ã€ŠThree thousand worlds for me to break intoã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "The cave is the same as heaven and earth, chaos is simplicity. It is called Taiyi that all things are created without creation. Without separation of vitality, chaos is one.

    The voice of ancient simplicity and dignity rings out in this world.

    "What the hell? It seems that I''ve been very busy these days. Hallucination can also happen to me. When I sell this pile of junk, I''ll buy something to make up for it."

    Han Xuan, without father or mother, grew up with garbage and was slightly thin.

    "Boss, I''ve got it."

    "Han Xuan, it''s you, boy. What kind of junk did you send me this time?"

    See a big meatball appear in front of Han Xuan, is looking at him with a pair of eyes full of evil smile.

    "Hum" a hum, hum from Han Xuan''s nostrils, but this sound seems to be a little weak.

    "No, that''s all." Along the direction of Han Xuan''s finger, it''s not difficult to see a pile of useless things in rich people.

    "Okay, guys, let''s go." As the fat boss yelled, the guys immediately began to count the recyclable items.

    "Boss, add up to fifty dollars."

    "Oh, yes." The fat boss''s face suddenly changed, and he squinted at the person who quoted the price.

    The man was cold. "Yes, yes, I''m sorry. Boss, I''m wrong. Twenty is twenty. " The man shivered.

    I saw the fat boss''s face, like a smile, patted the man on the shoulder, "pay attention next time."

    "Come on, Han Xuan, here''s 20 yuan. Take it. I''m not responsible for losing it."

    Han Xuan''s face is gloomy.

    "Well, if it wasn''t for your family around here, ghosts would like to come." Han xuanhen thought of it.

    "By the way, boss, do you think this is valuable?" Then he took out a bead the size of a ping-pong ball from his arms.

    "Hum, you want to be a treasure with a broken stone. Are you here to amuse me? Get out of my way. Don''t stop me from doing business." Said to Han Xuan behind.

    "If you don''t, I''ll take it back." Han Xuan whispered.

    Han Xuan''s home, is not a home, just living in a demolition house. It''s windy all around. It''s a place where mice can''t live when they come.

    "Hoo, I''m so hungry. I''d better cook quickly."

    Walking into the kitchen, a smell of putrefaction comes. Han Xuan doesn''t know if he has a problem with his nose or is used to it. He looks at the dishes tonight just like nobody else.

    "Ha ha, fish tonight." He took out the fish with a few bones and a bowl of yellow rice, eating with relish.

    Day, gradually dark, charming moonlight do not know when to spread to the earth, through the wall full of holes, reflected in Han Xuan''s face.

    And his stone like bead is shining white, echoing with the moonlight.

    "The cave is the same as heaven and earth, chaos is simplicity. To be all things without creation is called "Taiyi". The vitality is undivided, and chaos is one. "

    "Where am I?" Han Xuan looks confused and looks at the galaxy like scene around him. All of a sudden, the anomaly suddenly changed, and the surrounding galaxies were pulled by something, like a funnel forming on Han Xuan''s head,

    Like a flood rushing into the head.

    "Ah, my head is going to burst, ah!" A heartrending voice came from Han Xuan''s mouth.

    I don''t know how long, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few years, or hundreds of thousands of years.

    Han Xuan is like a boat floating in the black space.

    Finally

    "I see. Your name used to be chaozhuo." A dark bead is caught by Han Xuan.

    Chaos beads, also known as three thousand chaos beads, are born with chaos and form a space of their own. There are countless small worlds in it.

    "Since I have such a chance, I won''t let you be covered with dust. Let me see where you can take me."

    Han Xuan says so to chaos bead.

    That chaotic bead seems to be very spiritual, from the bead flying out of countless small light points, irregular floating in this space.

    A "Star" with bright light is floating in front of Han Xuan''s eyes. His hand just subconsciously touches the star light, and the vision highlights.

    Starlight seems to have infinite suction, is a little bit of Han Xuan dragged into the light.

 Chapter 2

    "Come on, come after me."

    "Don''t run."

    "Come on, hurry up."

    "Don''t let me catch you."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Where I am, who I am, and who they are."

    "I''m Han Xuan, chaos bead. What''s the matter? Where is this?" Han Xuan, dressed as a beggar, silently looks at a group of children fighting.

    "Where is this, old man?" Han Xuan goes to the old man with a bundle of wood on his back and asks.

    Just his words, all around countless eyes turned to him, let him uncomfortable.

    "You, you, you can talk."

    Han Xuan was asked inexplicably, in the heart muttered "you just can''t speak, your whole family can''t speak."

    But at this time, it was like being stabbed by a small needle, dizzy.

    "What''s the matter? It''s the second time today." This is Han Xuan''s last thought before he fainted.

    "What happened to him."

    "Why don''t you go and have a look."

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, if you don''t go, I''ll go." A cold hum of disdain came, and it was a big man coming out of the crowd.

    He stood in front of Han Xuan, like a TV play, reaching for his nose. Suddenly, the big man shook his hand, turned his head mechanically and said to the crowd, "I''m not angry."

    ¡­¡­

    "Caomiao village, Zhang Xiaofan, Lin Jingyu, Qingyun Mountain, Zhuxian." Han Xuan murmured.

    "It turns out that chaos has brought me to the world of immortals. But where am I Han Xuan really wants to cry now.

    After Han Xuan fainted, he was in a state of suspended animation. The villagers thought he was hopeless, so they found a place where he buried his bones.

    "Well, let''s forget it. I won''t go back to Caomiao village. The headache just now seems to make me feel that chaozhuzhu has his own cultivation method. Anyway, it''s OK. Practice and see."

    The early stage of chaos was divided into seven levels.

    Asking questions, intelligence, mental movement, Yuan Ying, out of body, spiritual deficiency, mysterious spirit

    As the name suggests, chaos swallowing heaven can absolutely devour any energy in the world to strengthen itself. If an ordinary practitioner obtains this skill, it is even a set of successful methods.

    But Han Xuan is different. If Han Xuan goes to the mainland where there is no aura, not all the aura skills he has practiced are invalid.

    In the morning, the sun shines on the earth, and Han Xuan''s face reflects the baptism of the morning light. All of a sudden, his eyes suddenly opened, his clothes were rustling, and there was no wind.

    "Well, it''s time to get started. It''s really stupid. It took me a long night to get started." Han Xuan said to himself. Unfortunately, there is no one around at this time, otherwise his face must be very beautiful.

    In fact, at the moment of crossing the world of Zhuxian, his body has been completely transformed with the help of chaos beads, and his practice will be rapid¡° But now it''s the year of Zhuxian. I don''t know when the plot will start. I still want to go to Qingyun Mountain for a stroll. If I can''t, I''ll lurk in Caomiao village. " Thinking of this, Han Xuan immediately set out for Caomiao village.

    "Let''s go."

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, it''s bloody. It can''t be the beginning of the plot." Han Xuan muttered, and his pace was even faster.

    When Han Xuan came to the entrance of the village, he saw the miserable villagers, but he still couldn''t let things "escape" from his mouth.

    "Well, it seems that monk puzhina has already started the plot. Zhuxian world, you obediently submit to my feet Han Xuanxie''s mouth is curved.

    "Father, mother, father, mother." A cry interrupts Han Xuan''s thinking.

    "What''s the noise? Go and have a look." Along with the cry, Han Xuan walked slowly.

    "Father, mother." It was Zhang Xiaofan who was shouting.

    "Why cry? Now we''d better put the villagers in peace."

    "You, you are a little beggar."

    Han Xuan rolled his eyes, just wanted to talk, a breeze, a short fat man appeared in front of him.

    The person who came here was that Tian Buyi. He glanced around slightly, but said faintly: "you go with me to Qingyun Mountain first." Then he left Caomiao village with three people.

 Chapter 3

    "Ha ha, I finally got into Qingyun Mountain."

    "You rest here first." Tian not easy words finish, turn to leave, obviously is to report this matter.

    When Tian Buyi disappears in Han Xuan''s eyes, he takes a good look at the place.

    "It''s a beautiful building, surrounded by fairy fog."

    While Han Xuanda was sighing, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly said to him, "little beggar, do you know what happened to the village? Don''t you used to be stupid? How are you getting better again? " A lot of questions came out of Zhang Xiaofan''s mouth.

    Han Xuan already knew that someone would ask such a question, and he thought about how to answer it on the way.

    "I don''t know. I was sleeping at the entrance of the village last night. When I woke up, I found I could speak. I don''t know what happened."

    Zhang Xiaofan "Oh", did not get the answer in Han Xuan''s mouth, and was silent again.

    "Are you ready? The living also send, the dead also return, come with me, several teachers want to see you Said a young Taoist.

    As the Taoist turned left and right, he walked into a huge door wall. Finally, Han Xuan saw the legendary Hongqiao.

    "Here is Hongqiao. Be careful. There is the abyss below." Said the Taoist.

    "It turns out that this is Hongqiao, but the aura in it is very strong. If you can cultivate in it, you will not grow up."

    Yuqing Hall

    "See you, master."

    As soon as the young Taoist''s voice fell, the shouting came in from far and near.

    "There are ghosts, ghosts."

    Wait for someone to enter Yuqing hall at last.

    "Second uncle, second uncle." Zhang Xiaofan saw the man, ran to him and yelled.

    Han Xuan looks at the "second uncle" in Zhang Xiaofan''s mouth. This is the man who was carrying a bundle of wood when he first came to kill immortals.

    "Well, help the old man out first." Said the Taoist, who was sitting in the upper hand and was surrounded by immortal spirit. This man is the famous daoxuan.

    Looking at the Wang Er Shu, Lin Jingyu suddenly pulls Zhang Xiaofan to kneel on the ground and kowtows his head from time to time. Han Xuan is also a good example.

    "Let''s talk about how you got out of this disaster."

    "I went to bed after dinner last night, but I woke up to find that I was outside Caomiao village." Lin Jingyu said.

    "Zhang Xiaofan, how about you?" Tao Xuan glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and asked.

    "I don''t know. I wake up to find Yu Jingyu beside me."

    Dao Xuan frowns and looks at Han Xuan, but it doesn''t matter.

    "What a beautiful jade."

    The other leaders also looked at Han Xuan, his eyes were full of hot eyes, and they wanted to eat him.

    "In return, I am similar to Zhang Xiaofan. Originally, I was the orphan of Caomiao village. I just slept at the entrance of the village last night and woke up to see such a scene." Han Xuan is not in a hurry¡° Well Daoxuan exchanged a look with several heads and asked Cangsong, "younger martial brother Cangsong, what do you want to do about it?"

    Cangsong, tall and dignified, is the head of Longshou peak.

    "There are a lot of doubts about this matter. I think we should take the three of them under the door and investigate them one by one in the future."

    "Well, that''s what I mean! Han Xuan, you can go to the ancestral hall later. " Dao Xuan tone light mouth way.

    Han Xuan is slightly stunned. When he reacts, he answers "yes".

    "There is a big boos hidden in the ancestral hall. Is it really good to go there? But there''s no way. Let''s take a step at a time. "

    "Elder martial brother, I don''t think it''s proper." Cangsong first came forward to retort.

    Dao Xuan raised his hand and interrupted Cang song''s words, saying, "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t mention it again."

    Cang song opened his mouth. Depending on what he wanted to say, Tian Buyi next to him said, "elder martial brother, I think it''s feasible. As for the two of them, in my opinion, they still don''t belong to the same family."

    In fact, Tian Buyi didn''t want to refute daoxuan''s words, but he also knew that there was a elder martial brother in the ancestral hall who was waiting for a good talent.

    Cangsong see this has become a foregone conclusion, will not have an idea of Han Xuan.

    Daoxuan thought about it and said, "younger martial brother Tian is right."

    "Elder martial brother, you see I''m a small man in Dazhu peak. I''ll solve one for you this time. Lin Jingyu, you and Tian Buyi didn''t finish their words. Chaoyang peak jumped out and said.

    "Today, I think this child is predestined to me. Let him join me."

    "There are more than 200 disciples in your family. Are they all predestined with you?" The retort came from Tian Buyi''s mouth.

    "Elder martial brother, this child is really a good material, although it can''t be compared with him," said Han Xuan. "Please let me bring him in. I will teach him carefully, make him become a talent, and comfort the souls of the dead in Caomiao village."

    Daoxuan nodded and said, "what younger martial brother Cangsong said is also reasonable. Let''s join you."

    "Thank you, elder martial brother." Cangsong road.

    "Younger martial brother Tian, I don''t think you have many disciples. You can bring Zhang Xiaofan in."

    "This, this, this," Tian Bu Yi even said three words, but he didn''t say a word.

    "Well, Han Xuan, follow me." Then he walked out of the hall.

    "Yes." Han Xuan answered. In other several first seats, he followed daoxuan''s pitiful eyes.

 Chapter 4

    "Han Xuan, you can clean the ancestral hall here in the future." Finish saying to drop an ancient book, also don''t wait for Han Xuan reaction then disappear in his eyes.

    "There''s no mistake. I just left." Han Xuan was depressed for a long time and muttered.

    "Well, let''s see what daoxuan gave me first." Pick up the old book on the table.

    Turn to the first page.

    "Taiji Xuanqing Dao, I knew it would be this thing, and I didn''t know if I could practice it." Han Xuan covered his head and said, "no matter, try it first."

    "Ah." A slightly tender roar came from Han Xuan''s mouth.

    "It can be cultivated, and the aura of Taiji Xuanqing Taoism can be used to counteract chaos and bite heaven, and the chaos Qi can simulate Qingyun aura, which is really great."

    "This is the beginning state of the chaotic heaven biting formula. It can simulate the jade pure state of Taiji Xuanqing Dao. This skill is too against heaven."

    Taiji Xuanqing Dao is one of the top skills in the world of killing immortals. It''s not as good as the entry level of chaotic heaven biting formula.

    ¡­¡­

    "Younger martial brother, look at the beautiful jade I found for you. Are you satisfied?"

    "Well, it''s a perfect jade, but it needs to be carefully carved." Said a Taoist who was full of immortality.

    This man was Wan Jianyi, who took charge of the ancestral hall of his ancestral master.

    "No way." Suddenly daoxuan yelled.

    Wan Jianyi frowned and asked, "what''s the matter, master?"

    "You see." Said to start waving in the air, a magic weapon like a mirror appears, the person in the mirror is Han Xuan.

    "You see, it''s only a few hours since he realized the first level of Taiji Xuanqing Dao, which is really incredible."

    "What." Wan Jianyi also looked into the mirror

    "I''m afraid the child will be better than the grandmaster Qingyun in the future. I don''t think we should publicize it to the public. Genius often doesn''t live long."

    "Well, that''s what I think. I''ll trouble my younger martial brother to look after the child in the future."

    "Yes, leader, I will teach you carefully." Ten thousand swords a promise to say.

    Han Xuan is happy about his business when a shout comes from the door: "who is staying here?".

    The voice seems to come from far away, but when Han Xuan turns around, people already appear in front of him.

    "Han Xuan, disciple, came to clean the ancestral hall according to the leader''s order."

    "Oh, according to the leader''s order, I don''t allow outsiders to disturb me here. Go to the back mountain."

    Han Xuan, after hearing Wan Jian''s words, just wanted to turn around, and WAN Jian said again: "since the leader asked you to come to the ancestral hall, you must make some mistakes. You can''t go to the back mountain to chop black bamboo."

    "The pit is here."

    An hour later.

    The rhythmic sound of "bang bang" comes from the bamboo forest.

    "It''s really hard. It takes half an hour for me to cut off one of them with the power of my initial cultivation of the chaotic heaven eating formula." Han Xuan is the one who cuts bamboo in the bamboo forest, but he doesn''t know that it takes several times as long for other disciples to cut black bamboo when they are on the first floor of yuqingjing.

    "Forget it, I''d better continue to chop. It''s good for me to control my strength."

    Day after day, year after year.

    In the twinkling of an eye, five years passed in a hurry.

    "Ha." With this cry, a black bamboo broke.

    Before the bamboo was broken, there was a man standing, with a white Taoist robe floating in the wind, a Blue Tiger Tattoo belt tied around his waist, a waterfall of ink hair dancing without wind, a pair of clear eyes with a trace of cold, and the cold back seemed to merge with the world.

 Chapter 5

    "After five years, I finally broke through to the peak, and used five years to lay the foundation with the chaotic heaven biting formula. I think it''s no use leaping over the level to challenge."

    If you ask me, the peak in Zhuxian world is just like the peak of Yuqing realm. You can enter Shangqing realm one step away. Don''t underestimate this step. It''s hard to get many heroes.

    "Go to wanjianyi tonight to see if you can defeat him in Shangqing." Thinking is sad again.

    About two years ago, Han xuanzheng was in the middle of his life. It was the best time for his cultivation. He had the idea to go down the mountain and took action. Unfortunately, when Wan Jian caught him, he locked him in the back mountain. When he had the ability to defeat Wan Jian, who suppressed his cultivation to the level of Shangqing, he could go down the mountain.

    During this period, he failed countless times, but Han Xuan didn''t find out that his experience in fighting was so fast.

    This makes Wan Jian always have his name when he talks with daoxuan.

    Night fell.

    "Headmaster, do you think he will come tonight?"

    "Yes, it will come."

    The two people who talked with each other, needless to say, were daoxuan and wanjian.

    "Younger martial brother, I regret that I sent such a gifted disciple to you. I didn''t expect that his talent was so good that he made a breakthrough in just five years and became the eighth level cultivation of yuqingjing."

    "Headmaster, that''s not true. I don''t think the talent of Lu Xueqi is worse than Han Xuan."

    Daoxuan gave a wry smile. He didn''t know. It was just that Lu Xueqi, even though she was gifted, couldn''t draw with Wan Jian who had Shangqing realm.

    "Younger martial brother, I see." Before I finished speaking, I heard a shout from outside the ancestral hall.

    "Martial uncle, disciple Han Xuan came to ask for advice. Please give me some advice."

    "What do you think, younger martial brother? I said that the child would surely come."

    Wan Jian nodded and walked out of the ancestral hall.

    "Martial uncle." Han Xuan called respectfully.

    "Well, you''ve got a few days to go. You must have made a lot of progress."

    "The disciple is stupid. He broke through the ninth floor of Yuqing by chance the day before yesterday."

    Daoxuan in the ancestral hall looks at Han Xuan in surprise, and seems to be shocked by Han Xuan''s words.

    "Good boy, come on." Wan Jian''s smile, which had not appeared for many years, appeared on his face.

    "I have offended you."

    Take out the bamboo sword made of a black bamboo on the back and make a start.

    Wan Jianyi also takes out his sword to chop the dragon. It''s one of the top swords in the world of killing immortals, but it''s still as good as Han Xuan''s bamboo sword. This has surprised Wan Jianyi for a long time.

    Of course, the sword made of black bamboo can''t be comparable to dragon chopping. The main reason is that chaos Qi is too rebellious.

    At this time, Han Xuan''s bamboo sword had already undergone earth shaking changes. The black and white color appeared on the sword, which was very beautiful

    "Ha" fast, fast to the point where the naked eye can''t see clearly, rush to wanjianyi. Wan Jian looked slightly and quickly raised his sword.

    The sound of "Ding Dang" gold and iron reverberates from time to time, the atmosphere around is chaotic, and countless fallen leaves are brought up by the strong wind.

    "Good boy, it seems that younger martial brother can''t stop him this time." Daoxuan looked at the two people on the field and sighed.

    Of course, the fighting between the two men could not escape the eyes of daoxuan.

    "My younger martial brother can''t suppress him even though he has a level of cultivation in the upper Qing Dynasty."

    Sure enough, after several hundred rounds of fighting, they seem to have a tacit understanding of separation. Wan Jian looks at Han Xuan in a dazed way. Although he knows that there will always be such a day, he never thought that it will come so soon. He sighs: "boy, I didn''t expect that you will progress so fast. It''s time to go down the mountain for training."

 Chapter 6

    "Yes, martial uncle." Han Xuan is very happy at this time. He has never been out of Qingyun since he came to Zhuxian five years ago.

    Suddenly, Han Xuan thought that the plot might soon develop to seven pulse martial arts, so he asked: "martial uncle, I don''t know when seven pulse martial arts will start. I want to go down the mountain after I finish training."

    "Well, that''s good. It''s just a few days away. Go back first."

    When Han Xuan went far away, a man rushed out of the ancestral hall and said to Wan Jian, "younger martial brother, let him go down the mountain."

    Wan Jianyi looked at Han Xuan''s disappearing back and said, "the growth process of each baby eagle is a tragic story. I think about you and me."

    "Well." Daoxuan also looks at the direction of Han Xuan''s disappearance and falls into meditation.

    "A lot of people have been practicing in Houshan all day for five years. They can finally come out and have a look. It''s not easy." For five years, Han Xuan either practiced or learned the skill of alchemy and alchemy every day. How could he not be excited when he finally succeeded in his practice.

    Yuqing Hall

    "Everyone, you are all the outstanding young generation of Qingyun..." daoxuan began his long speech. From the origin of Qingyun to the ancestors, Han Xuan listened like the earth in class, his head pulled down.

    "Start the draw." I don''t know who called and woke Han Xuan up.

    "Eh, this woman is so beautiful. Isn''t it Lu Xueqi? It''s just like a fairy falling into the world." Glancing at the woman who was drawing lots on the stage, he thought.

    "It''s my turn, number 33."

    One day later, in the morning.

    With the crowd came to a huge square, the field has erected eight big platform.

    "Dong" came with a crisp sound.

    "Competition starts"

    "I don''t know who my opponent is, but don''t be too bad."

    The first round soon came to an end and the second round began.

    "It seems my turn." Said also don''t see Han Xuan what action has appeared on the stage. Fortunately, few people saw this amazing scene, otherwise it would be the focus of the whole audience.

    "In the whereabouts of xiafeng Wang Jian, I don''t know who my younger martial brother is." Wang Jian is also a character, not to mention that everyone in the door can know him, but it''s probably no problem to remember him. It''s strange that Han Xuan, who has been practicing in the back mountain all day, can be recognized.

    "Han Xuan, I''m not alone."

    "Please take out the magic weapon."

    Han Xuan took off the bamboo sword attached to the back and played with it for a while. He said faintly, "let''s go."

    "Hum."

    Wang Jian looked at the bamboo sword in Han Xuan''s hand, and his face turned red instantly. He said, "younger martial brother, since you have such confidence, let me ask for advice."

    Han Xuan is said to be a little puzzled, but he doesn''t know that his bamboo sword is just made of black bamboo, which is intended to be looked down upon in other people''s eyes. No wonder Wang Jianhui is so hot.

    "Be careful."

    "Slow, too slow."

    "Hum." Wang Jian snorted coldly, and the speed of his sword was a little faster¡° You''d better go back and practice. Go down. " With that, Han Xuan didn''t make any moves. It was just a flash of white light. Wang Jian was near the stage, and there was no scar on his body, even the corner of his clothes was not damaged.

    "Amazing control." All the first people on the stage suddenly stood up, only daoxuan looked at the game with a smile on his face.

    "Who is this man? Why have you never heard of him?" There is a debate under the stage.

    "I don''t know. He seems to have reported himself just now, and called Han Xuan."

    "Xueqi, you have met a strong opponent." A beautiful woman turns her head and says to Lu Xueqi.

 Chapter 7

    "Master, he is very strong, but I am confident that I can defeat him in a few moves."

    The beautiful woman smiles and shakes her head. "Don''t look down on him. He has the same accomplishments as you. What''s more, he went to the mountain five years ago and didn''t have any accomplishments."

    "What." Lu Xueqi looked at Han Xuan from a new perspective, and her eyes were full of disbelief.

    "Ah, it''s a little beggar." It''s Zhang Xiaofan who can say this.

    "Little beggar, who is that?" Zhang Xiaofan side a witty smart girl asked.

    "I used to live in the same village as myself, but later I was taken away by my teacher Zhang Bo. I didn''t expect that he is so powerful now."

    "Oh, Xiaofan, you have to work hard." Then he blinked his playful eyes.

    Flying off the stage, the surrounding crowd naturally spread a channel.

    Out of the crowd, Han Xuan reclined on the trunk of an ancient tree, overlooking the distant sea of clouds, as if thinking about something.

    ¡­¡­

    "Go down." Han Xuan is competing with a disciple of tongtianfeng at this time, but his cultivation is not one or two levels higher than that of his opponent, so he soon "returns" him to the stage.

    "Han Xuan, win."

    "The next scene, Han Xuan to Zeng Shu."

    "Well, it''s a bit of an accident."

    Zeng Shushu, a disciple of fenghuifeng, is also the son of fenghuifeng''s head.

    "It''s a trouble. He''s the one who''s going to end Shu Shu." Zeng Shuchang looked at the list in his hand and murmured anxiously at Zeng Shushu.

    Soon, at the beginning of the competition, Han Xuan took the lead in standing on the stage, and his breath was about to merge with heaven and earth. So that any disturbance on the stage can''t hide Han Xuan''s perception.

    "In the downwind, I''m going back to fengzeng to write. Please be merciful." Zeng Shu made a boxing ceremony and said.

    "Younger martial brother Zeng is joking."

    Ding

    The sound of a sword sounded in the square. Zeng Shushu held up an ancient sword in his hand at this time. On one side of the sword was carved with mountains and plants, and on the other side was carved with the sun, moon and stars.

    "Ah, it''s Xuanyuan sword. It''s said that this sword was made by the gods for the Yellow Emperor. Now I think Han Xuan is more dangerous than lucky."

    "Yes, yes, I think Han Xuan uses bamboo sword every time he fights with others. This time, I''m afraid it''s a quick break."

    "Younger martial brother Zeng, I didn''t expect that you had handed down the Xuanyuan sword to your son." Daoxuan on the stage said to Zeng Shuchang.

    "The elder martial brother of the leader is joking. I don''t think that boy is Han Xuan''s opponent even with Xuanyuan sword. But after all, where did he take Han Xuan these years and how did he progress so fast?"

    When Zeng Shuchang said this, several other leaders around him also put their ears up and seemed to want to know the answer.

    "Ha ha." Dao Xuan had a meaningful glance at the crowd, but he didn''t speak.

    "The name of the sword is Xuanyuan. Please give me your sword."

    After hearing what Zeng Shu said, Han Xuan took out the bamboo sword and said, "OK." All of a sudden, the crowd under the stage seemed to be in the market, and the voices of discussion kept ringing.

    "Hahaha, look, I''m right. Han Xuan really took out his bamboo sword. He thought Xuanyuan sword was something."

    "I don''t think he wants to live."

    Is it just like what they say?

    "Be careful, elder martial brother." Zeng Shu is not like Wang Jian. He is not angry at all.

    "Hu" two people with the naked eye can not see the speed of the middle close.

    Ding

    With a crisp sound, the sword tip and the sword tip appear at the same point. The powerful gas field sweeps around, and the dust is flying all over the sky, making it impossible for the audience to observe the situation inside.

 Chapter 8

    "How, how possible." The disciple with strong perception sensed the situation inside and cried out.

    "What''s the matter, elder martial brother Zhang?"

    "See for yourself later."

    When the dust is gone, the two swords are tightly together. Han Xuan''s bamboo sword doesn''t break into two pieces as he imagined. It''s just that the sword in his hand is not the same as what he saw before. The body of the sword is wrapped in black and white.

    "Hoo, Hoo."

    "Elder martial brother, I lost." Zeng Shushu said these three words difficultly, then fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Books." Zhang Xiaofan, who was watching the battle nearby, rushed to the stage and helped Zeng Shushu up.

    "He''s OK. He''s just overworked. He''ll get better after a few hours of rest."

    "Little beggar, I didn''t expect that you are so powerful now. But where have you been in recent years? Why haven''t you heard from me?" Hearing that Zeng Shu is OK, Zhang Xiaofan puts down his heart and asks Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan rolled his eyes and said, "I''ve been practicing in the back mountain for the past five years." With his eyes, he aimed at Zhang Xiaofan''s "burning stick" on his back.

    "It seems that we have to find a way to get a good weapon after this time."

    At first, Han Xuan used the black knot bamboo sword just to increase the control of chaos Qi. He attached it to the sword body every time he used the sword, so as not to damage the bamboo sword. The only drawback was that chaos Qi was passing too fast.

    "Younger martial brothers, I think Han Xuan has nine levels of Yuqing realm. Let him compete with the first one at last." Daoxuan said to the other leaders with a smile.

    "Headmaster, it''s so good."

    Also can''t help them like this, Han Xuan strength is higher than other disciples too much, they don''t want their own disciples too early out, Zeng Shu is a good example, if not Han Xuan plug in, into the top four is certainly no problem, just now..

    Daoxuan stood up, and the noise around him gradually quieted down.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, Han Xuan and all the disciples have a huge difference in strength. He directly jumps over the next competition and finally competes with the first one."

    This words, the audience did not make too excited reaction, and a voice of relief one after another.

    Han Xuan, as the client, just smiles faintly. Sitting in the place where he often stays, he begins his magic skill of keeping his eyes closed.

    Unconsciously, Han Xuan has been sitting on the tree crown for a day and a night, just watching his body. He is quietly running the chaotic heaven eating formula, and the aura of the outside world is penetrating his skin little by little, turning into chaotic Qi.

    "The magic sword''s true formula for resisting thunder." A shout awakens Han Xuan who is practicing.

    On the stage, Zhang Xiaofan was covered with wounds, and a large pool of blood on his chest showed that he was seriously injured. On the other hand, Lu Xueqi, who competes with Zhang Xiaofan, looks pale and more like a fairy.

    "Tut Tut, it''s hard for me to use this magic sword to resist thunder. Lu Xueqi is really desperate."

    The magic sword is one of the wonders of Qingyun gate in the immortal world. Han Xuan has been practicing this skill for a long time, but he has never used it in front of others. As soon as Wan Jian thought he was not suitable for the magic sword Yulei Zhenjue, he began to observe him every day, but later he saw that he didn''t have the talent, so he gradually gave up.

    "Boom." The thunder and lightning that had been brewing for a long time finally fell

    The dark clouds cleared away and the dust on the stage disappeared.

    "Hoo"

    Tian Buyi''s body appears on the stage like a ghost, catching Zhang Xiaofan and galloping away.

 Chapter 9

    "It''s a pity that all the beauties are arched by pigs, hehe." Han Xuan says with an evil smile.

    "It seems that I have another one. If I remember correctly, it should be Qi Hao who won the first place in the end." Then he wiped his bamboo sword and looked at the platform.

    ¡­¡­

    "Qi Haosheng in this round." An old man announced loudly to the audience.

    As soon as the words were finished, there was no response from the crowd. At the same time, a man appeared on the stage, dressed in a white Taoist robe. His body was like a straight spear, and the momentum of marching forward filled all around.

    "Who taught this kid? I didn''t even know how he came to power." On the stage, the old man''s pupils shrank, thinking to himself.

    "Can we start?" This sentence is obviously to Qi Hao.

    "It doesn''t cost much to compete with younger martial sister Lu."

    After hearing this, the old man stepped down and left his seat for them.

    "Elder martial brother Cangsong, I''m afraid you are going to be folded here." Feng Huifeng is the first one to gloat.

    "Well, it''s too early to draw a conclusion." For Han Xuan, Cang song doesn''t believe that he can surpass Qi Hao. When did Han Xuan practice? He knows very well that even now, he can''t defeat his apprentice without the baptism of life and death.

    Cang song''s idea has to be said to be very reasonable, and it is true. At the beginning of Qi Hao''s fight, he suffered a great loss, and he didn''t know how much blood he shed.

    Daoxuan on the stage is full of interest to watch the contest. His eyes are not sophisticated. At a glance, he can see that Han Xuan is growing up at a speed that ordinary people can''t understand. With the passage of time, Han Xuan, who is at a disadvantage, can finally draw with Qi Hao. If ordinary people came to fight with Qi Hao, they would have lost too much blood and been in a coma, Thanks to Han Xuan''s anti heaven skill, the recovery ability is unprecedented.

    Han Xuan gasped for breath when he forced Qi Hao back again.

    "Hum, it seems that you can''t do it without enlarging your moves. Come on, the magic sword''s real recipe for resisting thunder."

    All of a sudden, the sky was covered with dark clouds. Compared with Lu Xueqi''s momentum, I don''t know how much. It''s no wonder that the magic sword''s real formula for thunder control is very powerful. With the power inspired by chaos Qi, you can imagine.

    "Ah, it''s the magic sword''s true formula to resist thunder."

    "Ah, I didn''t expect to see the magic sword Yulei true formula twice today. It seems that this trip is really worthwhile."

    ¡­¡­

    "No way." All the heads on the stage stood up one after another, looking at Han Xuan with his sword pointing to the sky. It''s not that they haven''t seen the magic sword Yulei Zhenjue, but don''t forget that Han Xuan''s cultivation at this time is only the ninth floor of Yuqing realm.

    "When can the strength of the ninth floor of yuqingjing use such a powerful magic sword to resist thunder?" Murmured one of the first.

    "This, this how possible, isn''t younger martial brother Wan saying that he isn''t suitable for the magic sword Yulei true Jue, and this also doesn''t seem to be that the cultivation of the ninth floor of Yuqing realm can display." Others don''t know, but he is very clear. Every time he talks with Wan Jian, he always sighs that Han Xuan is not suitable for the magic sword Yulei Zhenjue.

    "Brother Cangsong, be ready to save people at any time."

    "Yes, elder master."

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom."¡° "Poof."

    When a balloon is pierced, Qi Hao''s body protection light breaks. It''s just the moment when it breaks. Cangsong, who had been prepared for a long time, appears in front of Qi Hao. At the same time, hundreds of sword Qi follow.

    "Deng, Deng, Deng"

    There was a sound of air-conditioning on and off the stage.

    "Who the hell is Han Xuan? He can push uncle Cang back a few steps."

    "Yes, yes. Look at the place where martial uncle Cang left."

    "Hiss, hiss"

 Chapter 10

    On the stage, the footprints of Cangsong had been deeply engraved on the big stage, which was obviously left by Cangsong when he retreated.

    Han Xuan had a hard time at this time, and the real Qi in his body ran wildly. He forced his discomfort and looked at the sword in his hand. Cracks appeared on the sword.

    "Ka, Ka, Ka"

    "Well, goodbye, old friend." Han Xuan sighs. After all, it''s something that has been with him for five years. It''s uncomfortable to lose it all of a sudden.

    "It seems that the magic sword''s real formula for thunder control is less used. Try not to use it until you find the magic weapon." It''s not surprising that Han Xuan has such an idea. The magic sword Yulei Zhenjue is too powerful to use chaos Qi. The ordinary flying sword will not be able to bear the load brought by lightning and will be broken. The result is that the lightning can''t be excited on the sword, but will flow to the body, which is also the cause of Han Xuan''s injury.

    "Let''s go." Cang song looks at Qi Hao lightly.

    Qi Hao looks at Han Xuan in a daze, and is pulled back to reality by Cangsong''s "let''s go". He looks at Han Xuan in a complicated way, and goes down with Cangsong.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the 20th seventh pulse meeting of our school is over. Now we''ll announce the list of places."

    "First, Han Xuan."

    After a pause, he said, "second place, Qi Hao."

    "Third, Lu Xueqi."

    "Fourth, Zhang Xiaofan."

    ¡­¡­

    "As the first, there must be a reward. Han Xuan, take it." Dao Xuan took out a small mirror from his arms with a smile.

    "Ah, it''s liuhejing. I didn''t expect that the first prize was liuhejing."

    "Elder martial brother, what is this Liuhe mirror?"

    "Liuhe mirror is a magic weapon handed down by the tenth generation of our ancestors, Wu Fangzi. It is said that it can reflect all attacks."

    "Ah, it''s not that we are invincible at war."

    "Headmaster is not, originally that Han Xuan strength is strong, now is like a tiger to add wings."

    ¡­¡­

    "Thank you, leader."

    "All right, you step back."

    "Yes."

    Back to the ancestral hall, I saw Wan Jianyi. Han Xuan walks to the bamboo grove where he practices at ordinary times and takes out the Liuhe mirror that daoxuan gives him to look around.

    "This six mirror is a good thing. It can reflect all attacks."

    "Liuhe mirror is a magic weapon left by the founder of wufangzi of our school." Wan Jianyi doesn''t know when to walk up to Han Xuan and says.

    "Yes, sir."

    "Well." Wan Jian looked at the Liuhe mirror that Han Xuan held in his hand and said, "as long as your spiritual power is strong enough, I have to spend some means to break it."

    "I can defend the enemy with my current strength."

    Wan Jian looked at Han Xuan and said a few words, but these words made him jump¡° The three levels of Shangqing territory have made every effort to strike. "

    "Ah."

    "It''s more than that. When your cultivation breaks through Shangqing, your defense ability will also be improved."

    "That''s a good baby this time."

    "Hum, you kid, you want to tell me when, when you learned the magic sword''s true formula for thunder control."

    Han Xuan feels his head awkwardly and says, "two years ago."

    "What, two years ago, wasn''t that the time when I told you that you really decided?"

    Han Xuan silently lowered his head, like a child who did something wrong.

    "Well, it''s up to you. The leader will allow you to go down the mountain in a few days, but the world is dangerous. You must be careful. "

    "Yes, sir."

    ¡­¡­

    "Elder martial brother Han Xuan. The headmaster ordered me to send you to Yuqing hall. " One morning, a young Taoist called out outside the bamboo forest.

 Chapter 11

    Han xuanhu, who is practicing, opens his eyes. His dark eyes burst out two magic lights.

    "I''m going to start so soon. I''ve benefited a lot from the battle with Qi Hao, but it''s just the injury." Han Xuan''s injury is not heavy, it is not light. The last strike of the magic sword Yulei really broke his bamboo sword, causing the power of thunder and lightning to string in the meridians. Fortunately, his skill is special. If ordinary people have already died, they can''t die any more.

    "Forget it, just go back to the earth. There should be no danger when you go back to recuperate."

    He followed the little Taoist to the Yuqing hall. There were four people standing in the hall. Zhang Xiaofan, Qi Hao, Zeng Shushu, Lu Xueqi.

    "I''ve met the master."

    "Well, today I asked you to come here for an event. I want you to go down the mountain to experience." Dao Xuan saw that everyone had finally arrived and said with a smile.

    "Ah, experience, where to go." Of course, the first person to speak is Zeng Shu.

    "Ancient cave of ten thousand bats." Daoxuan''s face was heavy.

    "Ancient cave of ten thousand bats? Where is that? "

    "Eight hundred years ago, wanbat cave was the main hall of the blood refining hall, a branch of the demon sect."

    "Oh, I wanted us to investigate this." Zeng Shushu whispered.

    Daoxuan turned his eyes and wrote: "don''t be careless. I heard that there is a shadow of demon cult activities near the ancient bat cave. You must be careful when you go there."

    "Yes, master." They all answered.

    "Well, go ahead and get ready. Go down the mountain tomorrow morning."

    "Elder martial brother Han, are you coming down the mountain with us?" It was Zhang Xiaofan.

    "No, I''ll go down the mountain by myself. I haven''t been out for five years. I''ll make good use of this time to feel the world." Han Xuan says with a smile.

    How can he feel the warmth and coldness of human feelings? He just wants to find a place to leave.

    "Oh, that''s it." Zhang Xiaofan looks disappointed.

    "Well, everyone, I''ll go down the mountain first. Let''s meet at the ancient bat cave." With that, he did not turn his head back, but gave them a figure stretched by the sunshine.

    "Xiaofan, let''s go too."

    "Shushu, don''t we go down the mountain with elder martial sister Lu and elder martial brother Qi? Is it flying? If it''s flying, I''ll probably drag you down. "

    Zeng Shushu turned his eyes and said, "of course, this is the top of the mountain. All the disciples can''t defend the sword. You can''t see elder martial brother Han''s high cultivation. You can only defend the sword when you go to the sea of clouds on foot."

    "Oh." Zhang Xiaofan nodded his head

    "Oh, let''s go. We haven''t been down the mountain for a long time." For Zeng Shushu, a playful person, I wish I could use blink and go down the mountain immediately.

    "Finally out, do you want to go to Zhuxian world to buy something before you leave?" Out of the Qingyun gate, Han Xuan laughs.

    "Well, go and buy some materials first. In case you need them later, you don''t have to go to Zhuxian." Make up one''s mind, Han Xuan eyes lock a direction, just want to start instant silly eyes.

    "Which direction is this town close to? I knew I was with Zhang Xiaofan." In the end, Han Xuan can only choose one direction at will. Fortunately, he doesn''t have to worry about the consumption of spiritual power. It''s just a matter of time.

    After flying for about an hour, Han Xuan was ready to give up and return to the earth at any place. Finally he saw the outline of a city wall.

    "Ha ha, here we are at last."

    He went to the city and sold some things he couldn''t use and pills he made¡° So much money for some materials should be enough. " Han Xuan muttered.

    With that, he didn''t say anything. He began to sweep the streets directly. After a while, he was already hanging large and small bags on his body.

 Chapter 12

    "It seems that it''s not convenient to get a storage ring and other space magic weapon." Just in Zhuxian, after seeing the terrible price, Han Xuan instantly gave up some ideas, at least now he can''t afford it.

    "Well, it''s time to go back."

    ¡­¡­

    "Why is aura so thin?" In the mountains, a man in ancient costume stood on a rock and said faintly.

    This person is Han Xuan who returns from Zhuxian world. After buying good things, Han Xuan finds a cave and returns to the earth.

    "However, it''s amazing that you can go to any world you want to go to and communicate with each other. Hehe, it''s a lot more convenient." Han Xuan didn''t know how to use his mind when he got chaos pearl, so he could only touch it instinctively. Fortunately, he went to Zhuxian world. If he went to a world like biochemical crisis, Han Xuan would not be able to come back now.

    "Where is it now? It seems that chaos bead can''t take itself to its original position."

    Han Xuan clearly remembers that when he went to Zhuxian world, he was in his house, but now he appears in a mountain.

    "No matter, you''d better go out first and ask someone." With that, he didn''t see any action. A brand-new bamboo sword appeared at his feet and slowly flew to the sky.

    "Whoosh"

    A white line appeared in the sky without warning.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, someone." Han Xuan, who is flying in the sky, is delighted.

    Han Xuan galloped in the sky, feeling not relaxed, always paying attention to the ground. Slowly down to a group of people.

    "Brother, we can have a good time with this ticket."

    "Yes, yes. This is the only daughter of the richest man in H city. She''s really long. " Said a wretched looking man, licking his lips.

    "Well, be careful. It''s hard to earn money." Obviously this man is their leader.

    Under the tree, a woman''s hands and feet were tied, and a layer of adhesive tape was pasted on her mouth. There was no expression on her face. She looked calm on the surface, but her shaking body showed that she was not as calm as the surface.

    "How do you get to the city of H?"

    "Who." Say this sentence at the same time, PA of a, a few people together take down the submachine gun that boast in the back.

    The person who suddenly appears is not Han Xuan. A little smile, also don''t speak, leisurely walk to the crowd.

    "Stop."

    "If you don''t know what to say, you can see that he''s dressed in a nondescript way. It''s solved with one shot." Han Xuan''s dress is really different for modern people. The white Taoist robe and long hair on the waist are not suitable for this era.

    "Touch"

    The sound of bullets flying out of the chamber startled countless birds.

    Han Xuan''s eyes were cold, and the leisurely walk disappeared in an instant. Instead, it was a kind of cold, which made several outlaws shiver.

    How fast is the bullet, but in Han Xuan''s eyes, it is like a slow motion camera. When the bullet is next to him, Han Xuan''s body is like a time ban, and the bullet floats in the air. Everyone in the room was almost frozen in breath, and their pupils were as small as the tip of a needle.

    "Ghost." Finally one person broke the silence and yelled.

    Several people came back to their senses and ran away one by one.

    "Well, if you want to escape, stay." The bamboo sword came out of the body behind him. It was just a flash of white light. A few people still stumbled and fell to the ground. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.

    "I wanted to let you go. Why do you have to give me a hand?"

 Chapter 13

    The woman under the tree has long been shocked by what happened in front of her. Seeing Han Xuan''s eyes aiming at him, her body trembles even more. She wants to speak, but she is sealed by the tape and just purrs twice.

    Han Xuan frowned slightly and moved his finger. The bamboo sword in front of him turned into a streamer.

    "Pa"

    The rope that tied the woman''s hands and feet was broken. The woman quickly tore off the tape on her mouth and said in horror, "immortal, please forgive me."

    "Do you know where this is?"

    The woman is the daughter of the richest man in H city. How can we know where this is.

    "No, no, I don''t know."

    Han Xuan sighed and turned to leave.

    "Immortal, please take me out. I''m afraid I can''t live tomorrow for this barren mountain." Say, tears unconsciously outflow.

    Han Xuan thought after listening, "in that case, you can follow me."

    After all, Han Xuan is not the kind of person who can''t help him. It doesn''t affect him to take a person by his side.

    As long as you encounter mountains or cliffs, Han Xuan will take the woman through with her sword skills, which gives the woman too much shock.

    Gradually, as the sun sets, Han Xuan raises a fire and casually looks for some wild fruits. Then he ignores them and looks at his woman with resentful eyes.

    Sitting cross legged under a tree, he began to heal.

    At midnight. Han xuantu, sitting cross legged, opens his eyes.

    "Come out."

    "I didn''t expect to be found by you. Hand over Yuxi."

    The confused woman was awakened by this. He quickly stood up and yelled, "second uncle."

    "Don''t be afraid, Yuxi. I''ll save you now."

    Without waiting for a woman named Yuxi to speak, he punches Han Xuan.

    Frown, then block the hit fist, clap out.

    "Poof"

    Blood spilled from the middle-aged population.

    "Second uncle."

    "Don''t be afraid of Yuxi." He said, and his fingers moved.

    "If you dare to take out your gun, the consequences are beyond your imagination."

    To Han Xuan''s death, he never wanted to let it go, what good for bad, go to hell.

    "Ah, immortal, please let go of the second uncle."

    Han Xuan took a look at Yuxi, his eyes closed slightly.

    "Yuxi, what''s the matter? How do you call him immortal?"

    See Han Xuan no other action, slightly relieved, put what happened today the original said again.

    "It''s impossible." No one''s first reaction is possible without seeing it with his own eyes¡° Second uncle, you can believe me. I don''t have to cheat you on this. Don''t offend him. "

    The middle-aged man didn''t dare to do anything else when he saw what Yuxi said. Just carefully took out the body of the phone, muttering for a while.

    "Boom"

    A plane appeared in the sky.

    "Yuxi, let''s go."

    "But." Then he ran to Han Xuan and said, "immortal, come with us."

    Han Xuan hesitated for a while, then said: "no, you go."

    Yuxi is disappointed to hear that he has been rejected. After all, she doesn''t dare to say more about Han Xuan. If she doesn''t want to annoy him, no one will leave. She has seen Han Xuan''s strength.

    "Big brother, Yuxi has brought it back safely."

    "Dad." Yuxi yells and pours on a dignified middle-aged man.

    "Yuxi, just come back, just come back." The middle-aged man patted the girl in his arms on the back and said excitedly.

 Chapter 14

    After a long time, when the woman in his arms calmed down, the man continued: "Yuxi, you should not go out alone in the future."

    "Yes, Dad."

    Did not hear the voice of refutation, middle-aged men show very surprised, usually if you say this, women will not be so obedient.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Questions immediately came to my mind.

    "I''m afraid you''re scared of today''s events. Let''s have a rest first."

    "Well."

    After Yuxi left, the loving smile on his face disappeared in an instant. Instead, he had a face that was not angry but powerful.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Big brother, it''s like this." Then he told him all about Yuxi.

    "Do you believe what Yuxi said?"

    "Elder brother, when did Yuxi cheat you and me? Moreover, in that case, she doesn''t have to tell lies. Even if it''s not as shocking as Yuxi said, some real skills are absolutely true."

    Up to now, he still remembers the shock that the palm brought to him, a force without resistance.

    "Is there such a God? I really want to see it. "

    ¡­¡­

    "Wow, what a cool beauty."

    Walking on the street of H City, his white robe and long hair at his waist make his high rate of turning back frightening.

    Han Xuan''s eyebrows don''t feel wrinkled. It''s very uncomfortable for him to be looked at like a monkey.

    "Go back to where you used to be." Han Xuan thought, the pace is not urgent, walking toward his home in memory, but his shadow is shining by the sun, showing that lonely and desolate.

    "How could that be?" It''s not surprising to think that the dilapidated houses in my memory are now construction sites. After all, he has been away for five years.

    "Well, there is no nostalgia here. Go to other worlds." The body gradually becomes transparent and appears in the space full of stars.

    "Where to go, the advanced world will not go, after all, there are still injuries in the body." He is thinking, suddenly, a flash of inspiration.

    "By the way, go to that world, one magical event after another, as if there were no other immortals in that world."

    The idea moves, a bright star floats in front of Han Xuan''s body. With a touch of his finger, the light instantly expands and envelops his whole body.

    ¡­¡­

    "It seems that the world is much better than the earth. At least aura is not right." Said here, Han Xuanmeng''s disappearance, entered the chaotic bead.

    "How could that be?" I saw the bright stars dim a lot.

    Suddenly a ray of light into the eyebrow, originally confused Han Xuan eyes instantly restore clear.

    "It turns out that chaos beads also need energy to travel through time and space, but it seems that it''s hard to find the energy. It''s the origin of the world. It seems that there is only one thing in each world. No matter what, it''s better to plant it than not, isn''t it?" Han Xuan comforts himself. The origin of the world, as the name suggests, is the source of the world. Every world has it, but it is extremely difficult to obtain it.

    Out of the chaos space¡° Dizzy, in the jungle again, can''t you take me to a place where there are people? " Han Xuan is depressed.

    "I don''t know if it''s too late. Chaos bead shouldn''t be so pit. Go out first." Finger movement, swordsmanship.

    "Ah, look. Fairy. "

    Han Xuan looks at the crowd below, smiles and flies to a mountain.

    "Please follow me to find the immortal." Cried a strong man in the crowd.

 Chapter 15

    When the crowd arrived at Han Xuan''s place, they saw him standing on the top of the mountain, his Taoist robes dancing with the wind.

    "Immortal, please protect our village from bad weather."

    Han Xuan looked at the crowd kneeling on the ground and said, "you don''t have to be like this."

    Hand slightly help, kneeling on the ground of the crowd do not know what force to drag up, this is good, a person has become more respectful.

    Finally, Han Xuan sent the villagers down the mountain. Looking at the clouds in the mountain, he said, "this will spread quickly. When the first emperor of Qin comes to see me, it''s not better."

    Sure enough, the existence of immortals in the village spread quickly to the imperial palace.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, what do you think of this matter?" In the magnificent palace, Qin Shihuang, sitting on the Dragon chair, said to the people standing under the stage.

    "Tell the emperor, I think it is very likely that it is spread by mistake. There is no immortal in the world."

    "The general''s words are wrong. There are all kinds of wonders in the world."

    "In that case, Ai Qing would like to invite this immortal to the palace."

    "I''d like to go."

    "Good. Ha ha The first emperor of Qin on the throne of the Dragon laughs.

    "Immortal, there is a large army coming down the mountain."

    "Well, I see. Go down the mountain first." Han Xuan''s perception has long felt someone coming.

    "So soon, so many people." Frowning and waving his big hand, the army on the way up the mountain suddenly seemed to be blocked by something and couldn''t move forward at all.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Report to the prime minister. It seems that something is blocking the front." A general in armor said, trembling.

    "It''s ridiculous. There''s something in my way. I can''t see it."

    "I don''t know."

    "I''ll see." Then he went to the front.

    "Who will come, go up the mountain alone."

    "Ah, who, who''s talking."

    All of a sudden, there was constant discussion in the army.

    "You wait here. I''ll see."

    "Prime minister, I can''t go. I''d better explore the way for you."

    "Hum, didn''t you hear the immortal say that one person can go up the mountain?" Then he strode to the top of the mountain.

    "Meet the fairy."

    "Well, I know what you''re here for. Let''s go now."

    "It''s so powerful. It''s a fairy." Although I thought about it, I still said, "immortal, the carriage is at the foot of the mountain."

    Han Xuan took a light look at the old Prime Minister. With his fingers moving, the bamboo sword suddenly became bigger. It''s OK to stand on two or three people.

    "Let''s go."

    "Ah, yes." The old prime minister was shocked by Han Xuan''s hand. He didn''t react when he was called. Carefully walked on the bamboo sword, asked: "immortal, so you can go back to Xianyang?"

    Han Xuan did not answer, but the bamboo sword was slowly flying into the sky.

    "Whoosh"

    The sound of breaking through the air resounds through the sky.

    "Ah, look, isn''t that the prime minister? How can he be in heaven?"

    "Yes, yes, the white robe in front should be immortal."

    Looking at the scene passing by, the old Prime Minister shivered with fright, but he didn''t dare to slow down. Who knows if Han Xuanxian would be annoyed by saying this. If that''s the case, I don''t know how to throw him from the sword.

    "Prime minister, I don''t know where Peixian is."

    "Immortal, just go south."

    Han Xuan asked, of course, is not idle, Peixian is the beginning of the whole plot, how can he not join in the fun.

 Chapter 16

    ¡­¡­

    "The prime minister has been away for four or five days, but he hasn''t come back yet."

    "Don''t worry, Emperor. It''s a long way from Xianyang where the immortal is. I think it''s almost here now." Just want to talk.

    "Whoosh"

    A white light appeared in the hall.

    The white Taoist robe, the bamboo sword at the foot, consciously returned to the scabbard on the back. When Li Si and Li Cheng see each other in a daze, the scene changes. Seeing the people on the throne, they kneel down and cry out, "if you disturb the emperor, you deserve to die."

    Qin Shihuang on the dragon''s throne didn''t seem to hear it. He just looked at Han Xuan vigorously.

    In response, Qin Shihuang quickly stood up, folded his hands and said, "immortal, please forgive me. Someone will give me a seat."

    After all, it''s a generation of kings. It''s impossible to kneel down like Liz.

    Han Xuan didn''t care. He glanced at the ministers around and said, "I don''t know what happened when your majesty came to see me."

    "I don''t know if the immortal has the elixir of immortality."

    Once the words came out, the whole audience was shocked. What is the elixir? It only exists in the legend. But looking back, even the immortals have appeared. Does the elixir really not exist.

    In the main hall, he looked at Han Xuan.

    "The elixir of life exists in this world."

    "Oh, does the fairy know where it is?" Qin Shihuang asked eagerly.

    Han Xuan smiles and says, "the time is not ripe."

    Where does Qin Shihuang know that the immortal in his mouth is just a master who knows the plot. Only Cui Wenzi and the fallen star can refine the elixir of immortality.

    "When is the time for that fairy?"

    "Until the stars fall."

    "Star." These two words murmured in the mouth of Qin Shihuang. Ministers in the palace also remember these two words.

    Looking at the disappointment on Qin Shihuang''s face, Han Xuan said: "don''t be so disappointed. I have a few pills here to consolidate the foundation and cultivate the yuan, so I will give them to your majesty. He said that with a wave of his hand, a small medicine bottle flew to Qin Shihuang, but it stopped and floated in the air.

    Han Xuan made the pills of Peiyuan in this country when he practiced on Qingyun Mountain. The effect can be imagined. Of course, the monks won''t have much effect, but this mortal.

    Looking at the small medicine bottle floating in the air, Qin Shihuang felt unreal, but he grasped it carefully.

    "I don''t know how to take this elixir."

    "One pill a day"

    Hearing this, Qin Shihuang quickly took out a pill and put it into his mouth. A burst of blue light flashed. Looking at Qin Shihuang, his old face had disappeared.

    "Congratulations, your majesty." The ministers congratulated one after another.

    "Ha ha, I feel so comfortable now. I have a lot of strength in my body. Immortal, I don''t know what you need now. "

    Han Xuan needs things, I''m afraid in addition to the star, there is also the tiger amulet on Yi Xiaochuan¡° "None" Han Xuan just said a word lightly.

    "I don''t know if the immortal would like to be our national teacher." Qin Shihuang refused to give up and continued to ask.

    "I went out of the mountain this time to travel all over the world and practice in the world." He didn''t want to stay in the palace, so he found an excuse to prevaricate.

    "Well, your majesty. That''s all for today. I''ll leave first. "

    Without waiting for Qin Shihuang to speak, a white light rose and disappeared.

    "It''s a man of God. The orders go on, build immortal temples, and pay attention to the whereabouts of the stars. "

    "Let''s go to Peixian first and take the tiger amulet from Xiaochuan. I think it''s also a treasure." Hufu, friends who have seen the myth should know that this thing is amazing. Everyone wants to grab it, and Han Xuan is no exception.

 Chapter 17

    After flying for several hours, Han Xuan finally sees the outline of the city wall. He controls the bamboo sword to fall to the ground. He doesn''t know where the plot is going, but he doesn''t want to produce the butterfly effect.

    At this time, Peixian city was very busy. Han Xuan was walking on the street, hearing people talking about it from time to time.

    "Did you hear that Duke Lu intended to recruit his son-in-law at the banquet?"

    "Che, I''ve heard about it for a long time."

    "It''s said that the two young ladies of the LV family are beautiful. If they can be married." Said a wretched man with a slur.

    "It turns out that the plot is here, and it''s not too late." Listening to the comments around, Han Xuan goes to Lv

    Don''t ask me how he knows the road. Everyone on the street is talking. It''s hard for Han Xuan to know.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry, Duke Lu. He''s not well enough to see the guests." A brave looking man said that this man is Yi Xiaochuan who runs through the plot.

    "Ah, that''s right. Many people look embarrassed. " Seeing this, Yi Xiaochuan continued: "Duke Lu saw that Peixian did not have a decent private school, so he decided to set up one."

    "This is great. I don''t know when it will open." Many people talk about Tao.

    "Well, Duke Lu decided to hold a charity banquet on the double ninth day to collect money."

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan looks at Yi Xiaochuan talking, listening to a Leng, a Leng, in modern words is flickering.

    "I''m going to take part."

    "I''m going to take part, too."

    "Don''t be impatient. Listen to me. In order to make this banquet go smoothly, I''ve prepared a statement for you and put it out."

    Then he raised his hand to the gate behind him.

    "What is it?" At this time, the discussion began again.

    Shua

    It''s a map of seats.

    "Everybody is optimistic. This is the seat distribution map. The closer to the first seat, the higher the price."

    Here, Han Xuan is not in the mood to listen. He turns around and goes. He plans to give everyone a surprise on the day of the double ninth banquet.

    Soon a few days passed unconsciously, and Han Xuan also casually found an inn to stay.

    "It''s so hard to recover from this injury. I haven''t seen any improvement in the past few days." Han Xuan, who sits cross legged in the guest room, complains.

    "Think it''s time to go out and have a look." I want to get up and push the door.

    "He Qian Wan, he Qian Wan." A group of children''s voices are all the way through Han Xuan''s ears.

    "Ah, you naughty, is it over?"

    A closer look, two Jia Ding are drinking with an ugly man, this person is the famous Liu Bang.

    "Why can''t you shout? Keep shouting."

    "You. If I don''t go away, I''m going to fight. " A servant said angrily. As soon as a fight was about to start, another person appeared in Lv''s house, which was Yi Xiaochuan.

    "It''s you." Then he quietly grabbed Liu Bang and said, "if you want to go in and have dinner today, take the kindness of LV Fu and go elsewhere." Then he gave him a bunch of money.

    Hearing Yi Xiaochuan''s words, Liu Bang sneered and said, "I, Liu Bang, didn''t come here today for this string of money, but for Miss Lu."

    When these words come out, Yi Xiaochuan''s head is confused.

    "Who, who does he say he is, Liu Bang?"

    "Ha ha, brother Liu, don''t you want to go in? Let me take you in." Then he led Liu Bang into the gate.

 Chapter 18

    "Slow." An ethereal voice came out of the street. After the sound comes out, a figure comes slowly from the street, but there are many mysteries in every step.

    "I wonder if you can take me in, brother."

    "Who do you think you are? Not everyone can be like me." The person who is talking is Liu Bang, but Han Xuan is very upset with his eyes.

    "Yes." Han Xuan just answers these two words lightly. He uses the most simple method to fix his body.

    "You can stay in this hot place for a while." To tell you the truth, Han Xuan hates Liu Bang very much. He doesn''t know how to repay his kindness. On the contrary, he harms many people.

    "Ah, I can''t move."

    "Brother Liu, what''s the matter with you?" Then he went to pull Liu Bang, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move.

    "You, who are you?" Yi Xiaochuan swallowed a mouthful and said.

    "Ha ha, I wonder if you can take me in." Han Xuan did not answer Yi Xiaochuan''s question and continued to ask.

    "Yes, I''ll take you in now, I don''t know." Then he turned his eyes to Liu Bang.

    "Don''t worry. Those who speak ill deserve some punishment."

    "Yes, yes, yes." Yi Xiaochuan hastened to come. He didn''t want to be like Liu Bang.

    "This is who the immortal is. How can it not be recorded in modern and ancient books?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Who is this man?" When walking into LV Fu and passing by the banquet hall, many people have big question marks in their heads.

    Coming to the hall, Han Xuan put his hands together and said, "Duke Lu."

    "You are very polite."

    "Xiaochuan, this young master is." Lu Gong called Yi Xiaochuan to his body and asked.

    "This is what happened to Duke Lu." Then he told me what had just happened.

    "Ah, that''s right. Come and have a seat. " Duke Lu hesitated for a while and said.

    "Why, we all come here with donations. Why can he add seats?" Everyone, you say a word, I say a word.

    This, LV Gong turns his eyes to Han Xuan, obviously it''s hard to end.

    "Why, huh." After a cold hum, a bamboo sword appeared in front of the speaker.

    "That''s it."

    All the people who are sitting here are watching all this happening, just watching the bamboo sword floating in the air for a long time without saying anything. What are the means, gods and monsters.

    "Today, Duke Lu held a banquet. If you don''t want to see the smell of blood, I''ll let you go." Then the floating bamboo sword consciously returned to the table where he was sitting, but the people who were close to his seat kept away a little step.

    Lu Gong returned to his senses, pretended to be calm and said, "I don''t know where you are now."

    "You can travel all over the world and live in no fixed place."

    "Oh, you see my LV mansion is spacious enough. I''d better stay here first."

    Han Xuan thought for a while, then agreed to come down. Lu Gong laughs, and the banquet continues. At first, everyone is afraid to greet Han Xuan, but later they get familiar with him, and they are not so afraid.

    After the banquet, the guests return one after another, and Han Xuan is left by LV Gong.

    A few days later.

    "Have you heard? It''s said that an immortal is in LV Fu."

    "Yes, yes. I heard that, too. "

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way." A group of people in official clothes appeared in the street and went straight to LV Fu.

    "Grandfather, a group of officials are outside the government."

    "Ah, I''ll see." Then he went out in a hurry to meet her.

    "County magistrate, I don''t know what''s the matter with my lvfu."

 Chapter 19

    "Ha ha, don''t be nervous, Duke Lu. I''ve heard that there are immortals in Lv''s mansion. I''ve come here to have a look."

    As soon as it came out that there was an immortal, the magistrate reported it to the imperial court. But when the news came back to Xianyang, the first emperor of Qin wanted to come to Peixian. Fortunately, there was a minister to comfort him. But in spite of this, I sent back a picture and a sentence.

    "If it is a portrait, it must be treated with courtesy."

    "Immortal? The adult says is young master Han, come on, ask young master han to come out

    "No, what can the magistrate do for me?" Han Xuan already knew what happened outside, so he came out early.

    When he saw Han Xuan''s appearance, the magistrate immediately knelt down and said, "immortal, your majesty has told the immortal''s deeds, so I came to ask the immortal what he needs."

    When they heard that it was the emperor who called the county magistrate, they immediately burst the pot.

    "I''ve seen fairies."

    Even the emperor has admitted that Han Xuan is immortal, where there is false, all people kneel on the ground.

    "You don''t have to. I''ll leave after a few days in lvfu."

    "Ah, immortal is leaving. Did someone in Peixian offend you?" The magistrate said nervously.

    Han Xuan laughs No, it''s just something to do. "

    The county magistrate let go of the way: "then don''t disturb the immortal, go back to the mansion."

    When they walked into Lv''s mansion with LV Gong, two girls came face to face.

    "Dad, what''s going on out there." It was Lu Su, a pheasant.

    It''s a pity for Lu Su and Han Xuan. After all, such a good girl has already gone to the West.

    "Nothing. It''s just for Mr. Han."

    "Mr. Han, these are my two daughters, LV Zhi and LV su. Meet Mr. Han soon."

    "Young master Han." They both cried out.

    "Well, Lu Su, you are willing to practice with me." Han Xuan, who has no head and no brain, asks, which gives LV Su a big surprise.

    "Daddy, it''s not the same." Lu Su looks at LV Gong with inquiring eyes.

    "Thank you, young master." Lu Gong said quickly.

    He could see it with his own eyes outside. Not to mention his immortal status, even the county magistrate had to kneel down to see him. How noble this status was, Lu Su would not suffer at his side.

    "Dad, I don''t know." Then he ran away crying.

    "This, this, this." Lu Gong looks at Han Xuan with embarrassed eyes.

    Han Xuan said: "it seems that she still needs to go through a disaster to realize."

    Originally, I wanted to protect Lu Su from the plague, but now it seems.

    "Ah, there was a disaster. How can I say that?" Hearing about Lu Su''s robbery, Duke Lu would be nervous.

    "Ha ha, I''m predestined with Miss Lu Su, and I will help her through this disaster."

    "Oh, that''s good, that''s good. Please, Mr. Han. I don''t know about my eldest daughter He said that he wanted to say nothing. Han Xuan, of course, knew what he wanted to say and said, "in the future, you will be very rich, but remember not to do evil."

    Then he went straight to the yard.

    "Daddy, who is this man?"

    "Ha ha, my dear."

    Come to a hall, only two people are talking, one is Yi Xiaochuan, another is Han Xuan hate Liu Bang. I don''t know if it''s God''s will. After Liu Bang''s action resumed, he was also brought into LV Fu by Yi Xiaochuan. Han Xuan won''t say much about it. He can''t rush people.

    "Young master Han." Yi Xiaochuan said quickly.

    Liu Bang, who had suffered a lot, didn''t dare to speak in front of Han Xuan. He just pretended not to see him and played with the teacup in his hand. Han Xuan didn''t care. Anyway, it didn''t affect him whether he spoke or not.

 Chapter 20

    "Xiaochuan, I''ve come here specially to find you this time. Next, I may leave LV Fu." Hearing this, of course, the happiest is Liu Bang.

    "To me?"

    "Well. You should have a tiger pendant. "

    Hearing these three words, Yi Xiaochuan was shocked and said, "I won''t give them to you." Tiger shaped pendant is the only clue for him to return to modern times. He won''t give it to people so easily.

    "I meet three conditions for you, and you know who I am."

    Yi Xiaochuan hesitated for a while and said, "Mr. Han, this thing is related to my going home, so I can''t give it to you."

    Han Xuan stares at Yi Xiaochuan, and Yi Xiaochuan also looks at Han Xuan, so they stand upright, next to Liu Bang is the atmosphere, dare not breathe, for fear of disturbing them.

    "Well, if you win, give me one night and return it to you in the morning. I''ll give you three conditions as well."

    "Good." Yi Xiaochuan is overjoyed. He quickly takes off the tiger shaped pendant on his neck and throws it to Han Xuan.

    "Just trust me."

    "Just like you said, I know who you are. Even if I don''t give it to you, I can rob you. Why use this method?"

    Han Xuan laughs, pats Yi Xiaochuan on the shoulder and leaves the hall.

    Liu Bang turned his eyes and asked, "what is this pendant, my dear brother?"

    "Ha ha, things from my hometown, go out and eat dog meat." Obviously I don''t want to talk about the tiger shaped pendant.

    Back in the room, Han Xuan holds the tiger shaped pendant and looks back and forth.

    "No, no response. Try to instill aura into it. If not, it will be useless to me."

    Sitting cross legged on the bed, chaos swallows the sky and decides to move. Chaos Qi is infused into the tiger shaped pendant. At first, there was no response. Just when Han Xuan wants to give up, the strange image bursts out. The tiger Shaped Pendant emits a faint green light. At first, it''s still very weak, but later, the light gets brighter and brighter, wrapping the whole LV mansion.

    "Ha ha, it''s just like what I thought. This tiger shaped pendant is a good healing magic weapon. The previously bitten wound is recovering quickly."

    Gradually, Han Xuan is quiet in the pleasure of recovering from his injury, but now it''s busy outside LV Fu. On the street, countless people gathered around LV Fu and talked about the road.

    "Ah, my hand, how suddenly better." Said a pork buyer.

    "My feet are fine." Someone echoed.

    "It must be the practice of the immortal in the LV family. The third pig cut off a finger when he cut pork a few years ago. Now it''s OK. It''s not the practice of the immortal."

    "Yes, yes, I think the LV family will soar to the sky."

    "Yes, it seems that we should not offend the LV family easily in the future."

    ¡­¡­

    "The effect of this magic weapon is so powerful, just a little aftereffect will make ordinary people amputated and reborn, which I have to get." Recovery of Han Xuan perception swept, know what happened outside, with emotion.

    "Ah, the fairy has come out."¡° Thank you, fairy. Thank you, fairy Some injured people recovered quickly knelt down.

    Han Xuan coughed.

    "Don''t thank me. You will do more good deeds and accumulate virtue in the future." Han Xuan pretends to be forced to say this, but he can''t hear it.

    "Ogawa, this is your tiger shaped pendant. I sealed something in it. In case of danger, just drop a drop of blood on it." Han Xuan said.

 Chapter 21

    He sealed several of his sword Qi in the tiger shaped pendant. When there is danger, Yi Xiaochuan''s blood can be used to unseal it. After all, what happened here is too shocking. If you have a heart to check, you can find out some clues about the tiger shaped pendant. He doesn''t want Yi Xiaochuan to die so soon.

    "Lu Su, I''m asking you again. Would you like to practice with me?" Then he turned his head to Lu Su, who was in a daze.

    "Su Su, young master Han is calling you." Said Lu pheasant pulled Lu Su''s sleeve.

    "Ah." Lu Su, who had recovered, looked at the pheasant with a blank face. Seeing this, LV Zhi had to repeat what Han Xuangang had just said.

    Lu Su turned to see Han Xuan, only firm in his eyes, and said, "young master Han, I don''t have that fate."

    "Ha ha ha, OK, this is Lu Su who is predestined with me." Then he turned into a streamer and flew away.

    Just before he left, a little white light invisible to the naked eye fell into Lu Su''s eyebrows. The use of the white light is very simple. He knows how Lu Su died in the end. Now he just gives him a divine idea to make Han Xuan feel when the breath of life declines.

    And his last sentence is very reasonable. If Lu Su agrees after knowing that Han Xuan is an immortal, Han Xuan will not accept anything. Now, Lu Su refuses, not because of anything else, but because she sticks to her heart.

    ¡­¡­

    "Where should I go, to find the origin of the world, or to take that treasure from Tangwu mountain?" Out of Peixian, Han Xuan pondered.

    "You''d better go to Tangwu mountain first. The origin of the world doesn''t mean you can find it. Ah, it seems that we still have to develop a force in the mythological world. I''m afraid it''s a waste of time to find our own

    Thinking about it, he made an action and went to Tangwu mountain.

    Of course, it''s not so easy to find the origin of the world, but every time the origin of the world appears, it will be accompanied by a huge vision of heaven and earth. As long as Han Xuan creates a special intelligence gathering organization, it will be much faster to find it.

    Tangwushan is located in the north of Peixian County, passing by countless villages. Inadvertently, or Han Xuan intended to do so, so the saying that immortals came to the world has been widely spread in the mythological world.

    "Ahead is Tangwu mountain."

    Han Xuan, who has been flying with his sword for a day, finally arrives at a mountain peak in the evening. He flies off the bamboo sword and lands on the solid land. It''s just that his toe just touches the land. The scene seems to have changed a little. If ordinary people don''t feel anything wrong, of course, but who is Han Xuan? When he asks the peak cultivator, he can''t see the change, He can buy a piece of tofu and kill himself.

    "It''s interesting. I can''t imagine that there are still people in this mythical world who can use array. It''s just at this level." Then he shook his head.

    In the world of myth, there is no systematic cultivation system. Of course, this cultivation system includes the array of refining utensils and alchemy. Without the tempering of the cultivation system, how can Han Xuan survive five years in Zhuxian world.

    "Pa, PA, Pa"

    Step on the fallen leaves and make a rustling sound. After about 50 steps, it seems that the trees suddenly grow up without wind. It seems that the trees are hit by some force and make a crackling sound. Countless fallen leaves fall down, but the fallen leaves show some unreal feeling under the sunshine.

    Shua

    Clothes seem to be cut by the sharpest knife in the world.

    Looking at the clothes cut by the leaves on the sleeve of his left arm, Han Xuan smiles and caresses them. The damaged robe instantly recovers to its original shape. His eyes look at the top of the mountain, as if seeing through the obstacles and the sky.

 Chapter 22

    "Daoyou, don''t stop." Han Xuan yelled.

    Just in response to him, there are still countless fallen leaves.

    "If that''s what you mean, don''t blame me. Today I''ll call you tangwushan and disappear." Then the bamboo sword flew up and landed on a big tree.

    "Touch" wood debris flying around.

    The falling leaves are like crows without wings, falling on the ground vertically and disappearing.

    The reason for this is that every array must have a heart. The tree that Han Xuan broke before is the most important heart of this array.

    "Ah, what''s the origin of this boy? He''s so powerful. But don''t be complacent. It''s just an appetizer. " Said a man in black on the top of the mountain.

    Han Xuan, who broke the array, shook his head and walked up the mountain in no hurry. He didn''t want to fly with his sword either. It''s not that there is any forbidden air array here. No one in the world can arrange it. The reason is that he wants to take this opportunity to experience it.

    "Ah, it''s another rubbish array. Although it''s a little more subtle than the one in front, it''s really rubbish." What Han Xuan met this time was the array of raindrops falling in the sky. Like the rain we usually see, the rain just fell on his body like a sword penetrating.

    Han Xuan breaks down the array of raindrops and moves forward leisurely. He doesn''t pay attention to these arrays at all.

    One, two, three.

    ¡­¡­

    The array is broken one by one.

    "Ah"

    A cry spread from the top of the mountain.

    Looking at the top of the mountain close at hand, Han Xuan smiles and shouts into his ears, which makes him more complacent.

    "Who is he on earth? Why is my array in his hands? I''m not willing to break it."

    "Why not be reconciled."

    A sudden voice came from behind the man in black.

    "You, who are you?" Said the man in black.

    "I''m not me." Han Xuan said with a smile. It''s just that the pace is slowly moving forward.

    "What do you want?" Black dress person some flustered say.

    "What do you want, you say? What did you want to do to me before, I''ll do to you now." Gradually approaching, Han Xuancai saw what the man in black looked like. He could only describe it in four words, which was extremely ugly.

    But when he saw his face, Han Xuan remembered something and asked casually, "I''ll ask you first. What''s your last name?"

    The man in black, who was in a panic, was asked by Han Xuan. He was happy to procrastinate and said, "people call me beiyanshan."

    Sure enough, what I thought was right. No wonder the beiyanshan people didn''t show up in the play.

    Because his parents despised him for being ugly, he was left in the wilderness and allowed to live and die on his own. Unfortunately, he got an old book and a box by chance. This book is the method of cultivation. From then on, he began his journey of cultivation. Once he went down the mountain, he was ridiculed, so he didn''t go down the mountain after he came back, Even if you go down the mountain, you will not be able to show your true face¡° Books and boxes. " After listening to beiyanshan''s life experience, Han Xuan asked.

    "Well, after I give it to you, can you let me go?" North rock mountain people said.

    "Well, I don''t know, but if you don''t hand it in, you will die." Han Xuan stares at him with cold eyes.

 Chapter 23

    After listening to Han Xuan''s cold words, beiyanshan people shiver and immediately walk into a small room. After a while, they come out with a box with a yellow ancient book on it.

    "Daoyou, these are the two things. I found them in a cave."

    Of course, Han Xuan knows the box. That''s why han Xuan came here today, and this is an ancient book.

    Han Xuan picked it up and thought that there would be nothing good in the mythological world, but everyone was curious, so he took it and looked at it.

    However, Han Xuan just turned to the first page and was attracted by the contents recorded in it for a long time.

    "Hoo"

    Close the ancient book, Han Xuan breathes out a turbid breath.

    "I didn''t expect that there was such a wonderful way of array in the world."

    This ancient book records innumerable array, magic array, killing array, and even the combination of them.

    "When did you learn the array in this book? How can you make a complete collection of array into four different characters?"

    Hearing Han Xuan''s question, the beiyanshan people bowed their heads in shame and replied, "they have studied for more than 70 years."

    As a matter of fact, beiyanshan people are suffering a lot now. He can complete so many arrays without anyone''s guidance. Although he only learns low-level arrays, it''s also amazing.

    "I''ll take these two things, and I''ll let you go today." Han Xuan said with no emotion.

    "Well, I''m afraid that''s not right." North rock mountain person Nuo Nuo said.

    Han Xuan''s eyes are cold. He looks at him in a twinkling of an eye, and his eyes are obviously murderous.

    Beiyanshan people see the situation is not good, quickly said: "Daoyou please, Daoyou please."

    Han Xuan snorts coldly, pulls out the bamboo sword behind him and flies away from here.

    After flying for about a quarter of an hour, Han Xuan stops on a mountain and looks at the sea of clouds at the foot of the mountain. Han Xuan sits cross legged, picks up the treasure box and looks at it carefully.

    "What is this thing? It must not be easy to bring Yi Xiaochuan to ancient times, but how to use it."

    Han Xuan knew it was not simple when he first touched the treasure box. It seemed that there was a mysterious force sealed in it. From his perspective of killing immortals, it was absolutely comparable to Tianya divine sword, but it was a main attack. Han Xuan has not yet figured out the treasure box.

    "Whether it will be the same as the tiger shaped pendant, it needs spiritual power." Han Xuan suddenly thought.

    The whole body is in chaos, and the real Qi circulates and infuses into the treasure box without stinging.

    Time went by.

    Half a quarter, a quarter, two quarters.

    Han Xuan is wet all over now, all wet with his own sweat.

    "I can''t hold it." Han Xuanmeng takes back the remaining chaos Qi, earning the ground with one hand, so that he won''t fall on the ground.

    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo."

    "How can there be no response? It seems that I''m wrong. This treasure box can''t be opened with spiritual power at all." Han Xuan looks at the treasure box and looks at the ancient book inadvertently. Suddenly, there is a flash of inspiration.

    "By the way, didn''t beiyanshan people say that they found this array encyclopedia together with the treasure box. Let''s see if we can find some clues in it." Thinking of reluctantly holding out the other hand to the ancient book.

    Is there any secret in ancient books.

    Han Xuan looks at the ancient book in his hand and tries to learn the array first. Even if he can''t find a way to open the treasure box, he can learn some array.

 Chapter 24

    Although Han Xuan has learned some arrays in Zhuxian world, those are the most elementary. Where can he find this all inclusive array book now.

    The mountains are shrouded in clouds and fog, and the birds chirp at the moment when the sun rises.

    Suddenly, there is a bird, somehow, in the sky kept circling, sharp song, in this mountain is very strange.

    Gradually, the scream became weaker and weaker, and finally fell straight from the sky.

    "Ha ha, finally successfully set up a magic array, very good, very powerful." Magic array is an intermediate array in the array encyclopedia. As the name suggests, magic array is mainly used to psychede the opponent.

    "I don''t know how many days have passed. It''s not easy to understand this magic array." Han Xuan muttered.

    Of course, it''s not easy to understand the way of array. Otherwise, how could beiyanshan people have learned several low-level arrays in 70 years.

    However, as the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning. It''s just like the working principle of a machine. If you understand it, you don''t have to take so much trouble to understand it. Array is the same truth.

    As time goes by, Han Xuan sits on the top of the mountain and tries to understand the secret of the array.

    One by one, the formation is shaped in Han Xuan''s hands. He doesn''t know how many formations are arranged on the top of the mountain. Every time the villagers at the foot of the mountain enter the mountain, they will have illusions in their minds. Later, more and more people know about this, which makes the ordinary mountain put on a mysterious veil.

    Han Xuan opens her eyes which haven''t seen sunshine for a long time.

    "I see. There''s an array in this treasure box. Before, the array level was too low to see it. But now." Han Xuan picked up the treasure box and put it in front of him.

    "Let me see what''s hidden in it." With that, Han Xuan''s idea colludes with the array in the treasure box and controls the chaos. The real Qi keeps pounding. After a while, the treasure box reacts. Finally, Han Xuan''s idea is forced into the inner space of the treasure box.

    "What, this treasure box is a magic weapon of space like chaos beads." Looking at the boundless space inside the treasure box, Han Xuan yells.

    The magic weapon of space, in the higher world, such as Zhuxian, is also a rare treasure. Now Han Xuan has two, how can he be unhappy.

    "It''s just that although this treasure box is a magic weapon of space, it''s far inferior to chaos pearl."

    There is a space inside the treasure box, but different from chaos beads, there are sun, moon and stars in it. It can be said that it is a small world.

    "Although the aura is not as strong as Zhuxian, it''s OK for you to cultivate it. When you can enter the body, you have to bring some living things in. Now it''s too cold." Han Xuan thought.

    I don''t know if this is what it is, or if it will become like this after the owner''s death.

    "I''ll be busy in the future."

    The inside of the treasure box is endless, full of mountains, deserts and lands, without any living things.

    Han Xuan''s idea is to bring lingcao lingyao from the outside into the cultivation. As more lingyao is planted, the Lingqi in it will naturally become rich.

    "Ah, it''s time to go out. Before that, I felt that the idea left on Lu Su began to react. I think I''ve been infected with the plague. If I don''t go, maybe I won''t be saved." Then, after a look at the mountain, the array was all opened.

 Chapter 25

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to take the treasure box away, but it''s not very convenient to take it with him. Han Xuan believes that in this mythical world, no one has such great ability to break his array. You know, beiyanshan people who have practiced hard for more than 70 years only learn low-level array, while Han Xuan''s array is medium-level, That''s why he had the courage to leave the treasure box at the top of the mountain.

    ¡°? "Whoosh"

    A white light appeared on Han Xuan and disappeared.

    "Doctor, wake up. Someone''s dying." A man with loose hair said, this man is Gao Yao.

    "Ha ha, drink, drink." Cui Wenzi, who is full of wine, said.

    "Oh, what to drink? Someone is dying."

    "Drink it, I''ll drink it." Cui Wenzi continued to pretend to be drunk.

    "No, I have to find a way to make the drunkard wake up quickly." With that, Gao Yao picked up a basin of cold water and went to Cui Wenzi''s back. Just didn''t wait for him to pour water on Cui Wenzi, then he overthrew him, just happened to pour water on Gao Yao impartially.

    Next to a woman to see the gape, this person is already infected with the plague of Lu su.

    "Are you really drunk or fake drunk?" Just then, a gust of wind struck, making the three people stand unsteadily, shaking left and right.

    "What''s the matter? What a good wind." Gao Yaoda swears.

    When the wind disappeared, it seemed that someone came out of the wind. Seeing this person''s face clearly, Lu Su was like a bolt from the blue. She could not help shaking her body. She quickly responded and ran to Han Xuan. She knelt down on the ground and said, "Mr. Han, please help Xiaochuan." Then tears fell like rain.

    Han Xuan frowned and hummed coldly: "hum, it''s hard for him to survive. He cares about others. Take it and swallow it." Then, I don''t know where to take a small pill and put it in LV Su''s hand.

    "Young master Han, can this save Xiaochuan?" Looking at Han Xuan expectantly, she also feels that her body is getting worse day by day and knows that she should be infected with the plague.

    "There is only one pill. You can think about it." Han Xuan looks at LV Su like this.

    Lu Su laughed. "If I can save Ogawa, I''d like to even if I have no medicine to save myself." Then, not giving Han Xuan a chance to speak, he turned and entered the thatched cottage.

    Of course, there is more than one pill. Han Xuan just wants to test LV Su first.

    "Hey, who are you? Why are you here all of a sudden?" Gao Yao, like discovering the new world, runs to Han Xuan and looks around.

    "If you don''t go in and look at Ogawa, he may wake up in a few hours." Hearing that Ogawa is saved, Gao Yao doesn''t care about Han Xuan and follows LV Su into the room.

    When they came into the room, Han Xuan looked at Cui Wenzi and said, "can you alchemy?"

    "Ha ha, what alchemy, just see some ordinary patients."

    Han Xuan also doesn''t care, "I have several ancient Dan prescriptions here, but I''d like to discuss them with you."

    When Han Xuan sees Cui Wenzi adding a treasure box, he suddenly has a bold idea in his heart.

    Now Han Xuan can refine some pills that Cui Wenzi can''t, but he has enough materials. However, in the later period of the myth, after Cui Wenzi had the materials, even the elixir of changshenbulaodan was refined, and it was completed without anyone''s guidance. It can be seen how terrible his understanding of Dan Dao is. He doesn''t want to let go of such talents.

 Chapter 26

    "What, Shanggu danfang, show it to me quickly." Cui Wenzi is not calm when he hears the ancient Dan Fang. Outsiders can''t understand his enthusiasm for alchemy.

    "Ha ha, Dan Fang didn''t take it with him. When this happens, you''d like to go with me." When he came, Han Xuan didn''t bring too many things, but left them all on the mountain.

    "Good, good, good." And he laughed.

    While talking with Cui Wenzi, LV Su also gives Yi Xiaochuan pills. Seeing that he hasn''t recovered, LV Su is worried and runs out of the door.

    "Young master Han, how can Ogawa not wake up, right?"

    Han Xuan, of course, what Lu Su wants to say, "the medicine has not been absorbed into his body, and it will get better in a few hours." Hearing Han Xuan say so, Lu Su put down her heart and just wanted to enter the room. A voice came into her ear, "ah, you, come with me. I''m afraid I can''t help you if you don''t cure your disease."

    "No, I want to accompany Ogawa. He said that he would marry me if he could get better this time." Said, sick face also flashed a trace of blush.

    "It''s time to be happy with each other. Have you ever thought that when Ogawa wakes up, he knows you don''t have a few days to live. It''s not to let him live in remorse."

    "Yes, little girl, follow the doctor quickly." Gao Yao agrees. Before he came to the mythological world, Yi Xiaochuan was his sister''s boyfriend. Of course, as a brother, he had to think about his sister. The only way to solve the problem was to pile her up.

    "This, this, OK, but I can''t leave until Ogawa wakes up." Lu Su made up her mind after fighting for countless rounds.

    "Yes."

    A few hours passed.

    "Cough, cough."

    "Ah, it''s so nice of you to wake up, Ogawa."

    "Su Su, Gao Yao."

    "Well, well, you lie down and don''t move. How are you feeling now?" Gao Yao quickly supports Yi Xiaochuan.

    "Now, I feel very good. I don''t have as much strength as before."

    "Great, Ogawa." Lu Su said happily.

    "Su Su, thanks to your care these days, we''ll get married when I get better."

    "Ah."

    Hearing this, Lu Su blushed and screamed. She just didn''t know if her illness was over excited, which made her dizzy and almost fell to the ground. Yi Xiaochuan''s eyes were quick, and he hugged Lu Su who was falling to the ground.

    "Su Su, what''s the matter with you." There was no reaction at all. It was obvious that he fainted.

    "Gao Yao, what happened to Su Su."

    "I don''t know, but there are two doctors outside. I''ll invite them to see the little girl."

    "OK, go on."

    "Doctor, doctor, come on, the little girl fainted."

    Before he got out of the house, Gao Yao called out in his loud voice.

    "Come on, go in and have a look." Han xuanzheng talks with Cui Wenzi. After hearing that, he steps into the room and almost confronts Gao Yao, who just rushed out. If he does, Gao Yao will suffer a loss, not him. However, how can he collide with others? When he comes to the gate, Han Xuan''s body flashes and appears in front of Yi Xiaochuan.

    "Ah, Mr. Han, why are you here.

    "Doctor, go in quickly. The girl fainted. Why, there''s only you and one more person." Gao Yao looks around in doubt.

    "In, in." Where has Cui Wenzi seen such a scene? Seeing Han Xuan enter the room at a speed that ordinary people can''t understand, he is shocked out of his wits.

    "Don''t you hurry in then." Gao Yao doesn''t think about how Han Xuan got in. He quickly pulls Cui Wenzi into the room.

 Chapter 27

    "Young master Han, look at Su Su. What''s wrong with him?"

    "Don''t look. I found that she had been infected with the plague before. I gave her a pill, but she gave it to you. Now I have to take her to me to see if I can find a way to cure it."

    "Ah, how could it be, how could it be." Yi Xiaochuan looked down at LV Su and murmured, "Su Su, how can you be so stupid?"

    "Well, I''m going to take Su Su away soon, or I may be hopeless later." Han Xuan closed his eyes and understated.

    "When can I see Su Su again?" Yi Xiaochuan looks at Han Xuan with a sad face.

    "When she recovers and is learning some skills, she will be allowed to go down the mountain. It''s you. If I didn''t leave a trace of my mind on Su Su, I knew she was in danger before I came here. I''m afraid you would be more or less lucky. I think you will have a fate with my apprentice in the future. I''ll help you once. " A white light flashed by and fell into Yi Xiaochuan''s chest.

    "In the future, if you encounter problems that cannot be solved, your mind will sink into the tiger shaped pendant and call me."

    "Well, thank you, Mr. Han. This kindness will never be forgotten."

    "Well." Han Xuan nodded.

    "Well, I''ll give you what''s due. You can do it yourself." After that, an invisible force lifts Lu Su, who falls on Yi Xiaochuan, and Cui Wenzi, who is stupefied by Yi Xiaochuan, flies away.

    "Ah, ah, this, this, this person, ah, can fly, fairy, monster, Ogawa, this person is not a fairy, why not ask him to bring us back to modern times." Gao Yao danced and screamed.

    Yi Xiaochuan gave a bitter smile. He didn''t want to, but this kind of thing won''t be known easily.

    "He is an immortal. Well, stop asking. After I recover, we will go to Tangwu mountain. There may be clues for us to go back."

    "Go back, go back! When to leave, I''ll take something with me. " Gao Yao''s face flushed with excitement.

    "Bring something?" Yi Xiaochuan looks like a newly sober patient with a blank face.

    "Yes, you see, I can sell a 2000 year old thing back to modern times for a lot of money."

    Yi Xiaochuan looked at Gao Yao and said, "I didn''t expect that Gao would become smart after he came to the Qin Dynasty."

    "Oh, what are you looking at me for? I won''t tell you. I''ll look for something." Then he ran out of the door in a hurry.

    "Hey, hey, you don''t care about me." Yi Xiaochuan stands up and shouts.

    ¡­¡­

    "You, you are a fairy!" Cui Wenzi, who is flying in the air, looks at the clouds passing by.

    "Ha ha, don''t panic. Follow me and you will learn these little spells."

    "I didn''t expect that there were immortals in this world. I''ve heard of them before, but I just thought that they were spreading false information." Who is Cui Wenzi? In the mythological world, he is honored as Jiuxian epileptic doctor. The people who can be called like this, of course, are well informed.

    "Ha ha, now I see it with my own eyes. Don''t worry. You will see it in the future."

    "Me too, you mean?" The hot light in Cui Wenzi''s eyes flashed by.

    "Of course, but."¡° But what

    "But I don''t know if you would like to follow me. I have a lot of ancient danfang and Chengxian cultivation methods here." Han Xuan said with a smile, but he couldn''t hide his bright eyes.

    "I don''t know what I''m going to pay." Cui Wenzi asked nervously that he would not believe that there is a free lunch in the world.

 Chapter 29

    Walking in front of Han Xuan, the body slightly stopped, "eh, there are changes, these trees seem to grow tall, and the aura is also lush a lot, is it related to the array I arranged."

    "What''s the matter, young master?" Cui Wenzi saw Han Xuan stop suddenly, thought there was something wrong, so he asked.

    "It''s OK. Let''s go. Go up the mountain." Han Xuan doesn''t want to say a word now. He just wants to get to the top of the mountain quickly to verify an idea in his heart.

    Whether Cui Wenzi is ready to take off or not, Han Xuan catches him and flies to the top of the mountain.

    "Ah, young master." Suddenly caught taking off, Cui Wenzi immediately looks like an ant on a hot pot, grabbing and shouting at random.

    Fortunately, Han Xuan''s speed is fast enough, and it''s not far from the top of the mountain, just in the blink of an eye.

    Cui Wenzi fell to the ground, suddenly paralyzed and pale.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan puts his palm on Cui Wenzi''s shoulder, and his chaotic Qi flows into his body gently. It''s just the urgency of Han Xuan''s hand touch. It''s not Han Xuan''s stinginess, but Cui Wenzi''s little body can''t bear it. You know, the emptiness can''t be compensated.

    "Young master, if you want to leave in the future, don''t take me with you. I can climb up by myself." After Cui Wenzi got better, his first words almost made Han Xuan vomit blood.

    "Ha ha, Lao Cui, you will get used to it in the future."

    In these words, after Cui Wenzi was cured, we can imagine how powerful this chaotic Qi is for an ordinary person.

    "No, sir, how do I feel on the top of the mountain? How do I feel?" Cui Wenzi frowned and wanted to say that feeling, but he didn''t know how to say it.

    As soon as he came up, Han Xuan had already noticed that the aura at the top of the mountain was not one or two points higher than that at the bottom of the mountain.

    Looking at Cui Wenzi scratching his ears, Han Xuan walks to the array he set before.

    At the moment of entering the array, Lingqi seems to have found a breakthrough in the flood, and suddenly flows into Han Xuan''s body.

    "Puyi"

    A big mouthful of blood flowed along the corner of his mouth.

    "Ha ha" there was blood on his mouth, but he didn''t feel weak after being injured. Instead, he laughed wildly. "I didn''t expect that this is really a long lost spirit gathering array.

    The spirit gathering array literally means a kind of array that can gather aura. However, the spirit gathering array can also be divided into three levels: primary, middle and senior. The primary spirit gathering array can absorb a small part of aura around.

    Intermediate gathering spirit array can absorb and store aura of a hundred square meters.

    The advanced spirit gathering array can absorb any energy in the world for storage, which is a bit similar to Han Xuan''s chaotic heaven biting strategy, but there is one thing this array can''t compare with, that is, storage.

    It''s obvious that Han Xuan is using the intermediate spirit gathering array. As a result, he didn''t have the slightest preparation before he went in, and the turbulent aura ran around in his body. How could he not vomit blood.

    The aura in Han Xuan''s internal vision system is crashing around. If he doesn''t refine it, the only result is that he will explode and die.

    Knowing that you can''t delay it, you immediately sit cross legged. Chaos swallows the heaven and decides to move. Chaos Qi naturally forms a whirlpool and wants to absorb the aura.

    And aura is like a rebellious dragon, constantly struggling¡° Ah, give me refining. " Han Xuan yelled.

    Now Han Xuan is very painful, very painful. You know, when other people absorb aura, they absorb it a little bit for refining. However, aura almost fills their body. It''s like pouring water into your blood vessels.

 Chapter 31

    After hearing this, Cui Wenzi did not immediately look through the ancient book, but pulled out the seal of the bottle and put it in front of his nose to smell it.

    "Ha ha, Lao Cui, this elixir is not for you to study. You know, all the elixirs I will give you in the future need the support of aura. If you don''t have self-cultivation, you won''t be able to refine many elixirs."

    Hearing that there was no cultivation, Cui Wenzi almost dropped the medicine bottle on the ground.

    "Young master, teach me how to practice. I can''t wait." Cui Wenzi''s face turned red. I don''t know if he was too excited.

    "Lao Cui, now you are in such a state. I''m afraid that you will be possessed by the devil in your cultivation. You should always keep a calm heart in your cultivation."

    Hearing this, Cui Wenzi tried to take a few deep breaths. When his heart calmed down, he said, "young master, I think it should be ok now."

    Han Xuan nodded, "well, you can turn to the first page first."

    Of course, Han Xuan''s cultivation method is not Taiji Xuanqing Dao, and it''s not chaos biting heaven. It''s just a common skill he got in killing immortals.

    "I got this skill by chance. It can be roughly divided into three levels. The first level is to induce Qi into the body. You can have a try."

    In fact, Cui Wenzi is over the age of cultivation, but Han Xuan is a person who can travel all over the world. In some magical world, he will always find pills that can change Cui Wenzi''s constitution.

    Looking at Cui Wenzi sitting cross legged on the ground, Han Xuan doesn''t care. Anyway, his idea is that Cui Wenzi is only developing in the alchemist field, and his accomplishments are enough. Why force his fighting power.

    With a wave of Han Xuan''s hand, a chaotic Qi breaks through the barrier of space and plunges into LV Su''s body.

    "Ying"

    Lu Su gradually opened his eyes, looked at his feet, a sad smile, "I''m dead, but can see Xiaochuan alive, I''m satisfied."

    Han Xuan is full of black lines, "cough, Su Su, did you forget something?"

    Look up, look at the voice through the place, when you see this person, a surge of memory in my heart.

    "Young master Han."

    The black line on Han Xuan''s head suddenly deepened and he said, "call me Mr. Han?"

    Lu Su''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion, just a moment to hide, "Su Su has seen the master."

    "Ha ha, good."

    "Master, where is this? Have I recovered?"

    These two questions flashed in Han Xuan''s mind, and instantly gave a not a lie, "this is my cave, and your disease." At this point, Han Xuan deliberately pauses.

    "What happened to my illness." Lu Su asked nervously.

    "Well, your condition is more serious than that of Ogawa. I can only save your life for the time being."

    As a matter of fact, when the chaos Qi fell on Lu Su, she was almost cured. Han Xuan didn''t want Lu Su to go down the mountain too early now, but he didn''t know if she would cause any butterfly effect after she went down the mountain, which would destroy his plan.

    "No help, no help." Lu Su murmured these three words.

    "No, I''m going to find Ogawa, and I''m going to spend the last time in front of him." Suddenly Lu Su''s tears fell like raindrops and cried. Han Xuantou let a few crows fly by, "the script is not written like this."

    Although he thinks so, Han Xuan still has to continue to cheat, "Su Su, it''s not hopeless. As long as you can practice and reach a certain level, the toxins in your body will be discharged. And even if you go down the mountain now, where can you find Xiaochuan? Listen to my advice and stay to practice. This is the only way you can see him again. "

 Chapter 33

    "Shifu, one day as a teacher and one life as a father, Shifu has no right to say. Besides, I know that Shifu is concerned about Su Su."

    Looking at the smile from the heart on Lu Su''s face, Han Xuan is speechless.

    Seeing that Han Xuan didn''t speak for a long time, he looked up at him and continued: "master, can the things in this make me not hungry?"

    Han Xuan is also happy to change the topic, "you eat a try."

    Lu Su took out a pill the size of longan from a small medicine bottle, and then a faint smell came out of the pill and rushed to Lu Su''s nose.

    "It smells good." Lu Su could not help but whisper out these two words.

    Gently put the pill into your mouth, and instantly melt into a pure energy into your stomach.

    "It''s amazing. I''m really not hungry." Lu Su felt that after taking the pill, he was full of energy and couldn''t help exclaiming.

    "Good smell, good smell. What''s the taste? It''s a bit like pills and a bit like food." Cui Wenzi, who was looking for the smell, kept twitching his nose as he asked.

    "Uncle Cui, this is the elixir given to me by my master. After taking it, I don''t need to eat for dozens of days." Lu Su said happily.

    "Ah, there is such a magic pill, young master." Said, a face of pray looking at Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan''s eyebrows jump slightly. Looking at Cui Wenzi''s eyes, it''s really frightening. He quickly throws out a small medicine bottle and disappears. "Remember, you can''t eat more pills." The sound came slowly from the distance.

    Looking at the disappearance of Han Xuan, Cui Wenzi looks innocent, "blame me."

    ¡­¡­

    Day after day, spring, summer, autumn and winter.

    One morning, "master, master."

    A simple cave suddenly heard a voice, "Su Su, what''s the matter?" Then he walked out of a Taoist wearing a white Taoist robe. This man is Han Xuan. After more than a year of steady cultivation, he is still in the early stage of wisdom.

    "Master, let''s see how I''m doing."

    "Oh, have you learned how to control things?" Han Xuan asks in surprise. Although Han Xuan has some advice now, he started practicing at the age of seventeen or eighteen. He can use the technique of controlling objects in one year. This is a happy thing.

    Seeing Han Xuan doubting himself, Lu Su stamped his feet, "hum, look at it." He said, looking at a fist sized stone on the ground, "it''s you."

    Lu Su''s whole body worked hard. He saw the stones on the ground shaking and floating into the air. He just looked at the rocks shaking from left to right and was really worried that he would fall down.

    "Shifu, Shifu, do you think so?" Lu Su trembled, his face covered with sweat.

    "Yes." With a wave of Han Xuan''s hand, the rock in the air seems to be held by both hands, like an unshakable peak.

    Lu Su, like the mountain on his body, suddenly disappeared and relaxed. "Master, do you think it''s ok? I, can I go down the mountain?"

    Han Xuan looks at Lu Su''s expectant expression and shakes his head. When he saw Han Xuan''s expression, Lu Su knew that it was impossible to go down the mountain this time.

    "Why, why, why the master always doesn''t let me go down the mountain. I work so hard just to have a look at Ogawa. " Lu Su almost cried and cried. She loved and hated the master who had repeatedly obstructed her going down the mountain. Han Xuan closed his eyes slightly and sighed, "it''s all right. You can practice on the mountain for half a year and then go down the mountain."

 Chapter 34

    "Ah, thank you, master. Thank you, master."

    "Wait for me, Ogawa. I''ll come to you in half a year."

    Ignoring Lu Su standing in the same place, Han Xuan goes to another place.

    "Young master, you are out of the pass." The place where Han Xuan came here is Cui Wenzi''s Alchemy room. This alchemy room is just hollowed out by a small hill.

    "Well, what''s the success rate now?" Han Xuan looks at the pile of materials in the room and asks.

    As early as half a year ago, Cui Wenzi cultivated his aura and began to study Han Xuan''s Bigu pill.

    It''s not that he doesn''t want to continue to practice, but that the pills given by Han Xuan are gone, and he''s closing the door and consolidating his cultivation. He can only study the prescription.

    But this research was out of control, and soon began his first batch of pills. Although Cui Wenzi was a genius in alchemy, he would inevitably fail if he just came into contact with a new thing. It is not surprising that his first alchemy failed.

    But it didn''t make Cui Wenzi disheartened. On the contrary, it made him high spirited. He went to the mountain to collect without materials. But it was not easy for him to go down the mountain. Cui Wenzi could only urge Lingqi to protect himself. As time passed, he was more responsive to the control of Lingqi.

    "Pigudan has been able to become a pill for 90 percent, but this material is not enough." Cui Wenzi stopped here.

    Han Xuan didn''t give this material. He found it himself in the mountains. It''s not hard to find some medicinal materials of pigudan.

    Han Xuan frowned, "not enough material?"

    "Yes, I have collected all the medicinal materials in the mountain."

    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll deal with it. Here, I''ll give you these pills. You can study them first. I''ll go down the mountain in a few days. "

    Hearing that there was another danfang for him, Cui Wenzi took it in a hurry. His careful appearance really attracted people''s attention.

    "Old Cui. You also don''t want to make pills all the time. If I haven''t come back after using up the materials, you should practice first, and help me to watch Su Su more. "

    "Well, oh." Cui Wenzi looks at Dan Fang in his hand, but he doesn''t lift his head. He just answers. Han Xuan shakes his head and turns away with a bitter smile.

    Back to his usual practice place, Han Xuan took out his treasure box, "now my cultivation has been improved. I hope I can enter the treasure box."

    Han Xuan has already thought about it on his way back. He wants to go out to look for medicinal materials. The best thing is to use stored goods, and he happens to have them.

    The chaotic aura stimulates the array inside. The aura is like water. In the twinkling of an eye, the chaotic aura in Han Xuan''s body disappears most of the time. Fortunately, his cultivation breakthrough greatly increases the aura.

    "Open it for me."

    "Whoosh"

    "Is this the inner space of the treasure box? It''s really desolate, and the aura is not too strong. Why don''t you arrange a spirit gathering array in it first? " After entering the treasure box space, Han Xuan muttered to himself.

    Thinking about it, Han Xuan takes out the few materials he has brought from Zhuxian and starts to arrange the array.

    ¡­¡­

    "Formation"

    One day later, Han Xuan spewed out these two words in his mouth. There was a slightly bigger array in front of him than the one on the mountain. He opened his eyes and said, "well, it''s good. The level of the array has improved a lot compared with before." In the past, Han Xuan didn''t need to arrange an array for ten days and a half months, but he always needed it for four or five days. Now, he can complete a spirit gathering array in one day.

    "It''s time to go out. I don''t want this material from Qin Shihuang." Han Xuan feels his chin and ponders over his crooked mind.

 Chapter 35

    Han Xuan, who is getting up to go to the palace for materials, suddenly sees a white light in his eyes.

    "Well, it''s a coincidence that Yi Xiaochuan just wanted to go to the Imperial Palace, so he sent a message for help. The direction should be Xianyang city. Kill two birds with one stone. Let''s go. " Said out of the treasure box, a flash disappeared.

    "Eh, there is a big and small array in this treasure box. You can make it bigger and smaller at will." Flying in the sky Han Xuan looked at the hands, such as the eye size box, "now with you, I can be a lot more convenient."

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, it''s a good tree. Let''s stay in my treasure box." Every time Han Xuan passes through a mountain range, he will always look for it. Whether it''s medicinal materials or not, as long as he looks good, he will be included in the treasure box.

    ¡­¡­

    In just half an hour, Han Xuan had already come to Xianyang city.

    At this time, Xianyang city is particularly dull, "eh, what''s the matter?"

    "Ah, ah, did you hear that his majesty issued a notice to recruit famous doctors from all over the world."

    "Yes, it''s said that it''s Princess Li who is seriously ill. If she is cured, she can be awarded a reward."

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s this thing. I want to call Yi Xiaochuan for it."

    Let go of mind, God consciousness slightly swept, Han Xuan soon found Yi Xiaochuan is in a restaurant.

    "Well, my guest, what can I do for you?" Walking into the door, a shopkeeper appeared in front of him and asked.

    "Ha ha, I''m looking for someone." After that, Han Xuan didn''t make any moves, so he flashed into the restaurant.

    "Ha ha, Xiaochuan, why drink so much?" Han Xuan, who went to the restaurant, sat opposite Yi Xiaochuan and said with a big laugh.

    Hearing this voice, Yi Xiaochuan''s drunken eyes suddenly returned to clear, "young master Han. Come with me and save a man. " With that, Yi Xiaochuan came to pull Han Xuan''s robe, but how he used his strength, Han Xuan''s silk didn''t move.

    "Young master Han, this is you." Yi Xiaochuan is a little anxious, and his words are not sharp.

    "Ha ha, sit down and speak slowly. You have to let me know why." Han Xuan deliberately said.

    Yi Xiaochuan had no choice but to sit on the wine table again. "The empress of imperial concubine Li in the palace is seriously ill. Please help her."

    "Oh, what does it have to do with you." Han Xuan picked up the just poured wine and asked slowly.

    "This, this, this." Yi Xiaochuan hesitated for a long time, Leng didn''t say a word.

    "Well, I can''t say it, can I. Don''t think that I don''t know what''s going on. Can you stand up to Su Su? She is suffering from illness all the time now, but you are so ungrateful. " Han Xuan angrily gets up and says, of course, it''s just a show. If he''s really angry with Yi Xiaochuan, he''s afraid he''ll go to the prefecture to report immediately.

    Nevertheless, Yi Xiaochuan was startled and asked anxiously, "Mr. Han, what do you say? What''s the matter with Su Su now? I want to see her."

    "Hum, you still have some conscience, but you don''t want to see Su Su now. Su Su will come down the mountain to see you in half a year. I''ll see how you explain it then." He sat down at the table and raised his glass of wine, as if he had not been in a bad mood just now¡° Ah, half a year? That''s not to say that Su Su is OK. "

    "Hum" Han Xuan gave a cold hum as an answer.

 Chapter 36

    "In that case, Mr. Han, are you willing to save Yushu? I''ll explain things to Su Su later. " Yi Xiaochuan said eagerly.

    "No help." Still don''t hurry to say, risk first let Yi Xiaochuan faint, he believes that as long as Han Xuan don''t want to save, looking for anyone is useless.

    Suddenly, there was a flash of light. "Mr. Han, I remember you promised me three conditions. The first one was to ask you to save Yushu."

    That''s what Han Xuan and others said. You know, it''s the most difficult to repay the debt of human relations. Now Yi Xiaochuan uses one, and it''s not beautiful.

    However, Han Xuan doesn''t want to show his joy, just spit out a word "can".

    Yi Xiaochuan is overjoyed. He pulls Han Xuan out of the restaurant, but he still can''t move.

    "Young master Han."

    "You are too slow. I''ll take you away." As soon as the words fell, the man flew out of the window and went straight to the depth of the palace.

    At the other table, the drinkers who were drinking and joking saw one person carrying the other suddenly jump out of the window. They were shocked and rushed up one by one to surround the window.

    "What about people? There''s no one on the ground. " The next convenience of the restaurant is the street, just looking at the crowd, where there are people on the ground.

    Rubbing his eyes, suddenly, the drinker next to him screamed in horror, pointing to the sky with his finger, "God, immortal!"

    Looking along the fingers of the screamer, you can only see a white streamer flashing.

    "Damn, why didn''t you come up to chat up just now? If you knew earlier, you must have the cheek to learn some moves from the immortal." a reddened scholar said with grief.

    "Just you, I''m afraid the immortals don''t like you." Among the drinkers, the voice of disdain came out.

    ¡­¡­

    "Attention, everyone. Now that the palace is infected with plague, don''t let anyone in." A sergeant in the shape of a city guard yelled at the guard with a silver gun.

    "Yes."

    "Ah, general, look, is there something in the sky?" A bright eyed bodyguard suddenly said.

    Looking up, a shadow was approaching quickly. Soon it flew over them and into the inner courtyard.

    The general was also a man of some influence. He knew that there were immortals in the world and they had appeared in the Imperial Palace, so he went to report to the first emperor of Qin with a flurry of orders, "you are here to watch, there are people coming out, you must not lose the etiquette."

    After the general left, several guards began to talk, "ah, brothers, are the gods flying past?"

    "It''s obvious that something big has happened to see the general leave in such a hurry."

    "It''s a fairy that flies past. I seem to have seen it somewhere." Said a small guard, frowning.

    When the people nearby heard this, they burst into laughter, "hahaha, come on, you''ve seen people who can fly, then you''re still here with us to guard this place."

    "I really seem to have seen it somewhere." The little guard struggled to retort.

    "By the way, I remember. Do you remember the time when I went out with Prime Minister Li? I saw it at that time."

    "It''s said that later he took Prime Minister Li to the palace by flying sword."¡° Oh, there''s something else. Let''s hear it. "

    ¡­¡­

    Entering the palace, looking at a large area of eunuchs lying on the ground, Yi Xiaochuan''s virgin heart suddenly came out and asked, "Mr. Han, can they be saved?"

 Chapter 37

    "Yes, but why should I save them?" This plague is not too difficult. As long as Han Xuan moves his finger, he can save it. But he can''t get up early without any benefit. He''s lazy.

    Yi Xiaochuan heard that the first half of the sentence was ok, but the second half of the sentence came from Han Xuan. He really wanted to say, "Why are you so cold-blooded?" If you want to think about it, you don''t dare to say it anyway.

    Young master Han, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. You see they are so miserable, why don''t you give them some hope? " Yi Xiaochuan looked at the infected people, can''t bear to say.

    "Ha ha" Han Xuan immediately burst out laughing, a arrogant momentum burst out, "I only know no profit, no early."

    Looking at Han Xuan who laughs wildly, Yi Xiaochuan thinks that he has never seen such an imposing person before, while the people on the ground, after the baptism of Han Xuan''s imposing manner, faint instantly.

    "Mr. Han, in this case, my second condition is to ask you to save these people." In the end, the compassionate Yi Xiaochuan used a condition.

    "Well, you have only one condition. I hope you don''t regret it. When Yushu is saved, I''ll start to prepare."

    Flying to an attic, Han Xuan stopped, "it''s in there. Let''s go. Go down."

    ¡­¡­

    "Creak"

    The long dusty wooden door is pushed open. Yi Xiaochuan can''t wait to flash into the room. He sees a beautiful woman lying on the bed with a sickly pale face. Her eyebrows never seem to relax.

    Yi Xiaochuan slowly walked into the bed, holding Yushu''s weak and pale hand, "Yushu, I''m here, I''m Xiaochuan."

    Yushu on the bed felt that someone was holding him, listening to the familiar voice carefully, and his eyes slowly opened.

    "Ogawa, am I in a dream? Or am I dead? " Weak voice, if not close, I''m afraid Yi Xiaochuan can''t hear what Yushu is saying.

    "Yushu, you''re not dead. You''re still alive." Yi Xiaochuan held his hand tightly and let go for a moment.

    "Ah, Xiaochuan, you go quickly. There is a plague here. I don''t want you to be infected with it." Knowing that all this is true, Yushu said immediately.

    "No, I''m not going. I''m here to save you this time. Young master Han, please. "

    Yushu heard that Yi Xiaochuan called Han Gongzi and looked behind him. There was a Taoist wearing a white Taoist robe.

    "I thought you forgot me."

    Although not fast, but Han Xuan or gave a pill, "feed her take."

    Hearing that, Yi Xiaochuan quickly took over, "come on, Yushu, you''ll get better after eating." Although I don''t know Han Xuan, Yushu still takes pills. Yushu believes that Yi Xiaochuan will not harm her.

    After taking the pill, a green light appeared on Yu Shuo''s body, and a faint blush finally appeared on his sick face.

    Looking at the magic scene on her body, Yu Shuo was surprised that she couldn''t close her mouth.

    When the green light disappeared, "Yushu, how do you feel? What''s wrong with you?"

    Yushu shook his head to show that it was OK.

    "Let''s go out. Someone is waiting outside." Han Xuan said slowly¡° Wait. Who''s out there Yi Xiaochuan nervous tension, asked.

    "Who, of course, is the emperor of Qin? I said, you are so brave. You dare to touch Princess Li. If this is spread by me. Hey, hey. " Han Xuan said with a smile.

    Yushu''s body shakes. She almost falls to the ground when she has just recovered. Fortunately, Yi Xiaochuan supports her.

 Chapter 38

    "Yushu, don''t be afraid. Mr. Han is joking."

    Hearing Yi Xiaochuan''s consolation, Yushu finally calmed down the agitation in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    The palace, the early Dynasty is not over.

    "Newspaper"

    "Your Majesty, there is a Taoist wearing a white Taoist robe outside, and he enters the palace where Li Fei''s wife lives.

    Emperor Qinshihuang''s eyebrows on the dragon''s throne picked, and suddenly his eyelids jumped, "it can''t be him."

    "Take me to see it."

    "Well, your majesty, it''s not clear whether this matter is right or wrong. Your majesty is the body of all gold. Don''t take any risks." The guard general knelt down and said quickly.

    "Yes, your majesty." The ministers agreed.

    "Well, I''ve made up my mind." Say the breath of a superior, you ran and hair, in no one dare to dissuade.

    A vast group of officials, large and small, followed Qin Shihuang to the place where he was infected with the plague.

    "Your Majesty, the plague is rampant here. I think you''d better go back to the palace and wait for me to meet the white robed Taoist here."

    "Hum, I''m not so fragile yet."

    Just as officials want to talk, they are dissuading.

    "Creak"

    When the door opened, Han Xuan was the first one to walk out.

    "Ha ha, if it is you, Han Xianren." The emperor of Qin laughed.

    "Ah, this man is Han Xianren."

    "No wonder your majesty came in person."

    "Well, your majesty." It''s still like meeting for the first time, just holding hands together.

    "Liz has met Han Xianren." Li Si was both respectful and afraid of the man who took him over most of the Qin state.

    Han Xuan gives a faint smile, which is a greeting.

    "Ah, Princess Li also came out." An official saw Yushu walking out alone, knelt to the ground and cried out.

    The two people who were awakened by Han Xuan were not as intimate as they were inside. When they got to the door, they separated.

    "Princess Li." The emperor of Qin was so excited that he wanted to rush through, but he was held by the officials.

    "Your Majesty, Princess Li has been infected with the plague. Now you can''t go over." Hearing the explanation, the emperor regained his mind, and the color of grief in his eyes became more and more intense.

    Suddenly, he saw Han Xuan in his eyes. Han Xuan also noticed the emperor''s eyes and said with a smile, "it''s OK, your majesty can go."

    Hearing that all the immortals said they could go, all the people immediately stopped the emperor.

    "Li Fei" Emperor Qin hugged Yushu tightly, but at this time, Yi Xiaochuan also came out of the door.

    "Han Xianren, who is this?"

    Han Xuan said with a smile, "my creditor."

    The emperor of Qin frowned in an instant, "what debt, the emperor also, little brother, what do you want." Han Xuan smiles and says nothing, but he scares Yi Xiaochuan. Qin Shihuang calls him little brother.

    This is not surprising, after all, is with Han Xuan, the so-called close to the red, close to the black, and Han Xuan can certainly not be together with ordinary people.

    "What do I want? I want Yushu, but can I say it?" Yi Xiaochuan thought with a sad face. What he said was, "Your Majesty, Mr. Han doesn''t owe me any debt."

    "Ha ha" the first emperor knew that this was their secret, and no one could join in. After a ha ha, he took over the matter.

    "Han Xianren, it''s better to go to my palace and wash the dust for you."

    "Thank you for your kindness, but before that, I have to pay off one''s debt." Han Xuan holds his hands together, smiles, and turns his eyes to Yi Xiaochuan. People with clear eyes can see that what he says is not Yi Xiaochuan.

    "Ogawa, I promised you that I would do it, but please cooperate with me." Go to Yi Xiaochuan side, Han Xuan voice pressure is very low.

 Chapter 39

    "I don''t know how Mr. Han needs to cooperate with Mr. Ogawa." Yi Xiaochuan looks at Han Xuan in confusion.

    "Give me your Tiger Pendant."

    Hearing the tiger shaped fall again, Yi Xiaochuan hesitated for a while and finally took it down.

    Seeing the tiger shaped pendant, Han Xuan took it from an invisible angle. Suddenly he remembered something and asked, "have you been to Tangwu mountain?"

    Yi Xiaochuan looks surprised, "how do you know, young master Han?"

    "Who have you met?" Han Xuan doesn''t answer the rhetorical question. He also wants to know if the plot has changed. He went to tangwushan to make a scene.

    "Well, I met a little Taoist."

    "Oh," Han Xuan replied absentmindedly, "it seems that the plot is still following the original steps."

    Han Xuan shook his head, got rid of these messy ideas and went to a place where the crowd was not very dense.

    "Whoosh"

    Han Xuan turned into a white light and flew to the sky.

    "Ah, look, there''s someone in the sky."

    "Is that a fairy?"

    "Help, fairy, please help us."

    ¡­¡­

    In the inner palace, countless people infected with the plague were shouting, which was heard clearly by Qin Shihuang and others in the distance.

    "Be quiet. I''m just entrusted by Yi Xiaochuan to help you cure your disease. You don''t have to panic." Han Xuan''s words are not very loud, but they are heard by everyone. This is the advantage of the people who cultivate immortals.

    Outside the plague

    Looking up at Han Xuan in the sky, people are already full of horror. If they just heard before, they are now alive.

    When the noise below becomes smaller, Han Xuan holds a tiger shaped pendant and instills chaos Qi into it. All of a sudden, the green light appeared, and bursts of aperture, like water lines, slowly spread around.

    "Eh, the healing ability has become stronger. Is it because of my breakthrough in cultivation?" When Han Xuan injected chaos Qi, he found that the therapeutic energy emitted from it became more pure and rich.

    "It seems that the tiger shaped pendant has many uses that I don''t know." As long as it''s not a pig brain, it''s not a simple cure.

    The green light is scattered in circles, and the scene that is surrounded by black fog is instantly broken.

    No one can see the plague, but as a practitioner, he can see it clearly. The palace is like a closed space covered by a big iron pot. Everything inside is being swallowed by the black fog, and Han Xuan is in the center of the pot.

    Chaos Qi is constantly instilled into the tiger shaped pendant, and people on the ground are constantly standing up, "thank you, immortal, thank you." Some people are already full of tears, no one wants to die, this is their second life.

    "Hahaha" when the black fog disappeared, Han Xuan burst out laughing, and his voice spread far and far, "nameless mountain, nameless Road, waiting for the people in the world."

    "What sound." Many people have come up with this idea at the same time¡° Nameless mountain, nameless Road, waiting for the fate of the world Qin Shihuang repeated what Han Xuan said, "does Han Xianren want to recruit disciples? It''s a great event. I''ll make a detailed inquiry later. "

    The purpose of Han Xuan''s saying this, of course, is to set off the smoke bomb in advance for the sake of forming forces next. If there is such a good opportunity in front of us and we can let it go, we will set off the interest collected to save them.

 Chapter 40

    "Mr. Yi, I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and Han Xianren. Can you tell me where the nameless mountain is An official asked us the questions we had hidden in our hearts.

    "Well, I don''t know. I only know how to contact Mr. Han." Yi Xiaochuan gave a dry smile.

    "I don''t know how Mr. Yi contacted Han Xianren," the official said eagerly, and the ears of the people around him also paid attention to their side.

    Of course, Yi Xiaochuan knows what can be said and what can''t be said, but the tiger shaped pendant can''t be said. When Han Xuan asked Yi Xiaochuan to give the tiger shaped pendant, he didn''t ask for it in public.

    This is the so-called "not afraid of thieves, not afraid of Thieves". In case of being cheated, it''s too late for Yi Xiaochuan to cry.

    "Ha ha, this is the agreement between me and Mr. Han. It''s not convenient for me to say it, or you can ask him."

    Everyone looked at each other and asked Han Xuan. I''m afraid only people like Qin Shihuang are qualified to ask.

    Han Xuan slowly floats back to the ground, looking at the awed eyes, Han Xuan is dumbfounded and laughs, "Your Majesty, don''t you want to take over the wind and wash the dust for me? Isn''t Princess Li OK, she doesn''t care about me."

    "Ha ha, Han Xian is joking, please." Let go of Yu Shu''s hand, Qin Shihuang walked to Han Xuan with a smile.

    "Your Majesty, please."

    ¡­¡­

    Xianyang Palace

    "Han Xianren, please." Qin Shihuang held a high angle bronze cup and made a gesture to Han Xuan.

    "Your Majesty, please."

    Seeing Han Xuan drink the wine, Qin Shihuang asked, "immortal Han, what do you mean by that sentence you just said outside?"

    Hearing the words of Qin Shihuang, the ministers quietly put down their wine glasses.

    "Ha ha, I''m really bored living on the mountain. I want to bring some anger into my ashram."

    "I don''t know where the nameless mountain is." Qin Shihuang drank a glass of wine again and asked.

    "Ha ha, heaven''s secret can''t be revealed."

    "Oh, that''s a pity. I still want to taste the immortal spirit." after that, I gave up the idea and had a drink with other ministers.

    "Young master Han, I wonder if I can go to your nameless mountain." Yi Xiaochuan, who is across a table from Han Xuan, comes forward and asks.

    "You, what are you doing? If you go, I''m afraid my apprentice will not be able to practice." Han xuanhen stares at Yi Xiaochuan.

    Thinking about it, Yi Xiaochuan left angrily and sat back in his seat.

    After a while, "Han immortal, thank you for saving my life. If there was no immortal, Yushu would have died long ago."

    "It''s OK. I didn''t bring anything good with me today. I''ll give you a pill." Han Xuan, smiling and juggling, takes out a pill and puts it on the table.

    At the moment of taking it out, the strong fragrance of the medicine covers all the odors in the hall.

    "What''s this?"

    Many people stare at this pill with their eyes shining. They are not stupid either. They know that what comes out of Han Xuan''s hand will not be any product¡° Eat it. " Say, Dan medicine does not see what strength traction, naturally float to jade gargle mouth side.

    Open mouth, jade gargle in countless gaze, swallow.

    "I don''t know what Han Xianren gave her." The first emperor of Qin swallowed his saliva. It''s not surprising that it''s so fragrant.

    "It''s just a pill that can make people invincible." Han Xuan''s saying that all kinds of poisons are invincible is not true. There are so many poisons in the world, which can be solved by a little monk like him. However, for the mythological world, all kinds of poisons are invincible.

 Chapter 41

    "What, a hundred poisons do not invade." The first emperor of Qin suddenly stood up with a cry, and could not take care of the wine spilled on him.

    Yushu also covered his little mouth beside him. He didn''t seem to believe it was true, "Han immortal, I, I."

    A hundred poisons are invincible. This is what many people dream of. You know, every meal of Qin Shihuang needs a special person to try it. Although you know it''s not dignified, you can''t help it.

    "I don''t know if Han Xianren has any pills here. I''m willing to pay a high price for them."

    "Oh, buy!" Han Xuan carefully ponders in the mouth, the finger does not stop to knock the table top.

    Yu Shuo also quietly returns to his seat, and the sound of his feet is very low, for fear of disturbing Han Xuan''s meditation.

    The sound of breathing in the field gradually coincides with the sound of fingers hitting the table¡° Promise, promise. " Everyone is exclaiming at these words.

    They don''t want to let go of such a magic pill. They believe that as long as they have experienced one sale, there will be a second and a third.

    "Lao Cui doesn''t have any medicine there. If you go to ask for it from Qin Shihuang, it won''t be very valuable. If you go to find it yourself, it will take too much time, or you can sell them some common pills." Make up your mind, Han Xuan''s finger on the table suddenly stops.

    "Hiss"

    "Have you made up your mind at last?" There was a trace of expectation in the people''s eyes.

    "Keke"

    Han Xuan coughed twice and glanced around. "Since your majesty has spoken, I will not be stingy." At this point, both Qin Shihuang and the officials present breathed a sigh.

    "I don''t know what Han Xianren needs to exchange." Without waiting for Han Xuan to finish, Qin Shihuang took the conversation and continued to ask.

    Han Xuan said with a smile, "herbs, I need a lot of herbs every time I refine pills. This time I went out of the mountain just for this."

    "Herbs?" Qin Shihuang muttered, "come here."

    "Your Majesty." A man in eunuch''s costume fell to his knees.

    "Go and bring all the precious herbs in the palace." Qin Shihuang flicked his sleeve, sat down and said.

    "Yes, your majesty." The eunuch hurried out of Xianyang palace, "ha ha, everyone continue to drink." Qin Shihuang took the newly changed wine cup, raised it in front of him and said aloud to the crowd.

    But at this time, people''s mind is not here, finally someone can''t bear, "Your Majesty, I felt cold yesterday, I''m afraid I can''t continue to accompany your majesty, please let me go back to my house to have a rest."

    Qin Shihuang didn''t think too much about it, so he said, "yes, Ai Qing should pay more attention to her health."

    "Yes, your majesty." After the answer, the minister''s feet seemed to be smeared with oil and ran fast.

    "Your Majesty, I feel some discomfort in my stomach. Please let me go back to my house and have a rest first." At this time, another one stood up and said something like this.

    Qin Shihuang frowned, "well, go."

    After another minister left, several generals sitting together looked at each other, stood up and said in one voice: "Your Majesty, there is something big happening in our three brothers'' family. Please allow us to go back to our house."

    At this time, Qin Shihuang felt that something was wrong. One or two of them could still say it was normal. But one after another, some people suggested that they should go back to the government. There was nothing wrong with it¡° Oh, if something happens, let''s hear it. " Qin Shihuang''s face was full of banter.

 Chapter 42

    "Er, er" for a long time, the three generals didn''t say a word. Suddenly, a general with a strong back and a strong voice said, "my dog is going to have a baby." After that, he kept winking at the other two generals, as if to say, "I''ll give you this excuse.".

    The two generals put their hands on their faces at the same time, saying they didn''t know him at all.

    "Ha ha ha" is a roar of laughter in the field, Han Xuan is no exception, "this big guy really has a talent for funny."

    "Bold." Qin Shihuang slapped the table fiercely, and the scene was quiet for a moment¡° Why do you all want to leave so much

    The first emperor of Qin who started the fire was amazing. All the people didn''t shiver. Oh, yes, except for two people, Han Xuan must be in it, and the other one was a big man with a big back.

    "Ha ha, your majesty, they just want to exchange some pills with me." At this time see no one speak, Han Xuan break the silence, said.

    Qin Shihuang''s body was like an electric shock, and he instantly understood why someone had repeatedly proposed to return to the palace. "This Han immortal is a man who can refine the elixir. I don''t know if I can meet him when I miss this opportunity. No wonder they leave in a hurry."

    Thinking about all this, Qin Shihuang frowned and thought.

    Han Xuan opened his mouth and said, "you don''t have to worry that I will leave. I will be in Xianyang city these days."

    Hearing this, people put down a big stone in their heart, and soon the banquet continued.

    "Haha, I thought I was merciful. I''m afraid you''re going to prepare now. You can''t have anything good. If you stay up for a few days, the harvest will be good." Think, Han Xuan mouth smile more rich.

    "Xiaochuan, why not be depressed? Open up. By the way, let me tell you something. Do you want to know?" On one side, Yi Xiaochuan kept drinking after returning to his seat. His eyes sometimes glanced at Yushu sitting beside Qin Shihuang.

    Seeing Han Xuan talking to himself, Yi Xiaochuan didn''t dare to ignore him because he was in a bad mood. "Mr. Han, I don''t know what the news is." Although he spoke, there was a strong indifference in his tone.

    Han Xuan light smile, "I know where high to be, this news surprise not surprise, meaning not surprise."

    "Gao Yao, where is he now?" Hearing Gao Yao''s name, Yi Xiaochuan''s indifferent expression immediately changed.

    "Hehe, it''s in the palace."

    "In the palace, how did he get in?" He can come in also touched the light of Han Xuan, ordinary people want to enter the palace, it is absolutely impossible.

    "Or I''ll ask the emperor of Qin to tell him to come out." Han Xuan joked.

    "Good, good. Thank you, Mr. Han."

    Han Xuan chuckled and lifted the high angle wine glass on the table. "Your Majesty, I have a heartless invitation. I hope your Majesty''s permission."

    "Oh, Han Xianren, what''s the matter? If it''s useful, please let me know." This is an immortal. It''s too late to flatter. How can we push it out.

    "I wonder if there is a little eunuch named Gao Yao in your Majesty''s palace."

    "Gao Yao?" Qin Shihuang looked at the little eunuch who was waiting on him.

    Seeing the emperor''s eyes, the little eunuch immediately said, "Your Majesty, I''ve been serving you in the palace. I didn''t ask for the name too much, or I''ll go outside to inquire.

    "Well, go ahead, be quick." The emperor of Qin took back his eyes and spoke faintly¡° Yes, yes

    Yi Xiaochuan looked at the little eunuch who went out and kept murmuring, "eunuch, eunuch, Gao Yao has become eunuch."

 Chapter 43

    "Han Xianren, I don''t know if you have anything to do with that Gao." If someone in the palace knew Han Xuan and said anything, he would hold him back. With the strength and wealth of Qin Shihuang, he believed that he would succeed.

    "I''ve met you once, but I have a deep relationship with my creditor." Han Xuan smiles and looks at Yi Xiaochuan.

    "Oh, it''s about this little brother." Qin Shihuang also looked at Yi Xiaochuan, who was staring at the door.

    "Cough, young master, your majesty is calling you." Yushu didn''t want his lover to lose his propriety in front of Qin Shihuang, so he coughed twice.

    Hearing this haunted voice, Yi Xiaochuan instantly recovered, "Your Majesty, my name is Yi Xiaochuan. I''m from the same hometown as Gao Yao."

    "Yi Xiaochuan, fellow townsman." Qin Shihuang didn''t blame him for what happened just now. He just talked about it with a trance.

    "It seems that Han Xianren has a good relationship with Yi Xiaochuan. If he holds this man tightly in his hand, it will be a pity." In my mind, countless thoughts flashed by.

    "Ha ha, Yi Xiaochuan, good name." Qin Shihuang laughed and praised.

    "No, No." Yi Xiaochuan waved his hand.

    "I wonder if you are willing to serve me in my palace." Qin Shihuang had a kind and gentle smile on his face.

    Yi Xiaochuan is slightly stunned and subconsciously looks at Yushu. This means that if you can be in the palace, you can''t see her at any time.

    Yushu did not expect that Qin Shihuang would do so. Countless possibilities flashed through his mind. "If Xiaochuan could work in the palace, it would be much easier to see him." Thinking, Yu Shuo sometimes doesn''t look at Yi Xiaochuan with his expectant eyes.

    "Xiaochuan, please accept it. My apprentice will come out later. I don''t want her to look for you all over the world." Han Xuan said carefully.

    Looking at Yu Shu''s expectant eyes and Han Xuan''s consolation, Yi Xiaochuan finally said, "thank you, your majesty."

    "Well, today is a happy day."

    ¡­¡­

    "Your Majesty, villain has brought a man named Gao Yao." The little eunuch came in with a man dressed in a dining room. The grease on his clothes had not been cleaned. It seemed that he was in a hurry.

    "Oh, you are Gao Yao." The first emperor of Qin was interested and asked.

    "Yes, yes, the villain is Gao Yao." Gao Yaonan had seen such a big battle, and his feet were shaking.

    "I''ve seen these two." He pointed to Yi Xiaochuan and Han Xuan.

    "Xiaochuan, immortal, immortal, please help me." When he saw Han Xuan, Gao Yao suddenly ran to Han Xuan''s desk like a different person.

    When people around see this situation, their hair rises one after another. It''s an immortal. Who knows what his temperament is, he runs over like this. If one person is upset, the people in the lobby will not be able to please him.

    However, there is no imagination of the hand from the knife, "Gao Yao, I can''t help your things, you are destined to become a eunuch in this life, I can''t change the will of heaven." Han Xuan shook his head.

    "No way, no way." High to mouth constantly spit out these two words, the head is also slowly sink.

    "Gao Yao, are you ok?" Yi Xiaochuan finally couldn''t see it. He walked behind him and patted his back to comfort him. Head gradually raised, Han Xuan can obviously feel, a trace of strange feeling in Gao Yao''s eyes.

    "Xiaochuan, why are you here? I''m fine." Gao Yao raised his head, turned around, with a smile on his face, as if nothing had happened just now.

 Chapter 44

    "It''s really OK." Yi Xiaochuan frowned and asked again, he now feels that Gao Yao suddenly becomes very strange, strange and frightening.

    "It''s really nothing. Tell me how you got here." Gao wants to repeat what he said just now.

    "I''m with Mr. Han to cure the disease for Princess Li." Yi Xiaochuan''s frown still shows no sign of loosening.

    "Cough, you don''t seem to pay attention to me." Seeing their endless conversation, Qin Shihuang interrupted with a smile.

    "Your Majesty, if a villain knows his crime, please punish him." Hearing this, Gao must immediately kneel down and beg for mercy.

    And Yi Xiaochuan also knelt down, but he didn''t ask Qin Shihuang for anything.

    "Well, Gao Yao, let me ask you which palace you are in now." The emperor of Qin took back his smile and asked seriously.

    "If you come back, the villain is making meals for Mr. Hu Hai now."

    "Can you make meals?" Then he looked at Han Xuan, and the meaning in his eyes was self-evident.

    "Ha ha, I know how to make some meals, and it tastes good." Han Xuan didn''t want Gao to lose his favor after that, so he delayed him.

    "Yes." Said eyes hot looking at Gao Yao, can be immortal praise a good, that certainly won''t be much bad thing.

    "Gao Yao, come and cook for me in the future. Let me see if you have failed Han Xianren."

    Gao Yao was overjoyed to be valued by the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, which was the most important process of his emergence into a butterfly.

    "Well, let''s go on with the banquet. Come and have more seats." This seat is obviously for Gao Yao. It''s the so-called "not looking at the monks'' faces but looking at the Buddha''s faces". It''s obviously qualified for Gao Yao to know the Great Buddha.

    ¡­¡­

    After three rounds of wine, Han Xuan was sent to a magnificent room.

    "Well, this mythical world is becoming more and more boring. It''s a pity that we haven''t found the origin of the world and can''t go back. However, there are many good things in this mythical world." Sitting down in a quiet room, Han Xuan will inevitably think wildly.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    All of a sudden, the knock on the door rang out, Han Xuan''s divine sense was released, "well, who is this?"

    I saw two people standing outside the door, the first one dressed up.

    Shua

    The door opened lightly, and the two people who were dressing were startled, "this is the immortal method." This thought came to mind.

    "Come on, follow me in." The leader forced himself to calm down and ordered the little bookboy with a wooden box behind him to cry.

    Entering the room, Han Xuan is sitting on the edge of the bed with her eyes closed. In this way, she looks like a successful immortal.

    "Fu Su met Han Xian." It was the eldest son of the first emperor of Qin, the son of Fu Su.

    Han Xuan closed his eyes and slowly opened them, showing a fine light, "Oh, Fusu, I don''t know what you''re doing here."

    "I''ve long heard that Han Xianren''s magic power today. Although I can''t see it, I know that Han Xianren needs precious medicinal materials. So I went back to my house and took two thousand year old ginseng. Please accept them." Said, the side of the small book boy even busy forward, open the wooden box, also from time to time with eyes at Han Xuan, "this is the immortal, if I can follow him, that''s good."¡° Millennium ginseng, it''s really good. " Han Xuan looks at the two ginseng lying quietly in the box. It seems that the ginseng has just been dug out of the ground and its vitality has not disappeared.

    "Han Xian likes it."

 Chapter 45

    "Then I won''t be hypocritical." With that, a chaotic Qi is sent out to wrap it. The ginseng falls into Han Xuan''s hands and disappears.

    The next two people have already looked stupefied, "young master, we are not dreaming." The little bookboy took a part of the young master Fusu.

    Although they also know that this is the magic power of Han Xianren, it''s one thing to hear and another to see with their own eyes.

    After all, it was someone who had seen a big event. After a while, Fusu finally woke up. Seeing Han Xuan looking at him with kind eyes, Fusu''s face was a little unnatural. "Fusu was impolite just now, please forgive me."

    Han Xuan waved his hand, "no harm, I think you are weak, obviously overworked, I have a small pill here, I will give it to you." Speaking, the finger is already a small pill the size of an eye, green.

    "Ah, thank you, immortal Han." Fu Su, who took over the pill, quickly thanks. This time he came for the sake of the pill, so that he could be happy.

    What Han Xuan gives is a pill to strengthen the body. Ordinary people take it, and their strength increases greatly. They are not afraid of cold and heat.

    "Han Xianren, I won''t disturb you. Come to my palace when you have time." Fusu''s face shows sincerity. If he can bring Han Xuan to his own palace, even if it''s a stroll, it''s a long face.

    Han Xuan doesn''t answer, but just smiles and uncovers it.

    As soon as Fu Su left the room, the door closed. Fu Su and the little bookboy were familiar with this matter, and they were used to it.

    "Young master, this is a real land immortal. Why don''t you ask him to teach you some immortal methods?" The little boy looked at Fusu with naive eyes.

    "Ha ha, Xiao Lin, I''m satisfied to get this pill. Besides, how can a mortal learn the immortal''s means?"

    "Oh" the little bookboy''s puzzled eyes did not leave.

    Fusu shook his head and walked away with a smile.

    "Young master, wait for me."

    ¡­¡­

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    "Who is this?" Han Xuan has no choice but to let go of Shenzhi again.

    "Come in." The ethereal voice seemed to come from the distant heavenly palace.

    "Han Xianren, Hu Hai, is a mortal. Please don''t go out of your way to visit us today."

    "Is Hu Hai the emperor of Qin who defeated the great Qin? It''s interesting. I don''t know who will laugh the last with me. " Han Xuan has an evil smile on the corner of his mouth.

    "Hu Hai, your elder brother has just left. You are here again. What''s the matter?"

    "Ah, big brother has been here." Hu Haiyang didn''t care, but he muttered in his heart: "I didn''t expect that the action of that thing was so fast. I don''t know what kind of elixir was changed in Han Xianren''s hands. If someone took the elixir that can make an immortal, then..." thinking of this, he shivered.

    "Han Xianren, I''ve brought some herbs, hoping to change some pills at the immortal''s place."

    "I don''t know what kind of pills you want to exchange. The things in your box can''t be exchanged much." Han xuanrao looks at Hu Hai with deep meaning.

    "Ah, immortal, do you know what''s in my box?" Hu Hai asked in an uncertain tone. Han Xuan just a smile, not too much explanation, God know this kind of thing, even if said to him, he will not understand the mystery inside.

    When Hu Hai saw this situation, he just gave a dry smile, but he had already scolded the street in his heart. Hu Hai had never been looked down upon so much, and he dared not answer the question.

 Chapter 46

    "Come on, open it." Although he felt uncomfortable, he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He told the eunuch to open the box.

    "Han Xianren, there are two thousand year old ginseng and a snow lotus in it. Do you think you can exchange it for a pill that can become an immortal?" Hu Hai''s words are blatant. Han Xuan wants all these pills to become immortals. He just wants to exchange these three herbs. It''s a fool''s dream.

    Han Xuan''s face was ugly for a moment. "Hum, it''s hard to be a great weapon to aim high. I have a pill that can make you regain your power at night. If you don''t want it, you can leave quickly."

    Hearing the four words of reinvigorate, Hu Hai got up and was about to open his mouth to promise, "young master, this is the pill that the empress asked you to exchange for some strong and healthy pills

    "Well, it''s not up to you to tell me what to do with me." Hu Hai''s face turned black in an instant, and he yelled and scolded.

    "Yes, yes, I know my mistake. I know my mistake." The eunuch immediately knelt down on the ground and said in horror.

    Hu Hai snorted coldly from the tip of his nose, but when he looked at Han Xuan, the smile on his face changed instantly, which made him sigh, "this person''s face changing speed can be on the program."

    "Han Xianren, I''m willing to change it."

    "Go ahead." When Dan Yao flew to Hu Hai, the scene around him was also changing.

    "Touch"

    Looking at the tightly closed door, Hu Hai''s face was gloomy and terrible. When he was driven out of the door, "hum, back to the mansion."

    ¡­¡­

    As the days went by, Han Xuan''s palace was already full of people, and he also harvested a lot of medicinal materials, including live ones and sun dried ones.

    Han Xuan put all the living medicinal materials into the treasure box space for planting. For the sun dried medicinal materials, he plans to directly let Cui Wenzi use them for alchemy.

    "There is no one today. It''s just that there is no ordinary pills in hand. Let''s go back to the mountain. The next step is to create a sect and look for the origin of the world." Make up your mind, Han Xuan turns into a white light and rushes out of the palace.

    "Bao, your majesty, a white light rose from the place where immortal Han lived just now." Said a general in armor, half kneeling.

    "Well, have you left so soon?" Qin Shihuang sighed.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    "Young master, you are back." It was Cui Wenzi who spoke.

    "Eh, Lao Cui, OK. You can find me when you just come back. My strength is progressing well." Han Xuan joked. This is also Han Xuan did not deliberately hide, do not want to be seen, he believes that the myth of the world who can not find.

    "No, I''m flattered. I don''t know how many herbs I brought back this time." Cui Wenzi can''t wait to ask. The medicinal materials on the mountain have been used up for a long time. He hasn''t tried alchemy for a long time. Now his hands are itchy.

    "Ha ha, I''m in such a hurry. Don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll have enough." Han Xing opened a joke and made Cui Wenzi look old.

    "Come on, go to your alchemy room. I''ll put the herbs there." Han Xuan returns to his former light.

    "OK, OK, let''s go." Then he walked quickly to his alchemy room.

    "Shua" a lot of medicinal materials appeared on the ground without any sign, which made the alchemy room even narrower.

    "Ah, this is the Millennium ginseng, this is the Tianshan snow lotus, so many good things, young master, you are not going to rob the palace." Cui Wenzi rushed up at the moment when Han Xuan moved out the medicine, picked up one to have a look, picked up another to have a look, and kept talking.

 Chapter 47

    It''s no wonder that. After all, these things are too precious. If they can be taken by senior officials, there''s nothing bad.

    "First, use these herbs and refine some common pills." Han Xuan''s goal is to prepare for the future. To develop his power, he is bound to use up a lot of resources. It will not hurt to prepare more.

    "Ah, refining ordinary pills?" Cui Wenzi stops his busy hand and looks at Han Xuan in doubt. He is not happy to have such good herbs and refine ordinary pills.

    With a smile, he told the whole story of his grand plan.

    After listening to what Han Xuan said, Cui Wenzi nodded reluctantly, "well, I can''t interrupt the childe''s plan for my own sake."

    "Ha ha, OK, I''m going out now. You''d better make a good alchemy first."

    "Well, good."

    Out of the alchemy room, Han Xuan stands at the top of the mountain, overlooking the scene below.

    "Since we are going to recruit disciples, let''s choose some mountain peaks as the residence of the new disciples."

    "This one at the foot is the main hall, and those scattered are the sub halls." Think about it and look at the other five peaks with Pentagram distribution.

    "Oh, these five mountains can form an array. It seems that God wants me to take root here." This naturally formed array can be met but not sought. Han Xuan can''t be overjoyed if he can meet it.

    "What kind of array to set up." Han Xuan flashed countless kinds of arrays in his mind, but they are not suitable for the mythical world. He never thought about the defensive array. No one dares to act wild in front of him, so he doesn''t need it at all. The attack array is the same.

    "By the way, I think this array is most suitable for the current situation." A fine light flashed in his eyes, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    What Han Xuan wants to arrange is only an intermediate array, which is a bit similar to the spirit gathering array. However, compared with the spirit gathering array, his speed of absorbing aura is far slower, but his only advantage is that he can keep the aura in it, so that plants can absorb it.

    "The name of wumang spirit gathering array is very good. It''s just that it''s too early for the array to be set up. First, build the house." Han Xuan felt his chin, and this thought flashed through his mind.

    Han Xuan thought and jumped into the sea of clouds.

    ¡­¡­

    As the saying goes, if you want to be rich, you must first make a tree. This is the most suitable sentence for him now.

    "I think I''m the first one to use magic to build a house." Han Xuan looks at the pile of wood at his feet, but smiles bitterly.

    Sigh, sigh, things still need to be done, but Han Xuan has magic power in him. It won''t take long to build several houses. It just took one morning to build all the houses on each mountain.

    "It''s better to be an immortal." Han Xuan stood at the top of the whole mountain, looking at his masterpiece without exclamation.

    "There seems to be something missing in these houses." Frown tight, eyes slightly closed, want to seize the flash of thought.

    All of a sudden, Han Xuan, thinking hard, opened his eyes fiercely, "I think of it, but there is still some style in it."

    "But this thing can only be shown through the baptism of years. There''s really no way." Momentum is not something that can be imitated artificially. It takes time to precipitate.

    After figuring it out, Han Xuan has no choice but to simply portray a few arrays in the house, and then it ends hastily.

 Chapter 48

    "Well, now it''s time to set up the wumang spirit gathering array." With that, he took out a pile of materials in the treasure box space.

    "This is my last asset. I don''t know if it''s enough." This material is still taken from Zhuxian world, but it''s very few now. It''s all used by Han Xuan, the black sheep, to practice the array.

    It''s not easy to set up an array that can cover such a large area. Fortunately, he has made a breakthrough in his cultivation, otherwise he would have been exhausted.

    "Huhu"

    "The subject is finished at last." Han xuanyang was lying on the mountain peak, saying a word intermittently. If Qin Shihuang and others could see him now, their awe would be greatly reduced.

    Gasping for breath, he managed to recover his strength. "Unexpectedly, building a large array consumes so much aura. It seems that it can''t be completed in one or two days."

    Forced to support the ground, Han Xuan slowly stood up, and walked to his cave with trembling steps.

    "I hope it doesn''t go wrong." Han Xuan looks at the gathering spirit array in front of him, and the color of hesitation flashes by. Instead, he is firm.

    "If people who cultivate immortals fear their heads and tails, what''s the difference between them and salted fish." The first step, the second step... The thirteenth step, "no, just come here. I''m afraid my body can''t bear it when I get closer."

    Han Xuan''s sweat gushes out like a stream under the pressure of aura.

    "The realm seems to be more solid. I didn''t expect that it would be good for my strength growth. It seems that I''m not wrong."

    After knowing that the Reiki has been consumed completely, Han Xuan can improve his strength by replenishing it. Han Xuan is possessed like a machine every day.

    "Sixteen steps." Han Xuan, sitting on the ground, spits out these words.

    This is the sixth day that he built the array. Finally, after countless times of suffering, he can enter the 16 step range of the spirit gathering array.

    "We can finish the array tomorrow. Although our strength has increased, it''s really beyond the ordinary people''s endurance." Out of the array of Han Xuan, looking at the body like just rain, but smile.

    "Eh, young master, where are you coming from? Why do you look like this?" It was Cui Wenzi.

    "Ha ha, I''ve just practiced for a while. Why, you''ve run out of herbs." Han Xuan is a little uncertain and asks. Even if Cui Wenzi is crazy about alchemy, he can''t use up the herbs in six or seven days.

    Cui Wenzi wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead. "How can it be so fast? There are so many medicinal materials. The first batch of pills you said have been refined. Are they for you now?"

    "Oh, so fast, give it to me. I think it''s about time for someone to come in." Han Xuan thought for a while, then said.

    "By the way, young master, I saw a lot of houses on the way here just now. You built them yourself."

    Han Xuan gave a white eye, "this mountain in addition to me, there will be who."

    ¡­¡­

    In the early morning, birds sing.

    "Qi"

    As the word "Qi" falls, five yellow rays rise to the sky, forming a cone. The middle of the cone is the core Hall of the array. The change of the sky caused the panic of countless birds and animals, but it was followed by the sound of joy, because at the moment of formation of the array, the change in the mountains can be felt by ordinary people, not to mention animals that are more sensitive than human beings.

 Chapter 49

    "Master"

    "Childe"

    Two voices came from behind Han Xuan. Han Xuan''s divine sense knew that they had arrived early, so he didn''t look back, "how do you feel?"

    "Master, the aura seems to be strong. Did you make it?" Lu Su was surprised.

    "Ha ha, Su Su, who else can have such great ability except the young master." Cui Wenzi was laughing and joking.

    "Well, in the future, your practice speed will be much faster, and." Said here, Han Xuan stopped.

    "And what." The pure Lu Su immediately incarnates the curious baby.

    Han Xuan turns his head and smiles, "and the mountain won''t be so cold in the future."

    "Why?"

    "Ha ha, Su Su, let me tell you." Cui Wenzi said.

    "Here''s the thing..."

    "Ah, should the master name this place?" After hearing this, Lu Su was very happy. There was no one on the mountain who could talk to. She was very happy to find some disciples.

    "Oh, that''s true." Said, and lost in thought, Lu Su two people are not speaking.

    "Tian Xuan Jie"

    In Han Xuan''s mouth, the three words slowly spit out, but the ancient words follow the law. The existing words take shape, and the celestial realm gradually appears in the sky.

    "Tianxuan world." Lu Su and Cui Wenzi slowly savor these three words.

    "Young master, once you hear the name, you will have a great style."

    "Ha ha, well, what you should practice, what you should practice, I''ll go and bring in some people who are predestined."

    "Yes, master" and "childe"

    Looking at the two people who left, Han Xuan shook his head, and his eyes fell on the exit of the whole array. "It''s inevitable that it''s a bit too casual to let people in like this. If you add the illusory array you arranged before, you can see who has more perseverance. Well, that''s it."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, er Gou, come on. Listen to the villagers, there may be immortals on this mountain. Now let''s go and have a look." Four seventeen or eighteen year olds were bustling through the woods.

    "Brother Wang Lin, if we come out like this, I''m afraid we''ll be scolded." A little girl, a little younger, looks at the child walking in front of her anxiously.

    "Ruoxi, don''t be afraid. Just go back and blame me for everything." Wang Lin, a child named Pai Pai, said carelessly.

    "But." The little girl wanted to say something on her face, but she couldn''t say it.

    Seeing this, Wang Lin stopped and went to her, "Ruoxi, I said don''t be afraid. I''ll carry it for you if you have anything."

    "Yes, yes, it''s OK with lingo." The other two also gathered around and echoed.

    After all, the little girl is a little girl. After being comforted by several people in turn, her worry is finally suppressed.

    "Well, let''s go. There is Shenxian mountain ahead." The outer part of Tianxuan world.

    "Hello, are there any immortals in it?" The clear sound will ring every few minutes.

    "Brother Lin, I don''t think there are any immortals in this mountain. They are all told by adults to cheat us. We''d better go back." A chubby child is out of breath. For a chubby child, mountain climbing is the last thing they want to do.

    "No, we''ve all come. Look, there''s a mountain ahead. Let''s go up. If not, let''s go back."

    "Ah, I have to climb." The chubby kid obviously wants to back out.

 Chapter 50

    See this situation, Wang Lin is about to open a few words of comfort, at this time, "everyone look, what is that." The man who spoke was the only girl on the team.

    Along the direction of the finger, a few looming peaks appear in the eyes. If this is an ordinary peak, of course, it won''t make the girl shout, but the mountain exudes a feeling of Indescribability between the clouds.

    "Go and have a look." As soon as Wang Lin''s voice fell, he was already several meters away.

    Still staying in the same place, the three people looked at each other and followed behind. Even the little fat man who was just tired didn''t say a word.

    "Huhu"

    "Wang, brother Wang Lin, why did you stop?" Several people finally came to the side, all rickets this body, words are also intermittent spread.

    "You see." Wang Lin''s face turned white. Get out of the way.

    "Ah"

    Several people exclaimed at the same time.

    "Lingo, this, this, this is what." In front of them, in front of a cliff ridge, it''s just that there''s nothing unusual about the cliff, but the steps formed by clouds above the cliff are a little shocking.

    "I don''t know. I think that''s what the village people call the immortal method." Then he walked slowly and touched the ladder gently.

    "Eh"

    Wang Lin frowned and stepped up unconsciously.

    "Whoosh"

    "Brother Wang Lin" several people scream in horror, this scene is afraid that they will never forget.

    Wang Lin disappeared in the moment when he stepped on the ladder. The little girl behind him is now full of tears. "Brother Wang Lin, I''ll accompany you." Said also stepped on the ladder, disappeared.

    "Ah, ghost." The remaining two yelled and ran back and forth.

    "Where am I, Ruoxi, Ergou? Are you there?" Wang Lin did not see an answer. He became flustered for a moment. For a teenager, even if he is mentally mature, he still can''t resist the fear in the face of unknown things.

    "Now that you''re on the road to practice, you''re ready." An ethereal voice sounded in this space.

    "Who, who are you?" Wang linqiang calmed down and asked.

    "I, ha ha, don''t you want to come to me? Now you meet me and ask me who I am."

    "Ah, you are a fairy." Two voices in different spaces.

    "Ha ha, I''ll give you two choices. There are two channels behind you. The white one is the gate of life, and the black one is the gate of death. Those who succeed can practice the immortal Dharma with me. You can choose for yourself." The sound fell, and the two spaces fell into silence.

    "If a man can''t be dignified, how can he come to this world?"

    "I choose death gate."

    "Ha ha, OK, go in."

    ¡­¡­

    "Yes, both of them have fairly good qualifications. I didn''t expect that fish would take the bait as soon as the array was established. It seems that the origin of the world is not too far away from me. " Han Xuan smiles and closes his eyes again

    "Help, help."

    "Two dogs, what are you barking about?"

    They were dressed in rags, their faces and hands covered with mud. "Er Gouzi, what are you shouting about? Where have you been? Wang Lin and Ruoxi are not with you." A middle-aged woman stopped two people at the entrance of the village and asked by the ear of Er Gou.

    "Ghost, we went to Shenxian mountain today. Lingo and Ruoxi disappeared like a whoosh." Two dogs talk incoherently, tears in the eyes do not want money to fall.

 Chapter 51

    "What, you went to Shenxian mountain." The middle-aged woman was shocked, "go and tell your grandfather." Then he walked quickly to a other courtyard in the village.

    "What." In the room, an old man sat on a chair, his face full of panic, and his palm slapped on the table. "He said," why do you want to go to Shenxian mountain? I didn''t warn you not to go, but I didn''t obey you. "

    "Wuwu, grandfather, we know we are wrong. Now Brother Lin and Ruoxi are still there. Go and save them."

    "Hum"

    "Go and call all the men in the village to me. Anyway, these two children are also from our village. We have to go and have a look anyway."

    "Good." The middle-aged woman ran out of the door.

    "Tell me in detail what happened today."

    "Grandfather, we just want to go to Shenxian mountain. We just came to a cliff and saw the ladder formed by clouds. Brother Lin felt it curiously and then disappeared with a whoosh." Two dogs came out crying.

    "What about Ruoxi? She never came back." Continued the stern old man.

    "When Ruoxi sees lingo disappear, she goes in too."

    The old man frowned and wanted to ask more questions, but the crying outside interrupted him.

    "Uncle, please help Xiaolin." It was Wang Lin''s mother who came in and knelt down.

    "Ah, you get up first. Wang Lin must have met an immortal, but we mortals are afraid that we can''t do it." The old man sighed and looked at the immortal mountain in the distance.

    "Ah, my lin''er." Wang Lin''s mother knelt on the ground and wept bitterly. Soon she fainted to the ground.

    "Well, help her down to rest." The old man said.

    "Uncle, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Call us all together." A group of people, at least 20 or 30, came in.

    "Pa Pa Pa, be quiet." The old man patted the table with his hand, indicating that people would not talk.

    Looking at the quiet scene, the old man sighed, "Hey, Wang Lin and Ruoxi have gone to Shenxian mountain."

    "What, how did they get to Shenxian mountain?" The house, which had just quieted down, was noisy again.

    "Uncle, let''s go and get them back quickly. Immortal mountain is very dangerous. Not to mention the ethereal immortals, even the jackals, tigers and leopards can''t be dealt with by a child of seventeen or eighteen." Said a stout man.

    "Well, I don''t want to. It''s just, well."

    "What''s the matter, uncle? Is there any other secret?"

    "Ah, er Gou, tell me what happened today." Then the old man closed his eyes.

    "What, er Gouzi, you''re saying it again." There was a look of shock on everyone''s face, "impossible, impossible, it must be Er Gouzi lying."

    "Wuwu, I didn''t lie. I really disappeared with a whoosh."

    "Well, don''t make trouble for ER Gouzi any more. I think it''s 89% true, but whether it''s true or not, we have to go up the mountain to look for it." The old man opened his eyes, stood up slightly, and said solemnly to the crowd¡° Ah, that''s it There was a flicker of hesitation in many people''s eyes.

    "If you want to come with me, come. If you don''t, I won''t force you." With that, the old man walked out of the house without looking back.

 Chapter 52

    "Uncle, I''ll go with you. I don''t think even the immortals can be unreasonable."

    "I''ll go too."

    "I''ll go too."

    Soon more than a dozen people responded.

    "Second brother, we''re not going." Asked a small, wretched looking man.

    "If you want to go, I won''t go. If I can''t come back, how can I spoil the little girl in the village?"

    "The old man wanted to take me to death, but I don''t want to. It''s not that no one has tried the power of Shenxian mountain, even the legendary ghost fighting against the wall. Those guys may never come back. Their wives and children, hehe."

    ¡­¡­

    "Uncle, there is immortal mountain ahead. Do we really want to go in?"

    "Here we are. Do you want to back off? I''m not afraid of a bad old man. You big men are still shrinking." Some of the old man hated the iron but not the steel. He glanced at all the people. All the places where he looked were under the head.

    "Come on, I''ll take the lead now."

    "I can''t help it, uncle. Let us, the younger generation, come here. How can we bother you with such things?" A group of big men quickly grabbed the old man who wanted to come forward.

    "Hum, aren''t you afraid? OK, let''s all go back. I''ll save Xiao Lin myself."

    "Uncle, who said we won''t go? We''ll go, we''ll go."

    ¡­¡­

    "In front should be the ladder that Er Gouzi said. Let''s go." The old man yelled in the crowd.

    "Uncle, how can I feel more comfortable as I go forward?" This is just a sign that aura is spreading out. As long as time goes by, the mountains will change dramatically under the nourishment of aura.

    "This may be the immortal''s means."

    "Uncle, do you think the mountains over there are the same as those described by Er Gouzi?"

    "Oh, where?" The old man became nervous for a moment.

    "There it is." Then he pointed.

    "Well, that''s it. I have to warn you before you go there. Don''t touch anything there, especially the ladder." The old man looked at the crowd with a stern look in his eyes.

    "Yes" is not a fool, who knows what to touch and what not to touch.

    "Be careful, let''s go." The leader said, walking carefully in the front.

    "Ah, really, there are ladders." People from a hundred feet away, looking at the cliff on the ladder, talk.

    ¡­¡­

    "Why are so many people out of the array?" Han Xuan, who is observing Wang Lin and Ruoxi''s mind, suddenly opens his eyes and doubts.

    "It''s impossible. I don''t think it''s out yet. By the way, the two kids who ran away." With a flash of inspiration, I thought of the fat child.

    "Ha ha, it seems that I have to thank them. I''m still thinking about how to spread the news that I''m here. That''s good. I don''t need to hurt brain cells." Han Xuan showed a faint smile and disappeared¡° You say, does the immortal live in it? " Outside the boundary of Tianxuan, more than a dozen people gathered to discuss.

    "I think I must live in it. I don''t know if the immortal has a good temper, just in case." He said with a worried look on his face.

    "Don''t worry about it. The average person who has got the right way is very easygoing." One comforted in the crowd.

    "You also said that he was an ordinary expert."

 Chapter 53

    "Well, stop talking and think about how to find Xiaolin." The old man stamped his crutch.

    "There''s only a cloud ladder here. There''s a cliff in front of it. There''s no place to hide. Will it be taken back by the immortal?" One hesitated to speak.

    The old man looked at the ladder and frowned.

    "Who is making noise here?" It seems that the sound of "if there is nothing" comes from the horizon in the distance.

    "Ah, who''s talking."

    "Could it be a fairy?" One of them said.

    "Ah, forgive me, forgive me." A large crowd fell to their knees and cried out.

    "Why are you here?" A white Han Xuan appeared in mid air without any trace.

    "What a fairy." The crowd was dumbfounded. For things that can fly, in their cognition, besides birds, there are only immortals.

    It was the old man who first came back to his senses. "Forgive me, immortal. We were originally from the village at the foot of the mountain, but today there are two children who broke into the immortal Taoist temple. We came here to look for them."

    "Oh, boy, but the two of them." With a wave of his hand, a mirror like thing appeared in the space. The image inside was Wang Lin and Ruoxi.

    Regardless of what magic power Han Xuan used again, the old man quickly looked, "ah, it''s Xiaolin and Ruoxi. What''s wrong with them now? Why are they so tired?"

    "They are trying to train their mind." Han Xuan light said.

    "Practice your mind? What''s that? " People are a little confused.

    "Anyone who has broken through the path of mind training can enter my door and practice the immortal Dharma." Han Xuan''s words are amazing.

    "Xianfa, can anyone come here?" Some people are ready to move. It''s no wonder that the temptation to become immortal is too great.

    "Anyone less than thirty is OK."

    "Ah, so," all the people present were disappointed. Who could come up the mountain was more than 40 years old.

    "After watching these two children, you can leave. If any of them are eliminated, please take them back."

    "Ruoxi, do break through. I can''t break through any more. All the hope of our family lies in you." A big man with stubble on his face prayed silently in his heart.

    As time went by, an afternoon passed quietly.

    "Ha ha, they will be able to come out soon."

    While speaking, a round black hole appeared in the field, and two figures appeared slowly.

    "Ruoxi."

    "Dad"

    "Are you ok?"

    "I''m fine."

    "I''ve broken through the way to practice my mind." When the man heard that nothing was wrong, he put down his heart.

    "Yes, yes."

    "Ha ha, Congratulations, Lao Wang. There will be an immortal in your family." One side of the crowd immediately appeared such a voice¡° Yes, we need to take care of us in the future. " Someone else said.

    "Well, you can see the people, so go down the mountain." Han Xuan floats in the air and opens his mouth lightly.

    Slowly fell to the ground, the crowd automatically separated a channel, "you two are very good, then follow me into the mountain to practice."

    "Ruoxi, Xiaolin, thank you very much." Cried the old man.

    "Thank you, fairy."

    "Well, you are also the first group of people when our mountain gate opened. Let me give you some chances." He said that with a slight wave of his hand, the light beams formed by more than a dozen auras fell into each human body.

 Chapter 54

    "Go ahead."

    "Ruoxi, Xiaolin, follow the immortal to practice the immortal Dharma."

    Reluctantly watching people leave, the little girl fell into tears.

    "Ruoxi" Wang Lin patted Ruoxi with dim tears and called softly.

    "Brother Wang Lin"

    Looking at their appearance, Han Xuan smiles slightly, showing a kind smile, "let''s go."

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, are these two new disciples?" When Han Xuangang fell into the realm of heaven, Lu Su ran out and asked.

    "Well," Han Xuan said, turning his head, "this is your elder martial sister."

    "Elder martial sister" cried together.

    "Mm-hmm, younger martial brother and younger martial sister."

    "Susu, you will take care of them later. Choose any one of the five peaks below." Han Xuan doesn''t want to teach his apprentice by himself. A Lu Su will make him worried and teach him. Isn''t that torture.

    "Younger martial brother and younger martial sister, which one do you think we should choose?" Lu Su, as a senior sister, obviously doesn''t have the style of a senior sister.

    "It''s up to the elder martial sister." Although they have no style, they dare not speak.

    "The one on the West." Light voice, this voice let Lu Suyi Xi, can let Han Xuan say the peak, is obviously the best.

    "Thank you, Shifu. Let''s go."

    Han Xuan shook his head with a smile and turned his eyes to the distance. "I don''t know how much time it will take to cultivate these people. Don''t use it too long. I can''t afford to waste time."

    ¡­¡­

    "What do you mean by the light beam that the immortal gave me?" Down the mountain in the name of the village, a man called.

    "Who knows, but the things given by the immortal must not be any ordinary products."

    "Have you found that it''s light to walk now, and you don''t feel tired at all. It''s very different from that before you went up the mountain. No, that''s what the immortal gave you."

    After listening to this man, people responded, "yes, it''s true that you said so."

    Of course, Han Xuan''s beam will not be so simple, but the best person to advertise for him can''t take care of him.

    "Uncle, you are back." At the entrance of the village, a group of women, looking at the huge crowd coming back, immediately welcomed them.

    "Uncle, Xiao Lin, why didn''t he come back, right?" Say, tears and unconsciously fall.

    "Ha ha, don''t be sad. You should be happy. Xiao Lin has got a great chance. Now he has joined the immortal family." Seeing this, the old man laughed.

    "Ah, under the immortal''s door, sister-in-law Wang is going to have a good time."

    "This, this is true." The woman quickly stopped crying.

    "It''s true, of course, and we got some benefits from immortals when we went up the mountain this time." Then he looked at the men standing behind the women¡° Good. I don''t know what good you''ve got. Can we go up now? " After the strong men, heard on the fairy mountain, you can get the benefits of the immortal, one by one is not calm.

    "Hum, what''s the advantage? You greedy people, don''t think about it any more." The old man glared angrily and became angry.

    Seeing such a situation, the strong men knew that they could not find out today. They looked at the immortal mountain one by one, and their eyes were glowing.

    "Now you listen to me and call all the children in the village who are less than thirty to me."

 Chapter 55

    The strong men who went up to Shenxian mountain went to their wives one after another and whispered in their ears. After hearing this, they saw the surprise on the faces of the women and ran back to their homes.

    Other people see this, know there must be something in it, also have to go home to call their children.

    Not many will, their parents led a group of children appeared in the village.

    "Listen to me. When we went to look for Xiao Lin today, we found a secret. The immortal was recruiting disciples and asked anyone under 30 to take part in the trial. Now we may be the first to know this news. Later, we all know this amazing secret. It''s hard for us to go in." The old man''s words instantly excited the audience. What''s the concept of worshiping the immortal? It''s a great event.

    "Uncle, we know. Let''s go now." Some people can''t wait to lead the children to the fairy mountain.

    "OK, let''s go." The old man gives orders.

    "Brother, what shall we do? We have no children under our knees. If they all enter the immortal gate, we are not going to live with our tails in the village." Before the wretched little man, with a sad face looking at the man named big brother.

    "Well, if they want to keep this secret, I''ll go with me to other villages to publicize it."

    "All right, big brother."

    "Everyone pay attention, the front is where the immortal lives. Don''t disturb the immortal with loud noise." The old man said solemnly.

    "Yes."

    "All right, let''s go."

    Before the cliff, people who saw the ladder for the first time were shocked. They couldn''t understand why the cloud formed a ladder and then remained.

    "Well, see the ladder, less than 30 people, line up, one by one up." The old man ordered in the team.

    "Whoosh"

    One after another, people disappeared on the ladder.

    "Well, it''s working so fast." Han Xuan at the top of the mountain just whispered and ignored it. If someone broke through the way of practicing his mind, Lu Su would come to get him. He didn''t want to be entangled in these common things.

    In the process of heart training, people are constantly thrown out and appear in front of the cliff. Seeing this situation, the old man knows that these people have no chance to get immortal fate. He sighs a little and waves his hand to let them rest behind.

    Soon, an hour passed, "Hey, old man Wang, I don''t know how to share such a big secret with us."

    At this time, another group of people came to the cliff, led by an old man.

    "Old man Li, how do you know that?" The gloomy look on old man Wang''s face.

    "Hey, thanks to the two girls in your village." Old man Li has a cheap smile on his face.

    "Hum"

    "These two rascals are abominable." Everyone on old man Wang''s side was angry.

    "Old man Wang, is it OK for people under 30 to step on the ladder?"

    Old man Wang glanced away, didn''t say anything, and turned his head to one side.

    "Ha ha, I know if I don''t say it. You line up and get up."... "

    "What''s the matter with these people? There are at least 50 of them. Only two of them have broken through the way of training their minds." Han Xuan thinks depressed.

    He was depressed, and the people outside were even more depressed. Looking at the children one by one, they all showed an expression of hatred.

    "Ha ha, my children didn''t come out. They must have been selected. Our family is going to be a Phoenix."

    "Congratulations."

    There are voices of envy and jealousy.

 Chapter 56

    "Let''s go back. I have to pass on the news to my daughter who has been married outside. Let my grandson have a try."

    Soon, people have disappeared here, and the cliff has returned to its former silence.

    ¡­¡­

    "Pa"

    Qin Shihuang slapped his hand heavily on the table and said, "what''s the matter? The immortal''s residence has been found. Why do I know the news now?"

    The little eunuch next to him was as quiet as a cicada. "I told your majesty that it was too grand for the immortal to accept the apprentice, so the officials below didn''t report it. They all sent their children to practice their mind first."

    "Hum, after I''ve dealt with this, I must punish you heavily. Go and call Fusu and huhai to me."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    ¡­¡­

    "See your father."

    "Well, you should know about the fairy''s acceptance."

    "Report back to my father and Emperor. I know about this. I''m discussing going to Shenxian mountain." First of all, it''s Fu Su.

    "Me too, father."

    "Well, well, then, you''ll come with me."

    "Oh, my father is going too." Fusu was surprised. Who was Qin Shihuang? He was the most important person in a country. He had to go there in person.

    "Of course, you don''t have to dissuade me."

    The first emperor of Qin opened his mouth, and Fu Su and Hu Hai did not dare to say one more word, "when shall we leave, father?"

    "Go back and get ready. We''ll start in the afternoon." Qin Shihuang said without hesitation.

    "Yes, father." Then he left in a hurry.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, in just a few days, there are 23 people in Tianxuan world. It seems that the propaganda is good." Han Xuan stands on the mountain peak surrounded by clouds and mist, with a slight arc at the most corner.

    Although there seems to be a lot of people in the world of heaven and metaphysics, in fact they are not. They are all chosen from thousands of miles. We can imagine how difficult it is to break through the path of mind training.

    "There will be more and more people in xuanjie, and I don''t want to manage it. Su Su will go down the mountain in half a year. Lao Cui, oh, forget it." Han Xuan said to himself in situ, "who will manage it, ah, headache."

    Han Xuan is struggling to think about countermeasures, Tianxuan outside the boundary is already bustling.

    "To your majesty."

    "Well, everyone, I''m here for the ladder. You don''t have to be so restrained." The first emperor of Qin said with a smile, if it were normal, this place would have been cleared by the army of the great Qin Dynasty. After all, the identity of the emperor is there. It would be shameful to stand with the common people.

    But now, Qin Shihuang is absolutely afraid, where is this place? It''s the immortal''s way to practice his mind. He doesn''t dare to be wild here.

    "Han Xianren, the emperor came to see me with some herbs. Please come out and see me." The emperor of Qin yelled at Lian Xinlu.

    "Ha ha, it''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar. Please come in and have a talk." Say, space a burst of fluctuation, appeared a white round hole¡° Your majesty. " The general behind him cried out in fear, which was self-evident.

    "Well, I believe in Han Xianren." The emperor of Qin smiles and walks into the white cave.

    "Ha ha, your majesty, you trust me so much." Through the white cave, the emperor saw another scene, the towering ancient trees, filled with Fairy Spirit in the forest.

    "If Immortal Han wants to harm me, no matter where I am, I can''t escape the palm of your hand." The first emperor of Qin laughed, as if he was talking about something irrelevant.

 Chapter 57

    Han Xuan laughs, "please" says with a wave, in front of a stone table, there are several cups of steaming tea on the table.

    "Please," he said, and the emperor sat down and took up a cup of hot tea. "Well, it''s so fragrant. It''s hundreds of times better than what I drank in the palace."

    Han Xuan did not answer after listening, so he picked up the tea cup and tasted it slowly.

    When it comes to this tea, it was born out of Han Xuan''s aura. Ordinary people can get more energetic after a sip. If they take it for a long time, what''s the difficulty of being invincible.

    "Ha ha, good tea, good tea."

    "If you like, I will give it to your majesty later."

    "Thank you, Mr. Han."

    "Your Majesty, what do you think of my day in the dark world?" Han Xuan asked after the emperor had finished his cup of tea.

    "It''s very good. It''s full of Fairy Spirit, green water and green mountains. It''s really the residence of an immortal." Qin Shihuang is not stingy of his praise.

    "Yes, but I feel dead." Han Xuan looks at the bustling people in the mountains.

    "Han Xianren, you are now opening the mountain gate. I believe it will be full of vitality in a short time."

    "I know that, but there are so many people who are easy to manage. Now I want to focus on cultivation. I really don''t want to participate in common affairs." Han Xuan stands up and walks to the edge of the cliff.

    "Ha ha, what do I say? It''s just such a small matter. I''ll send a famous management talent to tianxuanjie tomorrow." The emperor of Qin laughed and stood up to Han Xuan.

    "Oh," Han Xuan after listening, frowning, I don''t know what to think, come for a while, "then thank your majesty."

    After hearing this, the emperor of Qin had a stronger smile on his face. If he could arrange one of his own people to come to xuanjie, it would be a good job of management. How could he be unhappy.

    ¡­¡­

    Beyond the boundary of Tianxuan

    "Brother, you go up first or I go first." At this time, the outside had been divided into two camps, one was Fu Su, the other was Hu Hai.

    Fusu didn''t have too many words, just told Hu Hai with actions.

    "Master Fusu has gone in."

    "Well, I just don''t know if I can break through the way of mind training."

    "I think we can break through. People who fail to break through say that there are many illusions in it. As long as we stick to our heart, there will be no problem."

    "Young master, please go in quickly. Don''t let young master Fusu take the lead." There is a reminder from the minister.

    "Well, I''ll go in." Then he stepped up the ladder.

    "Your Majesty, your two sons have entered the road of mind training."

    "Oh, really? I don''t know which of them can enter the immortal gate."

    "Ha ha, fate is predestined."

    "Master"

    At this time, a beautiful girl ran to Han Xuan.

    "Well, Susu." Han Xuan frowned, waiting for people to arrive at the front, "shouting, what kind of system."¡° I''m sorry, master Lu Su''s head falls down, and he doesn''t dare to meet Han Xuan''s eyes.

    "Come on, what''s up."

    "Master, I saw Ogawa outside just now. May I?" Lu Su carefully looks up at Han Xuan.

    "Ah" Han Xuanmeng covers his forehead, as if he is angry.

    "Master, master." Lu Su called again.

    "You, ah, go, but remember to come back." Han Xuan has no choice but to agree.

    "Thank you, master." Lu Su was overjoyed and disappeared.

    "Ha ha, Han Xianren, you are really smart." The emperor of Qin laughed on the side.

 Chapter 58

    "It''s smart. I''m worried to death." The hand that covers the forehead is not put down.

    "How to say that." The emperor asked suspiciously.

    "Ah, it''s a long story. My apprentice''s aptitude is not bad, that is, you have heard, Yi Xiaochuan. She has been thinking about him, and her cultivation has been stagnant." Han Xuan sighed.

    "Oh, let them do it on their own, and we can''t take care of it."

    "Well, it''s up to them to develop."

    Just as he was talking, the two of them had already come out, "ha ha, I''ve passed."

    After coming out, Hu Hai looked happy and kept shouting. Fusu was not like him, but he still had a strong smile on his face.

    "Come on, your majesty, I''ll take you to say goodbye to your sons, who are going to stay in the dark world for a year." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Well, that''s fine."

    ¡­¡­

    "Two young masters, congratulations on your experience in mind training. Let''s go into the mountain with me." A little boy in a Taoist costume was invited.

    They did not dare to show that they were noble. This was the residence of immortals. If they were wild here, they would be expelled immediately.

    As soon as they were about to go in with them, they heard a "slow down"

    When people came in, they could see the faces of the visitors clearly, "father, Han Xianren."¡° "Master"

    "Well," Han Xuan said, ignoring the discussion between the emperor and his two sons, and aiming at Lu Su after going out.

    Practice heart road, suddenly white hole appears again, people think someone has failed to pass, have sigh.

    The figure flashed, a white coated Lu Su appeared in the field, and everyone was stunned, "who is this? What a beautiful fairy."

    Lu Su was dressed in a snow-white dress, with a jade green brand hanging on his waist, and a sword in his hand.

    Of course, this green brand is not an ordinary thing, but the key to control the array. Although Han Xuan can easily change the array, Lu Su can''t, so he helped him refine a jade brand that can control the array.

    After Lu Su appeared, she swept her eyes and looked at the people in the field. It seemed that she was looking for something.

    "I''m Liu Quan. I don''t know what the fairy is looking for. Is there anything I can do for you?" There is never a lack of people who feel good about themselves. The people who come forward are dressed up as noble CHILDES, with a folding fan in their hands.

    "Thank you, young master. Do you know where Yi Xiaochuan is?" Although Lu Su has practiced with Han Xuan, it''s impossible to change his temperament. It''s still easy to trust people. Seeing this, Han Xuan''s mouth twitches a few times.

    "Oh, Yi Xiaochuan, I have never heard of this name." Liu Quan''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. He tells a lie. Yi Xiaochuan is a famous man in the palace now. If he can get involved with immortal, it''s hard not to think about it.

    "Why don''t the fairy go to my place to live first, and then slowly inquire." Liu said with sincerity, but he didn''t have any good intentions in his heart, and he was not a fool. Even the emperor would try his best to win over the people who could come out of it. If he could pull it back, most of his Laozi''s family property would be passed on to him.

    "Well, I''m still looking for it." Lu Su saw Yi Xiaochuan when she was on the mountain. She believed that Xiaochuan was in the crowd.

 Chapter 59

    "This silly girl is really stupid." Han Xuan, who lives in Tianxuan, looks at Lu Su running around looking for Yi Xiaochuan. He can''t help but scold him.

    If you ask Han Xuan to go out and look for Yi Xiaochuan, he doesn''t need divine knowledge at all. He shows his magic skills and ensures that everyone''s eyes will pay attention to him.

    Lu Su anxiously searched the crowd, and there were more and more young men behind him. Everyone wanted to attract a fairy back with his own charm. When people finally gathered to a certain degree, they would naturally attract the attention of the crowd.

    "Su Su"

    "Ah, Ogawa." Just as he was trying to cope with the young man behind him, Lu Su was immediately surprised when he heard a dreamy voice. With the eye power of his cultivator, he easily found the person who was shouting.

    "Su Su"

    "Xiaochuan"

    When they met, they hugged in public. This makes the hearts of countless people issued a click sound.

    Soon two people will react to come over, Lu Su''s head is about to drop to the chest, the face seems to be illuminated by the setting sun, reflecting the red. This scene is to let countless to see the stay, for a long time can not come back.

    "Go, Su Su." Yi Xiaochuan didn''t want to be seen as a monkey. He quickly grabbed Lu Su and rushed out of the crowd.

    "Ah" Lu Sujiao exhaled, obviously still shy.

    "Ah, it''s a pity that such a beautiful fairy has been here all his life." Many people sigh.

    Han Xuan doesn''t want to observe their love and take back the divine consciousness when he sees here.

    After chatting with his two sons, after a few words of nagging with Han Xuan, Han Xuan sent the emperor out of the world of heaven.

    ¡­¡­

    One day passed quietly, and the management talents sent by Qin Shihuang soon came to Tianxuan world.

    "Master, some disciples have come to report. Someone outside wants to come in, saying that his majesty sent them." This is Lu Su who has been with Yi Xiaochuan for a day.

    "Oh, let him in."

    "I''ve met Han Xianren." A beautiful looking woman stands in front of Han Xuan. She looks a bit like Lu Xueqi in Zhuxian world, no matter her expression or her cold face.

    Han Xuan sees this, slightly frowning, "how is a woman?" but it''s not that Han Xuan looks down on women, but in his perception, women are indecisive, which is not suitable for Han Xuan''s current situation.

    "Han Xianren is wrong. As the saying goes, women can hold up half the sky. Please look at my ability first and make a decision." The woman is not happy.

    "Oh, do you know why even the emperor dare not talk to me like this?" Han Xuan has no expression on her face. It''s not that the woman doesn''t respect him, but that she wants to see how she will reply.

    "Han Xianren is joking. I think even you should abide by one principle."

    "Oh, what''s the point."

    "If there is evidence, there is reason; if there is a clear conscience, there is reason."

    "Oh, yes, I think the strong are reasonable." Say, the palm spreads out, fierce a grip, the sound of sound explosion rings out repeatedly.

    The woman was startled, but she still insisted, "you are unreasonable, as an immortal, how can you do this." Han Xuanmeng''s a flash, appeared in front of the woman, "yes, to is not afraid of power, suitable to do my Tianxuan world manager. Come on, what''s your name? "

    For this, there is no expression on the woman''s face, it seems that she just did a trivial thing.

    "Hanxin"

 Chapter 60

    "Well, now let me talk about my plan." With a wave of Han Xuan''s hand, the stone bench on the table appears.

    "I don''t know what Han Xianren''s plan is." After sitting down, Han Xin didn''t wait for him to open his mouth, so he asked.

    "Well, when you came up, you saw that there are five peaks below. I can''t leave them idle. Besides, I''ll give you the weapons, pills and resources of my disciples later. You should distribute them properly. One year later, I need the first group of disciples to get out of the mountain. " Han Xuan a word, shot in a row, but after listening to the opposite Han Xin, face and no headache performance, obviously already have a plan.

    "Well, here." Then he pointed to the land under his feet.

    "This is the main peak and the place for my daily practice. I don''t want to be disturbed by anything."

    "Well, I see."

    "Well, you''d better get familiar with tianxuanjie first. If you can''t handle anything, you can go to Susu."

    Looking down the mountain with LV Su, Han Xuan looks back. It''s not that he believes in Han Xin and gives her so much power. It''s that the mysterious world is under Han Xuan''s control. Even if one day Han Xin betrays, she can''t get out of the mysterious world.

    "Well, it''s time for me to practice. One year later, it''s my purpose to come to the mythical world."

    ¡­¡­

    Time is long, spring, summer, autumn and winter.

    "Is it a year so soon?" One of the people sitting in the spirit gathering array didn''t open his eyes and didn''t move his lips, but his voice was very clear.

    All of a sudden, his eyes trembled slightly, which made the dust on his eyelashes fall continuously. Finally, his eyes, which had not been opened for a year, could see the sunshine.

    "Ah"

    The voice resounded through the whole heaven.

    "What''s going on?"

    "What happened."

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, you''re out of the gate." A Taoist who was in the alchemy room suddenly put down his busy work and went out. This made the little medicine boy feel very sad. As soon as this man left, the pills in the alchemy furnace naturally became dregs.

    "One year''s time has come. You can see my achievements." A beautiful woman, fresh and refined, put down her work, went out to look at the highest mountain in the distance and said to herself.

    "Boom"

    The man''s cave was smashed by the powerful force, and the scattered dust rushed to the sky.

    "Da, Da, Da"

    Crisp footsteps sounded on the top of the mountain. In the dust and fog, a person came out slowly. When he got out of the fog, he had long hair and white clothes. He was Han Xuan.

    "It''s almost over." Out of the Han Xuan, standing on the edge of the mountain, looking at the newborn sun, muttered to himself.

    "Congratulations, young master." A voice interrupts Han Xuan''s thoughts.

    Han Xuan heard the voice, did not look back, but the eyes are slowly closed, "you come, this year, how the world of heaven."

    "For me, Mr. Cui is busy with alchemy all day and knows nothing about Tianxuan world." Another cold voice came out. It was Hanxin who authorized the management of Tianxuan world. Cui Wenzi laughed awkwardly and did not refute.

    "Say"

    "There are 521 people in Tianxuan Kingdom, and all kinds of facilities have been basically realized. There are all kinds of things in Tianxuan Kingdom, such as Dan Yao Pavilion, weapon Pavilion, Gong FA Pavilion and material Pavilion, but there are very few things in it." Han Xin spoke without the slightest expression, and his face was like a perennial glacier.

 Chapter 61

    "Well, how many people have reached the imperial realm." Han Xuan is not happy, nor blame, just face Chaoyang, tone insipid asked.

    "One hundred and four."

    "Gather them all first. I have something to tell you."

    "Is" did not drag mud and water, turned and left.

    "Ha ha, Congratulations, young master. Your strength has greatly increased." Cui Wenzi sees that Hanxin is not in sight. He steps forward and stands side by side with Han Xuan, laughing and congratulating.

    Han Xuan smiles and looks at the sun, which is not so dazzling. Then he closes his eyes again. When he opens his eyes, there is a blue seven foot sword in front of him.

    Cui Wenzi, who is beside "Lingqi Huaxing", is so shocked that he can''t help crying out.

    He also heard Han Xuan say that after the cultivation reaches a certain level, the aura in the body will change a certain amount, so that the body can be released to form combat effectiveness.

    It''s just that Han Xuan''s Reiki form is really that simple. Don''t forget, his practice is chaos.

    "I didn''t expect that this retreat not only broke through the early stage of spiritual wisdom, but also unexpectedly mastered the form of spiritual Qi. If an ordinary monk, I''m afraid he can only master it if he is in a higher level." Han Xuan shakes his head and thinks in his heart.

    "Young master, is this the shape of Lingqi? When the sword edge condenses, I feel like I''m being watched by a hungry wolf." After Cui Wenzi came back to his senses, he could not help patting himself on the chest.

    "Well, I didn''t expect that I could control Reiki as much as I could, but now I''m not very proficient in it. If I fight with people in the same realm, I''m afraid that if I use this move, I''ll kill 1000 enemies and lose 800." When the cultivation is not enough to withstand the powerful attack power, the past will be backfired, just like Han Xuan''s first use of the magic sword to resist thunder.

    "Ah, that''s right, but it''s good to have a killing move. At least you don''t have to worry about falling."

    "Ha ha, Lao Cui, you take it for granted." Han Xuan shakes his head and goes to the place where Han Xin disappears.

    Cui Wenzi stood in the same place, I don''t know where to say wrong, when the reaction came over. Han Xuan has already gone far, and is in a hurry to catch up.

    When you meet a strong opponent, if you use this Reiki form, you don''t know if there is any chance to condense it. You should know that the time for the strong to fight is that moment. When it condenses, you don''t know how many times you will die. Even if it condenses, although it can bring heavy damage to the opponent, after that, you need to extract the Reiki from your body to transform it, If a man who cultivates immortals has no aura, any jackal, tiger or leopard will become dung.

    Tianxuanjie square

    One hundred and four stood together

    "Eh, who is this man? He can stand with the manager of cold." In their hearts, in addition to the never seen Han Xianren, I''m afraid Hanxin has the most say, can stand with her, "is it." Some smart people have come up with the answer, with fanaticism in their eyes.

    Han Xin glanced at the crowd. "Next to me, this is the master of Tianxuan world, Han Xianren. Now that he has closed the door, he will lead you further."

    "Ah, it''s the master of the world."

    "I haven''t met the Lord of the world since I came in. I''m very lucky to see him today."

    ¡­¡­

    Jiezhu, this is the name of Han Xuan. At first, we didn''t dare to call Han Xuan''s name, but Han Xianren felt a little strange. At this time, someone began to coax, "since we are called tianxuanjie here, it''s better to call Jiezhu."

 Chapter 62

    "You are all the outstanding elites in my world, but the flowers and plants in the greenhouse don''t grow much, so I decided." With that, he stopped and looked at the crowd. All his eyes were full of expectation.

    "You will go out of the mountain for training."

    As soon as the voice fell, a lot of noise began to pour in. Some were happy, some were sad, and some were expressionless.

    Han Xuan looked at the market like venue, frowned slightly, and calmed down in an instant. "You will find your own cultivation resources in the future. You can also go to the contribution Pavilion and exchange your material treasures for points. Points are the future currency in the mysterious world. I will set up a spirit gathering array here. If you want to use them, The only way is to use the points to buy the number of times to use. You can ask Han Xin about the details later. "

    "Gathering spirit array, what is that?"

    "Ha ha, I don''t know about the spirit gathering array. It''s said that there is only one main peak in the whole Tianxuan world."

    "The main peak, isn''t that the cultivation place of Jiezhu?"

    "Yes, I heard elder martial sister Su say that the spirit gathering array is quite a wonderful thing."

    "Oh, how to say that."

    "As far as I know, it''s a fast way to use this spirit gathering array. Even elder martial sister Su has only used it a few times."

    "Ah, we are blessed this time. We just don''t know if we can get the points."

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, tomorrow you''ll all go out of the mountain. Don''t do evil with your own cultivation. If I find out, I''ll abandon your cultivation and drive you out of the world of heaven and metaphysics." Said, Han Xuan momentum of a long, below the crowd was shocked shiver.

    Han Xuan see prestige has been established, then take back momentum, flying into the clouds.

    People with envious eyes looking at the sky Han Xuan, think that one day will be so, the mood without agitation.

    "Fusu, let''s see who entered the spirit gathering array first." Now Hu Hai seems to have changed. Instead of being soft and weak, he has a kind of noble momentum.

    "Oh, why not? I don''t know what the stakes are." Fusu is not the kind of person who flinches when something happens. He responds to it.

    "It''s better to gamble with the points you get."

    The sonorous voice of "Hao" came out as soon as Hu Hai''s words were finished.

    "Well, I hope you don''t go back." With that, he left the square with twenty or thirty people, apparently to prepare something.

    "Young master, what shall we do?" A man beside Fusu asked.

    "Go back first and discuss later." Then he left with twenty or thirty people.

    "Brother Lin, let''s go too. I think we can also use the spirit gathering array." A pretty girl shook a young man''s arm.

    "Ruoxi, how many times have you said that? Don''t do that in front of so many people."

    The man who spoke was Wang Lin, who came to the world of heaven and metaphysics at first, and now he was smiling bitterly.

    "Well, I''ll take it." If the stream arrogantly white Wang Lin one eye, hugs the arm to be more forceful.

    This scene makes people jealous. After a year, Ruoxi is already the most beautiful people in Tianxuan world. In addition, he has practiced with Lu Su for half a year, and his strength can be ranked in the top ten. Wang Lin shook his head, looked at a dozen people behind him, turned around and left Ruoxi.

 Chapter 63

    The so-called "where there are people, there are rivers and lakes". This sentence is just right for today''s Tianxuan world.

    The Tianxuan kingdom is now divided into three forces, the first is the Fusu camp, the second is Hu Hai, and the third is Wang Lin.

    The first two are the most noble princes in the country. Of course, it''s easy to recruit talents. Although there are places between them, the gap is not very big. As long as there is a slight change, the situation will be reversed.

    A night without words, soon ushered in the early morning.

    There were already people waiting in the square, and soon more and more people gathered.

    "Very good. All 104 people are here. Today I''ll open the array for you. Remember that you can''t make trouble after going down the mountain, and you can''t take part in large-scale wars between countries. Those who violate the rules should abandon their accomplishments and drive them out of the heaven." Han Xuan stood on the high platform and said in a loud voice to the audience.

    "Yes, I''ll keep that in mind." All the people below said in unison, their voices resounding through the sky.

    "OK, I''ll help you open the array now." Han Xuan doesn''t have any expression. He just flicks his fingers. There is a light door in the square. You can see the scene from inside.

    "Go ahead"

    Han Xuan looks at the people who are disappearing in the light gate. His mood is complicated. "I don''t know if it''s right to do this."

    He now feels that his heart is changing. For the sake of the origin of the world, he can create a sect to look for it. If he was in the past, he would never be so crazy.

    In the palace

    "Ladies and gentlemen, how is the Great Wall going?"

    "To your majesty, the Great Wall will be successfully completed in a few months." A civil servant came out and fell to his knees.

    The person above "good" is Longyan Dayue.

    "Newspaper" just as the emperor of Qin touched his beard to praise the civil servants, he was interrupted by a newspaper.

    "What''s the matter"

    "Tell your majesty that the two princes are back." One was half kneeling on the ground, dressed in a guard uniform.

    Some of the "two princes" of the Qin Emperor didn''t respond. There are so many of his sons that they don''t have to report back when they go to court.

    Seeing that the emperor frowned, the guard quickly reminded him, "it''s the son of Fusu and the son of huhai."

    "They''re back." Qin Shihuang slapped the table fiercely and stood up.

    The ministers below are also changing their colors. They all know that these two young masters have gone to Xianshan to study arts, and now they can come back, so.

    "Come on, tell them to come in."

    "Father emperor"

    When they walked into the hall, they caught everyone''s eyes. Although they were still people they knew, their momentum changed dramatically.

    "Good, good, good." Qin Shihuang even called three good words, "can you come back now to see if you are successful in your studies?"

    "Father, now that we can come back, it''s the Lord who asked us to go out of the mountain for training." First of all, it''s Fusu.

    "Oh, experience, I''d like to expand the territory of Daqin." Qin Shihuang knew that those who could go out of the mountains and experience, which one was not successful in learning, had this idea¡° This "Fusu" face shows a strange color.

    The emperor of Qin frowned, "what''s the difficulty?"

    "To my father and emperor, the first thing that the Lord of the world allowed us to go out of the mountain this time was that we could not take part in the national war, so." Hu Hai also put in a word and said, with a look of embarrassment on his face.

    "I see. I will not embarrass you." The emperor looked disappointed.

    "That''s all for today, retreat."

 Chapter 64

    In Fusu''s palace, twenty or thirty people sat in circles.

    "Young master, we come out of the mountain for points this time. We''ll listen to you about how to act now." Suddenly someone said.

    "Well, to win my brother, we have to start with the best points, and the highest points." Then he took out a point exchange form from his arms.

    This point exchange table is made by Han Xuan. The highest point is to find the place of natural danger. Secondly, the exchange price of various medicinal materials.

    "You see, the highest score is to find natural danger. I also have the support of general Meng Tian in the palace. A person''s strength is stronger than the strength of the army." Then he looked at the crowd with a smile.

    "Ha ha, it''s a good way. As long as there are many people, there must be a lot of chances to discover the natural danger." There was immediate agreement.

    The same thing happened in another room.

    ¡­¡­

    The voice of "newspaper" came from far away.

    A man came out of the camp in a blue Taoist robe, "what''s the matter?"

    "We have found the natural danger you are looking for." Wait for someone to come down from the horse and kneel down on one knee.

    "Oh, I found it. Take me to have a look." The man in the Taoist robe had a happy look on his face, and then someone brought the horses.

    Five hundred miles to the northwest of Xianyang City, there are few people here, but today is very different. A group of soldiers wearing armor and imposing manner blocked a cave.

    "Here we are, young master." Suddenly, a whisper broke the silence here.

    "Is that it?" Naturally, man is the son of Fusu who comes to look for natural danger.

    "Well, there''s a strange place in the cave. It''s very winding and easy to get lost. It''s accompanied by miasma and all kinds of dangers. Several pairs of people have been sent in before, and only a few people may come out alive."

    Hearing this, Mr. Fusu was obviously more interested and groped for his chin.

    "I''ll go in and have a look." Suddenly, such a sentence came out of Fusu''s mouth.

    "Ah, it can''t be used. It''s extremely dangerous. Let me go to find out the situation first."

    Immediately, the soldiers standing by knelt down one after another.

    "Ha ha, General Yang, I went to Xianshan to learn martial arts, not to let you block the sword for me. Don''t worry." Fu Su laughs and raises the soldiers who kneel down.

    "This" soldiers are still a little uneasy.

    Fu Su straightened the corner of his clothes and said, "General Yang, do you know why the world Lord asked us to go down the mountain?"

    "Han Xianren asked the young master to go out of the mountain for training." The general slightly a Leng, then reply a way.

    "Why do you stop me now, since you know it''s for us to go out of the mountain for training?" Fusu turned his head and walked slowly towards the cave, while the 20 or so people behind did not hesitate to follow him.

    "Childe" soldiers yelled, and finally did not come forward to dissuade.

    ¡­¡­

    "Be careful. I''ll go ahead." There was a deep sound in the cave¡° Young master, I''d better open my way. " It''s another dull word.

    "No problem, your accomplishments are not as high as mine. If you are in danger, you will be more or less lucky."

    "Well, it''s just that if you are in danger, don''t try to be brave."

    The sound of "eh" suddenly stopped, but the sound of footsteps echoing in the cave gradually accelerated. It was obvious that someone had taken the first step.

    "Da, Da, Da"

    The sound of footsteps in the dark cave gradually became clear. The visitors were wearing blue Taoist robes. The strangest thing was that their eyes were green.

 Chapter 65

    This man is Fusu from the heaven, and his eyes use some small magic, so that the eyes can see things in the dark.

    "Hoo, Hoo"

    The gasp was clearly heard in the cave.

    "Well, what''s the matter? Something seems to have entered my body." Fusu was already sitting cross legged on the ground.

    Now, countless black gases in his body are wantonly destroying his meridians. Suddenly, a blue light strikes him, and the black fog disappears instantly.

    "Is this what General Yang said about miasma? It''s really dangerous for ordinary people. Now I''m not afraid of it. It all depends on the effect of aura." Fusu stood up, waved, and put out a cyan mask formed by aura outside his body.

    "Now I''m at ease," he said, and walked quickly in.

    As time went by, Fusu didn''t know how long he had gone. The holes in it were so complicated that Fusu was very angry.

    "I can''t support how deep the cave is." The body protecting light shield formed by aura is a great consumption of aura, but Fusu has been walking in this cave for nearly half an hour, and it''s not easy to stick to it now.

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, no, I have to go out. I''m afraid I can''t get out if I don''t go." As he spoke, a heat wave came.

    "What''s this?" Fusu felt the heat of his body, pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth and continued to walk in.

    After walking a few hundred meters, it suddenly opened up, and a large space appeared in front of him. At the moment of entering, Fusu felt that the miasma on his body suddenly disappeared, which made him breathe softly, "fortunately, there is no miasma in it, if not." Fusu didn''t dare to think about it.

    "Puyi"

    Just listen to a clear sound. In the middle of the space, a flame erupts. The heat wave just felt comes from here.

    "This, this is" Fusu shocked looking at the yellow with purple pillar of fire, "good heat" had to retreat further.

    Even Fu Su, who had cultivation in his body, was forced to retreat. It was obvious that the fire was not simple. "It''s not close. If I go out now, it won''t work. There''s no aura in it for me to absorb. What should I do?"

    When he was anxiously thinking about how to get out, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration. "By the way, when he left, he didn''t get a jade card to pass the message from the cold steward. He said that he wanted to find a dangerous place and communicate with his consciousness. Now there''s no other way, so he had to try."

    This Chuanxin jade plate was temporarily made by Han Xuan a few days ago, in order to contact him when he found a dangerous place. Later, it was handed over to Han Xin for her to distribute.

    The idea slowly sank into the jade plate, and the green light emerged and became brighter and brighter. Finally, it turned into a blue light and flew to the entrance of the cave.

    Tian Xuan Jie

    "Oh, someone''s used the jade card of Chuanxin." Han Xuan, who is practicing in the spirit gathering array, has a blue light on his fingertips.

    "Go and have a look. Maybe the origin of the world is there." Making up her mind, Han Xuan steps out of the spirit gathering array and flies into the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    "You''ve been there so long, but you haven''t come out yet."

    "I don''t know. Anyway, the miasma is so severe that we won''t have a chance if we don''t come out."¡° But what should I do when I''m inside? "

    "Don''t worry, you are much better than us. I believe it will be OK."

    The people who spoke were just a group of people who entered the cave, but they were forced to come out first because they didn''t have the same cultivation as Fusu.

 Chapter 66

    "Whoosh"

    A figure suddenly appeared on the ground.

    "Ah, Lord, why are you here?" It''s Han Xuan.

    "What''s the matter with you? Are you hurt?" Han Xuan''s face is cold, and he asks without any emotion.

    "It''s all right, but the young master has entered it alone, and hasn''t come out yet." A person comes forward respectfully body says.

    "Well, I''ll go in and have a look." Say also don''t see what action then disappear figure.

    "That''s the immortal''s way. When can I be like the world Master?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, it''s a miasma." After walking a long way inside, Han Xuan feels that something wants to get into his body. But why is his cultivation so high? It''s hard for him to get rid of the miasma. Chaos Qi releases a little bit, and the miasma around him disappears.

    ¡­¡­

    "Da, Da, Da"

    "Some people, it can''t be some of them. It seems that they are going to enter the pit." Fu Su couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    "Why is that so?" hearing this voice, Fusu''s body was slightly shocked, and he stood up quickly

    When he came out of the cave, it was Han Xuan, "well, it''s your message."

    "Yes," Fusu hurried to Han Xuanshen and told what happened here.

    "Oh, there''s flames coming out." Han Xuan heard that he frowned slightly, and his divine sense was outside, perceiving everything around him.

    "Puyi"

    When Han Xuan''s divine sense just swept to the middle position, a pillar of fire erupted, and the narrow space was reflected.

    "It seems that the fire is not simple, but it''s a pity that I don''t feel the essence of time here. If I don''t come here, how can I not have a good exploration?" Han Xuan looked at the yellow with purple flame, without a sigh, but still slowly close.

    Fu Su was forced to retreat by the flame of Han Xuan. Now, the flame seems to be like a clever little sheep. Under the suppression of Han Xuan''s chaotic Qi, he can''t feel a trace of temperature, which makes Fu Su sigh, "how high is the strength of the Lord of the world? Such a strong flame can''t turn a wave."

    Han Xuan approached step by step, and the flame seemed to have a trace of intelligence, which made Han Xuan have an illusion that the flame was afraid. Yes, it was the flame that was afraid. Han Xuan laughed, "you little thing, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."

    Next to Fusu, he looks around with puzzled eyes. He doesn''t know who Han Xuan is talking to.

    "It seems that it will be a kind of flame that is about to grow into spiritual fire." Han Xuan walked in, looked at it carefully, and murmured.

    "Lord, what is spirit fire?" Fu Su, who was following behind, heard the new word and asked in silence.

    "Spirit fire is a higher level than the flame we usually use. It''s a great temptation for alchemists and weapon refiners." Han Xuan laughs and supplements Fu Su''s true cultivation knowledge.

    "Oh, take it back, martial uncle Cui, and don''t be so happy."

    "Ha ha, the things found here belong to you naturally. You can take them back and exchange them for points, or you can give them to others directly." Han Xuan is really not interested in the spirit fire, not to mention it has not been fully formed. Even if he has achieved the spirit fire, I''m afraid he can''t use it with his current means. The main reason is that the level of the spirit fire is too low¡° Oh, that''s great. It''s just that. " After hearing this, Fusu was very happy, but later he was very sad.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan is puzzled.

 Chapter 67

    "Lord, I''m weak. I''m afraid I can''t accept this spirit fire." Fu Su lost said.

    "Ha ha, I thought it was something." With a wave of his hand, a little purple awn appeared at Han Xuan''s fingertips in the fire. He took out a jade box and put it in it. "Here, put it away."

    "Ah, thank you very much, thank you very much." He took the jade box in a hurry, his hand trembled slightly, and his words were a little unclear.

    "You deserve it." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    After hearing this, Fu Su felt that he had taken the elixir and was deeply moved.

    "Well, don''t be a little girl. There''s nothing here. Let''s go back."

    "Well, good." Fusu should drink in a hurry.

    After walking a few steps away, Han Xuan, who is in the front, suddenly stops, "what''s the matter, world leader." Fusu didn''t know, so he almost hit Han Xuan on the back.

    "I didn''t expect that the most precious thing here is not Linghuo, but Linghuo." At this point, the people in front of a flash and appeared in the pillar of fire.

    When Fusu came over, he saw that the light mask formed by aura wrapped Han Xuan tightly, "Lord of the world, you are."

    "Ha ha, the most precious things in this place are still below." With that, he rushed straight into the fire.

    "Ah, Lord." Seeing Han Xuan rushing directly to the fire, he immediately yelled, but then he reacted, "the Lord of the world is so powerful. What can hurt him? I''d better worry about myself first." Fusu couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Without the suppression of Han Xuan''s spirit power, the temperature of the flame suddenly increased, which forced Fusu to return to the previous position.

    ¡­¡­

    When you enter the fire, you can see another scene. The inner space is beyond imagination. It''s all red.

    "Found, right here" suddenly wandering in the red sea of Han Xuan, like feeling something, the body straight toward a plunder.

    When Han Xuan was on the ground, he had planned to leave. In his eyes, this dangerous place might not be able to produce two treasures in a row. With the mentality of trying, the divine consciousness searched again, only this time.

    "Here it is."

    The place where Han Xuan is located is a small hole that has sunk in a little bit. The temperature here is much higher than that in other places.

    "Ha ha, it''s really huolingjing." Huolingjing is an extremely rare material, which can be used to refine magic weapons. It is a high-level material. As long as you add a little bit in the refining process, it will make a big difference.

    "I''m still worried about my weapon in the future. Now with this huolingjing, I believe there will be a handy weapon in the near future."

    He reached out and explored into the cave. After groping for a while, Han Xuan took out a piece of red crystal. Obviously, this is what he called Fire Spirit Crystal. "I was just thinking about how such a place can breed fire spirit. It seems that it''s all due to the things in my hands."

    The birth of Huoling is not so difficult, but at least it is far from meeting the requirements. Now seeing huolingjing, Han Xuan fully understands that it must be the spiritual power of huolingjing.

    "It''s over. It''s worth the trip today." Han Xuan laughs and is very happy. Although there is no clue to the origin of the world, there are good materials for refining magic weapons.

    ¡­¡­

    "Lord, you are back." After coming out, Fusu said¡° Well, I got some good things this time. I''ll give you a reward when I get back to the mountain. " Han Xuan said with a smile, it seems that he has got something good, but he doesn''t have the feeling of rejecting people thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 68

    "Congratulations, Lord." Fu Su immediately congratulated, and he was very happy in his heart.

    "Come on, we''re out." Then he took Fusu and flew to the cave.

    In a short time, it took only a quarter of an hour to see the light at the entrance of the cave.

    "The Lord of the world is so fast. It took me more than half an hour to get in before, but now." Think, the face that a smile slowly emerge.

    "The young master has come out." Suddenly there was a shout outside.

    "The Lord of the world has also come out."

    ¡­¡­

    Shua

    Hearing the sound, everyone gathered around the entrance of the cave, waiting for someone to come out.

    "Whoosh"

    Such as a gust of wind blowing, people only see a flash of white shadow, so people appear in the sky.

    After the shadow, a shadow stands steadily.

    "Young master, are you ok?" First of all, General Yang came forward to ask.

    "Well, it''s OK." Fusu looked at the figure disappeared in the sky, light back to a, I do not know what to think.

    A moment later, "come on, there''s no value here. We''re looking for other dangerous places." Then he led the people out of Tianxuan world to leave.

    "Yes" Yang responded quickly, summoned the subpoena soldiers, ordered a few words, then followed Fusu to leave.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, Han Xuan is very happy, because at the moment when he comes out of the cave, he feels that someone has used the Chuanxin jade card. After knowing that everything hidden in the dangerous place is a treasure, he is very dedicated to this.

    "Ah, kill me. These are monsters." In a valley, a few people were fighting with ants, surrounded by bones, whether human or animal.

    "Young master, there are too many things. Let''s go back first." A person sees this how to kill also kill not only ant, frown looking at head a person to say.

    "No, now that we retreat, all our previous achievements will be wasted. Stick to it. I''ve sent out a message. I believe someone will come soon." A man in a blue dress said slowly, but the long sword in his hand kept using the sword formula. The sword, for some unknown reason, killed the ants and hurt them.

    "Well, then," he said without any nonsense. He used a wide range of sword moves.

    "Why hasn''t anyone come yet? The aura is almost used up. If we don''t come, let''s retreat first." The man in blue was panting. It was Hu Hai.

    "Ha ha, no need to retreat." A laugh came from the sky.

    After getting huolingjing, Han Xuan is in a good mood. He is not as cold as before. He plays a joke with Hu Hai.

    "Lord, why are you here? I thought it was the cold steward who brought people here." Hu Hai looked happy, but he didn''t dare to be careless.

    "Let me do it." Say chaos, Qi like a tsunami, swept the field, Qi over the place, is waving the upper jaw of the ants all disappeared without shadow.

    Suddenly, Hu Hai and others had a light hand, almost collapsed on the ground, "thank you, Lord of the world." Thank you all¡° "Well," Han Xuan said softly. The divine sense has swept every corner of the field.

    "Well, it''s tianxingcao, which is extremely difficult to get in the world of killing immortals. There is a plant here. It seems that the decision to find a place of natural danger is very correct."

    Although he sighed that this move was right, he didn''t stop for a moment and walked slowly to a cliff in the valley.

 Chapter 69

    "What''s this?" After all, there are few things that Han Xuan can treat like this.

    "This is tianxingcao, the main material for tianxingdan." Han Xuan while put away the day of star grass, while understanding for them.

    On this day, the star grass was just bred, which could not be directly used for alchemy, so it was transplanted into the treasure box space by him.

    "Tianxingdan, what is this?" Everyone is like a curious baby, who can''t help but want to know something new.

    "Tianxing pill is of course a kind of elixir. It''s a necessary elixir for senior monks. Forget it, I can''t tell you clearly now. When I get back to Tianxuan world, I''ll put some books of this kind in the library. If you are interested, you can go and have a look." Han Xuan said helplessly.

    "Yes, yes, I''ll certainly go."

    "Well, I''ll take this day''s star grass. When I get back to Tianxuan world, I''ll settle points for you."

    ¡­¡­

    In this way, Han Xuan kept on running every day, day after day, in the world of heaven and metaphysics, those few materials also became abundant. It''s just that the pills and magic weapons all need to be bought with points.

    And he also gained a lot of benefits. There are more than enough materials for refining a good magic weapon, but he has been hesitant, as if only he knows why.

    "Han Xin, how many people have reached the imperial realm now." At a stone table, Han Xuan sits on a stone bench.

    "One hundred and ninety." It''s still the iceberg that hasn''t melted for ten thousand years.

    "It seems to be working well." Han Xuan light smile, hand play this cup.

    The reason why so many people have reached the imperial realm is that there are plenty of materials in Tianxuan realm.

    Before he closed the door, Hanxin limited the cultivation resources of each disciple in order to reduce expenses. Now, the disciples of yuwujing go out to look for materials to cultivate the next generation of disciples. In this way, the resources will continue to flow.

    Moreover, now there is a spirit gathering array for everyone to use. It''s hard to improve the realm.

    "By the way, where is Su Su now?" Han Xuan suddenly thought of this, then asked.

    "Su Su" said, Su Su Hanxin''s expression eased a little bit, "in Xianyang city."

    "Well, I''ll have to take some time to see her when I''m free." Han Xuan said, a trace of blue light floating in front of him, "ah, things come again, gone."

    ¡­¡­

    Time flies

    The first emperor of Qin Dynasty

    Inside the palace

    "Your Majesty, as far as I can guess, the stars will be born this year."

    "Oh, this year, I don''t know where." One said excitedly, after all, he knows what the star stands for

    In a secret room, the light is dim, and they are talking about each other. They are Han Xuan and the emperor of Qin.

    "Dongjun" two words slowly spit out from Han Xuan''s mouth.

    "Dongjun? I''ll send someone to move the residents around immediately." The eyes of the emperor of Qin are pure¡° Well, when the stars fall, let me face them alone. "

    "Is the star still in danger?" The emperor of Qin was slightly stunned to see what Han Xuan said so seriously. He had never seen such Han Xuan.

    "I don''t know, but it''s impossible to have a star without any danger." Han Xuan closed her eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.

    Seeing this, the emperor of Qin did not disturb him. He got up and left Han Xuan alone.

 Chapter 70

    Thirty six years of the first emperor of Qin Dynasty, the land of Dongjun

    A mountain, a person sitting on the top of the mountain, the body around the thick white fog for company, let a person at a glance feel this person is a master.

    Suddenly, the man''s eyes suddenly opened, and the light in his eyes was unforgettable.

    "Coming" the person on the top of the mountain just slowly spits out these two words and looks to the sky. This person is Han Xuan who has been waiting for a long time in Dongjun.

    Above the sky, a meteor gradually showed its light. At first, it was very weak, but later, the birds and animals in the mountain forest all gave out fierce calls.

    "I''m waiting for you at last. Let me see why you can let mortals refine the elixir for growth." Han Xuanxie looked at the red light in the sky, and his mouth turned up with a strange smile.

    "Boom, boom, boom"

    The sound of the sky became more intense.

    "Look at this situation. There must be a big hole when the impact comes down. It''s better to try to catch it."

    Han Xuan rubs his chin and suddenly turns into a white light and rushes to the sky.

    If someone stands in the distance, they can see clearly. Two dazzling lights, one big and one small, echo each other in the air.

    Close, more and more close, finally red and white light collided.

    "Boom"

    The startling sound resounded through the whole sky, which moved the Qin army hundreds of miles away.

    "Ah, stop it for me." The hot meteorite won''t affect Han Xuan at all. It''s just that he can''t bear the strong impact.

    "Chaos is determined by heaven, speed me up." In Han Xuan''s body, the powerful chaos Qi is constantly instilled into his arm, making him more powerful.

    "It seems that now I still can''t resist natural disasters. The power is really abnormal." I saw the red light falling down continuously, the white light looming, and there was a sign of disappearing.

    "Damn it, I knew I would not intercept this star. Now I''m not going to retreat or go up. I''m just going to die." Han Xuan''s face is ferocious, and there are traces of blood in the corner of his mouth, which shows that he has suffered some internal injuries.

    Han Xuan''s performance is not without effect, at least let the star not fall so fast, even if later will fall into the ground, it is also convenient to find.

    Han Xuan is still struggling to support, but a hundred miles away, he''s already in trouble.

    "You see, the red light has the upper hand. I''m afraid Han Xianren can''t support it any more."

    "Fortunately, we didn''t watch it closer. You see, it''s a big scene with Han Xianren as the center and a radius of 50 Li." Han Xuan is constantly pressed down, resulting in waves that make the ground below barren. When he encounters mountains, he sweeps all the way, making it a plain.

    "Yes, fortunately, your majesty is holy." A person has a lingering fear, and still does not forget to flatter the emperor of Qin.

    ¡­¡­

    "Fusu, huhai, what do you think?" The emperor of Qin, surrounded by guards, asked his sons on both sides of the substation.

    "Father Huang, the leader of the world is powerful. He will not fall easily." Han Xuan is in the world of heaven and metaphysics, but there are many legends. In their hearts, there is nothing he can''t accomplish.

    "Yes, father, the strength of the world leader is terrible. Although he is suppressed by the stars now, he will surely turn the corner later." Hu Hai also said¡° Well, I hope so. " If you want to say that the Qin emperor is most afraid of Han Xuan''s accident, the main reason is that his elixir is still in his hand.

    "As soon as the aftereffects of the stars dissipate, we will go forward." The emperor of Qin closed his eyes slightly and gave a light command.

 Chapter 71

    Silence, a dead silence, is not someone afraid to answer, but at this time the stars are about to fall to the ground, people have no time to answer the emperor.

    "Boom"

    Another earthshaking sound spread, but this time it was not only the sound, but also the tremor of the earth.

    "Down, down."

    ¡­¡­

    "Puyi"

    Han Xuan''s blood gushed out like water, but the downward momentum did not seem to stop, straight to the depths of the earth.

    Fortunately, there is no one around here. If someone can be here, they will find a strange phenomenon. The rocks and plants here seem to be pulled by something and float slowly in the air, but with the fall of the stars, this mysterious power is constantly alleviating.

    "It seems that there is something magical about tiantianxing. If it doesn''t break through to the wisdom period, I''m afraid it will also be affected by this power." Wipe off the bloodstain of the corner of the mouth, Han Xuan thinks so in the heart.

    It''s not easy for him now. Can he feel better when he is pressed by a large meteorite with a diameter of tens of meters? Don''t forget, the meteorite is falling continuously, that is to say, Han Xuan has to bear the pressure from both sides.

    "Puyi"

    "Stop it for me." Han Xuan, once again gushing out a mouthful of blood, yelled, and his white teeth were dyed red.

    The sky star is roared by Han Xuan, but I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe the falling power is consumed, so I just stay here.

    "Hoo, Hoo"

    "I''m injured again. It''s more serious this time than before." Han Xuanping was lying under the dark ground, breathing heavily.

    "Let''s not care about these things first, or put this star away. Otherwise, everyone will know that it''s not easy to be seen, and that''s troublesome." He doesn''t want to have flies tossing in his ears every day.

    "Well," Han xuanqiang supported himself and sat on the ground slowly. He took out some pills to restore his aura and threw them all in his mouth. "I don''t know if he can collect these things with a treasure box. If he can''t, it''s a big joke."

    Take out a small box the size of a slap and stare at it closely. "Don''t let me down."

    Referring to the chaos Qi that has just recovered, Han Xuan tries to communicate with the array in the treasure box. He sees that the treasure box has a brilliant light, which is particularly dazzling in this small space he has temporarily opened up.

    The light it emits is spreading out a little bit. It wants to cover the meteorite, but the meteorite is too large and the speed of wrapping is extremely slow.

    Finally, after a few quarters of waiting, the meteorite has been firmly shrouded in it.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan''s face is full of surprise.

    "Close" a light drink, star slightly tremble, size is also changing, "Damn, how to collect this thing, to so much chaos Qi."

    It''s not so easy to collect such a huge thing without paying a price.

    Strictly speaking, the treasure box can collect anything, but it also needs the support of Reiki. If Reiki is enough, it is not impossible to collect a galaxy.

    Han Xuan quickly took out a bottle of pills from his body, but he didn''t see what effect it was. He poured it directly into his mouth, "ah, take it for me." But just like this, the meteorite still didn''t do what he wanted. It just became smaller and faster than just now.

 Chapter 72

    As time goes by, the size of the meteorite is shrinking, eventually.

    "Whoosh"

    The meteorite, which has become the size of a basketball, is pulled into the interior by the light from the treasure box.

    "Boom"

    Inside the treasure box

    After entering as like as two peas inside the box, meteorites increase rapidly and become the same as the beginning. They are just entering the moment, and the strange force field that the meteorite emits, floating around all the material.

    The meteorite is gone, and finally Han Xuan sees the light from nature, and his mind is slightly relaxed.

    "Bata" treasure box just fell to the ground. I want to reach for it, but I don''t listen to my hand.

    "Hoo, Hoo"

    "Finally." Head vertigo suddenly hit, Han Xuan almost a somersault to the ground.

    "No, now the injury is too serious, it''s impossible for the Royal sword to fly." The moment the meteorite landed, Han Xuan was seriously injured. With the excessive use of chaos Qi, his body was full of holes.

    "What can I do? I can''t move now. In case someone has an evil intention, it''s too late." Think of here, without cold sweat DC.

    "By the way, array, array." All of a sudden, Han Xuan''s dizzy head also has a trace of clarity.

    Try to let his hand into his arms, but this action is really slow, and Han Xuan''s face also presents the color of pain, "ah, it really hurts, if Tianxing doesn''t have much good, then I have to be angry."

    He lingered in his arms for a long time, and finally took out something similar to a compass. "Fortunately, he had been prepared for a long time and refined a array disk."

    This is an array disk that Han Xuan specially prepared just in case. It''s different from an array. The formation of an array requires complicated procedures, and the array disk only needs a small amount of spiritual drive.

    "It''s going to be a long time this time." With a wry smile, Han Xuan had to put his hand on the array plate.

    Jin in the body is enough to support the chaos Qi that he doesn''t faint, which is injected into the array disk by him.

    "PATA"

    The sound of the arm landing came. Han Xuan, who was able to open his eyes before, was now in a coma.

    A white light curtain suddenly came out from the array plate, forming an egg like ball, which wrapped Han Xuan tightly inside.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come on, come on, surround this place." A large group of soldiers under the command of one person, orderly surrounded a big hole.

    "Father, this is it." It was Fusu who spoke.

    "Well, is this the power of Tianxing? It''s terrible. I don''t know what happened to Han Xianren." Looking at the huge hole, the emperor of Qin could not help feeling that everyone was weak in front of the natural disaster.

    "I''ll go down and have a look."

    "I''ll go down, too."

    Two voices came out at the same time. These two people were Fusu and huhai. Their ideas were very simple. What Han Xuan wanted so much was to eat leftovers, which would last them a lifetime¡° OK, be safe. " For his two children, the emperor of Qin placed great expectations on them. They both joined the immortal family, and their strength was good. The emperor must choose one of them.

    "Whoosh"

    Although they can''t use the sword to fly, it''s not easy for ordinary people to understand that they can sprint on the wall of the cave. They just blink of an eye and have already gone down into the cave.

    "Brother, I''ll compare who will find the Lord first." Hu Hai looked at Fu Su, as if he could see a trace of resentment on his face.

 Chapter 73

    "Oh, brother, haven''t you had enough last time? I don''t know what the bet is this time. " Fusu was smiling.

    "Hum, don''t tell me what happened last time. If it wasn''t for your opportunism, Huoling gave uncle Cui and uncle Cui gave you dozens of points, how could you win me?" Hu Hai''s face was gloomy, and his voice seemed to come out of his throat, which showed that he was angry about it.

    "Ha ha, brother, no matter what you say, I have more points than you." Fu Su didn''t care about Hu Hai''s cannibal eyes, just said with a faint smile.

    "Hum, the bet is ten nourishing pills."

    "What, ten nourishing pills, you are crazy." Fusu was not calm at once. Ten pills for nourishing qi, which was the dream of the friars in Tianxuan world, even he had only eleven or twelve.

    "Just ask if you dare or not."

    "Since my younger brother is so elegant, how can I spoil your interest?" Fusu lowered his head and was silent for a moment. When he raised his head, his confident smile had been restored.

    "Good" Hu Hai looked at Fu Su with a grim smile and fierce eyes. As he spoke, he took out a small medicine bottle from his arms.

    "Well, this is the galloping Dan." Fu Su''s face was gloomy. "I didn''t expect you to be ready."

    "Ha ha, brother, I''ll go first. I remember to keep those ten nourishing pills for me." Then the dust that had just dispersed was swept up by the wind.

    Fusu stood in the same place and didn''t catch up. He also knew that the gap between himself and Hu Hai was very small. Now he took a galloping pill again, and he couldn''t catch up with it.

    "Well, it''s a mistake." Fusu looked annoyed.

    The galloping pill is made by Cui Wenzi. As the name suggests, galloping pill is to improve the speed.

    Know how to catch up with also can''t catch up with again, Fu Su arrive is leisurely in the sky pit scatter start.

    "Well, Fusu didn''t catch up, but it''s OK." Hu Hai turned his head and looked behind him from time to time.

    "Well, what''s ahead? It seems that it''s coming to an end." After Hu Hai walked for a while, there was a light in front of him. If he went out, it was normal, but he went in, which was a little strange.

    Seeing such a situation, Hu Hai''s already fast speed accelerated a few points again.

    "Ah, this is, this is, Lord." Come to the front, see the light curtain inside fainted on the ground of Han Xuan, Hu Hai is the face dew surprised.

    "World Lord" yelled, and the tiger rushed over.

    "Ah" just listen to the sound of ah, Hu Hai was echoed back.

    "Puyi"

    Suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, Hu Hai forced down his injury, got up shocked and looked at the light curtain that made him have no resistance.

    "What is it?" Hu Hai didn''t dare to delay the injury in his body, so he sat cross legged on the ground and began to use Kung Fu to heal.

    "Brother, what''s the matter with you." During Hu Hai''s healing, Fusu also came to the bottom of the pit.

    No one answered. Hu Hai is suffering now. When he came to this ghost place, he wanted to go forward to see what happened to Han Xuan. Unexpectedly, he was hurt a lot.

    Seeing that Hu Hai was still sitting on the ground, he didn''t mean to reply. It was not easy for Fu Su to ask more questions, so he had to put his eyes on the shining light curtain, but Fu Su was not as reckless as Hu Hai and walked steadily forward¡° What''s this? Why is the Lord in it, and he seems to be injured. " The hand touched the light curtain slightly, at this time, a huge force spread from the fingertips to the whole body.

 Chapter 74

    "Ah" is like Hu Hai. Fusu also flies out, but it''s obviously much better than Hu Hai. Hu Hai rushes to the light curtain, while Fusu only touches lightly, and the reverse force is much smaller.

    "Ha ha, you will also suffer." Hu Hai, sitting cross legged on the ground, has a cheerful face.

    "You, you." Fusu quickly put down his injury, but for a long time, he was so angry that he couldn''t speak.

    When they got better, they got up at the same time, didn''t say a word more, turned around and rushed out.

    "Father, the Lord of the world has found it. It''s just that." On the ground of Fusu, Gong reported to the emperor.

    "Oh, I found it. It''s just something." Qin emperor heard the first half of the sentence, but looked at Fu Su and frowned.

    "The Lord of the world seems to have been hurt. He is in a coma under the pit." The huhai socket on one side.

    "Oh, I''m hurt. I''ll send someone down to lift Han Xianren up."

    "These two people looked at each other, but Fusu said," no, father, the Lord of the world has array protection around him. No one can get close to him. "

    "Oh, not even you." The emperor looked at Fu Su Hu Hai in doubt.

    "Ah" bitter laughter came from two directions at the same time, "the array arranged by the Lord of the world is what we can enter."

    "Then what to do now." After hearing this, the emperor anxiously looked at his two sons. He didn''t want his dream of longevity to be broken.

    "Well, the only way is to go back to the mountain and ask Uncle Cui to come here." Cui Wenzi was the first to follow Han Xuan, and he is also an alchemist. It must be no problem to find him in such a situation.

    "OK, send someone to tianxuanjie and invite Mr. Cui." The emperor ordered immediately.

    "Father, it''s up to me to take care of it. I don''t know when they are past." No matter what the monk said, he was always faster than ordinary people in terms of speed, and he was the first to report such a big event. I believe Han Xuan will surely get a reward when he wakes up.

    "Well, Fusu, go quickly." After listening to the great joy, the emperor of Qin immediately asked someone to bring a thousand li horse and give it to Fusu.

    "Father, I''ll go with my brother." Of course, Hu Hai can''t let Fusu eat this delicious cake alone.

    "Well, well, you two have some care on the way." He didn''t know that the two were already at odds now, and they took care of each other. It would be best if they didn''t fight.

    "Yes, father."

    Tian Xuan Jie

    "What do you say, the world Lord is injured and unconscious." A cold woman that does not melt iceberg''s face, at this time all appeared several anxious colors.

    "Well, the Lord of the world was knocked down by a meteorite from outside the sky, but there is another array to protect him. We came back this time to let uncle Cui have a look." They were Fusu and huhai who rushed back to Tianxuan.

    "Well, you two wait here. I''ll go to Mr. Cui." Then, regardless of the pen with the development plan of tianxuanjie written in his hand, he left in a hurry.

    Above the main hall

    "Han Xin has come to see Mr. Cui. Please let me know." Han Xin says politely to the two little medicine children outside the door.

    "It''s not convenient for master to make pills in it today." Two people, the face shows the color of embarrassment, one of them slightly clasps a fist, respectfully said¡° I''ve come to see Mr. Cui for something important. If you dare not report it, I''ll go in by myself. If anything happens, I''ll bear the consequences alone. " Said also regardless of two people''s obstruction, straight to the alchemy room.

 Chapter 75

    "Pa"

    The door was vigorously pushed open, so that the fire boy who was fanning the fire looked with surprise.

    "Whew, whew"

    "Well, who is it?" Cui Wenzi didn''t look back. He was so angry that he roared.

    No wonder it''s so. I don''t want to disturb when I''m making pills. Now someone pushes in, and the pills are turned into a handful of ashes.

    "I" cold voice spread, so that the temperature in the alchemy room dropped a few minutes.

    "Oh, I''m in charge of the cold. If you don''t give me a good explanation today, you''ll find a way to gather up the materials of this elixir." Cui Wenzi saw that the visitor was Han Xin, and his gloomy complexion eased a lot, but he managed to gather the material, so he had the previous sentence.

    "I''ll talk about the materials later. Now there''s a big thing you need to know."

    "Oh, yes." Cui Wenzi walked slowly to a table and poured a cup of tea into his mouth.

    Just he didn''t hear the voice, looking at Han Xin, the expression is obvious, this matter can''t be known by other people.

    "You go out first." Cui Wenzi told the boy to wait until someone went out and closed the door.

    "What the hell happened." Cui Wenzi put down his teacup and asked seriously. He also knew that if it hadn''t been for a big event, Han Xin would never have come to him like this.

    Han Xin took a deep breath, and a few words came out of his mouth, "there''s something wrong with the Lord of the world."

    When Cui Wenzi heard this, he thought Hanxin was amusing him at first, but then he thought, "it''s impossible. Hanxin is not like this."

    "What''s the matter?" Cui Wenzi asked with a frown.

    "Just now, Fusu and Hu Hai heard that the leader of the world had been hit by a meteorite from tianwai in Dongjun. Now he is in a coma."

    "What, extraterrestrial meteorite." Cui Wenzi is shocked. He has followed Han Xuan for so long. Of course, he knows something about it.

    "Come on, let''s go now." Say also don''t give the chance that Han Xin is talking, a flash body then appears in the horizon.

    "Ah, sword flying." Han Xin was shocked and looked at Cui Wenzi flying out of the main peak. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Cui''s strength was so powerful. I have mastered the flying of imperial sword."

    Cui Wenzi is the one Han Xuan wants to take away. Naturally, he can''t teach the masses some skills. He also practices with pills every day. It''s not difficult for him to fly with his sword.

    Dongjun, the place where stars fall

    "Whoosh"

    A blue light in the sky across a beautiful arc.

    "Look what that is." A man guarding the side of the crater suddenly said in the crowd.

    "It''s like a person. It can''t be the people from the fairy mountain."

    ¡­¡­

    "Newspaper, there is a blue light in the sky, it is suspected that the people of Xianshan appear."

    "So soon." As he spoke, Blu ray ignored the heavily guarded craters and fell down.

    "General Li, follow me down quickly." The emperor of Qin had long wanted to go down to the cave to find out, but he didn''t know if there was any danger in the cave, and he didn''t dare to send troops to the cave. In case Han Xuan was disturbed by this, it would not be worth the loss. But now it''s not the same. If someone goes in, he will definitely be instructed how to do it.

    "Childe" arrived outside the light curtain, looking at Han Xuan on the ground, Cui Wenzi couldn''t help crying.

    "Now you look like you must be seriously injured. What should I do? This light curtain hinders my rescue. What should I do?" Cui Wenzi anxiously walked back and forth in the cave.

    "Lao Cui, Yi Xiaochuan, tiger shaped pendant." A long sound made Cui Wenzi stop stamping.

 Chapter 76

    "Young master, you are awake."

    Only his words echoed in the empty cave, and Han Xuan was still the same as before.

    "Yi Xiaochuan, tiger shaped pendant." Cui Wenzi murmured these two words slowly, and suddenly a rustling sound sounded in the cave.

    "Your Majesty, it should be ahead."

    "Well, speed up."

    Finally, after walking for a while, a group of people came to the light curtain.

    "This immortal, I don''t know what happened to Han Xianren now." The emperor of Qin first threw his fist at Cui Wenzi, then asked.

    "The young master has been seriously injured, but now he has an eye. I believe he will recover soon." Cui Wenzi didn''t say anything about Yi Xiaochuan and the tiger shaped pendant. He must be careful about it.

    "I don''t know what I need to do."

    "No, let''s go out first. It''s too noisy, which will affect your recovery." Cui Wenzi frowned and thought, and said.

    "Well, it''s OK, but do you want to take Han Xianren out? There are many snakes, insects, rats and ants in this pit."

    "Well, I don''t want to. It''s just the array arranged by the young master. Even I can''t open it." Cui Wenzi shakes his head. He is just a alchemist and has never learned the array. If he rushes into the array rashly, it may affect Han Xuan.

    "Well, I''ll go up and tell people to keep watch at the entrance of the cave and not let anything go in." The emperor of Qin had no choice but to say so.

    ¡­¡­

    Above the ground.

    "General Yang, my father." It was Fusu Hu haihanxin who came.

    "Tell me, your majesty and an immortal have come down to this pit."

    "Ah, down into this hole." They were shocked.

    "What''s the matter?" One side of the cold Xin found abnormal, then asked a mouth.

    "In charge of cold affairs, there is an array arranged by the leader of the world below. If you touch it, there will be a strong force to bounce back. In case of martial uncle Cui and my father and Emperor." At this point, the two people have been afraid to think about it.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Cui is not what you think. He has more insight than you." Han Xin did not reveal too much concern.

    Sure enough, after a while, a group of people had come up slowly.

    "Father emperor"

    "Your Majesty"

    All the people on the scene welcomed him.

    "Father, are you ok?" Fu Su Hu Hai asked at the same time.

    "Well, it''s OK"

    "In charge of cold, come here for a moment." When Cui Wenzi meets Han Xin, he calls her to a remote place.

    People see this, know two people have something to discuss, of course, will not come forward to disturb.

    "Mr. Cui, what''s the matter?" Seeing that there was no one around, Han Xin asked¡° Well, it''s very important. Do you know where Yi Xiaochuan is now? " Cui Wenzi''s serious face shows that he is very interested in this matter.

    "Yi Xiaochuan, what are you looking for?" Han Xin looks at Cui Wenzi doubtfully, but thinks for a while or says: "he should be in Xianyang City, with Su Su."

    "Well, as long as you know where." Cui Wenzi breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Mr. Cui, this Yi Xiaochuan has no spiritual power and no magic pill. What can I do for him?"

    "Well, it''s a long story. There''s a treasure on Yi Xiaochuan, which is urgently needed by the young master now. I just don''t know if he will give it to him then." Cui Wenzi thought of this and began to worry again.

 Chapter 77

    "When you get to Xianyang City, go straight to Susu. I believe she will have a way." Han Xin is also afraid that Yi Xiaochuan won''t give it at that time, so he comes up with such a way.

    "Well, that''s the only way. Please take care of it first, and I''ll rush to Xianyang city."

    "Well, Mr. Cui, be careful all the way. Go and return quickly."

    Cui Wenzi nodded, then disappeared into a streamer.

    "Han Xin, how have you been living in Xianshan for more than a year." Go to Qin Huang''s front, haven''t waited for Han Xin to open a mouth, then someone voice asks a way.

    "Thank you for your concern. Han Xin is still comfortable in the world of Tianxuan." Han Xin answers like this.

    "By the way, Han Xin, who was that immortal just now? Now there are several immortals in Tianxuan world." In the eyes of ordinary people, as long as they can fly, they will be called immortals.

    "Mr. Cui, he is the alchemist of the heaven and the dark world. All the elixirs of his disciples are made by him. As for the immortals mentioned by your majesty, I have only seen two of them." In fact, there''s another one that Han Xin doesn''t know. That''s Su Su who went down the mountain for half a year.

    "Alchemist, this is a wonderful profession. We need to find a way to win over." Alchemists, even ordinary people, understand his meaning. All the elixirs handed down by ordinary people are made by them.

    "Han Xin, I don''t know what the alchemist desires most."

    Han Xin was slightly stunned, and then responded, "all the alchemists are addicted to alchemy, so the best herbs can move them most."

    "Eh" the emperor of Qin gently eh voice, touch his beard, eyes a little drift, I do not know what to think.

    ¡­¡­

    Xianyang City

    It''s still as prosperous as before. The news of Tianxing''s fall has long been blocked, so people here don''t know what happened in Dongjun.

    "Whoosh"

    A streamer flew over Xianyang city and landed in a mansion. Fortunately, it was just noon now. If it was evening, it would cause a sensation.

    "Is this Yi Xiaochuan''s residence? I''d better find Su Su first." This man is Cui Wenzi who came to find Yi Xiaochuan.

    Slightly closed his eyes, trying to feel Lu Su''s breath, "found it." When you open your eyes, you can look back and see that people have disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, it''s been half a year since I came out. I don''t know what happened to master and uncle Cui. I don''t want to come to see me." An 18-9-year-old girl was sitting by the pond, tapping the water with her bamboo stick.

    "Su Su" came from behind with a familiar voice.

    "Ah, uncle Cui, why are you here?" Lu Su turned around and was immediately overjoyed.

    "Su Su, it''s urgent now, so I won''t talk to you." Cui Wenzi, with a worried look on his face, stopped for a moment and continued: "Su Su, now you are in danger. You need Yi Xiaochuan''s tiger Shaped Pendant for healing. I just want to borrow it. It''s not good. Do you think you can go?"

    "What''s the matter, master? Is it serious now?" After hearing this, Lu Su did not smile in the past, but turned into panic.

    "I don''t have time to say that now. Go ahead."

    "Well, I''ll go now." When Lu Su finished, he did not even care to be in the mansion and use his magic. He wanted to go to Yi Xiaochuan immediately¡° Ah, I don''t know if I can borrow it. If not, don''t blame me. " With that, Cui Wenzi showed a dangerous light on his face.

 Chapter 78

    "Kuangdang"

    The door was pushed open and fell to the ground.

    "Wow, who is that fierce?" I saw a man looking at the door in surprise.

    "Su Su, what''s the matter? If you don''t go to play with your little fish, you''ll smash my door at this time." Yi Xiaochuan looks at Lu Su who is approaching quickly with funny eyes.

    "Ogawa, please help me." In front of Yi Xiaochuan, Lu Su kneels on the ground, tears pouring down.

    Yi Xiaochuan saw this situation, startled, quickly bent down, picked up Lu Su, "what''s the matter, Su Su, is someone bullying you, don''t be afraid."

    "No, you tell me first whether you can help me or not." Fall on Yi Xiaochuan, tears never stop.

    Yi Xiaochuan wiped Lu Su''s tears pitifully, "Su Su, I''m afraid I''ll die long ago without you. Even if I give up my life, I''ll help you."

    "Well, then, give me your chest pendant." With that, he stares at Yi Xiaochuan''s eyes.

    Without any hesitation, Yi Xiaochuan happily took off the tiger shaped pendant on his neck and handed it to LV su.

    "Su Su, what are you doing with your things?"

    "Master has been seriously injured. Uncle Cui told me just now that this tiger shaped pendant can make master recover quickly."

    "Ah, young master Han is injured. There are still people who can hurt young master Han in this world." Yi Xiaochuan looks surprised. In his eyes, Han Xuan is the omnipotent God, and can hurt him, that need how much power.

    "Well, I''m not sure about this. I''ll go to see Master with Uncle Cui later. Don''t worry about me."

    "Well, it''s urgent now. Go quickly."

    "Well, I''ll leave now. I don''t know when I''ll be back. Don''t worry." Said, read not to give up in looking at Yi Xiaochuan a few eyes, then turned to leave.

    ¡­¡­

    "Uncle Cui, we''ve got it. Now let''s go and save the master."

    "Yes, let''s go now." Cui Wenzi said quickly.

    "Well"

    Whoosh, whoosh

    There were two voices breaking through the air. The place where there were two people just now was empty.

    In a few hours, they came to the crater.

    "We''d better not see them now. There will be a big difference in your recovery. It''s not good to have too many people."

    "Well, listen to Uncle Cui." Lu Su has been speechless since he came to the Tiankeng, and the scene here is a little too shocking. "Is master hurt by this kind of power? It''s terrible."

    "Your Majesty, there are two lights in the sky. One must be immortal Cui, and the other doesn''t know who it is." On one side, there was a guard with sharp eyes who saw the light coming.

    "Oh, where." As soon as he heard it, the emperor of Qin immediately became interested. He was very lucky to see one in a day, but today he saw two in a row.

    "Han Xin, look who else is here." The emperor turned his head and asked the cold woman standing behind him¡° I didn''t expect that Su Su also mastered the flying of imperial sword. " Han Xin didn''t listen to him at all behind him, just staring at the sky and murmuring.

    "Su Su, it''s her." The emperor of Qin seemed to think of something and suddenly realized it.

    "Whoosh"

    Light over the place, did not stop the trend, directly fly to the pit, but then there is a sound.

    "The cold is in charge, please don''t let anyone into the pit."

 Chapter 79

    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    "Han Xin, look."

    "Your Majesty, there is nothing I can do about it." Han Xin looks at the Qin emperor with a bitter smile, and she doesn''t dare to let people in without authorization. After all, Han Xuan''s safety is related to the whole heaven.

    "Father, we don''t want to go in. Most people with advanced cultivation don''t like to be discovered." On one side, Fusu came forward to comfort him.

    "Yes, father, even if you go down, you won''t get any good. On the contrary, you will get bad luck."

    Qin Huang looked at the three people who were talking. He was silent for a while and nodded, "OK, we''ll wait here."

    ¡­¡­

    Pit

    "Shifu" echoed in the cave for a long time with a cry.

    "Su Su, don''t go there." Cui Wenzi quickly pulls Lu Su who wants to rush up.

    "Master"

    Lu Su was sitting on the ground, sobbing, "master, don''t be afraid. I''ve brought you the tiger Shaped Pendant of Ogawa. Don''t worry about it." All of a sudden, Lu Su on the ground raised his head and looked at the light curtain blocking her eyes.

    "Su Su, don''t be sad. The most urgent task now is to find a way to send the tiger shaped pendant to the array."

    "Uncle Cui, I listen to you. What should we do?" Lu Su, who stopped crying, looked at Cui Wenzi, but the tears on his eyes were still pitying.

    "Now we can only try to attack a small gap and let the tiger fall in."

    "Uncle Cui, but master''s array cultivation is so powerful, can we do it?" Lu Su looks at Cui Wenzi anxiously.

    She knows how powerful Han Xuan''s array cultivation is. She doesn''t see that all the arrays as big as tianxuanjie can be arranged. Although it''s just a light curtain inspired by the temporarily removed array disk, it''s not something that two little people who just stepped into the cultivation can break.

    "I don''t know. Now I have to try." Cui Wenzi has no choice but to say that even though he knows it''s a failure, he still wants to have a try.

    "I hope there''s a miracle." Cui Wenzi prayed in his heart.

    It''s just a miracle.

    "Puff"

    Two cyan rays hit the light curtain and made the sound of water pouring on the red iron. It was only a moment later.

    "Whew"

    More powerful than the first two lights were emitted from the light curtain.

    "Ah"

    "Puyi"

    "Very powerful, cough cough" Cui Wenzi kept spitting blood in his mouth, without coughing twice.

    "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me." Suddenly, he saw Lu su lying in a pool of blood. Cui Wenzi was so surprised that he used both hands and feet to climb up to Lu su.

    Take out their own are not willing to use good healing pills, one after another to Lu Su mouth feed.

    "I''ve done you harm. How can I explain to you when you come out?" Cui Wenzi roared¡° Ah, what a tiger Shaped Pendant? You''ve hurt Su Su. What''s the use for you? " Cui Wenzi''s face was ferocious. He looked at the tiger Shaped Pendant floating in the air and roared wildly. All of a sudden, Cui Wenzi''s aura surged wildly, and then a ray of aura hit the tiger shaped pendant.

    There is no roaring sound in imagination, green light waves in this narrow space like water lines.

    "It''s pure healing energy. I see. I see." Cui Wenzi didn''t know what he thought of. He turned his grief into happiness. He constantly infused all his spiritual power into the tiger shaped pendant.

 Chapter 80

    "Hum, hum"

    Moistened by a lot of spiritual power, the green light from the tiger shaped pendant is more dazzling.

    "Hum, hum"

    "Cough, where am I?" Lu Su, who had not been seriously injured, was ceremoniously awakened by the green light.

    "Su Su, you''re OK." On one side, Cui Wenzi, who was pale, looked at Lu Su with a smile, but the smile was very reluctant.

    "Uncle Cui, what''s the matter with you? I''m fine." When Lu Su saw Cui Wenzi for a moment, she already remembered where this was and why she came here.

    "It''s OK. It''s just that the spiritual power is consumed too much."

    "Yes, because of me." Lu Su''s eyes were red and she was about to cry.

    "Well, yes, no, I found that this tiger shaped pendant has a very strange therapeutic energy. I think you just want to use it to recover your injury." Cui Wenzi said that he was out of breath.

    "Uncle Cui." Lu Su was worried.

    "It''s OK. Listen on. If I fall down later, you''ll instill spiritual power into the tiger shaped pendant. The light curtain of the array can''t stop the strange healing energy it sends out." Cui Wenzi clenched his teeth and tried to squeeze these words out of his teeth.

    "Uncle Cui, why don''t you take a rest and I''ll do it." Then the light beam formed by aura has fallen on the tiger shaped pendant.

    "Hum, hum"

    "Ha ha, I''m fine. I can hold on for a while." To Lu Su smile, and difficult to spit out a few words.

    "Well." Tears have been swirling in the eyes, but did not let it fall.

    So time goes by.

    All of a sudden, Han Xuan''s fingers on the ground vibrated slightly, then two times and three times.

    "Keke"

    A light cough rang out in the cave. Hearing this sound, Lu Su seemed to hear the most beautiful musical charm in the world.

    "Wake up at last." Lu Su showed a smile on her face and slowly fell to the ground, but there was already another old figure beside her.

    As the light curtain slowly disperses, Han Xuan, who has fallen to the ground, doesn''t know when he''s already sitting, but the tiger Shaped Pendant doesn''t have any power. It naturally flies to Han Xuan''s head.

    Close to the top of the head, the green light no longer diffuses like water lines, but flows directly from high to Han Xuan like a flowing stream.

    "Cough, I almost died this time. Fortunately, I left an idea outside before I was in a coma, otherwise." Han Xuan is quite dangerous this time. All the meridians of his body are broken, and even the Dantian, which stores chaotic Qi, is showing signs of damage. If Cui Wenzi comes here one day later, Han Xuan doesn''t dare to think about it.

    "This wound can''t be healed in one or two days. Let''s go back to Tianxuan first." Think of here, black eyes slowly open, only in his eyes can see weak.

    "Well, what''s wrong with them? There''s not a drop of aura left in their bodies. Isn''t it?" Han Xuan thought of a possibility without a bitter smile.

    "Originally this light curtain was to protect myself, but now it seems that I almost killed myself."

    "Thanks to Lao Cui and Su Su, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do about it. I''ll repay them later."¡° "Whoosh"

    A day from the ground to the sky, followed by a weak voice.

    "Tianxuan''s disciples return to the mountain."

    "Ah, the Lord of the world has come out."

    "Han Xianren is OK."

    ¡­¡­

    A lot of these sounds were made in the crowd on the ground.

 Chapter 81

    "Han Xin, you go back first. It seems that Han Xianren''s voice is abnormal. I''ll visit him in a few days." The emperor of Qin heard Han Xuan''s voice, and finally put down the big stone in his heart.

    "Well, OK, the disciples of tianxuanjie will follow me back to the mountain." Han Xin ordered a, immediately there are more than a dozen people around her.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huhu"

    "At last, I''m back to the realm of heaven and metaphysics." Back to the main peak of Tianxuan world, Han Xuan puts down the two and gasps.

    "I didn''t expect to stop so many times on the road at such a distance. It seems that it''s difficult for me to recover." Han Xuan didn''t fly all the way, but fell down to the ground from time to time in the sky to recover his true Qi. It was because the injury in his body was too serious.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, where am I?" Suddenly Cui Wenzi wakes up in a daze, but his eyes haven''t been opened.

    "By the way, young master." All of a sudden, the people on the ground seem to be stabbed by needles and sit up from the ground.

    "This is Tianxuan world." Seeing things around, Cui Wenzi spewed out these words.

    "Young master." Looking at a side dish sitting on the ground to restore the true Qi of Han Xuan, Cui Wenzi Lengleng called.

    "Hu" Han Xuan spits out a black turbid breath, "Lao Cui, you wake up."

    "Thanks to you this time, please follow me to conquer 3000 worlds." All of a sudden, Han Xuan has no idea.

    Cui Wenzi felt his head and looked at Han Xuan with puzzled eyes, but he said: "thank you, young master."

    "Ha ha ha" Han Xuan is amused by Cui Wenzi''s expression and no longer has the immortal family''s momentum.

    "Well," Han Xuan laughs, and a girl wakes up.

    "Su Su" Han Xuan see this, quickly came to Lu Su side.

    "Ah, master, I''m not dreaming." Lu Su asked in disbelief.

    "Silly girl." Han Xuan gently knocks down Lu Su''s head and laughs.

    "It''s really Shifu. You''re OK." Lu Su looks at Han Xuan expectantly.

    Lu Su asked this sentence, Cui Wenzi also turned his eyes to come over, "ah, this time I''m afraid it''s a little tricky, I may have to shut up."

    "It''s going to be closed again. I don''t know how long it will take." Cui Wenzi asked with a frown.

    "I don''t know, at least half a year."

    "It will take so long." Lu Su also interrupted.

    "Yes, this injury is extremely serious. I''m not sure I can recover completely in half a year." Han Xuantou turned to the distance, his eyes closed.

    "Can''t even that magic tiger shaped pendant." Cui Wenzi has seen the therapeutic power of the pendant.

    "Oh, I calculated it with the magic power of the tiger shaped pendant." Han Xuan''s face became more and more full-bodied with a bitter smile.

    "What, young master, how serious is your injury this time?"

    "All the meridians are broken, and the Dantian is broken."

    "Here, here, are you still human?" Cui Wenzi was shocked several steps back. I can''t blame Cui Wenzi for making a fuss, but it''s too incredible. If an ordinary monk met any of the above situations, he would have met the king of hell long ago.

    Han Xuan didn''t pay attention to Cui Wenzi''s posture. He walked slowly into his closed place, but his voice came out with the wind.

    "After half a year, no matter whether I recover or not, I will come out. Su Su, don''t go out for half a year. Cooperate with Han Xin to manage Tianxuan world."

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom"

    With the roar, Han Xuan slowly enters the cave, and the stone gate on the side automatically closes.

 Chapter 82

    "Well, I don''t know if I can recover the injury in half a year." Then he took out a tiger shaped pendant.

    "Into the spirit gathering array?" Han Xuan frowns and looks at the spirit gathering array, then turns to the tiger shaped pendant.

    "By the way, try this method. If you can succeed, I believe the recovery time will be greatly shortened."

    Thinking about it, Han Xuan steps to the spirit gathering array, but you can see that every step he takes will stop for a while. He is injured now, of course, not as fast as before.

    "If I can use the aura from the spirit gathering array to inject it into the tiger shaped pendant, then I don''t have to separate a part of my mind and control the flow of spiritual power. In this way, I can recover my injury wholeheartedly, which is really perfect." Han Xuan looks at the tiger Shaped Pendant in his hand. After a moment of silence, he suddenly throws it to the center of the spirit gathering array.

    When the tiger fell over the spirit gathering array, it floated. There was no incongruity. It seemed that the spirit gathering array should have joined such a thing.

    "Gee, it''s strange. It seems that this tiger shaped pendant can be combined with any kind of array. No matter what, study it slowly after the injury recovers."

    "Hum, hum"

    The buzz is more magnificent and majestic than any use.

    A green light beam fell from the sky, Han Xuan quickly welcomed up, "ah, really comfortable."

    Han Xuan''s first reaction to the green light was comfort, and the damaged meridians in his body were being repaired little by little.

    Han Xuan closed her eyes and felt for a while. Her body relaxed slightly, like a sleeping beauty. Gradually, her breath grew longer and longer.

    "Buzz"

    The tiger shape falls in the cave, and Han Xuan constantly trembles. In this cry, layers of silk like threads begin to form under his body, and finally his whole body has been wrapped by silk thread.

    Time goes by, in the baptism of the green light, the injuries in the body are cured little by little.

    Five months later

    "Ka, Ka, Ka"

    All of a sudden, a small voice sounded, followed by a continuous click.

    If you look closely, you can see that the source of the sound is just a cocoon like object.

    The object is elliptical, two feet high, with numerous cracks on it, which is particularly noticeable.

    Suddenly

    "Boom"

    The cocoon like object was broken by some mysterious force, and the fragments scattered everywhere.

    When the dust settled, a figure slowly appeared in the original cocoon like object, sitting on the ground with closed eyes and naked body. The skin was envied by women.

    "Hoo"

    The meditator breathed out his turbid breath for nearly five months, but at the moment of the exit, he formed a small sword with cold air and hit a yellow protective array.

    "Boom"

    The array is shaken by this sword for several times, and finally the sword seems to dissipate due to energy exhaustion.

    "I didn''t expect that this time I got a blessing in disguise, and my cultivation was steadily in the later stage of wisdom. It seems that the ancients were right. Opportunity and danger coexist." If someone with strong ear power is here, it''s easy to tell where the sound comes from. It''s from the naked person¡° Half a year is coming. It''s time to go out. " The voice reverberates, the eyes of the sitting people open, and the burst of light makes the sun and the moon no glory.

    "Well, clothes." Looking at his white body, frowning slightly, I don''t know where to take out a Taoist robe, Shua Shua Shua twice, then he was dressed neatly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Uncle Cui, it''s almost the sixth month. Do you think Shifu can recover?" the speaker is Lu Su, looking at the top of the mountain with worried eyes.

 Chapter 83

    "Don''t worry, you will be OK." Although he said so, Cui Wenzi was still a little nervous.

    "Boom"

    A dull sound rang out in Tianxuan.

    "It''s from the master, isn''t it?" He said that he didn''t care that this was the important place of the heaven and the dark world. The imperial sword flew to the main peak.

    Cui Wenzi on one side was surprised, and regardless of the regulations here, he quickly flew over the sky with his royal sword.

    "Look, uncle Cui." Come to the main peak, Lu Su pointed to the closed hole.

    "Su Su, let''s wait here from now on."

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s good to feel the strength back." Han Xuan is the one who is well dressed. He takes a small step and comes to the light yellow array. He touches his fingers and feels the flow of energy.

    "Nearly 30% of the array has been destroyed. I didn''t expect that just a breath can be so powerful. Is it because my array level is not good enough or not?" Han Xuan clenched his fingers one by one, and the air burst in his hands.

    "Ha ha, are they coming so soon? It''s time to go out." Han Xuan''s divine sense was detected when they reached the main peak. With a smile, they went to the stone gate which had not been moved for a long time.

    "Boom"

    With the sound of thunder, the stone gate moves slowly, and people outside can see it soon.

    At the moment when Shifu''s stone door opened, a weak girl came to him and stared at him with her moist eyes.

    "Su Su, Lao Cui."

    "Young master, you are well hurt." Cui Wenzi is not like Lu su. At the first sight of Han Xuan, you can feel that it is different from before, but after careful observation, you can find that it is the same as before, which makes Cui Wenzi confused.

    "Well, it''s 7788. Thanks to this thing, Su Su, I''ll take it back to Xiaochuan." Then he handed it to Lu su.

    "Master, you haven''t recovered yet, and Ogawa can''t use it. Just keep it."

    "Yes, sir, I''ll think about it when I get well." Cui Wenzi comforted him.

    Han Xuan lowered his head and thought for a while. He raised his head. "Well, it''s good that Ogawa is willing to take advantage of this tiger Shaped Pendant this time. When Tianxuan world settles down, Su Su, you can take him in."

    "Ah, thank you, master. Thank you, master." It''s not difficult for ordinary people to live a long life because they are blessed by Han Xuan. That''s why Lu Su is so excited.

    "Well, now report to me the situation of tianxuanjie in the past five months." Han Xuan didn''t talk more about Yi Xiaochuan. He looked at them and said faintly.

    "Young master, I don''t manage tianxuanjie very much. Let Su Su tell you."

    "Lao Cui, it''s not me who said you. It''s such a hard work that you mean to worry about the two ladies." Han Xuan looks at Cui Wenzi with a look of hate.

    "Young master, I''m not sure."

    "Come on, Susu."

    "Yes, master." Then he blinked at the embarrassed Cui Wenzi¡° The total number of people in tianxuanjie now is 603, of which 220 can go out of the mountain for training. " Lu Su said here, looking at Han Xuan.

    "Well, how could it be so small? I remember half a year ago, the number was 190." Han Xuan can''t help frowning.

    "Master, sister Hanxin and I are not good-natured people. You won''t blame us, will you?" Say the color of a face worry of looking at Han Xuan.

 Chapter 85

    "Come on, don''t pretend." Han Xuan''s divine sense is not used as a decoration, and their small movements can''t be concealed.

    "Pu Yi" Lu Su sees Han Xuan''s white eyes cast to come over, don''t feel of smile a voice.

    "Still smile, quickly take me to see the condition of the sky Xuan boundary now." Han Xuan said, ignoring Lu Su who couldn''t bear to laugh, and flying down the peak.

    ¡­¡­

    "Lord, you are OK."

    "Lord of the world"

    ¡­¡­

    The three walked slowly along the narrow path in the boundary of Tianxuan. From time to time, someone came forward to say hello, "how can people get together more and more?"

    Lu Su two people also discovered this question obviously, "master, otherwise you go to the square to say a few words."

    "Well, I haven''t come out to test the cultivation of my disciples for nearly half a year, or I''ll take this opportunity to see which disciples are gifted in cultivation." Han Xuan suddenly stops and lowers his head to meditate.

    See walk in the front of Han Xuan suddenly stop, people also dare not in forward half step.

    "All disciples are waiting in the square." A majestic voice sounded in every corner of Tianxuan.

    "This voice, he came out." In a square, Han Xin, who is instructing new disciples to practice, suddenly stops when he hears the sound.

    "Sister Han, whose voice is that?" A 13-4-year-old girl ran over and took Hanxin by the hand, looking at her with a round eye.

    Han Xin showed an incredible smile in people''s eyes, "this man is the master of our land."

    "Master, what is that?" Innocent eyes let Hanxin smile appear again, squat down, "master, is Tianxuan world, whether it is trees, flowers and plants are his."

    "Oh." The little girl nodded knowingly.

    Han Xin rubs the girl''s waterfall like hair and stands up, "let''s go to the square."

    ¡­¡­

    Shua Shua

    There were countless people in the square.

    "Whoosh"

    "Ah, look, it''s sword flying." The noise quieted down in an instant.

    "I don''t know which elder martial brother this is. If only it were me."

    "Cut, just you, come on."

    "Look, this is elder martial brother Wang Lin."

    "It''s really elder martial brother Wang Lin. no, there''s another one around him. That''s elder martial sister Ruoxi."

    "Elder martial sister Ruoxi is the goddess in my heart. It''s a pity that she has the protection of elder martial brother Wanglin. I''m afraid I have no hope in my life."

    "Elder martial sister Ruoxi"

    "Elder martial brother Wang Lin"

    ¡­¡­

    One after another, they screamed. When the pilot came down, his long hair was floating and his face was cold. Beside him, there was a woman who looked around with a playful eye. These two people were Wang Lin and Ruoxi, who came to the world of heaven and metaphysics at first¡° Brother Lin, it''s so busy here. I want to go out by myself. "

    "Ruoxi, don''t make a fool of yourself. This time, the leader of the world will inform you to come. There must be a big announcement." Wang Lin exclaimed.

    "Oh" Ruoxi lowered his head and rubbed the corners of his clothes, as if he was very dissatisfied with Wang Lin.

    While they were still talking.

    "Look, there''s another sword flying."

    "Elder martial brother Fusu"

    "No, no, you see there''s a streamer over there, not one, but two."

    "That''s brother Hu Hai."

    ¡­¡­

    The two of them almost fell at the same time, but at the moment of falling, a smell of gunpowder diffused in the field, which made the people who wanted to get close retreat.

    "Brother, I didn''t expect you to master the flying of imperial sword so quickly. You used a lot of elixirs. I don''t know how much you have left, or I''ll lend you some." After looking at each other for a few breath, Fu Su suddenly said with a smile.

 Chapter 86

    "Ha ha, my brother is so generous. If I guess right, you''ve only mastered the flying of imperial sword these days. We''re almost the same."

    Just when Fusu wanted to say a few words, suddenly the white light flashed, and there was already a man on the platform of the square.

    "The Lord of the world is coming. Stand up quickly."

    Soon people have been divided into a row, and the front stand, it is the few who can fly the sword.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, at the end of today''s closed door, I found that there was a shortage of talents in my Tianxuan world, so I decided to." Here''s a pause.

    "Among you, I will select people with outstanding strength. The top ten will focus on training, and they will be held every four years in the future, so that the gifted students can go further."

    "I don''t know, Lord, how to choose." Someone under the stage said.

    "Contest." Han Xuan light out of this sentence, this let countless people in the heart, what a joke, now the front but a few master the sword flying people, with their competition, that is not the egg against the stone.

    "Elder brother, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance this time. I think the Lord of the world just wants to let the people with high accomplishments have more resources. Now it''s just an excuse."

    "Second brother, what nonsense." A serious expression of life scolded, but there was no trace of anger in his eyes. It was obviously the same idea, but he didn''t dare to say it in public.

    Han Xuan looks at the noisy crowd below, and Shenzhi has already observed everything.

    The momentum of the improvement, let the crowd some breathless, the voice of speaking gradually disappeared.

    "This is a competition of the same level. Naturally, what you are worried about will not happen." Wait until quiet down, Han Xuan take back momentum light mouth.

    "What, the same level competition, big brother, you have a chance to stand out this time."

    "Well, I used to be robbed of resources by others, but now it''s better."

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, how do you arrange this contest?" Lu Su looks at Han Xuan anxiously.

    "No matter how to arrange it, the disciples of the same level draw lots to decide their opponents." Han Xuan thought of his seven pulse martial arts when he was killing immortals. Now it''s just right to copy it.

    "Draw lots."

    "Well, yes, it''s hard for you and Hanxin."

    "Master, you don''t care." Lu Su looks at Han Xuan with a resentful look.

    Han Xuan shows a mysterious smile, turns around and disappears on the stage. Obviously, he doesn''t intend to interfere.

    "Sister Hanxin, it seems that we are busy again these days." Lu Su with helpless eyes to a face of indifference woman.

    "It''s OK. I''m used to it."

    ¡­¡­

    The venue of the competition is being arranged in an orderly way, and the disciples of tianxuanjie are also trying to improve their accomplishments, hoping to be brilliant in this competition.

    "Young master, here comes the emperor of Qin." Suddenly a voice came in outside Han Xuan''s cave.

    "Boom"

    Stone door opens, Han Xuan walks out slowly from inside, "how did he come."¡° Young master, during the half year of your seclusion, the emperor of Qin would come to Tianxuan almost every few days. " Cui Wenzi said with a bitter smile.

    "Oh, is he in such a hurry?" Han Xuan looks at the sky, thinking.

    "What''s the rush?" Cui Wenzi has no idea what Han Xuan is talking about.

    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Come to Lao Cui and give you a good thing." Then he handed out a small medicine bottle. From the outside, he could only see a little black powder inside.

    "What''s this?" Cui Wenzi took it and asked suspiciously.

    "You can study it yourself. It may have these miraculous effects on alchemy."

 Chapter 87

    Of course, the powder in the bottle is not so simple. It''s the Tianxing powder. Don''t think Han Xuan has solved the mystery of Tianxing. It was collected by him when Tianxing fell. Han Xuan doesn''t have time to study it now.

    "It''s good for alchemy." Cui Wenzi''s eyes are shining. He''s a demon of alchemy. What he can spit out from Han Xuan''s mouth must not be simple.

    "Well, you go back first. I''ll see the emperor myself."

    "Good, good." Cui Wenzi casually agreed to leave in a hurry without looking back. Obviously, he was going to try the strange effect of Tianxing powder.

    ¡­¡­

    In an elegant small pavilion, the first emperor of Qin is leisurely drinking the hot tea from the disciples of Tianxuan kingdom.

    "Ha ha, your majesty is so elegant. I don''t tell you when I come to Tianxuan." A burst of laughter, such as people into the small pavilion, to see his true face, it is Han Xuan.

    "Ha ha, immortal Han, you''re all right." Qin Shihuang stood up and laughed.

    When they sat down one after another, Qin Shihuang first said, "Han Xianren, are you better?"

    "It''s all right. Thank you for your concern."

    "Ha ha, that''s good, that''s good. I''m very lucky to see immortal Han in Japan." Qin Shihuang twisted his beard, but he was very worried about Han Xuan''s safety, for nothing else, just for the thing that made him think about all the time.

    Han Xuan''s smiling eyes looked straight at him, making Qin Shihuang a little restless.

    Seeing that the conversation was about to fall into silence, Han Xuan''s words made Qin Shihuang''s heart jump.

    "That thing has already been seen." Although there was no medicine for immortality, Qin Shihuang knew that Han Xuan was talking about this.

    "Oh, not yet." Eager words make Han Xuan frown.

    "It''s not so easy to get. I have to go through countless experiments. Your majesty has been waiting for so long. I don''t care about this few months."

    "Oh, I''m being rude." Qin Shihuang calmed down his excited heart and said with shame.

    "Well, your majesty, don''t worry too much. I''m sure it will be successful after waiting for a few months."

    "Ha ha, good." Then he took the cup and drank it.

    "I heard that the Tianxuan world is holding a martial arts contest. I don''t know if I can watch it inside." After drinking tea, Qin Shihuang opened his mouth.

    Of course, his purpose of watching is not to make a whim, but to observe which disciples have outstanding strength, so as to take advantage of the opportunity to win over others. Today''s Tianxuan disciples are a piece of cake, and everyone wants to take a bite, including Qin Shihuang.

    Although it is clearly stipulated in the heaven and the dark world that they can''t participate in the national war, they can play the edge ball. It''s not a matter of collecting intelligence. What''s the most important thing in a war is not the strong general, not the troops, but the intelligence.

    As long as the disciples in Tianxuan circle are willing, they will collect any useful information without knowing it.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    In Tianxuan world, ten big platforms appear on the square. These platforms have been blessed by Han Xuan himself with array. The practitioners'' competition is not like the ordinary people''s sword and gun, but a small magic can open the mountain and crack the stone¡° Ladies and gentlemen, you are all the elites of our Tianxuan world. This competition is based on the challenge Arena system. All disciples of the same level can go to the challenge arena. " On a slightly higher platform, Han Xuan spoke in a loud voice. And he next to several people, Han Xin Lu Su, Qin Shihuang are in.

 Chapter 88

    "Well, the contest begins." With Han Xuan''s words down, there are several people standing on the stage.

    "Ha ha, elder martial brothers, I know my accomplishments are low. Please show mercy." A disciple standing on the stage spoke loudly to the audience.

    "Elder martial brother Lin, my strength is equal to yours. Let''s have the first competition." Said a jump between came to the big stage.

    "Ha ha, good, so good."

    "Challenge arena No.8, competition starts." Naturally, there will be more referees on the stage, which is also for fear that some people can''t control their own strength and cause casualties.

    ¡­¡­

    There was a fierce battle among the nine arena, but there was no one on the first arena.

    "Han Xianren, why is there no one on the first platform?" The emperor of Qin, who was interested in watching, suddenly saw that there was no one on a large stage and asked.

    "Ha ha, there will be people soon." Throughout the competition on the field, the only thing missing is the disciple who has mastered the flying of the imperial sword. Now they all know that they want to preserve their strength. Now they go to the competition in turn, and they know that they are not sure.

    "Monkey, you go up, deliberately let my brother fight with you, and then directly admit defeat." Hu Hai camp, a person on the side of the people said so.

    It seems that the man obeyed the orders of the speaker very much. Without saying a word, he leaped onto the stage. The first sentence after he came on the stage made the public unable to respond.

    "Li Hou is willing to challenge Fu Su. I don''t know if he dares to fight." Who is Fusu? He is one of the most powerful young disciples in Tianxuan world. Now someone wants to challenge him. If he is not kicked in the head by a donkey, there is a conspiracy.

    Fusu naturally understood this truth, but he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t say he couldn''t go. It''s too shameful. What the strong care most about is that face can rank in the top three.

    "No matter. I''ll fight."

    "Ha ha, your majesty, how does Hu Hai use his Yang scheme?" Han Xuan on stage turned his head and laughed at Qin Shihuang.

    "Well, I don''t know what to do with them now." Qin Shihuang knew that his two sons were not right a few months ago. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart. If he was asked to give up any of them, he would not give up.

    "Your Majesty, don''t care so much. Let''s see the next competition."

    Just like a bird, Fusu landed on the stage.

    "I don''t know how brother lihou wants to compete."

    "Mr. Fusu is joking. I know I''m not the opponent of Mr. Fusu, but I still want to learn from him." Then he pulled out a purple sword and pointed straight at Fusu.

    "Oh, Zijin sword, I didn''t expect that my brother gave you all this wonderful sword." Fu Su''s face was full of smiles and looked at the person opposite.

    "Master Fusu, be careful." Li Hou didn''t reply, but just used his sword as an answer.

    "Touch"

    Li monkey darted out like lightning, and his body brought out residual shadows.

    "Well done."

    Ding

    With the sound of the sword, a golden sword appeared in Fusu''s hand to greet the purple and golden light¡° "Touch"

    The confrontation between swords and swords, the confrontation between momentum and momentum, if it is not blessed by the array, it will collapse prematurely.

    "Daddada"

    The disciple named Li Hou stepped back, and there was a trace of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth.

    "Ah, come and have a look. There''s a martial arts competition here."

    The fight here soon attracted all the people present. It was very good for them to watch a competition of people who were higher than their own accomplishments.

 Chapter 89

    "Keke, young master Fusu is a good man of profound cultivation." The injured Li Hou said so.

    "Ha ha, I don''t know that brother monkey Li has the power of the first World War."

    "Willing to bow to the downwind" finish saying, faltering off the stage.

    "This game will help Su win." The referee on the stage announced the result immediately.

    "Monkey, are you ok?" Li Hou, who got off the stage, was quickly held by Hu Hai.

    "Thank you for your concern. I just suffered some internal injuries. I''ll be fine after a short rest."

    "Well, I told you to go up and give up. Why don''t you listen?"

    "Young master, if you know that a person''s strong stool dare not fight, I''m afraid my cultivation is here."

    Hu Hai also knew this, but seeing his brother like this, he was still a little sad. "I have a bottle of good healing pills here. Take it first."

    "Young master, this is what you finally asked for from martial uncle Cui. You prepared it for this contest. Now give it to me." Li Hou''s face is unbelievable.

    Hu Hai smile, "nothing, I have more."

    "Well, thank you very much, young master." Then he took the medicine bottle, poured out a golden pill, and breathed cross legged after swallowing it.

    "I don''t know which brother is willing to challenge." Fu Su glanced at all the people under the stage. When he saw Hu Hai, he stayed on him for a while. It was obviously easy to see the meaning.

    But Hu Hai is not moved, there is no intention to go on stage, time goes by, the referee frowned on the stage.

    "If there is no one to take part in this competition, Fu Su will be the first one." There is no way for the referee to say this after consulting Han Xuan.

    The eyebrows of those who have reached the level of flying swords under the stage are wrinkled inadvertently. This sentence is also forcing them to take the stage now.

    "Ha ha, I''m not talented. I''d like to ask Mr. Fusu for advice." After a while of silence, a burst of laughter came out in the field, and the speaker was already on the big stage.

    "Please" Fusu made a please gesture.

    "Well, that would offend."

    "Look, look, there are experts on the stage again." A group of people who were afraid that the world would not be in chaos made a fuss, which reduced the number of people who were watching the competition of other disciples by more than half.

    "Han Xianren, I think the most important part of this competition is in the No.1 challenge arena. There are only a few people in the other challenge arena." On the high platform, Qin Shihuang said with a smile.

    "Ha ha, your majesty, what you want to say is Fusu. It''s just that he has to face so many experts alone, so the chance of winning the first prize is not big."

    "Oh, who do you think has a better chance?"

    "I think your youngest son has a better chance of winning."

    "Hu Hai, can he win the first prize?"

    "Ha ha, wait and see."

    "Boom"

    The fierce collision on the stage made the dust flying all over the sky.

    ... "Mr. Fusu is a man of profound cultivation. I feel inferior to him."

    "Brother Wang is not bad either, but he is late in cultivation. I believe he will catch up with me soon."

    "Master Fusu doesn''t have to comfort him. If you lose, you lose." Then he walked slowly down the stage.

    "Ah, young master Fusu has won another round. I think he will reach the top in this contest."

    "Cut, I don''t believe he can compete with so many experts. It''s only a matter of time before he loses."

    "Yes, although Fu Su is powerful, he can''t compete with so many experts at the same time."

    "No, no, I''m sure that you can help Mr. Su to get on that stage. He must have some trump card that doesn''t work."

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 90

    In a twinkling of an eye, a morning passed, and the competition in tianxuanjie square went on like fire, but the fight was more fierce.

    "Ah, get down here." A roar resounded through the field, only to see a man bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and the golden sword in his hand was unstable.

    "Puyi"

    One man fell off the stage.

    "Huhu"

    The man on the stand knelt half on one knee and had a large pool of blood under him.

    "No, I''m nearly exhausted. It seems that I''ll stop here."

    "Fusu, you go down first." Suddenly a voice came from the sky, it was Han Xuan''s voice.

    Han Xuan''s eyes are so sophisticated that he can see that if Fusu continues to play, he will definitely hurt Daoji, which will do him no good in his future cultivation.

    "Yes." Fusu looked at the stage with nostalgia and limped down to the stage.

    "Young master, you." After stepping down, there were people around immediately.

    Fusu waved his hand to show that it was ok, but he looked at the platform.

    "There are only two people who haven''t been on the stage now. I want to see who will win in the end."

    "Ha ha, brother Wang Lin, now we are the only two qualified to run for the first place. Come on." Hu Hai, who was on the big stage, immediately cried out.

    They followed Hu Hai''s eyes and saw a man standing up slowly from the ground.

    "As you wish" finish, no action, flash on the stage.

    Hu Hai eyes a coagulation, "good amazing strength." Think, full of smiling face gradually serious.

    "Your Majesty, it seems that my eyes are clumsy." Han xuanrao looked at Taichung and said.

    Qin Shihuang naturally understood what Han Xuan meant by his clumsy eyes. It was just that Hu Hai met a powerful opponent, and the previous saying that Hu Hai won the first place was not established.

    "The two of them have a better chance of winning."

    "Ha ha, the two are equal in strength. What they are fighting for is that move."

    ¡­¡­

    The two people on the stage haven''t seen any action for a long time, but the dust dancing without wind makes people know that it''s not simple.

    "Han Xianren, what are they doing?" Qin Shihuang saw two people like this, can''t help but ask.

    "They''re gathering."

    "Gathering power? What is that

    "To put it simply, it''s to make preparations before the war, raise the momentum to the most favorable level, and then break out."

    Sure enough, the voice just fell, and the sense of war in their eyes became more and more intense.

    "War"

    At the same time, with a roar, they pulled out their swords and rushed to each other.

    "Dangdang"

    The sound of sword to sword fighting is constantly ringing, and the sword Qi is flying around on the stage. When it is about to rush out of the stage, a yellow light shield will be formed to stop the sword Qi from rushing out¡° Han Xianren, are you fighting so fast? I didn''t realize it before. Now they are fighting. I just see a shadow. I don''t know what''s going on now. " Qin Shihuang was not as intelligent as a cultivator. He didn''t know what his son was doing now. He was worried about it.

    "The two of them fight equally, and now no one has the upper hand." Han Xuan also wanted to know which one was better, so he never looked at the emperor.

    "Brother Wang, if you can take my move, I will give up." After fighting for several rounds, Hu Hai said on his own initiative.

    "Oh, I don''t know what powerful mace you have. I''ll take it." Wang Lin waved his big hand and looked at Hu Hai''s dignified expression. His fighting spirit remained unchanged.

 Chapter 91

    "Well, I''ll show you my own trick, youfenglaiyi." Hu Hai said, the sword pointed to the sky.

    "Ying"

    The sound of the Phoenix reverberates in the field, and a phoenix appears behind Hu Hai, who wants to merge with the sword in his hand.

    "Oh, it''s interesting. Do you create your own moves? Although this move is commendable, it''s still too flashy. I don''t know how Wang Lin should face it." Han Xuan on the stage judges Zhao youfenglaiyi wantonly.

    But the disciples under the stage couldn''t see anything wrong. They saw a phoenix and praised it.

    "Elder martial brother huhai''s move is very powerful. I can feel the sharp sword from such a long distance."

    "Yes, yes, I can''t stand this move."

    "Fart, elder martial brother Wang Lin is the strongest." On one side, a young female disciple yelled.

    "Elder martial brother Wang Lin is my idol. If you dare to say he is not, I will break your third leg." As soon as this sentence was uttered, the male disciples on the scene tightened their legs and retreated.

    "You fenglaiyi? It''s a good name. It''s a pity that you met me today." Then he closed his eyes slightly, and the sword was already floating in front of him unconsciously.

    Gradually, a faint green light appeared on the sword. Later, it became more and more successful, and Wang Lin seemed to be integrated with heaven and earth. Although people were in the same place, they could not feel any human breath.

    "This is the combination of man and sword. I didn''t expect that Wang Lin was a genius."

    "Han Xianren, who combines sword and talent?"

    Han Xuan finally looked at Qin Shihuang and looked at him with smiling eyes. "The unity of man and sword is the dream of every friar. Anyone who can use this move is a genius in genius."

    "Can that Wang Lin win the first place in this competition?" Qin Shihuang asked nervously. After all, Wang Lin''s opponent was his son, so he could not help being nervous.

    Han Xuan did not answer. Instead, he turned his eyes back to the field. The emperor had no choice but to shut up and observe the changes on the stage.

    The two seem to have a very tacit understanding, at the same point in time, to each other issued a final fatal blow.

    There was no roar in my imagination. They were like ghosts in the legend. Two swords and two people came out from their bodies one after another.

    Time seems to prohibit, two people like a never moving mountain, standing on the stage.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with them."

    "I don''t know. They were too quick to see clearly just now."

    The voices of the audience kept ringing.

    "It''s so powerful. I don''t know if my move can go with it." Fu Su looked at BI Dou on the stage in shock, his eyesight at least didn''t make him see what happened, but the more he did, the more he could feel the horror of these two moves.

    "Young master, which one of them won?"

    "Although I can see the battle track of both of them, I don''t know who won this last move." Fusu shook his head and grinned bitterly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Han Xianren, did my son win?" Qin Shihuang was eager to know the result¡° Ha ha, your majesty, why do you have to be so clear about victory and defeat? "

    Qin Shihuang''s mouth, how to listen to this sentence, how like words of comfort.

    On the stage, the figure of two people who had not moved for a long time, suddenly.

    "Pa"

    "I lost." Hu Hai half kneels on the ground, the sword in his hand supports him not to fall to the ground.

    "Huhu"

    Wang Lin bent down and gasped for breath, which was obviously lighter than Hu Hai''s injury.

 Chapter 92

    "Ha ha, this competition has come to a successful end. You should go back to have a rest and gather at tomorrow''s Square. I''ll announce the results." Han Xuan stands up on the stage and says to the audience.

    "Yes, Lord."

    "Your Majesty, I''m going to prepare prizes for the students who are ranked. You can have a good look in the xuanjie on this day. I''ll leave first."

    "Ha ha, no harm, Han Xianren doesn''t have to worry about me."

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, then left with Lu suhanxin.

    "Your Majesty, I don''t know what good things you can get this time." When Han Xuan and others left, the bodyguard beside Qin Shihuang opened his mouth.

    "Well, it''s a pity that I didn''t win the first prize." The first emperor of Qin sighed.

    When he sighed, Fu Su Hu Hai came to him.

    "You two, ah." Then he sighed again.

    Hearing the sigh, they didn''t dare to say anything, just lowered their heads and didn''t dare to look at each other.

    "Just go back first." Finish saying, walk to step down, two people naturally also follow behind.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, you said that you should prepare some prizes." Back in a hall, after the three sat down, Lu Su asked.

    "Pills, skills and weapons."

    "As for the first prize, I don''t want to use these too."

    Han Xuan frowned. Yes, it''s OK for the lower level disciples to say, but the higher level disciples are not interested in those pills at all.

    "Why don''t you give me a reward to practice in the spirit gathering array for one month?" One side of the Han Xin at this time.

    Han Xuan eyes a bright, "good, so decided."

    In the twinkling of an eye, a day goes by.

    "Why hasn''t the Lord come yet? I''m waiting for his reward."

    "Oh, man, how many of you want to be rewarded."

    "Ha ha, lucky to be sixth."

    "It''s amazing. Please take care of it more in the future."

    "Ha ha, easy to say, easy to say."

    ¡­¡­

    "Stand fast, Lord of the world is coming." I don''t know who spread this sentence, but it was quiet in a moment.

    "Whoosh"

    Three figures appeared slowly.

    Han Xuan shows her figure and sweeps the field of vision.

    "All the top ten in yesterday''s martial arts competition came out." Dignified words, face and the slightest expression.

    Shua Shua

    Dozens of people are standing in the front.

    "Well, you are all the elites of Tianxuan world, and the development of Tianxuan world will test you in the future."

    "Start giving awards now." With that, his eyes beckoned Lu Su to start. Lu Su understood and hurried to the front of the crowd.

    "The prize for the fifth to tenth place is a bottle of tin Lu Dan."

    "What? It''s Tianlu Dan. It''s worth hundreds of points to buy. I didn''t expect that I could get it in this competition."

    "Yes, I''ve worked hard to improve my accomplishments and fight for Ludan."

    "Five to ten are out." Lu Su''s smiling face disappeared at that moment. Instead, she had a serious face. After all, such an important occasion was not suitable for laughing.

    When more than a dozen people get Tianlu Dan and return to the queue, Lu Su continues to speak.

    "The fourth place is an inferior artifact." As soon as the words came out, the scene became lively again.

    "The third place is a medium quality spirit weapon. Besides, go to the spirit gathering array to practice for seven days."

    "Wow"

    There was an uproar.

    "The second place is a medium quality spirit weapon, plus half a month of cultivation in the spirit gathering array."

    There was no sound in the field.

    "This is the first place." With that pause, everyone held their breath.

    "It''s a top-quality spirit weapon, plus going to the spirit gathering array to practice for one month."

 Chapter 93

    Shock, the whole audience was shocked. The reward is not so generous. Just talk about the spirit weapon. In the competition just now, the most powerful one is the inferior spirit weapon, and now there are the superior spirit weapons.

    Besides the spirit gathering array, although the spirit gathering array is now open, not everyone can get in at the terrible price. Fusu huhai and others only go in once or twice a month.

    However, fast cultivation is not a false name. There is a famous saying in Tianxuan world that if you want to fly, you should gather spirit. It can be seen from the surface that if you want to master the flying of the imperial sword, you must enter the spirit gathering array.

    "If you meet the requirements, go on stage and get the prize." After that, more than a dozen people took a few steps forward.

    After the prize was handed out, Han Xuan and others encouraged the audience to leave the square regardless of the noise.

    ¡­¡­

    "The contest is over, now." Thinking, Han Xuan''s eyes gradually become bright.

    "It''s time to solve your mystery."

    "Whoosh"

    With this sound, Han Xuan disappeared.

    Treasure box space

    A huge meteorite appeared in front of us. The strangest thing was that it was floating in the air.

    "I don''t know what''s wrapped in it. It can make all the objects around float." Han Xuanyi looks at the meteorite that almost killed him. I haven''t seen any action for a long time.

    "The divine sense can''t go in."

    With a slight frown, Han Xuan stepped over and touched his hand slightly.

    "What kind of material is it made of? I have never heard of it in Zhuxian world." Han Xuan has a wide range of knowledge. In the world of killing immortals, Wan Jianyi often gives him some strange books to watch, but now he doesn''t have a clue to this star.

    Shua Shua

    Han Xuan''s fingertip comes out with a small sword. When he wants to open the sky star, the sky star is like the hardest steel in the world, only leaving a shallow finger mark.

    "What the hell is this?" Han Xuan yells out again, now even if his strength cuts that fire spirit crystal, it''s not difficult, "don''t say."

    Han Xuan thought of a possibility, can''t help but be overjoyed, "is it true that Tianxing is more precious than huolingjing, but my magic weapon has been found."

    What is huolingjing? It''s something everyone wants in Zhuxian world. Now there''s something better than him. No wonder he''s so excited.

    "I wanted to refine magic weapon before, but there are too few materials. Now, if such a big star is used to refine magic weapon, it will be better." Thinking of this, Han Xuan is already overjoyed.

    "Now the most important thing is to find a way to separate the stars." Today''s Tianxing is tens of meters in diameter, so refining it like this is no doubt empty talk.

    "Lingqi turns into form, and now." In front of him, a long sword with deep cold appeared.

    "Touch"

    The sword hit the star heavily, and a meteorite fell and floated in the air.

    "Ha ha, yes." At the beginning, he was afraid that the sky star was too hard to cut down. Now when he saw that he could make it, Han Xuan finally put down the big stone in his heart¡° "Bang bang"

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, no way. It''s too hard to transform the aura into form. Let''s recover for a while and continue."

    Today''s stars are quite different from those before. A large missing corner is particularly prominent.

    In this way, Han Xuan cut cut stop, unconsciously more than ten days in the past.

 Chapter 94

    "Ha"

    "Dang"

    "Well, what''s the matter." When the star was cut only a few meters in diameter, the sound of gold and iron came out from the body of the sword.

    Han Xuan came close and observed carefully. He saw the place where he had been cut by the sword, and the black and shiny object appeared, "what is this? I can''t cut it in."

    "No matter. First, we''ll get rid of what we can get rid of. We''ll study it later." Then he waved his sword again. After a while, a ball floated in the air, and the black luster turned the whole world.

    "What on earth is this? Why do I feel a mysterious and ancient breath from this ball?"

    Hand slightly touch, a blocking force, Han Xuan had to resist.

    "This thing, this thing is moving." Han Xuan quickly pulls back his hand and looks at the ball in shock.

    Slowly sitting on the ground, touching straight heart finally calm, "what will be in it, this is from the universe, not aliens." Han Xuan is whimsical and his head is full of wishful thinking.

    "If it''s really an alien, can I, no, I remember." Sitting on the floor, Han Xuanmeng stood up with red eyes and looked at the ball.

    "Ha ha ha" suddenly Han Xuan looks up at the sky and laughs. After laughing, he stares at the black ball.

    "There''s no place to go. It''s easy to get it. I didn''t expect it. It''s the essence of the world."

    "But now I don''t have the ability to open him, but I can''t use it to sit on the mountain. It''s so painful. Now my hope is placed on my refined magic weapon." Han Xuan, with his current strength, has no ability to break the barrier that envelops the origin of the world. He can only use meteorite to refine the magic weapon and then think of a way.

    Set up an array over the black ball. Han Xuan collects the sky star fragments and leaves the place where there is mysterious floating power. He doesn''t want to use part of his mind to resist the floating power when refining his weapon.

    "Well, it seems that the power of floating is all from the origin of the world." After a distance of about one mile, the mysterious floating ability disappeared, and the floating star fragments fell one after another.

    "It''s not too late. It''s here." Han Xuan said, cross legged sit down, let his spirit to recover to the best moment.

    A day later

    "Hoo, I think now." The idea moves, the material already appears in front of the body, Fire Spirit Crystal, air spirit stone as long as Han Xuan has, all are put down by him.

    "It''s a pity that the weapon refining skill in chaos heaven killing can only be used once." The weapon refining technique in the chaos heaven swallowing decision can only be used once, and the refined magic weapon is unprecedented. It can devour other magic soldiers and improve your level.

    "But before that, I''d better arrange a spirit gathering array, in case there is not enough spirit when refining." Think, not only busy.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom"

    The red flame constantly appeared on the ground, burning the star fragments. "It''s so slow. When we melt these fragments, I don''t know we have to wait until the age of the monkey."

    After arranging the spirit gathering array, Han Xuan began to urge the real fire in his body to start refining. Only half an hour later, the effect was so small that he could not remember it.

    "What to do? At this rate, the day lily is cold." Just as Han Xuan was sweating, chaos in his body seemed to be spiritual and began to work automatically, but it was totally different from the operation route after the practice.

 Chapter 95

    "Ah" a scream of pain reverberated in the treasure box space for a long time.

    "It''s too fast. What''s the matter?" Now the speed of chaos biting heaven is unprecedented, shuttling back and forth in a meridian.

    Suddenly, the high-speed running Qi seems to find a breakthrough and rush straight to the top of his head. Han Xuan is so scared that he quickly holds back the pain and mobilizes chaos Qi to resist. He''s joking. If he lets this Qi rush to his mind, Han Xuan''s life will be here.

    "Pa pa"

    The barrier formed is like paper paste, easily penetrated by the genuine Qi.

    "Puyi"

    "My life is over." blood flows down the corner of his mouth. Han Xuan looks up and roars.

    At dusk, he looks down and waits for the arrival of death. One, two, and ten breath have passed. Han Xuan doesn''t feel any discomfort.

    "What''s the matter?" Just came up with this idea, a fiery red light flew out of the top of my head, straight into the sky.

    Han Xuan stares at the red light rising from the sky. After a while, the divine sense can''t feel where it is.

    "It''s strange. I''ve controlled all the space in this treasure box. Normally, I should feel the red light, but now it''s not at all. It''s strange, it''s strange." Calm down, Han Xuan ponders carefully and mumbles to himself.

    But after half a cup of tea, the fiery red light appeared again in his divine sense.

    "Ah, it''s hot." Han Xuan exclaimed, "what did the red light bring back, even the divine sense can burn."

    "Whoosh"

    The red light fell into the sea of fire in front of him, just like adding fuel to the fire. The flame rubbed against the fire, and the sky star fragments above were burned by the fire, and the volume instantly shrunk.

    "The sun is really hot" broke the silence.

    "I see. No wonder the weapon refining skill of chaos biting heaven can only be used once. The reason lies in the real fire of the sun." He has been in the world of killing immortals for five years. He has never heard of any skill that can bring the true fire of the sun to his side. But now he has done it.

    "If I can take away the true fire of the sun, then." Han Xuan began to daydream. His current cultivation, now afraid to touch a little Mars, will become a pile of ashes.

    "What are you thinking? The most urgent thing now is to control the flame quickly and burn the stars." Han Xuan slaps his head hard and corrects his mind. The chaotic Qi in his body sends out and controls the size of the flame.

    Time passes quietly, Han Xuan is silent in the pleasure of refining.

    One day, two days, half a month, one month later

    "Ha ha, yes." On the ground, Han Xuanmeng opens his eyes and looks at the black liquid that has become the size of a basketball.

    "I didn''t expect that such a big meteorite, after refining out, only so little can be used."

    "But then again, the clearer the impurities are, the cleaner they will be removed. The real fire of the sun is not a false name."

    "A day off is the most important part of refining magic weapon. Adjust your state." With that, Han Xuan fell back on the ground and fell asleep.

    During Han Xuan''s sleep, the flame is still burning black liquid, and black smoke rises in the sky

    "Ah, it''s so comfortable."

    One day later, Han Xuanyou woke up.

    "Now, let''s go." Looking at the liquid which has become smaller again, murmur.

 Chapter 96

    He closed his eyes slightly, and recalled the hand change of the chaotic heaven swallowing weapon refining technique. His fingers moved continuously, and countless hands were beaten out by him. After completing one hand, a rune Mark would appear, slowly floating towards the black liquid.

    "Whoosh"

    As more and more runes are produced, the black liquid also begins to form the sword embryo.

    "Whoosh"

    It''s another Rune print.

    "It''s a waste of spiritual power, but fortunately with the support of the spirit gathering array, otherwise I''m afraid it would have collapsed long ago."

    "The last Rune seal is successful. It''s time to let you in." Say, Han Xuan hand already is to appear one after another glittering crystal.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    "Stains"

    As soon as the crystal entered the flame, it began to melt at the speed of the naked eye, and soon became a colorful liquid scattered on the black sword.

    Close your eyes and the shape of the sword appears in your mind.

    ¡­¡­

    "Success"

    With a loud shout, the black awn of the sword above the flame won. Gradually, some illusory sword body began to clear.

    Shua

    The moment of formation, straight down, like the sound of piercing paper out.

    "Ha ha, yes."

    Han Xuan can''t care about his weak body now, so he quickly takes back the spiritual power. Without the support of the spiritual power, the flame becomes smaller and smaller. In the end, it has disappeared. The only visible thing is a pale flame.

    But this flame has not been dispersed for a long time. It floats on the hilt of the sword which is deeply inserted into the ground and seems to be guarding something.

    "The true fire of the sun has not disappeared." When you see the white flame. Han Xuan''s heart is a joy, and then his face is full of bitterness.

    "The sword is under the real fire of the sun, and my current cultivation can''t get close to it. It can be said that the monkey is fishing for the moon, which is beyond expectation."

    Han Xuan looked at the flame and stomped back and forth. Suddenly, his eyes were fierce, "fight."

    Of course, it''s hard to say. Of course, he didn''t rush to it directly. He''s not so stupid. If he rushes to it, he will be ashes before he touches the body of the sword.

    Reiki forms a big hand, slowly approaching the sun fire.

    "I hope that will work."

    When close to the distance of 10 meters, Han Xuan felt the pressure increased, and the speed of aura in his body was like the stream after the heavy rain.

    Biting his teeth, Han Xuan moves slowly and gets closer to the spirit gathering array.

    Eight meters. Get close to the center of the spirit gathering array.

    Five meters, three meters, one meter, half meters, Han Xuan''s body is already standing in the center of the spirit gathering array. If he was usually happy, he would be very happy, but now.

    "Ah"

    Han Xuan roared, and the big hand formed by aura pushed forward once again¡° "Stains"

    Aura big hand suddenly bright and dark, people feel that the next second will dissipate.

    "Ah"

    Han Xuan roared again, but this time, seeing his body, he was already dry and flat.

    I don''t know if it''s because of his roar. It''s a little bit forward.

    "There''s still an inch to go. I''ve paid for all my energy. I hope it won''t be in vain. I''ll fight for it."

    "Stains"

    "Ah, take it."

    Shua

    The sword was easily pulled out by the big hand and recovered instantly. Only in the middle of the sky, the big hand formed by aura suddenly disappeared, and the sword fell to the ground once and deeply into the ground.

    "Touch"

    Thin only a layer of skin Han Xuan, heavily fell to the ground.

    Time seems to be forbidden, only the flame keeps burning, it seems that it will never go out.

 Chapter 97

    "Keke"

    A cough is particularly prominent here.

    A mummy on the ground stood up slowly. Fortunately, there was no one here now, otherwise he would be scared to pee his pants.

    After the mummy got up, there was no more words. Instead, he went straight to the hilt of the sword.

    The mummy''s movement was extremely slow, and his head was raised from time to time, looking at a flame in the distance, and he seemed extremely afraid.

    Shua

    "Did I get you at last?" The husky voice is particularly harsh.

    ¡­¡­

    Tian Xuan Jie

    "Bang bang"

    "Young master, is it in or not?" The sound of knocking on the stone gate is performed here every day.

    "Ah, are you still practicing? No one will sing for me about my achievements." The man in front of the stone gate is Cui Wenzi. After he got the Tianxing powder, he immediately launched a crazy research, and finally refined a kind of divine medicine a few days ago, which can be called divine medicine. Naturally, it will not be any ordinary thing.

    "Boom boom"

    The stone gate vibrated, shaking off countless dust.

    "Ah, the young master has come out." Cui Wenzi quickly straightened his disordered hair and looked at the stone door with a smile.

    A thin figure slowly appeared. Cui Wenzi''s smiling face suddenly solidified. When the corpse like man came to him, Cui Wenzi subconsciously stepped back.

    "You, you, you." Cui Wenzi shivered out three words.

    "Who are you? Where has my son gone?"

    "Lao Cui, I''m Han Xuan." The sound is like a cock pinched by the neck.

    "You are really a young master." Cui Wenzi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked in disbelief.

    "Well, I''ve made it this way in order to refine the magic weapon. Do you have any elixir to replenish your spirit now?"

    "Yes, yes." With that, he quickly took out many bottles from his sleeve.

    "OK, I''ll go to recover first. I''ll talk about something when I come out." Then he rolled up the medicine bottle and went into the stone gate.

    Cui Wenzi looked at the closed door, "what kind of weapon did you make, young master? It was made like this."

    ¡­¡­

    After entering the cave, Han Xuan did not enter the treasure box space, but stepped into the spirit gathering array and swallowed the pills one by one.

    The spirit gathering array in the treasure box space has no aura for a long time, and it''s all absorbed by him, so Han Xuan has to come out, and then the scene of Cui Wenzi just appeared.

    Pills into the stomach one by one, Han Xuan''s head kept rising, rising white mist, his face will be red and black, and his skin will gradually swell up.

    Finally, after a few days of breathing adjustment, the body has recovered more than half.

    "Tiger shaped pendant, you saved my life again." Han Xuan holds a pendant with green light and mumbles to himself.

    After he fainted, if it wasn''t for the tiger shaped pendant to instill life energy, Han Xuan would never wake up¡° Fortunately, I was prepared and arranged a spirit gathering array in advance. Otherwise, there was no spirit supply for the tiger shaped pendant. It seems that I should be careful in the future. " Han Xuan sighs.

    Stand up, shaking hands and feet, Han Xuan a flash disappeared.

    Treasure box space

    A long sword floats in the air, and the red lines follow the black body from bottom to top. At the hilt, a fiery red crystal is particularly noticeable.

    After coming in, Han dazzled his hand. The sword in the air was attracted by something and fell straight into his hands.

    "It''s time for you to recognize the Lord." All the divine soldiers with spirit usually need blood to recognize the Lord.

    Holding the sword in hand, he swiped his wrist with his backhand. The body hardened by chaos biting Tianjue still could not resist the sharpness of the sword, and a stream of blood sprayed out.

 Chapter 98

    Han Xuan quickly reverses the body of the sword, letting the red crystal absorb the blood.

    The light of black and red appeared slowly.

    A quarter of an hour later, the light converged and returned to what it had been before.

    Han Xuan closes his eyes and calls for the sword with his mind. Without the support of aura, the sword floats and attacks a big tree ahead.

    "Boom"

    Sawdust flying, the tree has disappeared.

    "Ha ha, good, good magic weapon." Han Xuan laughs, and his voice shakes the sky.

    "It''s time to give you a name, too." After laughing, Han Xuan looks at the sword and looks down to meditate.

    "Since you are refined from Tianxing, you can call it Tianxing sword." With that, the sky star sword also vibrated slightly, and three big words slowly appeared on the sword.

    "Star sword".

    "Ha ha, good. The magic weapon has spirit. It''s true."

    The idea moves, grasps the sky star sword which flies quickly, "let me try your power."

    Chaos Qi instilled in it, Han Xuan so gently down a pressure.

    From the body of the sword, we can see the enlarged version of Tianxing sword.

    "Boom"

    A huge ravine spread from the foot to the distance.

    Take a cool breath. "It''s so strong, but I like it." Evil eyes look at the place where there are countless objects floating.

    "As soon as you are born, I will find a good grindstone for you to show your power." With that, the sky star sword pointed to the ground and walked slowly to the strange place.

    ¡­¡­

    "I hope you won''t let me down." Entering the sphere, Han Xuan caresses the body of the sword. Suddenly, the sword points to the sky and falls fiercely.

    "Boom"

    The deafening sound makes the birds and animals in the treasure box panic.

    When the light around the ball was collected, a deep sword mark appeared where it was chopped by the sky star sword.

    Eyebrows unconsciously formed a Sichuan character, "unexpectedly such a strong force has not split this layer of film, it seems that my strength is still a little low." Of course, it can''t be caused by the sky star sword. The sky star sword is made of many rare materials. If someone with high accomplishments uses it, it''s easy to break the gap.

    "However, this crack makes the breath stronger. It seems that my feeling is right. This is the original breath of the world."

    At first Han Xuan just felt a bit like him, but now he can be 100% sure.

    "Since the ordinary attack can''t be broken, then." Eyes a cold, "taste my, magic sword, Yu Lei Zhen Jue." Han Xuan called word by word.

    "Boom"

    The clear sky suddenly clouded.

    "Click"

    A purple lightning fell on Han Xuan''s sky star sword. Yu Lei Zhen Jue, who made Han Xuan suffer a lot in the world of killing immortals, is now a chicken that can be kneaded by others. He can only see the lightning on the sky star sword, but he can''t get close to Han Xuan''s body.

    "Go ahead."

    "Ka"

    After Han Xuan''s cultivation, he couldn''t see how the sky star sword cut it.

    Sparks scattered, lightning, in this floating space is particularly beautiful, spectacular.

    ¡­¡­

    "Yi"

    As the last flash of lightning disappeared, the ball had broken a small hole, and the green light was emitting from the hole.

    "What, it hasn''t been broken yet. What''s this thing on the outside?" Han Xuan silly looking at all this happening, the mouth also can''t say anything.

 Chapter 99

    "Hum, I don''t believe you can''t break your tortoise shell if you are strong." Han xuanleng looked at it for a while. Suddenly, he rolled up his sleeves and put his hands in his waist, just like a little naughty boy who was angry.

    "Lingqi turns into form, and now."

    "It''s the secret of the magic sword to resist thunder. It''s out."

    The combination of two powerful spells makes Han Xuan a little out of control.

    "This is the only strongest blow I can make now. I don''t believe you can stick to it."

    Speaking, more than before the winning light cut through the barriers of many spaces, chopping on the ball.

    "Kaka kaka"

    The sound of broken eggs is particularly pleasant to Han Xuan.

    "Did it work?"

    Just when Han Xuan was confused, a green light burst into the sky and flew straight into the distance.

    "I''ve worked so hard to get you out. It''s not so easy to escape."

    Han Xuan said, quickly called back the sky star sword, a flash fell on the sword body, played the imperial sword flight.

    Shua Shua

    A green and a white light hover back and forth in this treasure box space.

    ¡­¡­

    "I can really run. It''s almost half an hour." Han Xuan makes a speechless expression in the air.

    The origin of the world is strange. It seems to be extremely spiritual. Whenever Han Xuan wants to touch it, there will be a push to make the origin of the world fly faster.

    "No, if it goes on like this, even if I run out of Reiki, I can''t catch up." After another quarter of an hour, Han Xuan thought.

    "We have to find a way." All of a sudden, a flash of inspiration, "doesn''t chaos bead rely on the world''s source to obtain energy? Try to see if it has any way." Idea communication, in Han Xuan know sea for a long time did not move the chaos bead, suddenly appear in his palm.

    "How can I use it? Can I throw it directly?" Han Xuan looks at the chaotic bead in his hand, and he is dumbfounded in an instant, because the bead has never told him how to accept the origin of the world.

    "No matter, dead horse is a living horse doctor." With that, he picked up chaos Qi and smashed it to the fast-moving light.

    Han Xuan nervously looks at the trajectories of the chaotic beads, and is afraid that something is wrong.

    "Bo"

    Chaos bead is like a bubble wrapped, the moment of contact, it has disappeared into it.

    "What''s the matter, my chaos pearl, you give it back to me." Then he tried his best to urge chaos Qi to fly to the green light group. He was not nervous. Who gave him his strength and his shuttle ability? It was nothing else, it was chaos bead.

    The distance of tens of meters, if at ordinary times, Han Xuan a flash can reach, but now.

    Just when Han Xuan wants to use the forbidden move again, the fast green light suddenly stops. Han Xuan knows that something must have happened. He just stops half a meter away. In such a short distance, even if the world origin wants to escape now, he can''t escape from the palm of his hand.

    "What''s the matter? Is it chaos bead that has happened in it?" Now, the only thing Han Xuan can think of is chaos beads. In this way, Han Xuan stares at the light group tightly, and does not let go of any tiny change.

    Shua

    After the past ten breaths, I only heard a Shua, leaving only a black bead in the field.

    After grasping the Pearl of chaos, he did not care about the origin of the world and began to examine it.

    "It''s not broken. It''s OK." Han Xuan claps his chest. This chaotic pearl is his lifeblood. Without it, Zeng Qiang''s strength is just empty talk.

    "Well, where is the origin of the world?" After knowing that chaos bead is not damaged, Han Xuancai remembers that there is the origin of the world.

    "It''s not going to be inside." Think of here, a flash, disappeared in the treasure box space.

 Chapter 100

    In a sea of stars, a person suddenly appeared, breaking the beautiful night sky.

    "Where have you been?" As soon as the figure appeared, the murmur spread in the starry sky.

    "Well, here it is." Regardless of the beautiful stars, Han Xuan hurried to a direction, and kept dodging those stars while flying. His affairs in the mythological world have not been finished, and he doesn''t want to leave so early now.

    After flying for some time, Han Xuan came to a place with sparse stars.

    "Well, there seems to be something beside the origin of the world." Han Xuan frowned and moved slowly towards the green light.

    Approaching a distance of more than ten meters, Han Xuan finally saw that a black object was slowly sucking the origin of the world.

    "What dares to touch the origin of my world." A big drink makes the stars around vibrate slightly.

    Hand suction, light dim down the world of the origin of the emergence of the call in Han Xuan''s hands, looking at the hands of half the world of origin, the corners of the mouth kept twitching.

    "Eh, what shameless thing is my stuff? Dare to rob my God''s food." Black shadow shouts out, turns around and stares at Han Xuan fiercely.

    "Amount" Han Xuan see what is talking about, a face of consternation, the hand chopped sword also quietly back.

    "Well, what''s that. Give me the food of God

    "You say you are the God." Han Xuan''s face is unbelievable. He says that the life body that can appear in the chaos bead calls itself the God Zun. But looking at the black-and-white hair, with erect ears, just like some animal on earth, he can''t think of it as the God Zun.

    "Of course, I''m the wolf god worshipped by wolves."

    "Ha ha, you are the wolf God. You are just a Husky Sled Dog. You call yourself the wolf God. I laugh to death." Han Xuan is not amused by him.

    "Han Xuan boy, you said I was a dog, ah." Husky is so angry that he rushes forward. Han Xuan is so scared that he forms a mask in front of him.

    "Touch"

    "Ah, Han Xuan, come out for me." Looking at husky who shows his fangs outside, Han Xuan almost can''t help laughing.

    "You call yourself the wolf God. Why can''t you even break the protective light shield that I''m a rookie who just stepped into cultivation." Han Xuan asked with a smile.

    "Hum, the wolf God just woke up." Said here, suddenly shut up.

    "Oh, just waking up." Han Xuan a face evil smile, pulled out the guard mask, a little bit close.

    "What do you want? I''ll tell you. I''m not afraid of you." That''s right, but the hind legs have shrunk a step back.

    Han Xuan sees this, settle down to come, "be, that try to see." With that, he made a sword at will.

    "Ah"

    As he watched a sword coming, husky screamed and used his four feet to walk through the endless starry sky.

    Han Xuan smacked his tongue, "this speed, even I''m afraid I can''t catch up with it."

    "Ah, help." Husky kept yelling as he ran.

    "Han Xuan boy, you see, I''m also a wolf God. How can we smile and die of gratitude and hatred?"¡° Oh, I''ll smile and forget the enmity. Then who is the source of my world

    "Ah. I''ll throw it up to you. " He has been overtaken by sword Qi.

    "Touch"

    "Ah, I''m dead."

    Han Xuan certainly won''t believe it. A flash appeared in front of husky.

    "Really dead."

    Nothing happened.

    "Since you''re dead, don''t waste it. Chop it and take it back to stew the dog meat." Han Xuan smiles and raises the sky star sword.

    "Ah, Han Xuan boy, your heart is so poisonous."

 Chapter 101

    "Wake up, say, how to return my world origin." Han Xuan naturally knows how powerful his sword Qi is.

    "Harper" on the ground of husky fierce spring up, mouth spit out a few mouthfuls of saliva.

    "I was hit by my sword Qi. There was no sign of injury." Han Xuan thought the husky would be slightly injured, but now it seems.

    "What is it? The hardness of the body is faster than that of the supernatural weapon."

    "Here you are, Han Xuan." Then he pointed to the saliva on the ground with his forelimb.

    Han Xuan''s head full of black lines straight out, blue veins one by one highlighted.

    "Ah, you die for me." If you raise the sky star sword, you have to cut it down.

    "Stop, can I have a little wish before I die?"

    "Say"

    "Can you make me eat a delicious food?" With that, the Halazi was dropping.

    "To die." The sky star sword fell heavily, but when it was approaching, the sword turned and the back was down.

    "Touch"

    With a dull sound, the sky star sword hit husky heavily, making him keep falling down. There is no land in this chaotic bead, and the next convenience is the endless space.

    "There is so much less of the origin of the world." When Han Xuan saw that husky was gone, he felt better. He looked at the origin of the world with a dull green light.

    "I don''t know what happened to that dead dog." Han Xuan is merciful when he sets the sky star sword. The creatures that can appear in the chaos bead must have the necessity of his existence.

    "Ow"

    Han Xuan''s pupils shrank slightly and turned his head mechanically, looking in the direction of the sound.

    "Ha ha, Han Xuan, I can''t imagine that the most handsome wolf God has come back alive."

    "What are you looking at? Tell me about you. Hand over what you have in your hand."

    "You''re OK." Han Xuan asked.

    "Cut, on your point of power, this God Zun''s a cold hair can''t hurt."

    "Well, I''ll give it to you. Come here."

    Husky shakes up to Han Xuan. He sees Han Xuan, who is a little lax, smiling at the corner of his mouth. He grabs Husky''s tail and lifts it up.

    "Ah, Han Xuan, what are you doing?"

    "Why, hehe, your skin is good. I can''t help you with such strong power. It should be good to refine a self-defense magic weapon."

    Husky listen to the sweat root to vertical, struggling to get up, "Han Xuan boy, we have no grudge in the past, recently no grudge, why, so, you put me down, I will give you my food."

    "Hiss"

    Han Xuan took a breath of cold air, and met shameless. But it was the first time that he met such shameless. What is "my food" is what I got from Tianxing.

    "You''re a dead dog. If you want me to let you go, please answer my questions first." Husky''s eyes turned, "ask, ask. Anyway, I won''t tell you anything you want to ask."

    "Oh, I can''t help it if I have such backbone. I''ll take your skin first." Then he weighed the sky star sword in his hand.

    Husky''s body was stiff, so he remembered that he was still in the palm of others.

    "Haha, Han Xuan, I was just joking. Everyone in heaven knows that I am the most trustworthy wolf God."

    Han Xuan automatically filtered out the words and asked, "how do you know my name?" This question is what Han Xuan wants to know most, but he didn''t have time to ask before, but now.

 Chapter 102

    "Ah ha ha, who hasn''t heard of Han Xuan?"

    "Well, it seems that you really don''t want this skin." Then, with a little force in his hand, Husky''s tail clattered in his hand.

    "Ow"

    "Han Xuan boy, you shameless thing, I said everything." Husky whined in pain.

    Han Xuan closed his eyes slightly, not moved.

    "Oh, the boy who doesn''t get oil and salt."

    After another cry, husky finally couldn''t bear it. "I said, let go."

    "He said

    Feel the tail is not so painful, "after you get the universe invincible 3000 chaos beads..."

    "Oh, what are you doing?"

    "Say the point."

    "I can see what''s going on outside you from inside."

    "Then you are something."

    "I''m not a thing, bah. I''m a thing, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh. "

    "Say it."

    "I''m brilliant, powerful, magnificent, divine... Stop, stop."

    "If you''re talking about useless things." Then the sky star sword was against Husky''s neck.

    "Be careful, my hair is precious." After saying this, when he saw Han Xuan''s face, husky didn''t dare to say a word.

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, so you are sealed in this bead of chaos by some big man. You didn''t wake up until I found it." Han Xuan asked slowly after listening to Husky''s long speech.

    "Mmm," husky said, nodding.

    "I''m finished. Let me go." Looking at Han Xuan pitifully.

    "Oh, let you go." With a smile on his face, "you are promising me a request."

    "What, what" has a little shiver.

    "Your name is too long. I want you to change it."

    "What, change the name." Hearing these two words, husky on his hand suddenly struggled hard, "this name is changed by me after countless years, and you asked me to change it."

    Han Xuan is speechless. He is not talking nonsense. He says to himself, "Er ha, no, it''s too ordinary. Er Dan Zi, it''s no good either." In my mind, countless names describing dogs are fleeting.

    "By the way, it''s a perfect name."

    "It''s up to you. Go ahead, er Gouzi." Then, with a wave of his hand, he threw out Er Gouzi, who had just changed his name.

    After several rounds of rolling, er Gouzi got up and said, "you wicked thing, I won''t play with you anymore. Besides, what bird name you changed is just to ruin the reputation of our wolf clan. But I don''t remember villains. I''ll forgive you. Bye." Yelling and running away.

    "Bah, what adults don''t remember villains, you have the ability to remember mine." Han Xuan roars in the direction of Er Gouzi''s disappearance¡° Don''t let me run into this dead dog in the future. " Take a few deep breaths and put your palm on your chest. "It''s time for chaos beads to absorb the origin of the world. Now, if you put it in here, it''s no doubt meat buns beating dogs."

    Think of doing, Han Xuan fingers, countless strange fingerprints were hit.

    "Ow"

    In Han Xuan''s printing room, a voice he didn''t want to hear spread.

    "Whoosh"

    As soon as the shadow flashed, Han Xuan was stunned, and the seal on his hand disappeared automatically.

    "Ha ha, Han Xuan boy, I can''t imagine that you want to be respected so soon. Do you want me to enjoy the delicious food? Then I''m not polite." He swallowed the origin of the world.

    "It''s delicious." Smash the long mouth.

    "Ah, dead dog, I''ll kill you."

    "Well, it''s murderous. It''s the best policy to leave by thirty-six stratagems

 Chapter 103

    "What should I do? Without the origin of the world, should I stay in this mythical world all the time?" Han Xuan''s speed is not as fast as Er Gouzi''s. when he rushes there is no dog hair left.

    "Ha ha, Han Xuan, are you doubting life?" The two galloping dogs don''t see Han Xuan, so they turn back.

    Han Xuan raises his head and stares at Er Gouzi with murderous eyes without saying a word.

    "Ah, why do you look at me like this? I can tell you I''m a wolf with a family."

    Hear two dog son this words export, Han Xuan almost vomit blood three liters.

    "Oh, no, the stars in this chaotic bead seem to shine a lot." Suddenly a star flies by, Han Xuan just glances at it, and can feel it clearly.

    "The dead dog." Think of a possibility, chaos pearl inheritance of information, clearly said, there will be a thing to devour the origin of the world, and then get energy.

    One lunge came to the place where Er Gouzi was standing, but he was faster than Er Gouzi.

    "Help, run away." The sound faded away.

    Han Xuan is speechless, "it seems to scare the dead dog."

    "Er Gouzi, come out quickly. I''ll give you your favorite bone."

    "Er Gouzi, I''m adding the most invincible dog ring in the world."

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan has no choice but to try walking the dog on the earth.

    "Han Xuan boy, I am a wolf, not a dog." Two dogs seem to be said to be angry, with angry voice I do not know where to send out.

    "You Xi" finally hears the sound of Er Gouzi, which makes Han Xuan happy.

    "You are a dog, pretending to be a wolf with a dog''s tail. You have the ability to come out."

    "You... Just come out."

    "Then come out."

    "Come as soon as you come."

    "Come"

    "Ha ha ha, Han Xuan boy, you think I''m stupid."

    Han Xuan''s face is dark. He is in a good mood when he is played by a dog.

    "Well, you''re in here." He didn''t want to talk to this naughty dog.

    "Whoosh"

    Dog shadow flash, two dogs appear not far away, let Han Xuan want to step out of chaos space.

    "Hey, brother Han, I think it''s time for you to have a powerful friend."

    "Oh, how to say that."

    "Haha, how can no one take you to fly and pretend to be forced to fly through the sky and the world?"

    Han Xuan covered his forehead with his hand. "You said that you are very powerful. I don''t mean you."

    "Ha ha, brother Han, you are so smart and smart..."

    "Stop, stop." Han Xuan was sweating¡° It''s very dangerous for me to take you out now. Who knows if you will cause trouble? "

    "I have promised my wolf life." Then the forelimb stood up.

    Han xuanleng looked at the serious Er Gouzi, his eyes full of doubt.

    Eyes a turn, "that you come over."

    "Come here? What are you doing here? I think it''s good here. " After a loss, er Gouzi became more cautious.

    "It takes physical contact to get out. You can''t get through. If you can''t, I''ll get out." Han Xuan pretends to leave.

    "Ah, wait for me." Then he ran up and ran into Han Xuan''s arms.

    "Catch me!" The elongated voice is very uncomfortable in Han Xuan''s ears.

    "Touch"

    "Hey, hey, hey," the gloomy laughter makes ghosts and gods afraid.

    "Ah, Han Xuan, you don''t keep your word." See, two dog son is lifted tail by Han Xuan again, fall in mid air.

    "Er Gouzi, I never said I would keep my word."

    "Ow"

 Chapter 104

    "I was very proud just now." Then he kicked Er Gouzi from time to time.

    "Ow"

    "Let go of me. If you have the ability to let me go, you''re not the one who runs."

    "You are a dog, not a man." Then it was a heavy kick.

    "Ow"

    "Brother Han, I''m wrong."

    "Oh, I also know that heroes don''t suffer immediate losses. If you say you are wrong, what''s wrong?" Han xuanrao asked with interest.

    "I, I, I" even said three words of "I", suddenly, "my mistake is to let you put me down to fight alone."

    "Ow" is another scream.

    "Just kick it. Please don''t kick in one place all the time."

    "Why do you eat the origin of the world and generate the energy that makes chaos beads travel through time and space?"

    "I don''t know the origin of the world or the energy, ouch."

    Looking at the howling two dogs don''t seem to be lying, they remind: "it''s the green light you eat."

    Hearing the name of the green light group, the struggling Er Gouzi suddenly stopped, and the saliva flowed down, "you''re talking about my food."

    "Well, answer me quickly."

    "I want to eat it when I smell it, but there will be side effects after eating it."

    "Oh, side effects? What is that

    "It''s easy to fart."

    "What." Han Xuan was shocked and farted. So, the energy of chaos bead is the fart of this product.

    "Wow"

    "No, I have to go out first. No wonder there was something wrong with the air just now."

    "Ha ha, I finally came out."

    "Er Gouzi, what''s the name of the ghost? He''s barking and throwing you into a distant kennel." Han Xuan is out of the treasure box space.

    "Ben Shen Zun is a wolf, a wolf." Er Gouzi, still being carried upside down, yelled.

    "Hey, er Gouzi, do you think your offspring will have the same body of copper and iron as you?" Han Xuanxie asked with a smile.

    "Han Xuan boy, what do you want? I''m a wolf with a family."

    "Oh, so soon, is it the goddess of your dreams?"

    "Ah." Er Gouzi stops struggling, and is quietly carried by Han Xuan, with dim eyes. "I used to go to the goddess''s home to ask for a kiss when I was a God, but her family didn''t agree, especially her husband."

    "Puyi"

    Han Xuan was almost choked out by Er Gouzi''s words. The first half of the sentence was quite sad for him, but what was the last sentence.

    "Ah, go away." A force, two dogs directly into the distance of the kennel.

    "Han Xuan boy, I hate you."¡° Go out and deal with the myth world, and then go back. " Han Xuan looks at the rising sun in the distance, closes his eyes slightly and opens his mouth lightly.

    Tian Xuan Jie

    "Wow, Han Xuan boy, is this the mythical world? It''s much more comfortable than your bullshit space." Han Xuan just stood firm and was heard by a familiar voice.

    "You, you can come out." Looking at Er Gouzi in shock, he couldn''t say anything.

    "Cut, you that space still want to trap this God Zun, I casually move a finger to come out."

    "Yes." Han Xuan returns to his senses and grabs Er Gouzi''s tail by surprise.

    "Whoosh"

    "Gaga, Han Xuan boy, do you still want to use the same move to deal with me? Now I won''t be fooled." Yelling, straight to the door.

    Han Xuan see this, did not chase, but looked at two dog son with a smile, just.

    "The array has no effect on it."

 Chapter 105

    His eyes were fixed, and he watched Er Gouzi pucker out of the array and shake it hard.

    "Han Xuan, are you surprised. This God is the wolf God of thirty-three heaven. You don''t want to trap me when you practice for 100 million years. "

    Face dark, just want to go out, "you slowly think about life here, uncle out wave, Gaga."

    "Ah, you dead dog, don''t let me catch you."

    Er Gouzi: "yes, I am a wolf."

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan and ER Gouzi grind their mouths for a while. Seeing that the sound is getting farther and farther away, they know that he has left a long way away. Then they stop talking and fly to the place where Han Xin works.

    "Lord, you are out of the pass." Being busy, Han Xin stops his work and comes to Han Xuan.

    "Well," nodded.

    Han Xin looks at Han Xuan''s black face like carbon. Her eyes are nervous and she doesn''t dare to look directly at him.

    "Release a message in the Tianxuan circle. I will help him to improve his strength to the flying realm of the imperial sword if he catches a talking dog."

    "What." Han Xinmeng jumps up and flies with his sword. That''s what many people dream of. Now, just catch a dog.

    "Talking dog." Back to God, Han Xin finally responded, "is there such a dog in the world?"

    "Yes, and it''s in Tianxuan."

    "What? It''s within the boundary of Tianxuan."

    "Well, go ahead and do it."

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xin''s speed had to be said to be very efficient. In just half an hour, a piece of news came from Tianxuan world.

    "Look carefully, this is a good opportunity."

    "I don''t know if the Lord of the world is making fun of us. The talking dog, where can there be something magical? Well, what''s this? It''s raining?" A young disciple walked under a tree and muttered, suddenly he felt a drop of water falling.

    "Wow, you dead dog, how to pee in the tree." The young disciple yelled.

    "You sister, see clearly, I am a wolf, a wolf, not a dog." The two dogs on the tree jumped down fiercely, fell on the unsuspecting disciple and roared loudly.

    The young disciples were dumbfounded, and those who looked around at the haystack were dumbfounded.

    "Hum" two dogs see no one to speak, two white flames between nostrils, so swagger through the crowd.

    "Talking dog, flying sword." Everyone present, their eyes turned red in a flash.

    "Come on, talking dog, stop."

    "Wow, mom." The ghost barked, and the two dogs turned back to see such a scene, and they were scared with all their legs.

    "Huhu" Er Gouzi''s tongue fell out and kept running, but his appearance could only make more and more people behind feel more excited.

    "Why are you chasing me?"

    "I want a syrup." Two dogs: "grass"

    ¡­¡­

    Lu Su Palace

    "Ogawa, go on."

    "This is what happened to Yushu and me. Later, thanks to Mr. Han, Yushu was saved."

    In the room, a man and a woman are talking.

    "Bang bang"

    "It should be uncle Cui. I''ll open the door first." The woman stood up and wanted to walk to the door.

    "I''ll go too. It''s thanks to Mr. Cui''s elixir that I can save Yu Shuo."

    "Well, all right." Then they came to the door.

    "Creak"

    The huge door was slowly opened.

    "Ah, master, you are out." The woman covered her mouth with her hand and exclaimed.

    "Young master Han." The man was also surprised and gave a boxing salute.

    "Well, I''m out."

 Chapter 106

    Entering a hall, the woman poured a cup of hot tea for Han Xuan.

    "Su Su, when did you pick up Ogawa?" Han Xuan took the hot tea, tasted it lightly, and asked.

    Lu Su spat out his tongue, "not for a long time."

    Han Xuan stops playing with the cup and stares at them sternly. "I don''t care about you, but Yi Xiaochuan, you can tell Su Su about Yushu."

    "Ah, master, Ogawa told me all about it." Lu Su doesn''t know how long he hasn''t seen Han Xuan look like this. He''s scared to explain.

    "What do you think?"

    "Master, isn''t it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines?" Lu Su stares at Han Xuan in doubt.

    Slightly a Leng, pat forehead, "how didn''t remember here is ancient." Fortunately, Han Xuan just thinks so in his heart. If he is not careful, Yi Xiaochuan is afraid that he will turn the world upside down.

    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" See Han Xuan cover forehead, Lu Su worries to ask a way.

    "It''s OK. You go out first. I have something to talk with Ogawa."

    "Oh." Worried eyes look at Yi Xiaochuan.

    "Go ahead" with a reassuring smile, Yi Xiaochuan said with a smile.

    "Pa"

    The door was closed gently and the two fell into silence.

    After a long time, Han Xuan takes out an object, puts it on the table and pushes it to Yi Xiaochuan, "your things."

    Slightly stunned, he looked down at the object on the table. The tiger shaped jade pendant was exactly the tiger shaped pendant. He shook his head with a wry smile and reached out to Han Xuan again. "I can''t use it anymore."

    On the contrary, Yi Xiaochuan has blindfolded Han Xuan, and he can''t use it any more. What does this mean? He has many doubts in his mind.

    "Oh, I don''t think so."

    "Well, I can''t go back to my hometown. What''s the use of it?"

    When Han Xuan heard this, he knew that something had happened to Tang Wushan, which changed Yi Xiaochuan''s mind.

    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll take it. Since you give me a big gift, I can''t be stingy. What do you think of my day in xuanjie?"

    "It''s very nice. It''s full of Fairy Spirit and beautiful scenery."

    "Good" Han Xuan yells a good word, claps the case and rises, "since you think this day xuanjie is good, I will give it to you."

    Yi Xiaochuan instant crash, blind, so dull looking at Han Xuan, mouth open back only three words, "gift me."

    With a sigh, Han Xuan slowly exits the room.

    "Master, you didn''t do anything to Ogawa." Lu Su rises up and looks at Han Xuan nervously.

    "Well. I ate him Looking at LV Su like this, Han Xuan is not angry.

    "Well, I don''t care about you." Lu Su showed a naughty face and wanted to push the door in.

    "You stay first."

    Hearing this, Lu Su turns his head and looks at Han Xuan with puzzled eyes¡° I''ve given the Tianxuan world to Yi Xiaochuan. I don''t see that he has half of his accomplishments. Please give him this skill for me. "

    Yi Xiaochuan doesn''t have any accomplishments. Han Xuan believes that as long as he leaves, Tianxuan will not agree with him. Now, to give Yi Xiaochuan a skill is the last human kindness.

    "Ah, thank you, master. Thank you, master." Said, hands shaking took a Han Xuan has already written the skill.

    ¡­¡­

    "It seems that in the mythological world, there is only one last thing. As soon as it is finished, go back to the earth." Han Xuan, who returns to the main peak of Tianxuan world, has this idea in his mind.

    "Young master, young master, I heard that you have passed the customs. It should be all right now." From afar, Cui Wenzi''s voice came slowly.

 Chapter 107

    When the shadow came, "ha ha, Lao Cui, I just want to find you."

    "Come with me, young master." Before arriving at him, Cui Wenzi grabs Han Xuan''s clothes and runs to his alchemy room.

    "Lao Cui, why are you in such a hurry?" Han Xuan just casually asked, did not want to ask anything valuable.

    "Childe, it''s star power."

    "Oh, this is it." Hear star powder, Han Xuan instantly understand what, a flash, has taken Cui Wenzi look alchemy room.

    "Young master, you''ve made a lot of improvement."

    "Ha ha, don''t say that. Go in and have a look."

    "Well," Cui Wenzi nodded and made a decision. The door of the alchemy room opened automatically.

    "Young master, please."

    Han Xuan walks into the gate.

    "Master, master."

    "Well, did you enter my alchemy room while I was away?" Cui Wenzi''s eyes fixed on the two Taoist children and asked.

    "We have never been there without the master''s instruction."

    "Well, then, it''s your advantage to go out first." Cui Wenzi threw out two pills and said.

    "Yes"

    "Boom"

    The door closed. "Come on, young man."

    Entering a room full of array, this is Cui Wenzi''s storeroom. He put all the pills and materials into it.

    "Ha ha, Lao Cui, it seems that you are really suitable for alchemy. How long ago, the storage room was almost full of you. I remember the last time I came to arrange the array for you, there were only a few pills, but now."

    "Ah, it''s just some low-level pills. These are for the disciples. It''s not surprising."

    Han Xuan smiles and doesn''t speak.

    "Here it is, young master." Back and forth in the warehouse for a while, into a smaller room, empty inside, the only thing you can see is a sandalwood box.

    "Good pure life energy. It''s made from Tianxing powder." Turning his head, he asked Cui Wenzi.

    "Well, it''s made from sky stars, deep-sea night pearls and various precious medicinal materials."

    "Oh, can you really live forever after eating it?"

    "Eh, young master, how do you know the effect of this pill?" Hearing Han Xuan''s murmur, Cui Wenzi was surprised.

    "Ha ha" hit a ha ha, Han Xuan went to the wooden box, opened it and saw three longan size, milk white pills lying quietly in it.

    He picked up one and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it. Suddenly, he frowned, "there seems to be a kind of energy to restrain cultivation."

    Cui Wenzi also came over, picked up one, sighed and said: "yes, the only regret is that here, this kind of pill can only be taken by ordinary people. If the practitioners take it, their whole cultivation will disappear, and their lives will be in danger."¡° It''s a pity. " Then he put down the pills and rubbed his chin.

    "It seems that heaven wants the longevity of Qin Shihuang."

    "Lao Cui, I''ll take you to a good place first."

    "Good place. Where is it? "

    With a mysterious smile, Han Xuan gently puts his hand on Cui Wenzi.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, young master, what kind of magic power are you? Where are we?" Cui Wenzi''s face is incredible. It''s just a moment''s effort. How can Han Xuan let him leave thousands of miles.

    Cui Wenzi didn''t dare to say that he had been to tianxuanjie for hundreds of miles, but he probably knew the terrain. However, no matter from any angle, any scene here now can''t be seen as tianxuanjie.

 Chapter 108

    "This is my world." The last four words, Han Xuan word by word.

    "Childe''s world?" Cui Wenzi showed an expression of doubt.

    "Ah," Han Xuan shook his head, "you''ll be here in the future. There''s no one here to disturb you. The only thing you lack is anger."

    "Young master, I''m the only one here according to you?"

    "Well." Han Xuan nodded and looked at him with worried eyes. "I don''t know if Lao Cui can accept this loneliness."

    "Ha ha, great. I''m looking for a place like this." Let Han Xuan''s unexpected words spread to his ears.

    "You." A word came out of my mouth, but I didn''t say it in the end.

    "Well, it''s up to you." At the beginning, Han Xuan also hoped Cui Wenzi would agree to stay in the treasure box space, but now, seeing that he was a bad old man alone in it, he was still a little sad.

    "After a big deal, I often come to treasure box space to accompany him." Han Xuan thought of it in his heart.

    "Young master, do you think you can bring those two boys for me?"

    "Two boys."

    "Yes, I study danfang here myself. I also need a boy to do chores."

    "So." Han Xuan feels his chin, "OK"

    "Anything else?" After Han Xuan agrees, he looks at Cui Wenzi and asks.

    "No, sir."

    "Well, now I''ll take you to your future residence." Then he picked up Cui Wenzi and flew to a plain.

    "Ah, young master, this is it." In front of me, a simple bamboo attic appeared, and various precious medicinal materials were distributed on both sides of the door.

    "A lot of alchemy materials." Cui Wenzi''s eyes shine.

    "I collected these outside. All the living ones are planted inside. Some of the sun dried ones have been refined into pills for you."

    "Young master, why didn''t you bring me here earlier?" Cui Wenzi, with a resentful expression on his face, scares Han Xuan''s back.

    "Get familiar with it first. I''ll take those two boys for you first." Under Cui Wenzi''s resentful eyes, Han Xuan is like the air fading slowly and finally disappearing.

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s good to be out, otherwise." Back to the place where he entered the treasure box space before, Han Xuan clapped his chest and took a long breath.

    "Immortality Dan, you can make people love and hate." He grabbed the sandalwood box and looked at the pills in it with a strange expression on his face.

    "Just give it away. I can''t break my own foundation." Staring for a long time, Han Xuan closed the lid and strode to the door.

    "Lord of the world." Outside the alchemy room, two boys saw Han Xuan come out and called respectfully.

    "Well, I think you two have been in the dark world for a long time, so I will send you a fortune." Han Xuan didn''t say that just for the sake of pretending to be forced, but it was really nature.

    What can the two boys do in this mythical world? But with Cui Wenzi, it''s different. At least they can learn some alchemy in the future¡° Ah, fortune. " The two boys are obviously excited about Han Xuan''s words.

    "Well, I''ll take you now." Said, a hand wave, a suction, two people like the air disappeared in the alchemy outdoor.

    "Brother Liu, where is this?" After a period of dizziness, they came to a bamboo building.

    "I don''t know, ah." Brother Liu exclaimed.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "You see." Said, pointing to the bright luster of various herbs.

    "This is ginseng, at least it''s thousands of years old, and this snow lotus..."

    "What are you two doing?" A big drink interrupted the two people squatting beside the herbs.

    "Ah, master."

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 109

    "There''s one last thing. Deal with it and go back to earth." Standing on the top of the main peak, Han Xuan feels the last breath of Tianxuan world. After he goes out, he will not be planning to come back.

    He left an idea on the main peak of Tianxuan world. Without looking back, he ran straight to the horizon.

    "Ah, Han Xuan, wait for me." A sad voice sounded below Han Xuan.

    "This voice is so familiar."

    "Han Xuan boy, it''s me, your wolf God."

    "Grass" Han Xuan instantly think of this voice is who issued, can''t help but burst a rude sentence.

    "Er Gouzi, you can play slowly below. I''ll leave this world after I handle things here. When I think of it, I''ll come back to pick you up." A voice that only two dogs could hear was passed down, making the crowd behind unable to hear it clearly.

    "Oh, brother Han, brother Qin, please take me away quickly. I promise I won''t urinate in the future."

    Han Xuan listen to confused, what disorderly pee, but he did not ask.

    In fact, er Gouzi doesn''t know that Han Xuan can''t do without it now. Just because of one thing, er Gouzi has to provide the energy in the chaos bead. Although it''s a little disgusting, it''s also something he can''t do.

    "Oh, what are you doing?" Just as Han Xuan''s wishful thinking, another tragic voice came out.

    "Talking dog." Back and forth, this group of people always use these five words.

    Er Gouzi: "MMP"

    "Han Xuan boy, you don''t come to save me quickly, or you may lose a brave, magnanimous and powerful wolf God in a moment."

    "This dead dog, under such circumstances, how can his mouth be so cheap?"

    "Oh, Han Xuan boy, did you hear what I said?"

    "Cough" light cough two, face smile, "I want to save you, but now there are so many people below, I don''t want to be seen, you say how to do." Han Xuancheng thought that in tormenting Er Gouzi, he deliberately said so.

    But the next thing that made Han dazzle happened, he saw Er Gouzi brake suddenly, and the people behind him also stopped.

    "Look, there''s a gray machine."

    The crowd''s eyes instantly shift direction, two dogs a carp, jump height let Han Xuan some accident.

    "Han Xuan boy, come on, pick up, stop, I''ll go."

    "Oh, I''m sorry, my hand slipped."

    Two dogs: "grass"

    "Touch"

    The sound of heavy landing is particularly loud.

    "This dead dog lied to us. Get him." With that, the first one fell on ER Gouzi, and then one by one, he was overpowered.

    "Oh, Han Xuan boy, can you be less routine and more sincere?" Finally, he left the big arhat with all his strength, and the two dogs yelled as they ran.

    "Er Gouzi, I really slipped my hand." Han Xuan is innocent.

    "Grass, can''t your conscience hurt when you talk like this?"¡° Sorry, I don''t have conscience. "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    "Let''s block up the dead dog. There''s Tianxuan formation ahead. He can''t run out." After the crowd to see the front of the yellow light screen, one by one like playing chicken blood.

    "Gaga, Han Xuan, I don''t need you to save me."

    "Er" Han Xuan also saw the light curtain in front of him, turned his mouth, and his face didn''t care.

    "Goodbye, children, quack quack."

    "Whoosh"

    Not as many people imagined, only two dogs as mud into the sea, instantly disappeared.

    "Ah, where, where on earth."

    "I don''t know. My sword flies."

    There were sighs and curses one after another.

 Chapter 110

    "I''ve finally escaped the pursuit of those people. I''m sorry for my small body. I''m afraid I''m going to die in such a few times."

    Han Xuan flies down and hears the murmur of Er Gouzi. His head is buzzing.

    "Er Gouzi, you." Han Xuan choked enough gas, "enough cheap." Then he gave a thumbs up.

    "What are you talking about? Your brain seems to be out of order." Er Gouzi turns his head and looks at Han Xuan with pure eyes.

    "Poof"

    "To the bone." I don''t want to talk to ER Gouzi any more. I turn around and fly to Xianyang city.

    "Ow"

    "Wait for me. I haven''t got in yet."

    Han Xuan black face, and did not do.

    "Drop, student card."

    "The old driver took me to the car."

    Two dog son so follow in the bottom place, can''t live of nonsense, let Han Xuan all want to rush up to give him two ear Ba son.

    "I''m barking. Believe it or not, I''ll take out a 40 meter machete." Han Xuan can''t bear to be provoked. He yells at Tianxing sword.

    "Let me run thirty-nine meters first."

    "Ah"

    Han Xuan scolds Er Gouzi and rushes to Xianyang city. It''s strange to say that Er Gouzi doesn''t seem to have any lack of physical strength. How fast Han Xuan is, he will have more.

    "This dead dog is not tired to death. It''s almost to Xianyang." Han Xuan scolds in the heart.

    "Whoosh"

    "Eh, Han Xuan boy, why don''t you fly in the sky? Are you attracted by my brave face, Gaga?"

    "Wow, if you look at me again, I''ll eat you in one bite."

    "Go to hell." Really can''t stand two dog son of Han Xuan, pull the sword on the family cut to him.

    "Wow, it''s hairy. Thirty six plans is the best policy."

    Xianyang City

    The two uninvited guests approached.

    "Er Gouzi, stop. I promise I won''t hit you." A dog in a white Taoist robe, with a black and red sword in his hand, is chasing a dog with two white lines on his forehead.

    "If I hadn''t suffered a loss just now, I would have believed it." The dog being chased can make people talk and make people in the city fly.

    "Er Gouzi, look, your kind is scared by you."

    "Grass is the wolf."

    "Newspaper"

    "Your Majesty, a strange thing has happened in the city."

    "Oh, strange thing." Qin Shihuang''s face doesn''t matter. His body is getting worse every day. He doesn''t care about any strange things, only one thing.

    "Well, yes, your majesty."¡° Let''s hear it. " Although the emperor was not interested, it was necessary to listen.

    "There''s a talking dog in the city." The person who replied said with fear that no one would believe such a thing if he didn''t see it with his own eyes. In case the LORD was guilty of bullying the king, it would be over.

    "What, talking dog." The first reaction of the Qin emperor was not doubt, but to be honest.

    "The talking dog, I think Han Xianren should be very interested in it. This is my medicine, and it''s not."

    "Come on, let''s go to the castle."

    "Yes, yes"

    "Er Gouzi, you are in trouble." Han Xuan''s divine sense clearly observed the first emperor of Qin. He knew that a large number of troops would come soon, and he did not chase Er Gouzi. He just walked into a restaurant with a strong smile.

    "Gaga, Han boy, what tricks do you want to play? I''m scared."

    "Daddada"

    Rhythmic footstep sounds in the whole city.

 Chapter 111

    "Oh, I remember. My mother told me to go back to dinner. You should be busy first, and I''ll go back first." If two dogs don''t agree with each other, they leave.

    "The old driver is driving. Anyone want to get on the bus." The dog''s shadow flickered as he spoke.

    "Wow, I forgot. This is not my way home." Suddenly I saw the figure at the end of the street, and ER Gouzi drifted 180 degrees and turned around in an instant.

    "Squeak"

    "Hot, hot." Er Gouzi suddenly braked and yelled twice. He quickly raised his forelimb and kept blowing air around his mouth.

    "It suddenly occurred to me that my mother had something to do today and asked me to eat in the street. You talk first and I went to dinner." Then he rushed to the restaurant where Han Xuan was.

    "Pa" the sound of the door being closed is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for ER Gouzi.

    "Han Xuan boy, do you want to be so unfeeling? We have a good conversation on the road. Just let me in."

    Han Xuan on the restaurant is holding up a cup of turbid wine. Hearing this, the cup is crushed and the corners of his mouth are twitching.

    "If the army listens to the order, anyone who catches the dog will get a reward of 1000 Liang, and his official rank will be promoted by one grade."

    The so-called reward must be under the brave man, so that those wary soldiers, eat a reassuring pill, all flocking to two dogs where to rush.

    Two dogs see no matter how knock the door, never open, eyes turned, jumped on the door of a slightly higher table.

    "What it wants, what it wants." This question reverberates in countless people''s minds, and Han Xuan is no exception.

    "Listen to me, everyone." Two dogs on the table, eyes firmly looking at the approaching army.

    "Stop" the person who is the first general, looking at Er Gouzi''s humanized eyes, yells to stop.

    "Come on, we are not here to take your life this time. As long as you can tell me the origin, I will tell the emperor."

    "Ah, my origin, is the so-called man is born of his mother, the demon is also born of his mother."

    "Puyi"

    Han Xuan upstairs just took a mouthful of wine to his throat and spat it out. "Has this dead dog seen the earth in chaos beads? How can this sentence sound so familiar?"

    "What''s your mother''s name?" The general asked with a frown.

    "Can this product also come from the earth? How can it speak like a famous person?" Han Xuan was shocked by this again.

    "Then you have to ask my mother." The two dogs said seriously.

    "Well, your mother is also a wonderful person, er... Dog thing."

    "Yes, my mother can change into a human now."

    "Therefore, to be a demon is to have a kind heart just like to be a human being. With a kind heart, you will no longer be a demon, but a human demon."

    "Yes, I also decided to be a kind wolf in the future." Er Gouzi looks up at the sky 45 degrees, and gives everyone one. This is really a wolf with conscience.

    "PATA"

    The sound of the cup falling to the ground came out, "ah, I can''t hear it anymore." Then he broke the window and flew straight down¡° Er Gouzi, I''ve put up with you for a long time. " Fly down at the same time, kick in two dog son that fat butt.

    Do 45 degrees to look up at the sky of the two dogs, suddenly feel a pain in the butt, and then the wind around the straight ring, "ah, become immortal, no, help ah."

    "Touch"

    In the gaping eyes of the crowd, er Gouzi was smashed into a deep hole. The shape of the hole was extremely strange. His legs were open and his tail tilted to one side.

 Chapter 112

    "Ah, this is Han Xianren."

    "Meet Han Xianren."

    "Han Xianren, your majesty, please go to the castle for a talk." A messenger like man came to Han Xuan and knelt down in front of him.

    "Well, let''s go." Han Xuan naturally knows that the emperor of Qin is in the castle. It''s no surprise that he can be found when he shows up.

    "What about him?" Then he pointed to the two dogs on the ground.

    "Don''t worry. If you die, you die." Han xuanhen looked at the hole and said.

    "I am the cool wind, leaving quietly and coming back quietly." A voice with bitterness reverberated in the field.

    The people who are attracted by Han Xuan turn their heads one after another.

    "Ah, it''s the dog." I don''t know who is talking loudly in the crowd.

    "Blind your titanium alloy dog eye, see clearly, this God Zun is a wolf, is a wolf."

    "Just now you asked me again. You know, I''m a life and death friend of your immortal Han. Now where he goes, I''ll go." Er Gouzi holds his head high, strides to Han Xuanshen and shows his teeth to the messenger.

    The corner of his mouth said, "Er Gouzi, you still want to kick."

    "Let''s go. This dead dog is a bit cheap, but he won''t bite. A dog that can bite doesn''t bark. Look how happy he barks."

    "It''s all like this. It''s so cheap. I think it''s the cheapest dog in the world." The messenger muttered to himself.

    Escorted by people''s gaping eyes, er Gouzi walks on the street like this, and Han Xuan wants to give him another kick.

    "Your Majesty, Han Xianren has arrived."

    "Ha ha, immortal Han, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The emperor of Qin waved his hand to the people who were with him to step down.

    "I have kept your majesty waiting."

    "Haha, no harm. Today I heard that a talking dog appeared in Xianyang city. It turned out that it was Han Xian''s pet."

    "I don''t have such a cheap pet."

    "This kid deserves me as a pet."

    Two voices overlapped, one person, one dog and two pairs of eyes touched each other instantly, and the lightning made the emperor of Qin sweat.

    "Cough, two, if you don''t dislike it, please come to my palace first." The emperor of Qin coughed twice and interrupted the embarrassing scene.

    "No, your majesty. I''m here to say goodbye to you and give you what you want."

    "Ah, there it is." The emperor asked in a trembling voice.

    "Well." Han Xuan nodded, a sandalwood box appeared in front of him.

    The lid of the box opened slowly, and an intoxicating fragrance spread all around.

    "There are three pills in all, but I can only give you one." As he spoke, the pills in the box rose slowly and floated to the emperor of Qin.

    "I''ll be content with one." Shaking hands, catching in full view¡° Take it directly. "

    "Well." The emperor of Qin didn''t talk nonsense either. He swallowed the pill the size of longan directly.

    "Whoosh"

    Han Xuan, who is observing the emperor''s physical reaction, suddenly feels a light hand. He still has some doubts in his heart. A voice of the most humble in the world comes out.

    "Delicious food, I''ve found you again. I''ll tell you how Han Xuan still has it on him. It turns out that this thing sends out, Gaga."

    "Dead dog, what are you doing? Give it back to me." Han Xuan was shocked. He didn''t worry about the pill being taken by Er Gouzi, but he clearly remembered the side effects of the pill. After Wan Yier Gouzi swallowed it, he died. Han Xuan didn''t have time to cry.

 Chapter 113

    "What I get by means, why should I return it?" Two dogs face you are a fool expression, jump down the tower, straight into the distance of the jungle.

    "Stop, dead dog."

    "Stop and I''ll lose." the cheap voice of Er Gouzi is getting farther and farther away.

    "Your Majesty, I''ll go after the dead dog first. I''ll see you later." Then he went straight to ER Gouzi with the fastest magic.

    "I''ve passed it to Yi Xiaochuan in Tianxuan world. If you have anything to do in the future, you can go to him directly." The sound seems to come out from a long distance, so that the following words sound a little fuzzy.

    "Your Majesty, just now what Han Xianren said, Tianxuan world passed to Yi Xiaochuan." Next to Meng Tian lost his voice and exclaimed.

    "Well," the Qin Emperor didn''t care about Han Xuan''s last words. He just kept bleeding in his heart. "Good two immortality pills. It seems that they are going to be ruined by that dead dog."

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    In the jungle, two extremely fast figures flashed by, only one was flying in the sky, while the other was running on the ground.

    "Er Gouzi, stop for me." People in the sky, flash over several big trees, while words startle countless birds.

    "Wow, Han Xuan boy, you''ve got to hang up. How can it be so fast?" On the ground, a husky, running away, talks with his mouth open.

    "Er Gouzi, I''m not joking with you now. Give me the things in that box quickly."

    "Well, if you swear, I''ll believe you." Husky said with disdain.

    "OK, OK, I swear, if I cheat Er Gouzi this time, I''ll hit five thunder."

    "Boom"

    In the sky, there was thunder.

    "Well, God, don''t play like that." Han Xuan stops and looks at the sky.

    "Gaga, I knew it, I knew it. Fortunately, I''m smart." Er Gouzi also stops and looks at Han Xuan with his humanized eyes.

    "It''s just a coincidence."

    "I almost believed it."

    ¡­¡­

    "No, it''s too tempting. Eat one first and fight with Han Xuan." After several hours of fierce fighting, the two dogs'' tongues were all around their mouths, only smelling the fragrance of the pill. Now he could not bear it any more.

    "Ah, keep Dan under your mouth." Han Xuan is greatly surprised. While Er Gouzi is attracted by the pill, he rushes to him quickly.

    "Baji"

    "It''s still the original formula, it''s still the original taste." Two dogs have a face of enjoyment.

    "Grass, eat it." Han Xuan comes to ER Gouzi. He closes his eyes and smiles.

    "Laugh, laugh, NIMA, spit it out for me." Said a pull over his erect tail, shaking from time to time.

    "Grass, Han Xuan boy, what are you doing? I hate people moving my tail in my life." Er Gouzi is completely shaken by this. He looks up and stares at Han Xuan¡° Oh, I''ve got a bad temper. I''m going to spit out the pills. " One foot heavily kicks on ER Gouzi''s stomach.

    "Ao" screams louder than Han Xuan imagined.

    "Han Xiaozi, I just took a pill from you. I won''t take it in the future."

    "Er Gouzi, it''s not that I don''t give it to you, but that this pill has side effects and will kill you." Han Xuan said solemnly.

    "Don''t lie to me. I don''t know your virtue."

    "Ow"

    "Belly, belly, ouch" Er Gouzi''s two front legs suddenly covered his belly and yelled.

    "Er Gouzi, what''s the matter with you." Han Xuan quickly put it down and asked aloud.

 Chapter 114

    "Belly, belly, whoosh." Two dogs, who were rolling on the ground in pain, straightened out a carp, stood up and flashed away.

    "Gaga, Han boy, my God is a wolf God, and you are just my dessert."

    Han Xuan stood still, staring at Er Gouzi shouting in the distance.

    "Ah, you dead dog, you will stay in this mythical world all the time." Han Xuan was angry, released this cruel words, a flash disappeared.

    Er Gouzi, who was yelling and laughing, was stunned.

    "Oh, I don''t want to stay here, brother Han. Help me. I''m afraid of the dark." Er Gouzi screamed in the same place.

    "Brother Han, come out quickly. I see you."

    "Oh, it''s too big this time." Looking for ER Gouzi after a few laps, he was unable to sit down and regretted.

    "I know it''s wrong." A voice suddenly appeared, so that two dogs to the spirit of the moment.

    "Wow, brother Han, I knew you would not leave me. You still love me in your heart, right, right?"

    "Get out" and kick away the two dogs coming near.

    "..." now Er Gouzi''s heart is a crow flying by, and the horse''s butt is not patted, but it''s patted on the hoof.

    "Wow, it''s coming, it''s coming, ah, oh, it''s going." He pulled his mouth for a while, and suddenly Er Gouzi jumped up and down.

    Han Xuan is full of black lines. You all know how to listen like that.

    "Eh, this is pure energy, isn''t it?" Fly in the past, kick open the original place to do enjoy the appearance of two dogs.

    "Han Xiaozi, don''t we just fart? Is it necessary to use such force?" Er Gouzi rolled several times and stopped

    Originally, I wanted to swear, but I had to rely on Han Xuan to go back. Naturally, the language was much better.

    "This is the fart of Er Gouzi." A group of blue light was wrapped by his chaotic Qi and held in his hand.

    "I''ll tell you how the elixir can have such a great effect. It turns out that Tianxing powder has the world''s original energy in it."

    What is the origin of the world? It''s the source of every world. It''s not surprising that it can have such a great effect.

    "Then why didn''t I have star sword this day?" Then he picked up the sword in his hand and looked carefully in front of him. He knew that the real fire of the sun in the treasure box space had already suppressed the origin of the world into a very small point, and all gathered on the tip of the sword.

    "Hey, I said, Han boy, why don''t you hold my fart in your hand?" Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan strangely with a cheap expression in his eyes.

    "You don''t want to eat him. Although the fart of our God is very precious, if you find that kind of food for me in the future, I will fart to you every day."

    "As far as you can go, as far as you can go." Han Xuan has a look in his eyes. Although Er Gouzi wants to refute, he finally gives up his idea after seeing that look.

    "No matter. I''ll study it later. Now it''s time to go back to earth." After several times of tossing and turning, he looked up at the scorching sun and pondered in his heart.

    "It''s just this." The cyan light regiment in the hand, kill Han Xuan also won''t put into the mouth, "just, by chaotic bead absorption."¡° Two dogs, come here. "

    After hearing the order, er Gouzi, who was cool under a tree, came to his side quickly, "I''m interested in your high technology, whether I''m going to leave or return to the earth."

    "I wipe, er Gouzi. Tell me honestly, did you learn how to use your mouth on earth?"

    "No, it''s probably my talent." Two dogs shake their heads like a rattle and deny it.

    "I believe in your evil, don''t say, go."

    "Whoosh"

 Chapter 115

    Earth, H City

    "Damn, it''s this mountain again." At the top of the mountain, a man in a fiery red cape stood up.

    "Oh, my God finally came to the legendary earth." Suddenly a very harsh cry came from behind the man in red.

    "Wipe, er Gouzi, how the hell did you come out?" The man in red is Han Xuan. Now he is quite speechless, which makes him who never swearing can''t help being rude.

    When he was in chaos, he was afraid that Er Gouzi would come out to make trouble, so he was chased away and Han Xuan came out.

    "Gaga, Han boy, I came out with you. Blame me." Two dog son''s speed is very fast, in Han Xuan flash out of the moment, bite the corner of the coat, was forcefully dragged out.

    "Go back to me." The unquestionable words emerge from Han Xuan''s mouth, and the surrounding space also becomes solidified.

    If you let LV Su and others see this situation, they will certainly tremble, but now, don''t forget, he is facing the most humble two dogs in the world.

    "Gaga, Han boy, that''s useless to me. I''m going to be smart. Bye." The voice just fell, the figure of Er Gouzi had disappeared.

    "Dead dog, you''d better be caught and stewed." He scolded in his heart, but he didn''t show his worry. After all, this is the earth. He believed that with ER Gouzi''s copper skin and iron bone, even if Barrett''s sniper gun was on him, he might not be in trouble.

    "Regardless of him, now think about where to go in the next world, but before that you have to find a place to settle down." Han Xuan looks down and ponders.

    "Since I''ve been to this mountain range twice, I''ll settle down here." When I think of it, my mind moves. The sky star sword flies to a mountain independently. The shadow of the sword flashes by, forming a small space of dozens of square meters.

    Entering the cave, Han Xuan sits cross legged on the ground, carefully recalling what he has gained from his trip to the mythical world.

    "This myth trip has brought a lot of good things, such as treasure box space, a complete collection of array, tiger shaped pendant, and a lot of miracles." Think of here, let Han Xuan''s corner of the mouth also a little cocky.

    "There''s one more thing, by the way." Think, hand out, naturally appear a sandalwood box.

    "Immortal Dan, it''s a pity that there is only one. It''s the dead dog''s fault." At the thought of Er Gouzi, Han Xuan gets angry, and this last pill is also a dog''s mouth.

    "Well, anyway, this pill doesn''t work for me." Shaking his head, Han Xuan takes back his mind and looks at the hole with a smile.

    "Now that we are back on earth, let''s enjoy the delicious food of the earth first." Han Xuan said and walked slowly into the deep mountains.

    ¡­¡­

    "Pay attention, everyone. The master said that there are strange people on this mountain. Our purpose this time is to please move the master." Several big men in black were walking in the mountains and woods, but everyone''s face was very haggard, obviously because of lack of sleep.

    "Brother Liu, you said that we have been in this forest for several times. If there are people, we would have found them long ago, but now we haven''t seen one. Is it the owner of the house?" At this point, the words stopped abruptly.

    Others also looked at brother Liu with bloodshot eyes. Obviously, I want to know the answer.

    "Well, I don''t know. If it wasn''t for the order of death, I don''t want to torture you like this." Brother Liu thought like this in his heart, but he said: "don''t worry, don''t you know the character of the owner? Since there are strange people, there must be some." A few people think about it, so they don''t say anything more and continue to look forward.

 Chapter 116

    "Eh, it smells good. Who is baking?" Suddenly smell a barbecue, so that a few people who eat cans every day without showing excitement.

    "Go and have a look."

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s been several days, and finally it''s here." In front of the cave, a man was baking a fat hare with a fire.

    Han Xuan is the one who roasts the rabbit. His divine sense has already targeted several people as soon as they enter the mountain. At first, he thought they were just going to the mountain to travel or something. But in the next few days, when he saw that they were talking about some strange people, he knew it would be him, so he led them step by step to where they were, but their speed was too slow.

    "Ha ha, brother Liu, someone is really roasting meat." Through a bush, a person has not had time to look at people, eyes can not help but look at the rabbit on the grill.

    "Zuo Qiang, don''t talk nonsense." The people next to him were obviously more alert. They looked around through the Bush for the first time, only to see the person in front of the grill. When they were shocked, they used their hands to pull the person named Zuo Qiang.

    "Well, what''s the matter." Zuo Qiang doubts and looks up at the people who pull him.

    "You see." Whispered words into Zuo Qiang''s ears, along with several people''s eyes, I saw a red cape on fire, long hair floating with the breeze.

    "This, this is, isn''t it?"

    "This friend." As soon as he said four words, Han Xuan began to say, "since I have a chance to meet you, I''ll try to offend the hare by roasting. I''ll say something after eating."

    "Ah, good." Han Xuan''s words go to their heart, now which of these people is not hungry.

    "Ah, delicious, brother Liu, this is the most delicious food I have ever eaten in my life."

    No one answered, because the others were blocked by the rabbit.

    In half an hour.

    "I''m full. Tell me your purpose of going up the mountain this time." Han Xuan see a few people keep burping, smile to ask.

    Brother Liu, the leader, wiped his mouth casually. "I don''t know if my friend can recognize Miss Yuxi." Then he looks at Han Xuan with a look of expectation.

    "Yuxi?" Frown carefully think back, finally after the past half a minute, "it''s her."

    Yuxi is the first person Han Xuan meets on the earth when he travels to Zhuxian world for the first time. He also talks the most. It''s not surprising that Han Xuan has been away from the earth for so long.

    "My friend knows." Brother Liu hears Han Xuan''s murmur behind him, and his face shows surprise.

    "Well, I had a meeting here."

    "That''s great."

    "What''s the matter with her?" Frown, he is sober to remember, that girl but called a helicopter to pick her up, there is such a big force what can happen.

    "Well, yes. Miss, I don''t know what strange disease she has. She has been in a confused state. Please go and save her

    "Oh," Han Xuan rubbed his chin, thought for a while, and said faintly, "let''s go." There was no action. The fiery red figure passed through them. When several people recovered, they could only see a touch of red in the jungle.

    "It''s, it''s a man, it''s a ghost."¡° "Pop"

    "Nonsense." Brother Liu beat the top of his head and swore.

    In fact, when he saw this situation, he was also very nervous, but because of his face, he could only force himself to be bold, "keep up."

    In the block of H City, a man dressed strangely was walking on the street, and his turning back rate was as high as 100%.

    "My friend, your clothes are too conspicuous, or else." Looking at Han Xuan''s face, brother Liu said carefully.

 Chapter 117

    "Well, it''s coming soon." Han Xuan shows a smile, but it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t smile. A smile really Charms thousands of girls and makes the hearts of the girls on the street jump.

    "Well, my friend, how do you know it''s coming?" Brother Liu looks surprised. He can remember that he didn''t tell Han Xuan where Wang Yuxi was.

    "Did the young lady take him to the Wang family? Otherwise, how could he know? It''s not right. Such a strange person will definitely cause a sensation when he goes into the Wang family. It''s unreasonable that he hasn''t seen him before." The more brother Liu thought, the more confused he became. He shook his head and asked questions.

    "Ha ha, heaven''s secret can''t be revealed." Han Xuan rarely pretends to be a second magic wand.

    ¡­¡­

    Wang family

    "Well, can we cure Yuxi?" A doctor in a white coat came out of a room.

    "Well, Miss Wang''s illness is a little tricky this time. I can''t tell from my many years of medical experience."

    "Ah, how could that be." Next to her, a woman sat on the ground and wailed loudly.

    "Jingwen, it''s OK. Even if I lose all my wealth, I''ll save Yuxi." A middle-aged man who was not angry and powerful raised the woman on the ground and said with firm eyes.

    "Daddada"

    Step by far and near, "big brother, the man muttering in the mouth of Yuxi has found it. Now he is outside. Do you want him to come in?"

    "Well, since he is the one who murmurs all day, let him come in and have a look." Middle aged people do not hold any hope, if not to meet the wishes of his daughter, he is afraid that in any case he does not want a person of unknown origin to enter the Wang family.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Is this the little girl''s home?" Han Xuan walks into an antique courtyard and looks around.

    "My friend, I haven''t seen such a luxurious courtyard. The Wangs are a respectable family in H city." Next to brother Liu, Han Xuan looks around and thinks that he is a man who has never seen the world. He is born without a sense of superiority.

    Han Xuan just laughs, not a word comes out of his mouth. He has seen the square carved with white jade in Zhuxian world, let alone the other courtyard of Wang family.

    See Han Xuan did not speak, boring shaking his head, straight straight with him to a hall.

    "Master, I have already brought you." Entering the hall, there were several people in twos and threes. Brother Liu said to the person sitting right above.

    "Oh, you are what Yuxi calls a strange man." The master of the Wang family looks at Han Xuan in strange clothes.

    "Cut, what strange person, I think it''s just pretending to be a ghost." There is someone whispering in the hall. He thinks his voice is very low, but Han Xuan''s whispering has long been in his ears.

    "It''s just a little trick." Han Xuan didn''t get angry because of the man''s murmuring. Who would get angry because of a little ant.

    "Well, I don''t know what little means you have." The Wang family continued to ask questions.

    Hearing the endless inquiries, Han Xuan''s eyebrows wrinkled inadvertently, and a breath of an immortal sent out, "I''m here to see people, not to answer your questions." Then, regardless of the crowd, he went straight to a room.

    "Stop." Naturally someone came up to the door to stop him, but he just wanted to put his hand on Han Xuan''s shoulder to catch him¡° Bang "as long as you meet Han Xuan''s body, you can''t help but be bounced out.

    "Ah, this, this." All the people in the hall are scared by Han Xuan. No matter how powerful their power is, they have never heard of the absurdity of being ejected when they touch their bodies.

 Chapter 118

    Several people flying backwards said that they were also strange. They didn''t have any scars on their bodies. They stood up and wanted to continue to pounce on Han Xuan.

    "If you don''t know, you won''t come to such a good end next time." Han Xuan said, pointing to the table next to him.

    "Home owner" a few people look at the upper hand seat, has stood up Wang home owner.

    "Let him in."

    Hearing this, Han Xuan is not surprised. He pushes the door into a room.

    "Pa"

    The door closed slowly.

    "Master, do you just let that boy in? If he''s plotting against the young lady, that''s fine."

    "Yes, Qiyu, is there any danger in Yuxi?" While speaking, a woman with tears in her eyes came to her side.

    "Don''t worry. I don''t think he will do anything out of the ordinary." Patting the woman on the back, she said in a soft voice.

    "Ah," a scream came out.

    Wang''s master frowned, "what''s the fuss?"

    "Look, master." Next to a person who had been shot away, he pointed to a table tremblingly.

    "There''s nothing nice about the table." The master of the Wang family showed his doubts, but before he asked, he just heard "click" two times, and the table broke in two.

    "Ah, it is." The master of the Wang family quickly went to the section table, and the incision was extremely smooth.

    "That''s what the man in the red cape did just now." They saw it with their own eyes. The man just pointed at it casually. At first, they thought it was just an affectation, but now.

    "Don''t tell us today''s story. It''s too strange." The head of the Wang family said solemnly.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    Enter the room, eye-catching all with pink decoration, let Han Xuan this old virgin, some of the mind.

    "Immortal, you can count it. This time you are not dreaming again."

    At the moment of wishful thinking, a voice pulled him back to reality, "it seems that his strength is enough, but his spirit is extremely weak, so he can''t bear such a little temptation." Han Xuan gave a bitter smile and walked to the bedside.

    Sleeping beauty''s eyes were slightly open, her face was pale, and her hand was slowly raised, as if she wanted to catch something.

    "Well, there seems to be something on the girl." Han Xuan doesn''t care about men''s and women''s privacy, and his divine sense sweeps every inch of the girl''s skin.

    "Well, it''s something." When Han Xuan sweeps the girl''s back, she finds a black shadow hovering on her vest.

    "Come out." In the hands of a suction came out, the back of the black without the slightest resistance, appeared in the hands.

    "Squeak" black shadow kept struggling in his hands, making a terrible scream.

    "And intelligence." He felt puzzled, and the divine consciousness slowly penetrated into the shadow. Generally, as long as things can produce intelligence, they will not be simple goods.

    "The power of the soul" Han Xuan exclaimed. The power of the soul is a wonderful thing. For ordinary people, it''s the poison that wears intestines. But for people who practice, it''s more effective. The strangest thing is that after absorption, their spirits will gradually become stronger¡° Ha ha, when sleepiness comes, someone will give you a pillow. I just want to find the power of soul to improve my spiritual cultivation. "

    "But how did it come into being?" Han Xuan only knows the power of the soul, but if you want to ask him how it was formed, he really says it.

    "Ying Ying"

 Chapter 119

    "Immortal, I''m not dreaming." Wake up after sitting up the feather Creek a face of confusion.

    "No Han Xuan didn''t explain much and gave a light answer.

    "You are losing a lot of energy. Eat it." Seeing that Yuxi was very weak, he took out an ordinary pill and put it in his mouth.

    "Gudong"

    Dan medicine into the abdomen, the original also some pale face of feather Creek in Dan medicine help, soon recovered the blood color.

    "Now that it''s ready, you can tell me what''s going on." Han Xuan is now in great need of the power of the soul. Seeing that Yuxi is no big problem, he asked this question.

    Hear Han Xuan ask how to return a responsibility, originally appear ruddy face and some pale.

    "Immortal, there is a ghost."

    Frown, "say, now I''m here, it''s OK."

    "That day..."

    After listening to Yuxi''s story, Han Xuan probably knows what''s going on.

    "That''s how the power of the soul came into being." The origin of the power of the soul is also very simple. It''s just formed by the resentment in one''s heart after one''s death. To put it simply, it''s what we often call ghosts.

    "It''s OK. I''ve accepted your dirty things, but after all, you don''t have to play any pen fairy."

    It turned out that just a few days ago, Yu Xi, who was idle and had nothing to do, came to her best friend. They didn''t know what they thought, so they played with the pen fairy. It doesn''t matter. It''s easy to ask God to send God, but it''s hard for the pen fairy to come and refuse to go. They have been attached to Yu Xi until today.

    "At that time, we thought it was just a rumor, and we didn''t think so much about it. Just, just." Say, eyes twinkle.

    "Well, now the situation is almost understood. Go out quickly. If you don''t go out, someone will smash the door."

    ¡­¡­

    "Creak"

    Outside the hall, people who heard the sound cast their eyes one after another.

    "Ah, Yuxi, you''re OK." A beautiful woman, quickly ran to the side of the feather stream, constantly hissing and asking for warmth.

    "Mom, I''m fine."

    "It''s OK. It''s OK."

    "Well, mom, this time thanks to..." said here, words pause, eyes looking at Han Xuan, up to now Yuxi also don''t know his name, it''s impossible to call him immortal in front of so many people.

    With a smile, "my name is Han Xuan."

    "Han Xuan" Yuxi echoes these two words in his mouth.

    "Ha ha, Han Xuan, thank you so much this time. If it wasn''t for your coming, I''m afraid Yuxi would not have been here."

    "No, I''m predestined with Yuxi. I don''t know if I can see you again after this time." Han Xuan didn''t want to stay more on the earth. If he went to the next world, he didn''t know how long it would take to come back.

    "Ah" after hearing this, Yuxi''s body trembled slightly.

    Next to the beautiful woman worried about looking at her daughter, to her understanding of the feather stream, I''m afraid it is¡° "Ah," he sighed and patted his daughter on the back.

    "Oh, you''re leaving?"

    "Well, I''ll be back in a few days." Han Xuan wants to leave now after knowing how the power of soul is formed, but the damned Er Gouzi is not around, so he can only wait for his news.

    "Oh, I can stay for a few days. If you don''t like it, you can stay in my Wang family first." When the master of the Wang family said this, he was nervous. If he could tie a mysterious man to the Wang family, he would gain some benefits.

    "Now if you go to find Er Gouzi, it''s no doubt looking for a needle in a haystack. With the help of the Wang family, I believe it will be much faster."

    Make up one''s mind, the Han Xuan of the low head contemplation raises a head, "that thanks home Lord."

 Chapter 120

    "Ha ha, OK, it''s not too early now. Xiao you is running all the way and wants to be hungry."

    "Come on, tell the kitchen to cook something delicious."

    "Friends, please." The master of the Wang family makes a gesture to ask Han Xuan to go to another hall.

    "Master, please." He followed the master of the Wang family and came out slowly.

    "It''s all gone. I''m still watching."

    "Ma" Yuxi shakes the arm of the beautiful woman.

    ¡­¡­

    "You''re welcome, little friend." Soon, hot food was served.

    "Well," Han Xuan is not a hypocritical person. After making up his mind, he won''t be polite.

    "Little friend, I don''t know where you used to live." After having enough to eat and drink, the head of the Wang family began to ask Han Xuan where he came from.

    "All over the world, there is no place to live."

    "Well, I don''t know what I''m going to do now." The Wang family owner thought Han Xuan didn''t want to say it, but what Han Xuan said is really true. Going to a different world can be regarded as a cosmopolitan home.

    "I just want to talk about it, master. I wonder if you''d like to do me a little favor."

    "Oh, I''ll help as long as I can." The master of the Wang family was full of answers.

    Han Xuan nodded, "a friend of mine is lost."

    "I don''t know if there''s a picture of your friend." Wang Jiazhu frowned, how big the earth is, there is no photo to find a person, no doubt looking for a needle in a haystack.

    "No, but I believe he''s in H city."

    "In H City, it will be much easier, but first describe him."

    "A Husky Sled Dog." Han Xuan light say this sentence.

    "Ah" Wang family advocates big mouth. If it''s a person, it''s OK to say, but it''s a dog.

    "Why, are you in trouble?" Han Xuan doubts to ask a way.

    "Little friend, I can only say that I will try my best to help you find it." Wang said helplessly.

    "Well, thank you." Although I don''t know if I can find Er Gouzi, Han Xuan still thanks.

    "Ha ha, little things, little things." The master of the Wang family waved that it was nothing.

    "I don''t think the master is in good health."

    "Well, how do you know?"

    With a little smile, "I have a pill here. I''ll take it as a gift to look for someone."

    Palm spread out, a round pill lying in the hands.

    "Well, thank you very much." It seems that the master of the Wang family didn''t take the pills seriously. He just took them and let them keep them.

    Shaking his head, he gave the chance anyway, whether there is that fate depends on his own, "master, I think it''s too late, or it''s like this."

    "OK, come and take my friend to the guest room."

    "Yes."... "

    "Brother, this is your bedroom. Please call me if you need any help." Through a corridor, Han Xuan comes to a house.

    "Well, thank you very much."

    When people leave, Han Xuancai looks at the layout of the bedroom.

    "Eh, TV. I haven''t seen this for a long time." Han Xuan stayed in Zhuxian world for five years, and then went to the myth world for several years. Many of the current technologies have not been used.

    "According to the latest news of our station, the police have got the exact location of the unscrupulous dog sweeping through H city. Now let''s contact the reporter who interviewed the scene." When the TV is on, it''s like this news.

    "Unscrupulous dog, it sounds like two dogs." Han Xuan suddenly came to the spirit, pulled a chair to sit down.

    "Hello, host. Now we are in Yida square in H city. What we can see is that the shivering dog in the corner is a dog that is notorious and hated by people."

 Chapter 121

    "I wipe, it''s really two dogs." At the first sight of the dog in the corner, Han Xuan can be sure that it''s ER Gouzi. For nothing else, not everyone can make that humanized expression.

    "Fortunately, he knew the weight and didn''t say anything. Otherwise, he would have been arrested and sliced." Fortunately, I opened the window and flew to the distance.

    Yida Plaza.

    "MMP, didn''t it rob a little girl of sugar." In the corner, er Gouzi looked at the approaching police, and really wanted to swear twice.

    "Wuwu"

    "The earth is too dangerous. I want to go back to Mars."

    "No, where is Mars? It seems that the foul air here has affected my heart."

    Whoosh, a little needle came straight through.

    "He''s been drugged. He''ll be over in a little while." Cried a man with an anesthetic and a gun in the back.

    "Ah, we''re finally going to catch this dead dog. Don''t let him run away this time."

    "You''re right. I''m sorry for my little Nei. That''s my favorite. This dead dog took it away." Said a fat woman who was longer than Sister Feng.

    "Stains, er Gouzi, your taste is really strong." Han Xuan, who comes to the scene quietly, hears the woman''s words and gets goose bumps.

    "No, it''s almost five minutes. Why doesn''t that dead dog lie down?" Someone yelled.

    "Cut, this God Zun has its own dodge function." Er Gouzi boasted in his heart.

    "Look, the dead dog wants to run away. It can''t control so much. Let''s rush through together."

    "Wow, mom." Er Gouzi stepped down from his complacent face, yelled and rushed out.

    "Whoosh"

    "At the beginning, I just want to play with you. You should take it seriously. If you don''t want to be restrained by that boy, I''ll be a kid." Out of the pack of encircled two dogs, quickly lying down in the side of the high grass.

    "Where, where." Everyone stood up one by one, scanning around.

    "Here, this dead dog wants to be Voldemort." A tough little girl with a pan, without saying a word, went down in one pot.

    "Dang ~"

    Er Gouzi, confused by the knock, stood up and staggered along the side of the road.

    "Don''t be in a daze. Come on, get it."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha ha, I got it." One person mentioned the confused Er Gouzi and yelled.

    "Ah, come on, put him in the dog cage." Several people immediately came to the platform, and the dog cage was welded by thick steel bars.

    "Well, what''s the matter? How they stand on their heads." Two dogs wake up confused to say this.

    "No, I was carried upside down, even if I was mentioned by Han Xiaozi. I didn''t expect that I would be carried by mortals one day. No, I want to open auxiliary software." Two dogs body swing, force to break away from the tail was caught, take advantage of the direct jump¡° Wow, the dead dog is hanging. I''m afraid it''s four stories high. "

    "Old fairy."

    "A few days ago, there was a battle between the gods."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hoo, I finally escaped. Human beings are so crazy. Fortunately, I have snake skin."

    "Pa" a hand mercilessly pats on ER Gouzi''s head, "Er Gouzi, mouth skin Kung Fu is good."

    "Brother Han, brother Qin, you''ve finally come to pick me up. Human beings are too dangerous. I want to be numb." Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan with innocent eyes.

 Chapter 122

    "Roll" kick away two dogs, but also want to numb, what with what.

    "Brother Han, run quickly. I think those people will catch up with you soon. Why don''t you hold on for a while and I''ll move the soldiers." Two dog son rolled a few circles, like no trouble, came to Han Xuan body.

    "Don''t you want another kick?" Han Xuan looked at Er Gouzi with his threatening eyes.

    "Cut" curled his mouth, not afraid of Han Xuan''s cannibal eyes.

    "Let''s go back to chaozhunei first." After all, it doesn''t help to stay here. It''s better to go back to chaotic space first.

    "Come here"

    "You, what are you going to do?"

    "Take you back to chaos."

    "You don''t read much. Don''t lie to me. I know you''ve been plotting against my tail."

    "Gee, your head has become a lot more intelligent. But look, you''re a little bit behind you."

    "Where." Said straight to Han Xuan, just wait until the Han Xuan body before feeling things bad, mechanical like the beginning of the stage, "Han brother, please take it easy."

    "Hey, don''t worry, it will be very light." With that, he grabbed Er Gouzi''s tail and made a 360 degree rotation.

    "Ouch"

    "Han boy, you''ll get a thousand knives."

    ¡­¡­

    Chaos in beads.

    "Han boy, where do you say we''re going this time?" After a while of pain, er Gouzi runs to Han Xuan and flatters him.

    "Oh, we? Why should we add the word "men" Looking at Er Gouzi with a puzzled face.

    "Well, brother Han, you see, after you enter the world, you must have salted fish to shout 666 for you."

    "No need." He doesn''t want to have a mouth with a dog, or his ears can''t stand it.

    "If I''m such a shining star, no one will find my value." Er Gouzi''s eyes are full of tears, so that people who don''t know him will feel pity.

    "Brother Han, for my poor sake, let me go."

    "No Just spit out a word, Han Xuan suddenly thought of something, "by the way, this dead dog does not know how sensitive it is to the original breath of the world, if."

    "Er Gouzi, let me ask you something. If you answer me honestly, I will consider letting you go to the next world with me."

    "Well, brother Han, you see I''m such a pure wolf. How can I cheat people?"

    "Wipe, the goods are too similar." Think about it this way.

    "How far can you feel the original breath of the world."

    "The origin of the world?"

    "Well, food is the kind of food you like."

    "Gudong"

    "As long as it''s within 100 kilometers, I can feel it." With that, I don''t know if I think of the original delicious food in the world, and I don''t know if it''s endless¡° Oh, yes Although Han Xuan is calm on the surface, he is happy on the inside.

    "Well, if you promise me one more condition, I''ll let you go to the next world with me."

    "What''s the problem, I can say first, let me accompany you to spend the Spring Festival, that is to kill me not to do."

    "Grass." "I can''t talk to others when I go to the next world," he said

    "MMP, my whole body of Kung Fu is all in this mouth, you actually call me can''t speak, still have natural reason, still have Wang FA."

    "Yes or no."

    "No

    "Finally, I''ll ask you if I agree."

    Looking at Han Xuan''s face getting darker and blacker, er Gouzi was afraid that he would not even have the chance to enter the next world, and his tough attitude collapsed in an instant¡° Hey, brother Han, why do we talk about this? We just don''t talk. OK, I promise you

    The corner of his mouth twitched, "you call yourself wolf God. You can use the technique of sound transmission. When someone is around in the future, we can use the technique of sound transmission."

    "The art of sound transmission was practiced by our God 100000 years ago."

    "OK, next world, tomb raiding notes, let''s go"

 Chapter 123

    Linyi District, Shandong Province.

    In front of a green brook, two unexpected guests came.

    "Er Gouzi, it should be here. Go and see if there are any of your kind." The sound came out in front of the stream.

    "Grass, I am a wolf." Another slightly angry voice came out.

    "Well, what have you been through since you came back to earth with me? How do you know the story here?" A young man in a fiery red cape asked, just to see who was around him. The only one he had was a husky.

    "I have tried my best to get this thing." The sound came from a dog.

    "This is the radio. What are you doing here? No, I didn''t find out where you are. Hey, er Gouzi, you are not honest." The young man in red looked at husky with bad eyes.

    "Han Xuan boy, I can tell you, you don''t want to hit my space magic weapon. This thing was not easy to get when I was still cultivating." Husky yelled nervously.

    "Don''t worry, I can''t see the goods on you." Han Xuan said sarcastically.

    "What, you look down on my bag of heaven and earth." Er Gouzi was cheated.

    "Heaven and earth bag, that''s it." Han Xuan continues to use the jijiangfa.

    "Hum," two dogs'' nostrils burst out two white gas, "I can receive anything in the world."

    "Oh, anything, you can take in my attack?"

    "Cut, on your little attack, every minute to teach you to be a man."

    "Is there such a God? I don''t believe it. I have the ability to show it."

    "You think I''m stupid. I''m not fooled by your bad virtue." Er Gouzi, you are Sabi''s face.

    "Oh, my intelligence has improved a lot." Han Xuan sees Er Gouzi''s expression and knows it''s not going to work. Anyway, he has enough magic weapons now, so he doesn''t think of a way to continue to pack Er Gouzi''s bag.

    "But what about your radio?"

    "Gaga, this thing is very powerful. Right? I heard it here. Now I also know the plot. Er, wolf, you don''t want to come to me in the pit. In front of me is the corpse cave in it." Er gouzijian asked with a smile.

    Han Xuan is speechless. He wanted to take Er Gouzi with him, ready to pit him at any time, but now.

    "So what if I know, remember what you promised me, and shut up your dog."

    The deep voice of "Wu Wu" came from Er Gouzi''s throat.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, this little brother, do you want to cross the river?" An old man saw Han Xuan coming and asked immediately.

    "It seems that the plot hasn''t started yet. The old man is still here." Han Xuan and ER Gouzi look at each other and come up with this idea.

    "No, wait for someone." Han Xuan just said these two words, then turned and walked to the forest.

    "It''s strange that this man still wears this kind of clothes in his old age, but it''s a pity that he didn''t get on the boat because of the good washing materials." The old man muttered in his heart¡° Han boy, how long do we have to wait? I really want to see the double finger hole finding skill of that stuffy oil bottle. "

    "Double finger exploration." Looking at Er Gouzi strangely, he was afraid that he had not experienced the baptism of the Internet. If he knew the meaning of these four words, er Gouzi would not say such words.

    "Why are you looking at me? Even if you like me, you don''t have to look at me like that."

    "Go away"

 Chapter 124

    "Er Gouzi, let''s wait for the protagonist here first. I''ll absorb this first. You can keep an eye on it for me." Take out a mass of black things, this is the power of the soul.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll wake you up at any moment when I''m here." Er Gouzi said with dignity.

    Han Xuan''s surprised eyes show that with his understanding of Er Gouzi, the goods can not cause him any trouble. Thank God, what he says now is of such standard.

    "What are you looking at me for? I''ll call you as soon as the wind blows."

    Take back your eyes, close your eyes suspiciously, and try to adjust your breathing.

    "Hu" long breath from Han Xuan''s nose, want to absorb the power of the soul is not simple, can not be a little disturbed by the outside world.

    "Han boy, Han boy."

    "Grass, fortunately, does not absorb the power of the soul, otherwise a good thing is wasted."

    "Er Gouzi, what''s the matter?" Wake up, Han Xuan the first time to put out the divine consciousness, can make people confused is, outside nothing happened.

    "Han boy, the wind blows, the grass moves." Two dog son lie on the ground, a face dignified say.

    "Huhu" Han Xuan breathed heavily in his nostrils, "get the hell out of here." He kicked Er Gouzi''s ass with a heavy kick.

    The sound of "plop" in the water made the old man next to him jump.

    "It''s a flying dog."

    "Hey, I haven''t eaten dog meat for a long time. Since the man doesn''t want it, I''m not polite." The old man said that he would take off his clothes and go to the water to catch two dogs.

    "Damn it." Two dog son just surfaced, listen to the old man''s words, the body hair root erect, with the whole body strength, run out of sight.

    The old man looked at the water suddenly rushed out of the two dogs, head moment muddled force, he did not understand why the dog can run so fast.

    "Han boy, why do you kick me? Do you know that I''m almost going back to make it."

    Han Xuan with a gloomy face looks at Er Gouzi.

    "Look what I''m doing. Did I say something wrong just now? It''s the wind and the grass. As I said before, I''ll wake you up as soon as the wind and the grass move."

    "Oh, how can I spread your stuff? Well, I can''t make it up. I can hide." Said a flash, appeared in the treasure box space.

    Two dog son a face confused looking at Han Xuan disappear direction, think about it, also don''t know where he is wrong.

    "It''s the wind, it''s the grass." Two more murmurs, and ER Gouzi noticed that the wind was blowing again.

    "It''s not as comfortable as that dead dog." Han Xuan, who has adjusted her mind, has a long sigh of relief.

    "Start to absorb the power of the soul now." Pick up the black fog, chaos bite day decided to run.

    One hour, three hours.

    A day later.

    "Han boy, Han boy." The broken voice of Er Gouzi reverberates in the treasure box space.

    "Er Gouzi, if you don''t give me a reason this time, you''re going to be paralyzed." He opened his bloodshot eyes and said angrily¡° Wow, what''s wrong with your eyes? I have a few bottles of eye drops from my ancestors. I''ll sell them to you at a low price. " Er Gouzi is obviously not afraid of Han Xuan''s threat, pretending to grope in his arms for a while.

    "Huhu"

    "Come on, what''s the matter." Han Xuan feels like he''s saying one more word to the goods. He''s afraid he''s going crazy.

    "Here they are." Although Er Gouzi is not reliable at ordinary times, he knows that he can''t be careless about it and doesn''t continue to argue.

 Chapter 125

    Hearing this, his angry face was better in an instant.

    "Count the time. It''s time to get into the real story." No matter that only the last point of the soul power, flash out of the treasure box space.

    "Damn, such a good thing, Han boy should be such a waste, hehe, then I''m not polite." Er Gouzi stares at the disappearing black ball, with a trace of crystal flowing down the corner of his mouth.

    "Whew"

    "Well, it''s not as original as Han said, but it can be used to fill his stomach." If Han Xuan saw what happened here, he would be surprised. It''s the power of the soul. Starting from absorption, if it''s interrupted in the middle, it will slowly disappear and can''t be absorbed. But these two dogs can absorb it.

    ¡­¡­

    "The number is five. It looks like they are." After coming out, Han Xuan''s divine sense sweeps across the stream, just like the five people in the plot.

    "Han Xiaozi, do you think it''s my double finger hole exploration?" After eating the power of the soul, er Gouzi somehow appears beside Han Xuan.

    "Well, let''s go now. Let''s go with them."

    ¡­¡­

    "Get everything on the boat." When I walked in, I heard the old man shouting.

    "Well" suddenly, one of the five people, with a cold complexion and a very handsome face, looked in one direction.

    "What''s the matter, brother?" The middle-aged man next to him saw the strange image of this man and came up to him and asked, this man is Wu Sansheng.

    "There are masters." Just dignified spit out these three words, eyes vigilant looking at the distance.

    "Tut Tut, he found this picture with such a strong sense of prevention and such a long distance."

    He walked out of the hiding place slowly and came to the crowd.

    "Ah, it''s him." The old man recognized Han Xuan and whispered.

    "You know him, old man." Wu Sansheng heard that the master was a master, so he was very concerned about it.

    "I don''t know, but I arrived here a few days ago. I haven''t seen him since. I didn''t expect to come out again today."

    "Third Master, I think this man is a little strange. He''s dressed like this." Pan Zi came by and attached himself to his ear.

    "No matter which immortal he is, let''s take our Yangguan road. He crosses his log bridge, but just in case, you go and ask."

    "OK, Third Master."

    ¡­¡­

    "Han boy, you are popular. So soon someone will take a fancy to you, Gaga." Is slowly forward of Han Xuan almost a instability fell to the ground.

    "Touch"

    Er Gouzi didn''t let people down. He turned several somersaults.

    Pan Zi, who came up, was seriously puzzled by the behavior of the man in front of him. He walked well, but he didn''t ask much. After all, this is someone else''s dog. He can''t let an outsider gossip.

    "Little brother, I don''t know where you are going." Pan Zi came forward to say hello and handed out a cigarette¡° Coming here, of course, is crossing the river Shaking his head, he pushed back the cigarette handed by Pan Zi.

    "Across the river, but we''ve got the boat wrapped up."

    "Han boy, come here, I see my idol." Er Gouzi''s intermittent communication skill came.

    "Grass, that''s what you said you learned in 100000 years."

    "Just make do with it. Don''t say it. Come here."

    "Wuwu" in front of Zhang Qiling, a husky was making a low voice, but his eyes didn''t look at his face, but at the two extremely long fingers.

    "Wang Wang" next to the donkey eggs, eggs kept roaring.

 Chapter 126

    "Brother, why don''t you go and have a look first? My dog is still there." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Well, all right."

    "Barking, you mangy dog. Believe it or not, I''ll eat you up." Er Gouzi was a little tired of hearing this. He turned his head and glared at the donkey''s egg.

    "Wang ~" also called hard donkey egg, egg, looking at Er Gouzi''s ferocious eyes, instantly tail clip, fly also like ran behind the boatman.

    "Oh, er Gouzi, how can you treat your kind like this?"

    "Damn, I don''t have time to argue with you now. I want to find out how to practice these hands."

    "Why, you still want to practice a claw to explore the hole." Han Xuan forced to bear a smile and asked.

    "That''s right. When I practice, I will be the killer in all the caves." Er Gouzi''s heroic words are flying all over the world.

    Han Xuan

    "Third Master, people are coming." Pan Zi showed Wu three provinces with his eyes.

    "Well." Nodding, he said, "I don''t know what to call this little brother."

    Han Xuangang wanted to answer, but the voice next to him came out first, "is this your dog? You''d better let him leave, or I can''t help but chop him."

    It was Zhang Qiling who made the sound. The old black gold sword behind him was pulled out.

    "Well, this dead dog is not mine. You can do as you like." Han Xuan deliberately said that it''s not that he despises Zhang Qiling, but that he wants to chop off er Gouzi. I''m afraid it''s impossible.

    "Han boy, you are cruel." Hearing this, er Gouzi ran away from Zhang Qiling.

    "Eh, er Gouzi, aren''t you invulnerable? How can you be afraid of such a mortal?" Han Xuan doubts to ask a way, these two dogs son is he use the sky star sword to chop and chop, also have no bullshit matter, but now afraid of a, have a little small strength of mortal.

    "MMP, it hurts."

    "Oh." Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi with a charming smile.

    "Grass, it''s a slip of the tongue. It''s too bad. The bitter days will come in the future."

    ¡­¡­

    "Big brother, this dog is so smart." Of course, we are the only ones who can say this.

    Looking at Wu Xie smiling, he didn''t speak.

    "My name is Han Xuan. I want to cross the river. I wonder if it''s convenient." Look at Wu Sansheng and answer what he just asked.

    "Here it is." Wu San Sheng hesitated. They didn''t want to be known by outsiders.

    "I think we''ll take him with us. There''s no shop behind the village. The boatman won''t do it today after finishing this trip." The old man was there to persuade.

    "Gaga, Han boy, this old man is the God of the sword."

    "He''s looking for my belongings."

    "Well, I want you to say that Shen Zun knows the plot."

    ¡­¡­

    "Third uncle, take him with you. Let pan Zi pay attention." Wu Xie also whispered. Slightly nodded, "OK, let''s go together, but I''ll say it first. After entering the cave, we''ll make the decision."

    "Pan Zi, come here for a moment."

    After walking some distance from Han Xuan, they murmured a few words, then returned and began to carry the luggage on the ground.

    "Let''s go." The old man standing in the bow yelled, and the boat drove slowly into the cave.

    "Third Master, this hole seems to be a steal hole." Pan Zi''s voice echoed very loud in the cave.

    With a look of reproach at Pan Zi, it''s obvious that there are still outsiders around him.

    "It''s really a cave robber. It''s been a few years."

    "Here we are." Just when everyone was observing the situation in the cave, Han Xuan came to the cave without thinking.

    "What''s coming." Wu Xie is confused by this, looking at Han Xuan and asking.

    Zhang Qiling''s hoarse voice also issued at this time, "someone is talking."

 Chapter 127

    "What." Several people were surprised and listened carefully.

    "Little brother, there''s no one to talk to." After listening for a long time, Wu Sansheng didn''t hear anything.

    "Man, run away." After boarding the ship, Han Xuan, who had been closing his eyes, said something again.

    "Damn it, Han boy, you''re so smart."

    "Go away, what do you know? It''s called deep."

    ¡­¡­

    "Why do you talk like the one next to you when someone runs away?" Wu Xie didn''t understand the meaning of Han Xuan''s words, so he joked.

    But the others on the boat were much smarter. They reacted instantly and flashed back.

    "The boatman."

    "I didn''t hear the sound of the water. I don''t know. I''m afraid it''s just him." Then, his eyes indicate Han Xuan sitting cross legged behind him.

    "You don''t know why you don''t, damn it." In the team, Pang Kui, who has always been timid, scolds him and wants to run over to kick Han Xuan.

    "Fat Kui, what are you doing?" Pan Zili was close to him, so he quickly held on.

    "Gaga, Han boy, you are so far away from being beaten." The two dogs rolled on the ground, and the dog paws made a few strokes.

    "Go on, if you don''t watch what''s under the boat, it''s going to be a delicacy." According to the flashlight, Han Xuan can clearly see that his eyes are not open.

    "Fart, eyes are not open, can see something." Pang Kui obviously doesn''t believe what Han Xuan said.

    "No, you see." Wu Xie''s flashlight flashed across the water, and a huge shadow flashed by.

    "Ah." Pang Kui''s feet trembled in an instant, without his previous arrogance.

    "Gaga, I''m going to see the legendary double finger cave exploration soon." Er Gouzi shook his body and looked at the hand on the edge of the boat with burning eyes.

    "Whoosh"

    As soon as he stretched and pulled, a corpse appeared on the ship.

    "Don''t be afraid. It''s this thing."

    "Wow, brother, you''re so good." Fat Kui see no danger, immediately ran to flatter.

    Ignore fat Kui, eyes looking at Han Xuan, "also thanks to him, otherwise even if found this thing is too late."

    After hearing this, the eyes of all the people looked towards him.

    Open your eyes, "there are many things in front of you. Don''t take them lightly." Then he smiles and closes his eyes.

    Er Gouzi: "666"

    "Ah The heart that has just been put down in the team has been raised this time.

    "One step, one step." Wu Sansheng''s eyes changed when he looked at Han Xuan. He slowly looked away and looked at the deepest part of the cave, and said solemnly.

    "Third uncle, what is this? Is it a dragon louse?"

    "What a dragon louse? It''s a corpse louse."

    "Ah, corpse, how much carrion do you have to eat to grow so big?" Pan Zi''s face was shocked¡° The voice is coming again. " The familiar voice makes people feel nervous. Everything before confirms that Han xuansuo''s words will happen, so when they hear him say that the voice is coming again, they all look at him nervously.

    "Get in the water." A hoarse voice came from Zhang Qiling''s throat.

    "Poop, poop"

    "Hey, you''re not going to save them." The second dog son asked these words at the same time regretted.

    "Save, why not save, but I''m afraid of water, you''d better go." Said two dog son familiar position one ache.

    "Putong"

    "Oh, God is here to brush the sense of being."

    "Up, underwater corpse, your wolf God grandfather is coming." Er Gouzi wanted to climb on the boat slowly, but seeing Han Xuan''s bad eyes, he immediately gave up his thought, pretended to shout and returned to the water.

 Chapter 128

    "Well, I don''t think it''s my business." After Er Gouzi went down into the water, Zhang Qiling''s finger had been inserted into the back of the corpse, which made him embarrassed for a long time.

    "Han boy, please call me brother soy sauce later." On the boat, shaking the water on the body, two dogs disappointed said.

    Ignore Er Gouzi, "hurt?" Han Xuan opened his eyes and said with a smile.

    "When the hell is it, you still laugh." Pang Kui looked at Han Xuan''s smiling face, but he was not angry.

    "Yes, fortunately the corpse was subdued by this little brother, otherwise my eldest nephew would be in danger." Wu''s face was full of happiness.

    "Eat it." Han Xuan takes out a bottle of pills from the treasure box space and throws it to Wu Sansheng from an unobserved perspective.

    "That''s the way it is." Wu Sansheng had some doubts. He had never seen this kind of medicine in his knowledge.

    "It''s up to you to treat injuries." Then he closed his eyes.

    "Han Xiaozi, the tree is thousands of feet high and does not forget its roots. Don''t pretend to be too deep." Er Gouzi''s scornful voice came into his ears.

    Black face, "you this dead dog know what, this is to pave the way for future things."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Third Master, I''ll eat first." Pan Zi, whose head is full of blood, said to his ear.

    "Well, this man is mysterious and tight. What he wants to take out should also have miraculous effects." The medicine bottle tilted and slowly rolled out a round pill.

    "It smells good." Pan Zi put it into his mouth and couldn''t help spitting it out.

    "Gudong"

    "Pan Zi, how about it?" Wu Xie nervously looked at Pan Zi''s enjoyment.

    "It''s OK, young man. It''s delicious. It''s just itchy on the wound on the head."

    "No, you see, there is no blood on Pan Zi''s head." Wu Sansheng yelled.

    The other four looked at Pan Zi''s head with shocked eyes, "my mother, is this medicine so magical?"

    Pan Zi also touched his head with his hand, and the wound that was bitten by the corpse became hard. It was obvious that he had begun to scab.

    "Big nephew, eat it." The three provinces of Wu poured out the pills and fed them to Wu Xie.

    "Third Master, is there any more in this bottle?" Fat Kui sees such magical Dan medicine, small eye turns a few times, mouth asks a way.

    Wu Sansheng shook his head and said that there were only two.

    There was a burst of disappointment.

    "It seems that this man is not simple." It''s in their head.

    Ding Ling Ling

    The sound that makes people feel upset again.

    "Damn, it''s this thing that makes the sound. Let me end it." Pan Zi looked at a long line on his back and said angrily that he wanted to step on it.

    "Now we can''t kill him. It''s up to him to get out of this cave." Zhang Qiling stops pan Zi and turns over the corpse.

    "I''ll tell you why the hexagonal brass bell is so annoying. It turns out to be a magic weapon, but it''s useless to give it to me because its level is too low." Han Xuan''s divine sense covered the bronze bell, and soon knew his purpose¡° Ding Ling Ling

    The voice sounded again.

    "Ah" Pan Zishi couldn''t help stepping on the bell, which made it too late for Wu to stop.

    "A good artifact is useless." Wu Sansheng is very angry. If you can take it out and sell it for a good price, it won''t be a problem. But now.

    "Third Master, how do I know this thing is so weak?"

    "Well, it''s no use saying anything now. I''d better get out of this place." Wu Sansheng said and put the corpse in the bow of the boat.

    "Shasha"

    "What sound." After driving for a certain distance, the continuous sound in front of us rings.

 Chapter 129

    People subconsciously turned their heads and looked at the man in the red cape behind them, "let''s leave it to me next. You can''t deal with the things behind." Then he stood up and went to the bow of the boat, kicking the corpse full of green mucus.

    "Big brother, what''s in front of us?" Wu Xie curiously leaned over and asked.

    "Corpse plot." Before Han Xuan spoke, Zhang Qiling''s indifferent voice was heard.

    "Finally, I met someone who could do it better than you." The intermittent voice of Er Gouzi annoys Han Xuan.

    "When you meet the ghost, you go first." Originally still at Han Xuan''s feet, er Gouzi ran to the back of the boat.

    "I despise you with my nostrils." When he felt that there was a certain distance between them, er Gouzi was very confident and said.

    Ignoring Er Gouzi, the boat moved slowly as usual. Suddenly, a corpse floated in the water.

    "It''s like it''s coming from the front." Wu Sansheng looked at the body in the water and thought.

    "Look what that is." Fat Kui with sharp eyes suddenly yelled.

    The crystal coffin on the cliff was particularly conspicuous when people looked in the direction of his fingers.

    "Hiss"

    Pour to draw air conditioning voice, "here also have, but inside nobody."

    "Where is it?" Pang Kui shook his hands and pointed to the other side. Then he foamed and fainted.

    Han Xuan also saw the white figure, the tip of his feet slightly on the water, so straight rushed past.

    "Wow, this, this is a martial arts expert, floating on water." Wu Xie yelled on the boat.

    Two dogs see Han Xuan rushed out, immediately ran to the bow, heard this, turned around, to a king of contempt.

    "The breath of the power of the soul, it seems that the notes of tomb raiding are right. The power of the soul can be found so soon." Han Xuan finally points over the water, comes to the ghost in white, and stands in the place where the lake is submerged.

    "Hoo"

    The female ghost gives out an angry murmur, and countless corpses nearby seem to understand the female ghost''s cry, one by one pounce on Han Xuan.

    "Wow, there are so many corpses." Pan Zi, they can see clearly on the boat. There are so many corpses, even now they can''t get help.

    "What should I do? I''ll take the boat and let elder brother come up." Wu Xie said.

    "Little third master, you are crazy, so many corpses, even if we are in the past, we can only become their nutrients."

    "If not, I''ll do it." All of a sudden, the back of Zhang Qiling raised the back of the old black gold knife, making everyone a surprise.

    "Cut, this little bug, three seconds, can''t be more, called three seconds man." Two dog son belly Fei way.

    "You''ve done a lot of harm here, too. Let''s end your lives." In the dark cave, white light from Han Xuan''s feet spread all around.

    "God, miracle." Seeing such a scene, they were even more shocked than seeing the female ghost for the first time, and even the face of Qi Ling Gu Jing Wu Bo changed slightly.

    "Nephew, if you have a chance, wait for him to come up, you can contact him more." No one responded. Wu Sansheng turned his head, looked at Wu Xie''s frozen expression, and shook his head slightly.

    "Gaga, Han Xiaozi, this wave show, Tianxiu, Dihua Zhixiu, Zaohua zhongshenxiu."

    "Sunima coin, where did you learn these things?"

    "Gaga, omnipotent network."

    ¡­¡­

    The cave was illuminated by white light, and the corpses disappeared when they came into contact with the white light.

 Chapter 130

    "You also become a part of my cultivation." Han Xuan didn''t go to see the corpses that were still disappearing. He looked at the female ghost in front of him with burning eyes.

    "Zhi"

    With a scream, the ghost stretches her hand to grab Han Xuan''s neck.

    "Hum, if you break through my defense, I''ll learn to be a dog." Cold hum a, Han Xuan hand a claw, unexpectedly didn''t claw live female ghost, but straight through her body.

    "Immune to physical attacks, interesting." Murmur, hand chaos Qi emerge, in the next wave a grasp.

    "Zhi"

    Screams of pain made several people on board cover their ears.

    Slightly frown, chaos Qi form a ball of light, envelop the female ghost, disappear.

    "I can''t absorb it now. I''ll deal with her slowly after I''m busy here." After all, it''s too noisy here now. Han Xuan doesn''t want to waste such a good thing.

    Eyes up, "you''ve seen enough of it."

    With his toes on the ground, Han Xuan flew straight up to the cliff and finally stood on the crystal coffin with a corpse.

    "These are things that people can do." Swallowing saliva, pan Zi said with a twinkle in his eyes.

    "I don''t know. This man is more weird than the zongzi I met." The cold sweat from Wu''s three provinces is zongzi. If you want to say it''s zongzi, it''s a big deal. But in front of you, you can emit white light under your feet and fly more than ten meters in one jump. Let alone seeing it, you haven''t even heard of it.

    "No, I can''t let Han boy force such a good chance to dress up. I''m going to do it alone." Thinking about this in my mind, I made a little effort on my hind legs and flew straight out.

    "His grandmother''s, this dog is not simple."

    "Han boy, get out of the way. I''m going to pretend to be forced." Two dogs in the air said.

    Looking at the corpse in the crystal coffin, he was confused by the sound, and then reacted with an evil smile on his face.

    "Er Gouzi, since you are here, go in and have a look for me."

    "There doesn''t seem to be much fun here, Han boy. You''re busy. I''ll go first." A difficult 180 degree rotation in the air made Er Gouzi lose his head in one second.

    "Now that you''re here, come in and sit down." A big hand, easy to grasp two dog son that cocked tail.

    "Brother Han, I just want to be a bully." Two dog son is mentioned by Han Xuan before the body, pitifully says.

    "Sometimes there''s a price to pay for being forced." Smile, slowly remove the crystal coffin.

    "Brother Han, no, I want to be quiet." Er Gouzi struggled and yelled.

    "Silence is inside. I''ll take you in." With that, he pushed open the crystal coffin and put Er Gouzi into it.

    "Shameless Han boy, I won''t bite you to death when I come out."

    Ignoring the curse of Er Gouzi, he flew down to the boat and let the five keep a distance from him. Han Xuan didn''t care, and his eyes didn''t leave the crystal coffin for a moment.

    Finally, pan Zi couldn''t stand this kind of oppression, and came over and asked, "brother, who are you?" Looking away, he turned to look at the people on the boat, "I''m a Taoist."

    "Taoist, I didn''t expect that what was said on TV was right. Taoist really knows magic." Wu Xie said this in her mouth.

    Just as Han Xuan wanted to say something, a loud noise came from the sky.

    "It''s coming out." Gently spit out these three words.

    "Big brother, what''s out." Wu Xie was frightened by the loud noise, but when he heard Han Xuan''s self talk, he asked.

 Chapter 131

    "Your third uncle should know." Then he looked at the three provinces of Wu.

    "This, this is big zongzi, pan Zi. Go and take out the black donkey''s hoof." Seeing the body standing up in the crystal coffin, Wu Sansheng yelled.

    "Don''t be so troublesome, the dog above can solve it." Han Xuan doesn''t want people to disturb the pure friendship between zombies and ER Gouzi.

    "Han boy, come up and help me, this thing bites."

    "Aren''t you a dog? Bite back, too."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Er Gouzi, come on, don''t disgrace me."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Er Gouzi, he is a coward."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Er Gouzi..."

    "Oh, I can''t stand it. You die for me." Two dogs seem to be Han Xuan said the explosion of the universe, a sweeping leg, zongzi''s head was kicked down, there was no cheering, no applause, just frightened eyes.

    Holding the head of zongzi, he jumped back to the boat.

    "You''re shameless. What are you looking at? I''m talking about you." Er Gouzi won a big battle and was very proud.

    Han Xuan eyes solidification, "two dog son, exposed." A sound fell into the ears of two dogs.

    "What''s up, what''s up." Er Gouzi didn''t respond, so he opened his mouth and said.

    Just finish saying, the mouth didn''t close, the eyes looked to stare at his several people.

    Zhang Qiling, Wujin ancient sword in hand.

    Pan Zi, machete.

    Wu Sansheng, an old hunting gun.

    Wu Xie, hiding behind the three provinces of Wu.

    Pang Kui, don''t look. I''m foaming on the ground.

    "Ah, it''s a sin to be too handsome. I''m so tired. I can''t. I have to have a rest." Speak straight behind Han Xuan.

    A few people''s mouth twitch, "don''t worry, this goods don''t bite." Han Xuan didn''t know what to say, just said such a cold joke.

    "I wipe it." Han Xuan turns around, and the mouth and legs of Er Gouzi come into close contact.

    "I''m a wolf. Don''t say I''m a dog in front of people, or I''ll be killed." He said it with a vicious look in his eyes.

    "Roll" kick the ungrateful dead dog down the river.

    "Come on, there''s the exit ahead."

    See two dog son didn''t get on the boat, a few talent slightly at ease, "three ye, don''t the thing above."

    "Yes, why not? It''s such a big thing, at least it''s an artifact. When we''re finished, you''ll get it back."

    "OK, Third Master."

    The light at the entrance of the cave is more and more beautiful, and after a few minutes of driving, "ah, finally out of this ghost place."¡° Ladies and gentlemen, let''s say goodbye. " Han Xuan said to five people with a smile.

    "Brother, leave a contact information." As soon as Wu Xie''s eyes turned, he thought of the magic pill. In case of any accident in the future, he could ask for it.

    "Ha ha, I''ll see you later." He took a look at Wu and strode to the distant mountain.

    "Let''s go, let''s go, good dogs don''t get in the way. Haven''t you heard this famous saying?" Several people pay attention to Han Xuan''s figure, obviously forgetting that the dog beside him hasn''t kept up.

    "His grandmother''s, how forget to still have for old fairy behind." A fierce jump, several people have flashed a road.

    "Well, you''re pretty smart." Dog mouth Baji spit out such words, staggering after Han Xuan.

    "Third uncle, how can this dog talk? Didn''t he say that animals will not be allowed to become sperm after the founding of the people''s Republic of China?" Wu Xie showed a smile more ugly than crying.

    "I don''t know what this thing is, but fortunately we are separated here, otherwise we can''t sleep at night." Wu''s face was full of happiness.

 Chapter 132

    "Er Gouzi, you seem very unpopular." Han Xuan''s divine sense can clearly understand the words of several people behind him, and says to ER Gouzi with a smile.

    "Cut, you envy it, they are afraid of the supreme wolf God." Er Gouzi doesn''t think so. He thinks it''s good to be afraid of him.

    "I''m jealous of you. Don''t make fun of me. You''re the only dog I can be jealous of."

    "They said I''m a wolf, I''m a wolf."

    "Wolf, what''s your famous saying?"

    Two dogs a Leng, he does not know what famous saying, faltering for a long time.

    "Ha ha, I don''t know."

    "Cut, you bluff me, this God Zun has no famous saying."

    "I''ll be back for sure!"

    "Damn, pleasant goat and grey wolf!" The two dogs gaped.

    "Er Gouzi, why don''t we have a try? If you shout this sentence after flying, I will admit that you are a wolf in the future." Han Xuan said unkindly.

    "If you can say that, I think you must be the legendary zhishizi." Two dogs fight back.

    Han Xuan didn''t understand Er Gouzi''s meaning at first. He thought, "Damn, you''re the one who knows shit."

    ¡­¡­

    After fighting for a while, Han Xuan two dogs came to a mountain.

    "Han boy, what are we doing here?" Er Gouzi looked around for a while, but he couldn''t see anything strange here.

    "It''s a great pleasure to eat dog meat and watch the scenery here." Han Xuan is still fighting with ER Gouzi.

    "Shit, believe it or not, I''m biting you once."

    Han Xuan shivered. He was not afraid of Er Gouzi, but stressed his words.

    "Go away, pervert."

    ¡­¡­

    "Er Gouzi, there''s something you should do or not."

    "Hum, no, no appointment."

    Han Xuan listen to this, mind a loud hum, don''t do, don''t about, this kind of words two dogs can understand.

    "Er Gouzi, if you don''t go, don''t think of chaos in the future." Han xuanben wanted to say, if you don''t do it, don''t think of chaos bead, but think about it or forget it, Wan Yier Gouzi is saying something that makes him confused, which is embarrassing.

    "Hey, brother Han, what are you talking about? As long as you tell me, I''m duty bound to go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire." Er Gouzi said enthusiastically that if someone who didn''t know his nature came to meet him, he would think that this product would really make Han Xuan go up the sword mountain and down the fire sea.

    "Find some food. This is the site of the Seven Star Lu palace. We''ll wait here." The people Han Xuan wants to wait for, of course, are Wu Xie and others. The reason why he wants to wait is for the needs of his next plan.

    "Shit, find something to eat. What are you supposed to be?" As soon as I heard what a trifle it was, I wanted to let him go. I was not happy for a moment.

    "Go or not."¡° I''m not going

    "Really, no regrets."

    "No regrets."

    "Then you''re going to do it in chaos beads..."

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Before Han Xuan finished, er Gouzi immediately interrupted him.

    "Go and come back quickly." Han Xuan laughs at Er Gouzi''s shaking body and leaves.

    "It''s not fair to threaten me with this every time." While walking, two dogs yell.

    ¡­¡­

    One day later

    "What''s the matter with you? What do you want to do?" All of a sudden, such words came from the forest.

    "There, there, what is it." An old man said with a trill.

    "This is a cell phone." A person came forward, picked up the bloody mobile phone, but also want to observe around, a familiar and strange words came.

 Chapter 133

    "So coincidentally, we meet again." Han Xuan appears in front of them with ER Gouzi.

    "Ah, it''s a little brother." Pan Zi saw the visitor, glanced at Er Gouzi and didn''t step forward.

    That fat Kui doesn''t know anything. At that time, he had already been frightened by the female ghost. He ran to Han Xuan''s body, and several people behind him were frightened.

    "I said, little brother, how can you show up here? I don''t know if you still have that pill. I''ll pay a high price for it."

    Shaking his head, exclaimed, "I''m here to get back a gift from my ancestors." Han Xuan lied without blinking an eye.

    ¡°666¡±

    "Han boy, half my style." Er Gouzi said.

    "Get something back." Behind a few people in mind a tight, "is he also to explore the ancient tomb, not so coincidental."

    "Since meeting is also a kind of predestination, I think the route you take is the same as me. Why don''t you go up the mountain together?" Han Xuan asked the crowd with a smile.

    "OK, let''s go up the mountain together." In fact, they are also very reluctant, but due to Han Xuan''s sharp teeth, er Gouzi has to agree.

    "Well done, er Gouzi."

    "Just ask 6 No 6."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "There seems to be a situation ahead." After walking for about a few hours, Han Xuan''s divine sense has observed the existence of the tent.

    "Oh, what''s going on." Listen to Han Xuan so a say, several people''s hearts are up.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not dangerous." Said, the first to the front, a few people look at each other, also followed up.

    "Someone''s been here." Approaching, we found more than ten intact military tents.

    "The sun is going to set. Let''s have a rest here." Wu proposed.

    There was no voice of opposition. He found a few piles of wood and raised a fire in the camp.

    "We must be here now."

    "This is the place of sacrifice..."

    "You''re going to get in here, too." Han Xuan gets close and stomps the land under his feet.

    Suddenly the voice, let a person creepy, turn around to see is Han Xuan, slightly put down the heart.

    "I can''t see that little brother is still an expert." Wu first spoke.

    Shaking his head, "I''m just here to pick up something left by my ancestors."

    "It means you''re going down with us."

    "I''ll protect you in danger." Han Xuan light spit out these words, "with what I know, if you go alone, ten dead no life."

    "It''s easy to pretend." Two dog son''s sound makes Han Xuan frown, but it''s inconvenient to attack at this time.

    Several people have seen Han Xuan''s strength. In addition to the man eating tree mentioned by the old man just now, Wu San Sheng hesitated.

    "Let him come in with us." Zhang Qiling didn''t know what to think, suddenly said. He smiles at Zhang Qiling and turns to the tent. He doesn''t want to do the hard work of digging.

    "I got it." With a shout, Han Xuan wakes up from meditation.

    "Sleep, sleep, sleep, NIMA, get up, hi." One kick on ER Gouzi''s curled up body.

    "Who, who is it? There are always tricksters who want to harm me." Two dogs, still confused, yelled.

    No matter has been muddled force two dog son, Han Xuan out of the tent, only to see a few people have been surrounded in the hole.

    "You can''t push, let alone smash. The walls here are full of alum acid from alchemy."

    "Since we can''t push or smash, what should we do?"

    "Let me do it." The voice comes from behind. Han Xuan doesn''t know when he will come to them.

 Chapter 134

    To make way for only one person, Han Xuan presses his hand against the wall.

    "No." Seeing Han Xuan''s purpose, Zhang Qiling yelled, "let''s go."

    Several people didn''t know why, but they pushed back.

    "Touch"

    The wall fell in response to the sound.

    "Finished" this is everyone''s last thought, is really Han Xuan''s speed is too fast, let a few people have no reaction time.

    One second, two seconds, ten seconds.

    There was no burning sensation on the body, which made several people who closed their eyes slowly open.

    "This, this is. Miracles, miracles again. "

    In front of Han Xuan, a large mass of red liquid floated in the air, making it not sputter out.

    "Go in." Lift your legs and walk into the hole that is shattered by the internal force.

    Several people looked at each other and moved slowly.

    "Wow, rich, so many good things." Fat Kui yelled in the line.

    "Keep your damn voice down." Wu Sansheng kicked him and scolded him.

    After Han Xuan entered, he began to look at the tomb. There was a big tripod in the middle, facing a big coffin.

    "Third Master, there are good things here." Suddenly pan Zi climbed into the big Ding.

    "You boy, this thing is for sacrifice." Wu Sansheng said with a smile.

    "Cluck"

    A very ugly voice sounded in the small chamber.

    "Brother, what are you doing? Pan Zi, come out quickly." Seeing Zhang Qiling''s wrong face, Wu Sansheng immediately said to pan Zi in the tripod.

    "Cluck"

    Zhang Qiling''s voice is still ringing.

    "KaKa"

    "Damn, who are you talking about? This coffin can''t hold it." Er Gouzi follows Han Xuan around in the tomb. Suddenly he sees the big coffin shaking and yells.

    "Don''t be afraid. Let God save you. Let me weld it to him." Then he jumped on the coffin.

    Zhang Qiling was shocked. He knew what was inside. However, at the thought of Han Xuan''s amazing method, his face changed a few times, but he didn''t stop it.

    "Come out, my secret weapon." A flash of white light, until the light slightly dispersed, a welding machine appeared on the coffin.

    "Gaga, don''t worry. I''ll weld it to him right away." Turn around and smile at a few people.

    "Zhi"

    "What''s the matter? Does this guy want to be lazy?" Er Gouzi looked at the welding rod and the welding machine.

    "MMP, no power." Finally know what''s wrong, two dogs scolded.

    "Han boy, with your thunder, give me some electricity." Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan, who is already stunned¡° Ah, it''s a sin to be too handsome. Look, Han is so handsome that he''s lost his mind. " Sigh, made a 45 degree look up at the sky on the coffin.

    A few people listen to two dog son nonsense, the corner of the mouth twitch of can''t stop at all.

    "Ah ah"

    A figure suddenly appeared on the coffin, so that the coffin fell into the big half.

    "You die for me." One foot put Er Gouzi and his beloved welder on the way to heaven.

    "Bang bang"

    There was a loud noise from the back channel.

    "Ah, it''s comfortable at last." Han Xuan breathes out a breath.

    "With such a heavy foot, the talking dog won''t die." This is what several people think in their minds.

    "I came here today to pick up something. Don''t come out and make trouble." On the coffin of Han Xuan, gently patted above, tone light said.

    Han Xuan had been a step on the calm coffin, let him so a shot, there is no movement.

    "Come on, the things here are not suppressed by me. I''m afraid he will come out soon." With that, no matter how many people thought, they walked to the corridor behind.

 Chapter 135

    A listen to this thing without Han Xuan''s suppression will run out, a few people where dare to stay more, one by one run to the corridor.

    "Daddada"

    In the passage, the dull sound makes the atmosphere solidify.

    "Third Master, look." After walking for nearly half an hour, pan Zi seems to have found something.

    "It''s a burglary hole, and it seems that we''ve just been dug. It seems that we''ve been taken first." Wu sighed.

    Han Xuan stops slightly and releases his divine sense. As expected, he finds a secret road under his feet, which is obviously leading to that place.

    However, he did not point out, but said faintly: "I can feel that the things left by my ancestors are still there. I think they have not entered the real tomb."

    Han Xuan''s voice makes Wu Sansheng''s eyes change a little.

    I walked for more than ten minutes.

    "It''s almost there." Han Xuan''s words can always ring before they happen.

    "What''s coming." Wu Xie asked suspiciously.

    He shook his head and didn''t speak, but his pace quickened slightly.

    "This is a big jade door. If we get it out, we will not shock the world." Pang Kui saw the two stone gates in front of him, his small eyes shining.

    "Go in, all the organs here have been destroyed." Han Xuan said.

    "This should be the main tomb, but there are so many coffins." Pan Zi swept the lamp and exclaimed.

    "Well, there are still words here." Wu Xie squatted in front of the first sarcophagus and cried.

    "Oh, little third master, can you understand it?" Pan Zi also came to ask.

    While they were studying the words on it, Han Xuan also wandered in the tomb.

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s so amazing. I''ll borrow Yin soldiers, and I''ll borrow Tian soldiers." After hearing Wu Xie''s story, pan Zi didn''t agree.

    "Hey, have you ever seen a talking dog with white light under your feet?" Wu Xie retorted.

    "Here it is." Pan Zi''s words are not enough.

    "Ah, hoo, I''m dead." The ethereal voice echoed in the tomb.

    "This, this is what sound." The timid chubby Kui shivered and stammered out such words.

    "Little brother." Everyone''s eyes are on Han Xuan. Now, when you encounter strange things, you want to hear his opinion first.

    Han Xuan''s face is black, but there is no such scene in the plot. He is also surprised to hear the sound, only when his divine sense sweeps a shadow.

    "I''ll tell you why the goods are missing. I''m pretending to be a ghost here."

    A flash, a few people only see Han Xuan suddenly disappeared in the dark, followed by a scream.

    "Han Xiaozi, you can call the police when you are beating me."

    "Still, believe it or not, I''ll call a truckload of bakers to hit you."¡° Brother Han, please don''t do that. I''ll sing you the song of conquest. "

    ¡­¡­

    In a minute.

    "Touch"

    A husky appeared where the light could reach it.

    "Hi, you guys. Why don''t you go to bed this evening?" Two dogs see more than a dozen pairs of eyes are staring at him, made a think very natural and unrestrained appearance, said to several people.

    If it wasn''t for the weird dog, it would have been cut to pieces by them.

    "From now on, you shut your dog''s mouth, or you don''t want to get out of that place." Han Xuan''s voice calms the anger in several people''s hearts.

    "You''re tough." Two dog son indignant say, finish saying really don''t talk, it seems that can''t chaos bead threat is quite big.

 Chapter 136

    "What''s the matter?" When he was still happy about what Han Xuan had done, Pang Kui''s hand pulled Wu Xie''s coat.

    "Shadow!" Fat Kui said in a trembling voice.

    "Shadow, what''s good to see." Wu Xie looks confused.

    "How many shadows do you count?" Pang Kui turned pale.

    "One, two... Six, seven." Wu Xie counted, and the trill could not be heard.

    "Ah, there''s a ghost." The screams turned the heads of the people in the observation room.

    Only a figure with a broken earthen jar appeared in sight.

    "Damn, dare to frighten us. I''ll shoot you." Pan Zi, who was angry with ER Gouzi, raised his gun and pulled the trigger at the man.

    "My God." The man screamed and rushed straight to the back passage.

    "No, he''s going to the tomb we just passed." Han Xuan deliberately accentuates the tone to say.

    "Just go." Pang Kui whispered.

    "If he lets that thing out of the coffin, it''s a problem." Zhang Qiling naturally knew what a dangerous thing was in the coffin. With a solemn voice, he drew out the black gold sword and rushed out.

    Han Xuan didn''t stop him. He was happy to follow the plot.

    "Go and see where this man came from." The three provinces of Wu also spoke at this time.

    Wu Xie walked into an ear room on the right and kicked Er Gouzi, who was lying on the ground.

    "Brother, how did you come in?" Wu Xie, who was looking at a candle, said.

    "What are you looking at?" Go in and sit beside Wu Xie.

    "Wow, you two, wow, the picture is so beautiful that I dare not look directly at it." The sound of Er Gouzi makes Han Xuan speechless.

    "Brother, you see, the seven coffins outside are the Seven Star coffin, and only one of them is true." Then he moved the sketch in his hand a little.

    Han Xuan came forward, and sure enough, as in the play, he scribbled a sketch with seven squares inside.

    "So bright, so bright, my one kilowatt light bulb is about to explode." Er Gouzi continued his nonsense.

    "Well, what to do now." Han Xuan looked at him with a fierce look, turned his head and asked with a smile.

    "Now let''s go to the third uncle and let him have a look." Then he stood up.

    "Not bad."

    ¡­¡­

    The cry of Wu Xie, the third uncle, reverberated in the whole tomb.

    "Something may have happened to them." Han Xuan''s words make Wu Xie feel tight.

    "Pa"

    At this time, a corpse in the coffin suddenly sat up.

    "Big brother."

    "Hum." With a cold hum, Han Xuan''s chaotic Qi forms a small sword, which is just the shape of Lingqi¡° Go With a soft drink, "you should be honored to end your life with this aura."

    The white light was stronger than the light from Wu Xie''s flashlight.

    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, "big brother, very powerful."

    Small sword mixed with amazing momentum, skipping many obstacles of space, instantly came to the forehead of big zongzi.

    "Pa"

    Just got up, the rice dumplings were flying up with a small sword and fixed on the wall of the tomb.

    "Come on, let''s go out first." Han Xuantou didn''t return, and went to the jade door.

    "Wait for me." He doesn''t have Han Xuan''s ability. If he gets up for one or two, he''ll have to explain it here.

    While running, he turned around from time to time. It was the sword on the head of zongzi that was too shocking.

 Chapter 137

    "Big brother, what are we doing here?" Han Xuan stops in front of the cave that he saw before returning, which makes Wu Xie confused for a while.

    "Passage, here it is." Han Xuan stamped his foot on the ground.

    "Here it is." After hearing this, Wu Xie checked carefully. Generally, if there are passages in ancient tombs, there must be organs.

    "Here it is." Wu Xie was overjoyed to see a bulge. She was not happy to find a way out in a desperate situation.

    "Go ahead."

    Wu Xie nodded and pressed hard.

    "Kaka kaka"

    See as expected had reaction, Wu Xie had not had time to be happy, suddenly at the foot of an empty.

    "Ah"

    "Stop yelling." Han Xuan won''t catch Wu Xie as he did. His toes gently touch the vertical wall of the cave and bounce to the other side, so he moves down slowly.

    It''s not that Han Xuan doesn''t want to use the Royal sword. If it''s a person, it''s OK to say that now he uses a little magic to make others regard him as a monster. He can''t scare people to death with flying.

    "Wow, Han boy, you value sex more than friends." Er Gouzi''s pig killing voice reverberated. He could only hear a touch and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.

    Point back and forth again over the cave wall, Han Xuan and Wu Xie fall steadily on the ground.

    "Er Gouzi, are you dead? Get up before you die." Looking at Er Gouzi lying on the ground in a strange posture, he kicked with his feet.

    "And one last breath, give me artificial respiration." Cheap voice let Han Xuan once again fly kick in his ass.

    "Come on, pan Zi should be in the front."

    Hearing an acquaintance in front, Wu Xie is very happy and follows Han Xuan closely.

    "Damn, what dares to bite you, Lord wolf." Suddenly, the angry cry of Er Gouzi makes Han Xuan frown.

    "I almost forgot that the protagonist seems to be attacked by the corpse." Han Xuan whispers in his heart.

    "You little reptiles, if your cultivation of wolf God is still there, I will teach you to be a man every minute. No, you are a worm." Er Gouzi, who easily eliminated a few corpses, made a lot of comments.

    "Er Gouzi, look behind you." Han Xuan''s voice can always ring when Er Gouzi is most proud.

    "Behind, behind isn''t the corpse of those corpses, there''s nothing to look at." Two dog son don''t think so, leisurely toward Han Xuan they come.

    "The corpse." Wu Xie heard Han Xuan say that the miner''s lamp swept behind Er Gouzi, and her face became bloodless.

    "Cut, a few corpses will scare you like this. Don''t say I know you when you go out." Two dogs curl their mouths.

    "Oh, butt, it seems that your consciousness is not high enough." Er Gouzi suddenly felt something on his butt. He didn''t have to think that it was the corpse again. He yelled and jumped over his body. Only when he saw the dense green eyes behind him, er Gouzi''s eyes became frozen.

    "Hello, wolf God is always your friend. The one who scolded you just now is over there, not me."

    "Damn, they said it wasn''t me. How could they bite me?"

    "Oh, brother Han, brother Qin, help me." Two dogs eat pain, has a speed of light came to Han Xuan body, cocked up by the big pincers buttocks¡° Brother Han, I don''t want to say more. Please give me a kick. "

    "Yo, er Gouzi, it''s beautiful to have such a big pliers on your butt. I think it''s better to let him stay on it all the time."

    Two dog son had done well to be kicked consciousness, can hear Han Xuan say so, in the heart ten thousand head grass mud hemp fly.

    "You kick or not."

    "No kick."

    "Don''t force me to use my killing skills."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Han Xuan has three big greetings in his heart.

    "Let you submit to my beautiful song." Two dog son said with grief.

 Chapter 138

    "The boundless horizon is my love..." Er Gouzi raised his head and began to sing.

    "Ah, shut your mouth." Han Xuan didn''t know if he was influenced by any magic, but he went straight to ER Gouzi''s buttocks.

    "Quack, it''s comfortable." After several turns, er Gouzi stood up and took a long breath.

    "Son of a bitch, people sing for money, you sing for kicking."

    "Big brother, it''s this time. You are still in the mood of fighting." Wu Xie couldn''t see it because the corpse was almost in front of them when they were quarreling.

    At this time, a corpse on the wall, like a spring, pounced on Wu Xie.

    "Bang"

    The wind whistling in my ear made Wu Xie sweat.

    "Pa"

    The green liquid splashed on Wu Xie''s face, making him retch.

    "Pan Zi, you almost killed me."

    "Don''t say so much. Come here." Pan Zi yelled.

    Just when two people and a dog raised their legs and wanted to pass by, there was a few clicks. It was obvious that the secret door above was activated.

    "Touch"

    "His grandmother''s, what broken door, how still open, I rely on, what thing, how so many corpses." This man is the fat man in the iron triangle.

    "Pan Zi, what are you doing?" Wu Xie saw pan Zi light the fire on his body and rushed to the corpse pile.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, save it if you can." Pan Zi yelled at Wu Xie and drew close to Wang pangzi.

    Wu Xie didn''t know what to think, so he jumped in.

    "Gaga, Han boy, do you have melon seeds?" The voice of Er Gouzi''s Rooster office reverberates in Han Xuan''s ear.

    "Melon seeds? What are you doing with this? " Han Xuan was speechless for a while

    "Well, it''s not good to be an honest melon eater."

    "Grass."

    ¡­¡­

    "Dead fat man, where the hell did you come from? Now everyone may be finished." Pan Zi saw more and more corpses, so he couldn''t help scolding them.

    "It''s better to find a way. This is not the time to discuss this." Cried Wu Xie.

    "Don''t you have another one up there to scold? Ask him to help." Wang pangzi has sharp eyes and sees Han Xuan in the distance.

    Two people a Leng, "yes ah, how did not expect to have an old fairy."

    "Big brother, help me." Pan Zi yells at Han Xuan.

    "Dead dog, enough of the excitement. Go and save people." I kicked the listless Er Gouzi.

    "Go, go, I''m here waiting for you to come back, waiting for you to go back to the peach blossom." The two dogs began to sing.

    "Damn, er Gouzi, you don''t seem to understand me." Han Xuan said to ER Gouzi with a smile. Feeling cool behind, er Gouzi turns his head to see Han Xuan''s feet have been raised high. Before he reacts, his body flies up.

    "You lead, I''ll follow."

    "Ow"

    "Bang, bang, bang"

    Like a ball on the ground, it bounces to the middle of the three people. Where it passes, the corpse is pitifully pressed into meat sauce, and it will be mended in the blink of an eye.

    "Shit, you''re something." Wang pangzi is waving the origami in his hand. He sees a dark shadow flying over. He thinks that someone in the distance has thrown something useful. Just when he sees the shadow, his lungs explode.

    "Labor and capital are the future flowers of our motherland. What the hell are you?" Er Gouzi is not afraid of scaring people. He only knows that if someone tries to bite him, he will bite him back.

 Chapter 139

    "Monster." Wang shouts, raises the gun that Pan gives him, and a bullet goes through.

    "Ao ~" the two dogs screamed in pain.

    "You don''t want to go without one hundred and eighty thousand today." They all thought that Er Gouzi would fall to the ground. Unexpectedly, he bit on Wang pangzi''s trouser legs and staged a scene of touching porcelain.

    "I wipe, become fine, this is your dog, what the hell are you?" Wang Pang''s words were a little unskillful and stammered, so that the corpse crawled onto him and bit a piece of meat unconscious.

    "Forget about that for a while." Pan Zi said to Wang pangzi.

    Then he turned his head and said to ER Gouzi in a kind tone: "brother, do you want to attract the fire of the corpse, we are not polite." Then, with one hand, he pushed the two dogs who were trying to blackmail the fat man into the pile of corpses.

    "Damn, I thought Han was black, but I didn''t expect you to be more black." Two dog son is pushed out of the moment scold out loud.

    "Get over there." Three people see a hole to drill, ignore two dog son''s words, so mercilessly abandoned him.

    "Oh, pain, pain, Han boy, you belong to the tortoise, how can you be so slow."

    "Thank you, big brother." Three people help each other toward Han Xuan, came to the front of Pan Zi said.

    "It''s OK. I think you''re more agreeable." Han Xuan takes the credit of Er Gouzi without any courtesy.

    "Damn, Han boy, Chen Duxiu doesn''t show you, but save me first." The two dogs who were covered with corpses yelled.

    "What''s your name? These little insects can''t bite your flesh." Han Xuan responded impatiently.

    "Damn, pain, grass, my mysterious zone, Han boy, the insect that bit my ass left behind me, I want him to regret coming to this world." Er Gouzi''s face suddenly turned ferocious.

    "Ass! Ha ha When Han Xuan heard this, he put his chest on his back and wanted to praise the corpse.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll come to save you in a minute." After laughing, Han Xuan''s feet are white, like water lines spreading out.

    "Again." Pan Zi and Wu Xie looked at each other, and they both showed the same expression.

    But Wang Pang is not so natural, "monster, fairy, I must not wake up." With that, he slapped a few big mouths on his face.

    "Damn it, it''s his grandmother''s. It''s true."

    Ignoring Wang Pang who yells in the distance, Han Xuan is just like in his back garden. With each step, many corpses will die.

    "Er Gouzi, I''ll ask you if you like it."

    Seeing that all the corpses on all sides were gone, er Gouzi''s arrogance seemed to come back. He turned his head and bit the insect that attacked his mysterious area.

    "When I go out, I will let you become the only Eunuch in the world, feeding you the most powerful spring medicine." Two dogs almost roar to say such words, it is obvious that this corpse touched his counter scale.

    His words were naturally heard by the three people in the distance. Pan Zi suddenly didn''t know what was on his mind. His body was shaking like Wang Pang.

    "Pan Zi, what''s the matter with you." Wu Xie thought that pan Zigang had just fought with the corpse group when he was caught by several of them, and immediately asked¡° I just pit that dead dog, will it With that, his body trembled more severely, and he didn''t want to become a eunuch.

 Chapter 140

    After hearing this, Wu Xie wanted to comfort her, but she didn''t know how to speak.

    "So you''re not one of them." Wang pangzi recognized the abnormality in the words and leaned over to ask.

    Both shook their heads.

    "Since it''s not, let''s run. This man and that dog are strangely tight." Wang pangzi suggested.

    "Run, where can I go? I''ve been wandering in this hole for seven or eight times." Pan Zi has no good airway.

    "That''s better than you get castrated. Let''s go. If you don''t go, there will be no chance." The fat man''s face was sweating.

    "Well, let''s go." In the end, the belief in escape prevailed.

    ¡­¡­

    "Han boy, your old face is easy to run away, and you don''t want to chase him." After two dogs put the corpse into the heaven and earth bag, they see Wu Xie and others disappearing at the end, and they say to Han Xuan with a smile.

    "How old are you? What a good old face. " Han Xuan does not understand to ask.

    "You''ll see when you turn around." Er Gouzi deliberately sold a pass.

    "Well, why did you run away?" Seeing that the long passage was empty, Han Xuan murmured. His divine sense was released, and he easily locked several people.

    "I must have been scared by this God''s arrogance." Er Gouzi said this without thinking.

    "Go away"

    "Well, I don''t know how to write in such a big way."

    "You can''t write, can you? I''ll teach you how to operate it."

    "Oh, Han boy, you kicked my wound." Two dogs rolling to the other end of the passage screamed bitterly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "His grandmother''s tomb, what''s his mother''s tomb? After walking for nearly half an hour, it''s all a bloody death." The sound came from the intricate cave.

    "Fat man, stop it." Another weak voice came out.

    "Little third master, are you ok?" Pan Zi looked at Wu Xie, who was full of blood, and cried out worried.

    "It''s OK. I knew it was like this, so I took some pills from the man first."

    "Pills, what pills." This made the fat man confused.

    Pan Zi helped Wu Xie to go forward and told Wang pangzi about the pills.

    "Damn, you are crazy about gain and loss. How can there be such pills?" The fat man''s first reaction is not to believe it.

    "Why cheat you? Believe it or not, but now I regret leaving. If that person wants to do something to us, he has already done it. Why wait until now?" Pan Zi chagrined and said that he didn''t believe Han Xuan would connive Er Gouzi to do something so extraordinary.

    The fat man gave a dry smile. After all, he put forward the idea of leaving.

    "Maybe he''s not sure he''ll eat all of you." Wang pangzi found a reason casually.

    "Well, I don''t blame you. You haven''t seen him very well. As far as we are concerned, even his teeth are small."

    I walked for more than ten minutes.

    Suddenly, the fat man seemed to find something and called them over. "Come on, there''s a big hole here."

    Two people hastily get together in the past, "walked so long, this big hole is the most peculiar, otherwise we go in to have a look." Wu Xie looks at them with a little inquiry.

    "There is no other way now." The fat man rolled his sleeve. It seems that he will take the lead.

    "Be careful, fat man." Pan Zi gave him the only guns left in the team and exclaimed with concern.

    "With this in hand, I can even spell the big zongzi." With the gun in hand, the fat man''s confidence grows.

    "I''m going in first, you follow."

 Chapter 141

    When all three of them entered the cave, the rustling sound reverberated again.

    "Er Gouzi, I''ll discuss something with you."

    "If you don''t do big things, you can''t talk about small things."

    "What do you mean, grass?"

    "The meaning is very clear."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Whether you do it or not." Han Xuan''s voice began to take a trace of anger.

    "No, no appointment."

    "Grass, you said that before."

    "Did you say that? Then I''ll take it back. "

    Between the bickering, they had come to the big hole before.

    "Er Gouzi, you take the treasure box space to go in and chase them." Han Xuan''s divine sense has observed that the hole in it is very small, only enough for one person to crawl forward. The figure of Er Gouzi is just right.

    "What, you told me to drill this dog hole, not to do it." On hearing this, er Gouzi turned his head to the other side and made a gesture you can''t even think about.

    If it''s another occasion, Han Xuan will definitely say that you are a dog. It doesn''t matter whether you drill or not, but now you have a request from him. Naturally, he won''t say that.

    "Oh, how could this be a dog hole."

    "Whatever you say, I won''t go in." With that, he fell to the ground and began to snore.

    Han Xuan wants to fly over, but he still insists, "if you go in, you can pick the treasures there."

    "That''s true." Two dogs on the ground suddenly a carp straightened up and stood up.

    "Seriously, seriously, more than real gold." See hope, Han Xuan immediately make a guarantee.

    Er Gouzi''s small eyes turned, "since you sincerely invited me, I will go mercifully, but I have a small request."

    Han Xuan face twitch, forced to show a smile, "you say."

    "Listen to the cry, Lord wolf." Er Gouzi is playing snake with stick. He doesn''t want to miss such a good opportunity to take advantage of it.

    "Go away" Han Xuan finally can''t suppress the anger in his body. He yells, "it''s a big deal. I''ll spend more chaotic Qi to get through this hole, but don''t think about it in the future."

    "Hey, brother Han, you''re kidding." Two dogs face a stiff, did not expect Han Xuan will make such a big reaction, quickly flatter said.

    "Here, go in." Give the treasure box to ER Gouzi, and Han Xuan will flash into it.

    "If it wasn''t for the treasure inside, I wouldn''t have drilled a hole like you." Complaining for a while, er Gouzi still got into it.

    ¡­¡­

    "His grandmother''s, where is this place?" Out of the big hole Wu Xie three, looking at the scene in front of them, stunned.

    A huge ancient tree stands in the middle, but what is shocking is not the tree, but the thing hanging on it.

    I saw that the tree was covered with all kinds of corpses, and the corpses were gnawing¡° You see, is there something under the tree? " All of a sudden, Wang pangzi shouts and wakes up the two people in a daze.

    "It''s like, there''s a man lying down." Looking carefully, Wu Xie said suddenly.

    "Damn it, no matter. I''ll go down and see what I''m saying." Wang pangzi is not a master who is afraid of things. He will do whatever he thinks of. He left their raised place in a few jumps.

    "Fat man, you should be careful." Pan Zi cried uneasily.

    "Don''t worry, my skill is not for joking." Wang pangzi was proud when he suddenly felt something around his ankle caught him and took a look at him.

    "Some wicked thing has caught my foot." Fat man Wang yelled.

    "Don''t move. If you don''t want to die, just listen to me." This man is the Wu province that has disappeared for a long time.

    "Ah, uncle, is that you?" Hearing this familiar voice, Wu Xie shouts.

 Chapter 142

    "It''s not me. Where have you been? I''m worried." Wu responded.

    "Hey, I said, comrades, you talk about your old ways, don''t catch me, OK?" When the fat man heard this, he interrupted.

    "What is this, snake? Damn it, there''s no snake in this place. " Fat man has been watching his feet, suddenly saw a green rattan like object moving back and forth, not curious, with the other foot kicked.

    Don''t yell, but it''s too late.

    "Ah" the fat man screamed like a pig and was pulled down.

    "Fat man." Seeing such a strange scene, Wu Xie''s heart panicked.

    "Little third master, get out of the way." Pan Zi''s voice suddenly reverberates in the ear, is feeling confused, only feel a tight foot, people will fly out.

    Pan Zi, who is willing to let that vine easily get hold of, pulls Wu Xie who flies to the cliff.

    "Little third master, don''t let go." Pan Zi''s face turned red, which made him more energetic.

    "Pan Zi, let go, the vines are coming up." The three provinces of Wu could see clearly from below. At the moment when Wu Xie was entangled, the originally motionless vines on the cliff seemed to have come to life, and all of them poured up.

    "Ah" but obviously he reminded a little late, so they were pulled down.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wow, it''s very kind of you to hang sausage with me in such danger." Fat man was hanging in the tree, see two people, without saying cool words.

    "I really want to kill you. If it''s OK, why do you touch these vines?" Pan Zi didn''t get angry when he saw the fat man.

    "Say less. Look, there''s a saber over there." Wu Xie was busy persuading him.

    "It''s true, little comrade. It''s up to you. You''re the closest." Fat man a listen to have knife, big happy say.

    "Well, look at me." Finish saying, waist a force, begin to use vine to swing.

    Shua

    With a flash of light, Wu Xie held the handle firmly in his hand.

    "Well done, if you want me to say it, you young people are better. Your waist skill is really extraordinary." Fat see can come down, can''t help joking said.

    Ignore Wang pangzi, hand wave, vine everything

    It''s the end of the story.

    "Touch"

    Wu Xie fell heavily on the ground, "little comrade, throw the knife quickly." The fat man in the tree cried out as soon as he saw the man landing.

    Lying on the ground, Wu took two deep breaths, took the knife as a crutch, stood up slowly, and threw it up.

    "Well done, I''ll give you a compliment."

    Wang pangzi caught the knife, but Wu Xie was not so good. Because he just got up, he was still very staggering. With the action of throwing the knife, he fell on the body of the female corpse unsteadily.

    Seeing Wu Xie''s miserable appearance before, Wang pangzi was not so stupid. He didn''t fall to the ground until he had made enough preparations.

    The sound of "patter" things being crushed came out¡° I''m sorry, but he didn''t look at the corpse carefully because he was shocked by Wu Xie''s action.

    What Wang pangzi crushed was the mask that the green eyed fox corpse was wearing.

    "Little comrade, you are working in huaguliang." What Wang pangzi saw was that Wu Xie''s body was pressed on the female corpse, but he couldn''t move when he thought about it. In fact, when he fell, he was so badly dropped that outsiders could only see his buttocks lifted, which was easy for people to imagine.

    "Stop the bullshit and pull me up." Wu Xie said weakly.

    Wang pangzi leaped over the green eyed fox corpse and bent down to pull Wu Xie up.

 Chapter 143

    "What''s this?" When Wu Xie looked at the fat man, his eyes inadvertently swept the mask that he had crushed.

    "Masks." Wang pangzi also saw it and kicked away the fragments of the mask on the green eyed fox corpse''s face.

    "Damn, don''t look at it. It''s a blue eyed fox corpse." The fat man roared.

    But obviously it was too late, and their eyes gradually solidified.

    In a few minutes.

    "Fat man, what the hell are you doing? Let go of the third master." The tree is still hanging pan Zi scolded, the body began to struggle.

    Originally, he didn''t like fat man Wang. Even if he didn''t think of a way to save himself, he didn''t expect that the two people on the ground would look at each other like this. After a few minutes, fat man didn''t know what was going on and grabbed Wu Xie''s neck.

    It''s a pity that his roar didn''t work at all.

    ¡­¡­

    "Han boy, here you are, but you look good. It seems that you are attracted by other women." Treasure box space, two dogs suddenly appear in front of Han Xuan.

    A black face, "out."

    A flash of white light, Han Xuan two dog son appeared on the cliff.

    "Look, I didn''t lie to you. Your old face is really attracted by that woman." Er Gouzi cried out.

    "Er Gouzi..." Han Xuan suddenly laughed.

    "Well." Looking up at Han Xuan''s unkind smile, which made his back cool, he clearly remembers that he had shown such a smile before, and the result was very good.

    "Have you ever felt like flying?"

    "I don''t wear stunts. I don''t want to experience them." As if to understand the meaning of Han Xuan''s words, er Gouzi ran straight to the cave not far away.

    "If you want to run, it''s too late." Flying up a foot, two dogs Zihao no accident to the tree.

    "MMP, Han boy, you cross the river and tear down the bridge." As he spoke, he had bumped into the tree trunk and was wrapped up in the vines from the bee pupae.

    Pan Zi, who was still swearing at the sound, thought something had happened and looked at him.

    "He, they''re catching up." Wu Xie was also ignored. He closed his mouth tightly and didn''t want to attract the dog''s attention.

    Wu Sansheng, who was moving forward slowly, was also startled by the sound, but his face became stiff when he saw the air. "Immortal, old immortal, you can fly."

    Han Xuan followed after kicking Er Gouzi, but his body method was much more natural and unrestrained. He saw countless vines winding around him, but it could only be used as a springboard. Just a little bit, he could move forward several steps, and all the vines in front of him were chopped by the seven foot long front in his hand.

    "Hold on, everyone. The friendly forces have 30 seconds to reach the battlefield and crush them." Er Gouzi was wrapped like a big rice dumpling, but still could not stop his coquettish spirit.

    Han Xuan in the air heard this, almost fell down.

    It seems that the words of Er Gouzi have been fulfilled. Han Xuan came to the sacrificial altar almost 30 seconds later.

    "Little magic dare to be fierce in front of me." After landing, Han xuanwang looks at the green eyed fox corpse. He only feels that he has some strange idea to get into his mind. With a cold hum, his long sword in his hand flies in the air and falls straight on the fox corpse''s head. However, it''s strange that there is no liquid flowing out. Without the influence of the green eyed fox corpse, the two people who are fighting naturally wake up.

    "What''s the matter with me, fat man? What the hell do you want?" Wu Xie, who is still in a daze, swears.

 Chapter 144

    "Hey, little comrades, as the saying goes, beating is a kiss, scolding is love, but we don''t know each other if we don''t fight." Fat mouth is nonsense, this let Han Xuan think two dogs and he is a mother born.

    "Nephew, are you ok?" After many twists and turns, Wu Sansheng finally came to several people and cried out with worry.

    "It''s OK. I may have hurt my inner organs when I fell down before." Wu Xie looked at Wu Sansheng weakly, could see his coming, and breathed out a long breath.

    "Eat it." Voice just fell, a round rolling pill catapulted over.

    Of course, Wu Xie knew what the pill was, but he was weak and wanted to reach for it, but he couldn''t lift it.

    Wang Pang was so anxious that he grabbed the pill and looked at the person behind him with a trembling look. He took it back with a quick look and extended his hand to feed Wu Xie.

    Regardless of the three people in the distance, a genuine Qi shoots from the fingertips, which makes the vine twining pan Zi break instantly. Pan Zi is worthy of being born as a soldier. If ordinary people fall freely without preparation, they will fall all over the place. But pan Zi just rolls over at the moment of landing and stands up.

    "Hey, Han boy, and me, and me." See Han Xuan eye didn''t look at him one eye, instant anxious, yelling.

    "It''s cooler there. You can stay up there."

    "Grass, the God is not hot, put me down quickly."

    ¡­¡­

    When he was fighting with ER Gouzi, he heard a loud bang. He didn''t know when Wu Xie triggered the mechanism and made the real tomb owner appear.

    Han Xuan also regardless of the tree yelling Er Gouzi, diameter walked past, several other people look at each other, also have to catch up.

    "Grass, Han boy, what did you promise me? Don''t you forget?"

    "Shit, talk."

    "Grass, Han boy..."

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    After walking for a distance, the dense vines begin to entangle Han Xuan, but only when they reach him, they will be chopped by the long sword in their hands.

    After a few people were stunned, Wang fat man more exaggerated, that chin almost fell to the ground.

    "Er Gouzi, is there the original breath of the world in it?" Han Xuan asked.

    The two dogs in the tree suddenly shut up and surprised Wu Xie. They couldn''t figure out why the two dogs stopped when they were scolding. They didn''t see Han Xuan''s action.

    "You put me down and I''ll tell you."

    "Hum, just keep cool on it. There are many good things in it." Han Xuan also figured out that if there was the origin of the world, er Gouzi could not be so calm, so Han Xuan did not intend to let him down to make trouble.

    "Grass, you let go of my things." Er Gouzi began to struggle hard again and swore.

    Finally came to the coffin wrapped in bronze, Wu Xie also quickly followed up, after all, to fight money or occupy the initiative.

    "I''m afraid this board weighs eight or nine hundred jin. Can we open it?" Wu Xie touched it and said with a bitter smile¡° No matter. Try it first. " Then the fat man rolled up his sleeves and wanted to push.

    "I''ll do it." The fat man, who was walking forward, patted his hand on the lid of the bronze coffin.

    "Boom"

    Not surprisingly, the coffin flew out.

    "Hiss"

    The sound of air-conditioning makes the tomb quiet. It takes a lot of strength for something of eight or nine hundred jin to be patted by one hand.

 Chapter 145

    "Well, come here." Han Xuan light voice let a few people all surround in the past.

    "Damn, rich, so many jade." Fat Kui''s eyes are straight. He just wants to put things in storage. He just turns his eyes to Han Xuan and shrinks his hand.

    "I said that this time, I came only for one thing of my ancestors." Han Xuan can''t see these things in the eyes of ordinary people. If he wants to go to any world, he can get a lot of them.

    Hearing this, several people were overjoyed and went up to study the jade.

    "Don''t damage it. It''s worth it if it''s connected together." Wu Sansheng said after studying for a while.

    "Then how to do it." Pang Kui asked eagerly.

    "If you want to get it down completely, you have to peel the gold wire off the lacquer coffin a little bit." Finish saying, take out a knife to operate carefully.

    In half an hour.

    "It''s coming out." Wu Sansheng yelled and held the coffin in his hand.

    "Ha ha, let me have a look." Pang Kui immediately leaned over and reached for a touch.

    "Don''t be a jerk, you''ll talk after you go out." Clap to open to stretch the hand that will come over, Wu three provinces scold a way.

    "There''s only the last layer left."

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way. I''ll see the last floor." Fat man''s discordant, harmonic voice.

    Wu Sansheng also knew that the fat man had some skills, so he really gave up.

    "Open it for me." Wang pangzi, who reached into the gap of the coffin, suddenly roared.

    "Pa"

    Something unexpected happened, and the coffin was so neatly disconnected from the middle.

    "Eh, the ghost seal is not in it." Han Xuan came here for the sake of the ghost seal. He knew very well the effect of the ghost seal. He could summon the Yin soldiers, and the Yin soldiers must be formed by the soul. It''s much easier for the power of the soul to come.

    Just as Han Xuan is sorry, a black knife is suddenly shot.

    "He''s on the stage." Han Xuan raised his eyes and saw Zhang Qiling red, naked, with a big head in his hand in the distance.

    "This thing can''t be touched. If you take it off, the people inside will turn into blood corpses immediately." He also pointed to the corpse in the coffin.

    Seeing that all eyes were focused on the corpse, Zhang Qiling continued to speak, "everything you want to know is in the purple jade box."

    Eyes a turn, really still see a purple in the back of the coffin

    Jade box.

    Carefully hold out, take out the inside of the gold silk began to read carefully.

    ¡­¡­

    "You may die if you watch it." Han Xuan''s voice is light, he has clearly seen, Zhang Qiling back to the head, a red color flash.

    "Wow, Han boy, put me down quickly. The king of corpse is coming." Two dogs also know about the plot, anxiously said.

    "What are you afraid of? It''s going to be blown up here later. Just take this opportunity to say something. I''ll be back." Han Xuan is smiling and transmitting sound¡° Grass, Han boy, you are a pit. "

    ¡­¡­

    It''s only a moment''s effort to transmit the sound. Wu Xie and others just turned their heads after hearing what Han Xuan said.

    "No life, no life." When Pang Kui finished, his wings trembled.

    "Is there anything else that can fly in this place?" They didn''t understand and went in the direction of the sound, but it didn''t matter.

    "His grandmother, this is the king of corpses. Let''s run away." Wu Sansheng yelled and turned to climb up the tree.

    "Cut, such a small man, but also corpse king." Pang Kui called with disdain.

    "Dakui, get out of the way. He''s coming to you." Wu Xie is also running to the big tree. Just as she turns her head, she sees red flying to pangkui and yells.

 Chapter 146

    "Look at me beating him to pieces with a stick." As soon as Pang Kui came up, he was carrying the crowbar he had found and was ready to kill him.

    "Damn it, if you knock him to death, he''s really in trouble." Wu three provinces scolded.

    "Er" was just hesitating whether to knock the king of the dead corpse, but the corpse had already flew to him. Instead of waiting for Pang Kui to react, he immediately fell on his arm.

    "Ah" Pang Kui''s scream is creepy.

    "Help me, help me." With the end of the call, the body began to turn red.

    "Don''t go over there and touch him. You''ll be dead." Zhang Qiling looks at Pan Zi who wants to rush past and yells.

    "Since you don''t save me, no one can think about it." Pang Kui''s face suddenly became ferocious, and he grabbed the corpse king with his bright red hand and crushed it.

    "No, let''s run." Regardless of the reaction of the crowd, Zhang Qiling had already climbed a long way up the tree.

    "Run, why run." Wang Pang see corpse Wang are dead, don''t understand why still so nervous to escape.

    "Shasha"

    The silent cave began to ring.

    "What sound?" The fat man looks around in doubt.

    "My God." Wang Pang son suddenly ghost calls, SA Ya son runs.

    "Fat man, what''s the matter." Wu Xie was amused to see that his fat body was moving forward at the speed of wind.

    "In the back, don''t talk nonsense, run away." The fat man cried incoherently.

    "Behind?" Wu Xie turned his head and saw that his scalp was numb at one glance, and the speed of running was speeded up immediately.

    "Well, a lot of corpses." Wu Xie is almost ready to cry, but he has seen the strength of the corpse. If it wasn''t for Han Xuanzai, they would have died long ago.

    "And he, by the way." Suddenly think of Han Xuan is still in the cave, immediately in the corpse group to find up.

    "Well, that man is also running away. It seems that he can''t deal with so many corpses, but why does he run so fast?" Wu Xie cursed in his heart.

    With Han Xuan''s magic power, it''s not the story of using his little finger to kill these little reptiles, but he didn''t do it. The reason is very simple. If it''s just because of him, the plot will change, and he won''t have time to cry.

    His speed can''t be understood by ordinary people. He is several meters high in one jump, and has surpassed Zhang Qiling in the front two times.

    "It''s not the way to go on like this." Wang shouts.

    "By the way, dynamite. There''s dynamite in the bag by the jade bed." Wu Sansheng, who had gone up for several tens of meters, yelled at the fat man.

    "No, we''ll all die if we detonate explosives here." While talking, Wu Xie''s step was unsteady and he planted it under the tree.

    "Big nephew." Wu Sansheng was shocked and went down the tree trunk.

    "Don''t go down. If you go down, you will die." The fat man reached out to stop him.

    "Get the hell out of here." Wu Sansheng pushed aside the fat man''s hand, scolded him and then climbed down.

    "That''s troublesome." Han Xuan in a branch to see such a scene, mutter, jump down the tree¡° Go up. I''ll save him Close to Wu three provinces, Han Xuan light out of this sentence, and then much faster than Wu Xie speed down.

    Wu Sansheng was stunned at the beginning of his life. Then he reacted and looked at the castrated Han Xuan, then climbed up.

    "Hey, this man is a bloody martial arts expert. You don''t see such a tall tree. After a few jumps, it reaches the top of the tree, and then it comes down two or three times. I''ll go out later and worship him as my teacher." When Wang pangzi saw Wu Sansheng coming up, he said what he thought.

    But now Wu three provinces simply can''t listen to any words, eyes straight at the following every move.

 Chapter 147

    "Dying? Pity me, 25-year-old virgin." When Wu Xie fell, she closed her eyes and had some wild thoughts in her heart.

    "Something." Eyes open, a familiar figure appeared beside him.

    "Are you down, too? It''s better to have an acquaintance on the way to huangquan." Wu Xie is full of nonsense.

    Han Xuan face a black, "nonsense how so much." With a word of complaint, he took Wu Xie''s arm and jumped up. A few times, more than a few people came to the tightly bound Er Gouzi.

    "Hey, boy, do you have a hero in your heart?" Knowing that it''s impossible to ask Han Xuan to untie the vine, he is simply lazy and says jokingly to Wu Xie.

    During the two jumps, Wu Xie was completely awakened. Looking at the corpse pile below, he was still scared. Just as he wanted to say thank you, he heard such a voice.

    "Heroes of the world?" Wu Xie was a little confused when asked.

    "Yes, will the heroes in your heart one day come to save you wearing golden armor and colorful auspicious clouds?" "Er Gouzi said without waiting for Wu Xie''s reply, he sighed and said:" ah, I''m sorry you guessed the front, but I can''t figure out the ending. It''s a stingy man who came to save you, Gaga. " The cock like laughter of Er Gouzi echoed in the cave.

    Wu Xie is a fool, Han Xuan is a fool.

    "Boom"

    The sound of an explosion made them come back to their senses. With your self-interest, they took a look at Er Gouzi and jumped to the other side of the branch to disappear.

    "At last." Wu Xie was put back to the ground, and then he ran to the edge of the crack and looked down.

    "Third uncle, third uncle, are you ok?" Just as he was shouting, a dark shadow flashed by. His body was covered with vines. It was Er Gouzi who had been blown up.

    "Han boy, I''m going to find that thing by myself. You can play here slowly." The two dogs who were blown up didn''t scold, but left laughing.

    "Grass, this dead dog, no way. If he finds the origin of the world, he can''t help his mouth. I have to catch up with him quickly." Han Xuan naturally knows what it means. He believes that with ER Gouzi''s nose, he will find the origin of the world before him. If Er Gouzi finds it first, Han Xuan will come to the world with nothing.

    "Dead dog, don''t run if you can." Han Xuan didn''t use the sword to fly in front of Wu Xie, but used the most primitive running.

    Wu Xie looked at the man and dog, and then looked at the crack.

    Shua

    Zhang Qiling also jumped out from the inside, but he didn''t have any extra words. He turned around and left. There was no time for Wu Xie to take a word.

    Then the fat man also climbed up, "his grandmother''s, quickly prepare the gas, those things climb up." On the ground, he yelled at Wu Xie before he could catch his breath.

    "Where can I find gasoline now?" Wu Xie really wants to swear.

    "You''re damn blind. There''s something behind you." Just because Wu Xie doesn''t curse his mother doesn''t mean Wang Pang won''t.

    During the conversation, Wu Sansheng and pan Zi also climbed up, and the first sentence was seven points similar to what fat man said.

    Four people carrying two barrels of gasoline Shua into the crack, with a lighter landing.

    "Boom" saw the fire, crackling a crisp sound.

    "His grandmother''s, finally finished, tired to death fat Ye." When Wang pangzi saw that there was no corpse, he rushed out and sat on the ground.

    "The others." The three provinces of Wu looked around, but no one was seen, so they asked Wu heresy.

    "The man went after his dog, and the little brother came up and left." Wu Xie also fell on the ground and said feebly.

    "Well, it''s not time to go to bed. Let''s get out of the woods." Wu Sansheng nodded and said.

 Chapter 148

    "Er Gouzi, stop for me." On the ground, a man ran after a dog and yelled.

    This is Han Xuan. At first, he wanted to use the imperial sword to fly. But Er Gouzi seemed to be more intelligent. He always ran to the place where there were people, so he couldn''t fly at all.

    "Come on, you can''t fly. I''ll see how you can catch up with me." Er Gouzi is very happy to let Han Xuan eat dust in the back.

    "If you have the ability, stop fighting."

    "You think I''m stupid."

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m too lazy to argue with you. How can I waste my youth on you? Goodbye." Er Gouzi said that he was tired. He turned his head, raised his foot to his mouth and gave a good-bye kiss.

    Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi''s exaggerated action and stops, but he can''t see Er Gouzi''s figure.

    He opened his mind and expanded it to the maximum range that he could see. He was still very sober near him, but the more distant he was, the more blurred he was. However, the figure of Er Gouzi could only see an outline.

    "Ah, the cultivation of spirit is too low. If you are a little stronger, I believe you can see further." Han Xuan sighs helplessly.

    This spiritual cultivation is naturally related to divine consciousness. Not only that, if this spiritual cultivation is advanced, he will not be afraid of the influence of demons all his life.

    "We have to speed up the search for the whereabouts of the ghost seal. If we had known that it would be this result, we would have read the tomb robber''s note first. First, we could only have a general idea. It''s too late to repent."

    "Oh, forget it. Now you''d better go after Er Gouzi quickly. If you lose him, you''ll be in big trouble." Han Xuan thought of this and ran to ER Gouzi.

    ¡­¡­

    In a small village, a man dressed as a layman appeared.

    "Eh, where are people? This is the place that God saw before. Why is it missing now?" The visitor stood in the middle of the road and muttered.

    "Dudu"

    The sound of the car horn makes Han Xuan frown.

    Walk slowly away from the middle of the road and let a Wuling chariot pass by.

    This episode does not interrupt Han Xuan''s determination to find Er Gouzi''s whereabouts. He keeps looking back and forth in the village.

    In a few minutes.

    "It shouldn''t be. Where have you been? Have you been out of this village?" Thinking, the divine sense sweeps further away.

    "Isn''t this the Wuling car I just saw? It''s driving much faster than before. Besides, the advertisements on the car, leak filling, what the hell." Han Xuan looks funny. He just wants to recover his divine sense, but the sound from the car shakes him.

    "Wuling chariot, I didn''t expect that the legendary chariot would be bumped into by me. That boy was driving so slowly before. It''s really a word for" lost chariot. "

    "Er Gouzi, I didn''t expect you to be here." Smile, see no one around, directly fly up low.

    "Whoosh"

    Flying Han Xuan landed on the roof of Wuling car, but there was no sound coming out.

    "It would be meaningless to drive Wuling chariot not for the purpose of drifting the famous mountains in autumn." Inside the car, er Gouzi made such a sound¡° "Shua"

    "Grass, er Gouzi, what the hell are you doing?" Suddenly a sharp bend drift, let Han Xuan almost fell.

    "Eh, Han boy, when did you get on my chariot? Get down quickly. I can''t sit in this chariot casually." Er Gouzi suddenly hears Han Xuan''s scolding. His small eyes turn and he shouts to Han Xuan on the roof.

    "Stop it for me." Han Xuan''s face turns black and shouts angrily.

 Chapter 149

    But apparently Er Gouzi didn''t listen and still yelled in the car.

    "Ah, I want this day, and I can''t cover my eyes. I want this place to have a layer of psoriasis. I want this Wuling chariot to go to the top of the world from now on. I want my fame to be greater than Joker Xue''s.

    Stupefied, completely stupefied, "is this the word that Er Gouzi can say?"

    "Gaga, Han boy, who else is there?"

    "Grass, this dead dog, I won''t catch him." Han Xuan cursed and tumbled into the interior of the car with the glass on.

    After going in, I saw Er Gouzi''s two front legs on the steering wheel, and he stepped on the brake at the gas door. He was an old driver.

    "Zhi"

    The tire rubs a white smoke on the ground, which makes the car smell a smell of scorch.

    "Get on the bus and buy tickets." The two dogs who suddenly braked left the steering wheel, put their hands on the back and yelled.

    "I''m calling. Believe it or not, I''ll send you a plane ticket to heaven." Han Xuan is always impolite. After getting on the bus, he put his hands on the back of his head and said faintly.

    "I still want to take the overlord car." Two dogs hate teeth itch, but also dare not attack, really afraid of his beloved God car was sent to heaven.

    "Where to go."

    "Hainan."

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Three big question marks appeared on ER Gouzi''s head.

    "Hainan, I don''t know." Han Xuan sees the hesitation of Er Gouzi and asks with a little funny.

    "I don''t know. I''m an excellent old driver, but I can''t remember it now. I''ll definitely remember it when I think about it for hundreds of years." The two dogs swore.

    Han Xuan is full of black lines, "turn on the navigation, you can find it yourself."

    "Grass, I say you are stupid, or you are stupid. Don''t you know that the magic car has only one engine and four wheels?" Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan with the expression that you are a fool.

    "Well, drive south." Han Xuan feels that he can''t talk to ER Gouzi any more. He doesn''t speak with his words. He really can''t hurt.

    "Boom boom"

    The car bumped back and forth on the uneven road, driving for half an hour.

    "Cao, er Gouzi, how do you drive? There''s something in front of you. How can you drive so fast?" In front of him, a huge stone is lying in the middle of the road. At the present speed, it''s inevitable to hit it. It''s not that Han Xuan is afraid of hurting himself, but he''s a bit frustrated when he bumps into it. One day, a monk will be hit by a car, and the most coquettish thing is driven by his mother''s dog.

    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. I''m the chariot God of qiumingshan mountain. This little obstacle can''t defeat our God." Er Gouzi turns his head and looks at Han Xuan with comforting eyes.

    "Look at my three laws of drift." While talking, er Gouzi hit the steering wheel with his forelegs. He didn''t know if he had learned any skills. He kept stepping on the three pedals.

    "Shua, Shua, Shua."

    The car body has an indescribable posture to avoid the boulder.

    There are a few exaggerated drifts, and the rocks behind are gradually pulled away. Han xuanleng looked at the calm and self-confident Er Gouzi. He really answered the old saying.

    It''s a sharp curve, and it''s as graceful as Maserati.

    In situ drift, temperament does not lose Bugatti.

    The middle pendulum drifts and does not lose to Ferrari.

    The driver is as calm as Avanti.

    "What are you looking at me for? Are you attracted by my handsome temperament?" Er Gouzi yelled with pride on his face, but he just said this.

    "Boom, squeak..."

 Chapter 150

    A whole car shaking, "Yo, er Gouzi, your car fell apart." Han Xuan gives a light smile, and then flashes out of the van.

    "Ah, my chariot." Er Gouzi tried his best to get out of the car and yelled at the scene.

    What''s the situation in front of us? All the four wheels fell off, and the road behind was cut by metal. It''s obviously the operation of Er Gouzi just now. The car that has reached the end of its life can say goodbye to the world.

    "Chariot, chariot! Are you okay? Chariot, you can''t die! I''ve lived with you through thick and thin for so many years. I''ve been teaching you to support you as my own flesh and blood. I can''t imagine that today, the white haired people give the black haired people away. " Two dog son a nose, a tear of cry, really let people listen to tears, see sad.

    Eyelids twitch twice, "darling, don''t cry. I''ll buy you a car when I get paid this month. I''ll buy you some oranges first. You''re here. Don''t walk around." Han Xuan also don''t know how, in the mouth suddenly burst out such a sentence.

    "Grass, Han boy, you don''t forget to take advantage of me at this time. It seems that you are the cheapest in the legend." The sudden change of Er Gouzi surprised Han Xuanwei.

    "Take advantage of you?" There was a puzzled look on his face.

    "Are you going to buy me oranges?"

    "Ah, see you so sad, eat a few oranges pressure shock."

    Seeing Han Xuan''s bewilderment, er Gouzi thought that he must have misunderstood something. Ignoring his chariot, he ran straight to the south.

    "Er Gouzi, don''t you know that half of what you say will kill the whole family? Tell me what it means to buy oranges."

    "Sorry, my parents were brutally killed by the devils before I was born."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Mom, look at Superman over there." On the plane, a three - or four-year-old boy called to the woman beside him.

    "Yes, yes, do you want to be superman in the future?" The woman showed a kind smile and looked out of the window. The clouds kept floating by. She shook her head slightly and said.

    "Yes." The little boy cried happily, and then he looked up by the window, as if looking for something.

    "Han boy, your driving skills are not very strong. You almost hit the plane." In the clouds, a voice came out.

    "Are you happy this time?" The figure slowly appears, wearing a fire red cape, a black shining sword at the foot, is Han Xuan Er Gouzi.

    "Looking at the route of this flight, it seems that we are going to Hainan, or we should follow it." Han Xuan thinks so.

    "Cut, follow. I think you want a ride." Two dogs standing on the sword muttered.

    "What did you say?" A smile with a cold look over.

    "No, nothing." Two dog son shivers a way.

    "Oh, er Gouzi, how did you become so good today?" Lean down and touch Er Gouzi''s head.

    "MMP, I can''t bear it." Er Gouzi scolded wildly in his heart. He had suffered a lot in the sky before. As long as he said something that made Han Xuan unhappy, he would surely fall from the sky and experience life. No, it''s gousheng.

    ¡­¡­

    "Eh, ha ha, what a surprise. How could he be in the plane?" Squatting Han Xuan stood up and looked straight at the plane overhead¡° He? Who is it Two dog son doubts to ask a way.

    Ignoring the question of Er Gouzi, a man appeared on the back of the plane.

 Chapter 151

    In Han Xuan''s words, he can''t be someone else. He who can go to the South China Sea is someone who knows him. Undoubtedly, he is the protagonist Wu Xie.

    He is still thinking about how to meet Wu Xie and go to the bottom of the sea, but now, everything can be solved.

    "Er Gouzi, don''t show up this time." Han Xuan, who landed on the plane, said suddenly.

    "What? I''m so handsome. You told me not to show up. I can''t be scared to death." Two dogs made a fierce reaction.

    "I''m going to change my face this time, and I won''t use casting in the tomb." Light of turn an eye, quick to get angry of two dog son one eye.

    "Cut, it''s OK to cheat children. I don''t know about your piss." Two dog son disdain way.

    "There''s absolutely no intention of cheating this time. I''ve been thinking about how the origin of the world came into being on my way here. Now I have some ideas. From the situation I got in the mythical world, the emergence of the origin of the world must be related to the plot of this heaven and earth. If we forcibly destroy the plot, the origin of the world may never come to us." Han Xuan said solemnly.

    After listening, er Gouzi didn''t have the past decency, made a thoughtful appearance, and his eyes showed a sophisticated light.

    "Good." A word finish, no nonsense, flash away.

    Han Xuan frowned slightly, and ER Gouzi''s eyes made him feel a kind of sophistication.

    "It seems that Er Gouzi is not as simple as I imagined, and there must be some secret I don''t know about the origin of the world." Han Xuan thought silently in his heart.

    "Well, now we don''t have the world origin in our hands, and we can''t do anything to investigate it. It seems that if we want to find out all this, we can only study it slowly when we get the world origin next time."

    ¡­¡­

    The plane was flying very fast. It was only an hour before it landed at the airport. Han Xuan stood on a tall building and watched the crowd coming out one after another.

    "It''s time to dress up. It''s easy to be recognized when you go out like this." Mutter a, a few jump between disappear in the night sky.

    ¡­¡­

    An alley, Han Xuan holding a pile of "robbery" from the things Leng Leng ecstasy.

    "Clothes are OK, but what about this face." Han Xuan thought bitterly.

    Shaking his head, he picked up a black tights. "It''s good. It''s a good fit. That''s it. It looks like a bandit. It won''t be caught." Han Xuan looks up at the clothes he''s wearing, but it''s funny.

    He reached for his face and said, "what should I do here?"

    "No solution." After thinking about it for a long time, Han Xuan finds that there is no way to solve the problem at all. If we go to find someone to make up now, we don''t know whether we can find it or not. Even if we find it, it''s too late, because Wu Xie''s car is about to leave his divine range.

    "By the way, old Cui." Suddenly a flash of inspiration, it seems to think of something, Shua disappeared, leaving a pile of clothes here.

    Treasure box space.

    "Old Cui, old Cui." Before entering the yard, Han Xuan''s voice rang.

    "Ah, Lord, here you are." Two little medicine boys came forward to greet him.

    "Well, where''s your master?" Han Xuan asks anxiously, he doesn''t want to delay even one minute now¡° Master has been refining a batch of pills in a closed door recently. I''m afraid I can''t come out now. " Yao Tong returns.

    "Do you know if there are any pills that can change your appearance?"

    "Do you have this magic pill to change your appearance?" The medicine boy asked.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan knew that it was hopeless, and thought, "it seems that people can''t see their faces clearly. They can''t delay. In a little later, people may disappear."

    Just when I wanted to go out.

    "Boom"

 Chapter 152

    With a loud noise, I saw the flying stones behind the yard, which made people look sideways.

    "Ha ha, the refining is successful at last." Laughter came from the dust.

    "This old Cui, what kind of pills to refine, such a big movement." Han Xuan stops and looks at Cui Wenzi.

    "Young master, why are you here?" Cui Wenzi came to Han Xuanshen and asked in surprise.

    Slightly thinking for a while, "Lao Cui, do you have any pills that can change your appearance?"

    "There are pills to change the appearance, but they don''t last long."

    "Oh, how long will it last." It''s better to look happy than not.

    "Two days ago, I started to study this pill recently. It was because of him that there was an explosion in the backyard before." Then he took out a medicine bottle from the cuff.

    It''s no wonder they didn''t know when they asked the two boys just now. It turns out that the pill has just been refined successfully. It''s strange that they can know.

    "Two days should be enough." Han Xuan thought, took the medicine bottle, also did not hesitate, directly swallow.

    Han Xuan''s sense of God covered his face, and his facial muscles kept contracting. A Chinese character face soon appeared in front of people''s eyes.

    "Ha ha, Lao Cui, not bad." Pinch the skin and flesh on the face and laugh.

    "Well." Cui Wenzi just laughed and did not speak.

    "Young master, I think you are in a hurry. I believe you have other important things to do. Go ahead and I will continue to study this pill." After Han Xuan calms down, Cui Wenzi says to him.

    "Well, I really have something urgent this time. When I''m finished, I''ll help you find some rare herbs in the world." Han Xuan made a promise.

    "Well, thank you very much, young master." Cui Wenzi was very happy. For him, the attraction of herbal medicine to him was enormous.

    "Well." Han Xuan nodded and disappeared in the treasure box space.

    ¡­¡­

    Port

    "No, I won''t take this business even if I go out to sea now." A few people in front of a fishing boat are talking about something.

    "What can happen on this day now." The voice of refutation came.

    "No, I can''t say what''s on the sea." The boatman insisted on not going to sea.

    "Well, we''ll pay twice as much. If it''s windy, you can decide your direction."

    "Boatman, double the price. It''s not a small sum." The sailor next to the boatman had some ideas.

    "Yes, boss, take it." The sailors were persuading each other.

    "Damn it, I did it." After hesitating for a while, the boatman clapped his thigh and stood up.

    "Go" with a cry, the sailors happily on board.

    "Wait a minute." A full voice called them, only to see a national character face, wearing a tight black suit, is to come to Han Xuan.

    "What can I do for you, my friend?" One of the three stepped forward and asked aloud¡° It seems that this man is Anning. " Han Xuan thinks in the heart.

    "Get on the boat and go where you''re going." The voice of indifference, so that people around a cold spine.

    "It''s a strong atmosphere."

    From this point, we know that Han Xuan is not an ordinary person. Ah Ning spoke with a little caution and asked, "my friend, do you know where we are going?"

    "Snake browed copper fish." Han Xuan, who is walking forward, hears these words, pauses slightly, and still says these four words full of coldness.

    "What." In the team, two people screamed at the same time.

 Chapter 153

    Han Xuan had no awareness of the guests at all, so he went directly to a corner of the boat and sat down.

    "How could he know that he had one on him?" Wu Xie was surprised, but he knew that the only clue to the tomb at the bottom of the sea was the snake browed copper fish. How could he not be surprised.

    He knew that as a mysterious force, aning knew what the snake browed copper fish represented.

    "It seems that he is not an ordinary person either. With him, you will have more hope to go to sea." Ah Ning thought so in his heart, showing a sweet smile, and then went on board.

    "Ning, this man is very dangerous. Do we really want to take him in?" The person who asked the question was Zhang Qiling disguised as Zhang bald.

    "No, he knows fish. He must have some skills. You can pay more attention later." Anning turned and said.

    "Mr. Wu, please come up quickly. The ship will set sail soon." When ah Ning turned to reply, Wu Xie was still in a daze and couldn''t help reminding him.

    "Oh, well, come on." After returning, Wu Xie''s steps moved forward slowly.

    "The snake browed copper fish is too important. When the work is finished, I''ll ask the third uncle what''s going on." Walking and thinking, I soon came to the boat board.

    "Let''s go." The boatman yelled, and the boat soon entered the blue sea.

    After four hours of sailing, there was no one to disturb Han Xuan. He was also very happy.

    "The storm is coming, the storm is coming." There was a noise on the boat.

    Han Xuan stood up and looked at the dark and frightening sky. Suddenly, a little sea water hit his face and gently wiped it with his hand. "Is the plot here?"

    "That boy over there, grab where you can hold your body." A sailor looked at Han Xuan standing on the deck, without some tears and laughter, "it seems that we can''t bring people who haven''t been out of the sea next time, if there''s a human death, it''s a big deal."

    Shaking his head, symbolically holding a chain, he bumped on the sea like this.

    The sky gradually darkened, "we are leaving the storm now. Let''s go to the cabin and have some ginger soup." The boatman said to everyone when he saw that the ship was running smoothly.

    "Young man, I think you just stood very steady. You often go to sea." The old boatman came to Han Xuan with a bowl of ginger soup and said that he handed the bowl to him.

    Shaking his head, he pushed the bowl to the boatman, "just practiced Kung Fu for a few years."

    The boatman surprised to see Han Xuan one eye, also not good force others to drink this ginger soup.

    "Kung Fu, can you see it?" I don''t know when, aning has gone behind.

    "I''m going to kill you. You must see." She didn''t turn her head, but the meaning of deep cold in her words makes the two people behind change color. Anning is also a person whose hands have been stained with blood, but her aura is far less than Han Xuan''s.

    Just as the scene became a little quiet, the boatman suddenly felt that the ship began to shake again. "Ah, the storm is coming." After yelling, he turns to leave. Anning takes another look at Han Xuan and follows the commander.

    Han Xuan see no one to observe his small corner, simply let go of hand, sitting on the ground.

    After another four or five hours of fighting, it finally gave everyone a chance to breathe. The boat was full of wet water. Han Xuan''s seat was as clean as ever, but now everyone was so busy that he didn''t want to observe his little place.

 Chapter 154

    "Get down, the big wave is coming." A hysterical roar made the whole ship hear clearly.

    "Boom"

    All the people on the deck fell into the water.

    See here, the sedentary Han Xuan stood up, looking to the sea, keep swimming to the ship to a few people.

    Waiting for someone to come, Han Xuan dropped the rope on one side to let them come up quickly.

    After a few minutes, there were more than a dozen people coming up, and the boatman began to count the number of people.

    "Two people are missing." The boatman didn''t seem to believe it. He ordered a little more and made sure that the back was dignified.

    Zhang Touzi, also known as Zhang Qiling, heard that he would scan around later and suddenly yelled, "Ning, Ning."

    "Stop shouting. I was on the boat just now. I saw someone on that boat." It was Han Xuan who spoke. From the direction of his fingers, he could see a black shadow of the boat in the distance.

    "OK, I can see it clearly from such a distance. I admire it, I admire it." Said a sailor.

    "All right, stop talking nonsense and drive over." The boss of the boat.

    "All right

    As the boat approached, it was still more than ten meters away from the broken boat and had to stop, because in the past, the two boats might have a close kiss.

    "I''ll swim there, and you''ll be ready to meet me." Zhang Qiling wanted to jump into the water as soon as he spoke.

    "Don''t bother." A faint voice came out.

    "Oh, what do you say?" The voice of doubt asked.

    Without saying anything, Han Xuan picked up a rope with a barb, found a right direction, threw it hard, and pulled it. He felt that he could bear the weight of a person. Han Xuan jumped on it and ran quickly.

    In fact, Han Xuan is just acting like this. If he wants to, he can make a jump, but it''s a bit anti-human.

    But just like that, he still gave everyone on board a gaping expression.

    "Master, Wulin master."

    ¡­¡­

    When his feet fell to the ground, he only heard the sound of banging and banging under the cabin. With a frown, he stepped on a big hole.

    Under the hole, one person and one monster look up at Han Xuan.

    With a slight jump, he came to the cabin. The monster in front of him looked like a man''s body, but the scales on his body indicated that he was impossible.

    "Friend, don''t be in a daze. Run, it''s a sea monkey." Wu Xie holds a Ning and sees Han Xuan and sea monkey fighting like this. He can''t help but hurry to remind him that it doesn''t matter. The sea monkey seems to feel that Han Xuan is not easy to be provoked. He moves Han Xuan away slowly and attacks Wu Xie.

    "His grandmother, why don''t you attack the people near you, but attack me." Wu Xie was almost crying.

    "Well, there''s still some wisdom. It''s not simple." Han Xuan muttered.

    Sea monkey''s action is very sensitive, and Wu Xie''s injuries gradually become more and more. Han Xuan doesn''t want Wu Xie to die so soon. With a flash of his figure, he comes to sea monkey who is about to give Wu Xie a fatal blow and flies¡° "Boom"

    The sea monkey flew upside down and made a big hole in the weak boat.

    "Fierce, fierce." Wu Xie swallowed the saliva, difficult to say this sentence.

    The sea monkey''s size is at least two or three hundred jin, but now it is kicked directly.

    "Patta."

    The sound came from the big hole. It was obvious that the sea monkey was not killed by this kick.

    "You wait here. I''ll take him back to the West." Han Xuan turned his head and said such words indifferently, as if life was just like that in his eyes.

    See Wu Xie and no other reaction, Han Xuan also ignore, quickly to be smashed out of another cabin.

 Chapter 155

    Sea monkey see Han Xuan come in, shrink in the corner, in the eyes unexpectedly show the expression of fear.

    "Interesting."

    When he was still half a meter away, the sea monkey began to tremble and gently touched his scaly body. "I don''t know what this thing can do. It seems that he has some intelligence. It''s a pity to kill him in this way. Let him help Lao Cui." An evil thought arose.

    Thinking of this, he took in the treasure box space and was trapped in an array. When he finished his work here, he adjusted it well, taught it, and sent it to Cui Wenzi.

    Pack up everything, Han Xuan out of the cabin, "friend, the sea monkey."

    "Run, there''s a hole in the back of the boat."

    "Oh," Wu Xie nodded, but he didn''t think about it. Anyway, now that the crisis has been solved, he just wanted to get up and listen to the creaking sound from the whole wreck.

    "Come on, the ship''s going to fall apart." With that, a man with a hand jumped on the big hole which was trampled out by his feet, found the life-saving rope, jumped and rushed to it.

    Wu Xie only felt the wind whistling in her ears. It was only a few seconds before they came to the big ship.

    "Huhu" Han Xuan pretends to take a few breaths.

    "It''s OK. I''ll take a rest first." Then he went straight to his usual seat.

    ¡­¡­

    When Han Xuan closed his eyes, he felt someone close and opened his eyes slightly.

    "Thank you very much today." It''s Anning.

    "I have to make a contribution to borrow your boat, don''t I?"

    "Hehe, anyway, I have to thank you."

    See her say so, Han Xuan also not in answer.

    "Next stop, we will go to Yongxing island to pick up a few people. Don''t you suggest it?" Didn''t hear Han Xuan speak, Anning continued.

    "Casual" Han Xuan knows that it must be Wang pangzi and others who want to pick up.

    "Take a rest first." Then he turned and left.

    Shake your head and close your eyes.

    I don''t know how long later, one person came to Han Xuan''s position.

    "What''s the matter?" I haven''t been waiting for someone to come near. The cold voice makes that person cold.

    "Miss Anning asked me to call you in for a meeting." Trembling to finish this sentence, waiting for Han Xuan''s reply.

    "Well, let''s go."

    Following the guide, he came to a small room, where a few people were sitting.

    "Oh, who is this?" The first one to speak must be Wang pangzi.

    "Fat man, don''t talk." Wu Xie pulled the fat man of King La and quickly winked.

    Fat man is also a smart man. He didn''t continue to talk when he knew something he didn''t know.

    "I''d like to introduce you to this one." Speaking of this, he didn''t know Han Xuan''s name¡° "Tian Xuan" saw the embarrassment of a Ning and reported a lie at will.

    "Oh, Mr. Tianxuan is a martial arts expert." He told me today''s story, focusing on how to beat back the sea monkey.

    "Wow, it''s amazing. Mr. Tian, I don''t know where you learned martial arts. Do you think I can practice it?" When he was in the Seven Star Lu palace, he had seen Han Xuan''s skills. He knew that there were really flying eaves and walking walls in the world. He had wanted to learn for a long time, but he didn''t have the opportunity. Now, it''s a wonderful opportunity.

    Without paying attention to Wang pangzi, he went straight to one corner and sat down.

    But this scene did not make Wang pangzi feel that Han Xuan was pretending to be high, but felt that this was the style of an expert.

 Chapter 156

    "Well, now is not the time to say that. Let me tell you about our equipment first."

    "Oh, what''s the matter? It''s not easy in a sea fight." Wang pangzi was right, "listen to what you said before, this fight Caspian monkey is sure to have, although Mr. Tian can easily deal with them, but we can''t, weapons are definitely needed."

    "There are diving guns, but only one shot at a time."

    "OK, take it with you. I''ll take the lead tomorrow. I''ll trouble our Wulin experts to cut off their back." Then he looked at Han Xuan in the corner.

    "I need a sword." He didn''t answer Wang pangzi directly.

    "Sword." Ah Ning cried out in embarrassment. There was no one with a sword in their tomb, either a smaller dagger or a gun.

    "No?" He asked with a frown.

    Shaking his head, "I''m sorry, we''re not prepared for this ancient thing like sword."

    "In that case, give me a dagger." It was not that he didn''t want to take out the sky star sword. When he got on the boat, he didn''t have anything on him. If he took it out now, it would cause unnecessary trouble.

    "Good." Take out a military dagger from the objects behind and throw it at Han Xuan.

    "Shua Shua"

    Dagger in hand, hefty hefty, played a few knife flowers, "barely able to use."

    Several people looked at the knife flower, almost clapped.

    "Well, let''s have a rest now. We''ll go to sea early tomorrow morning."

    ¡­¡­

    In the early morning, when they went to the sea to find the location of the tomb, Han Xuan still didn''t appear. Just after a cry, he closed his eyes tightly and opened his eyes fiercely.

    "Found it."

    "OK, everyone, get ready. When they clear the hole, they will call me. By the way, have you seen Mr. Tian?" When he spoke, he suddenly thought of something and asked the people who gathered around him.

    "Keep the change. I''m coming." A faint voice came from behind.

    "Well, Mr. Tian, I''ll be down soon. You''d better put on your diving suit."

    Nod to make it clear.

    Just more than ten minutes later, someone came up and said it was OK. When he heard this, he didn''t need to be reminded. Han Xuan went down into the water.

    Come to the hole, Han Xuan''s speed is not what they can compare, but last night has discussed, he came to cut off the back, so there is no first to go in.

    Fat man down, put up a thumb, Han Xuan turned his head, let him touch a nose ash.

    Then several people came down one after another. The fat man counted the number and was the first to enter the cave.

    Stop and go, a few people into the end of the tomb.

    "How can this be a dead end." Anning began to write and asked Wu Xie.

    "There are organs. Let''s find out. " Wu Xie wrote.

    Swimming in the back of Han Xuan naturally know what to write, but he has no other action, just two or three minutes, in front of Wang fatty Wu Xie suddenly back. Han Xuan frowned and remembered that there was a forbidden woman here. She couldn''t help swimming to them.

    Patting Wu Xie on the shoulder, turning his head, he turned pale and waved back to Han Xuan.

    However, in such a short time, a mass of black hair rushed out of the stone slab. Han Xuan was quick eyed, pulled out a dagger, and rowed through the water, almost sticking to Wu Xie''s face.

    Originally white face, this change more white.

    He pulled Wu Xie, who was still in shock, and asked him to go back quickly.

    Han Xuan''s dagger waved repeatedly, and countless hair fell to the ground, which made the fat man admire him.

 Chapter 157

    Looking at Wang Pang who looks at himself with adoring eyes, Han Xuan kicks him and asks him to go back with Wu Xie. At this time, Wang Pang reacts, remembering that Xiaoming is more important, and he almost walks around without looking back.

    Han Xuan also played and retreated until he reached the back of the corner.

    Wang pangzi is ready for the air gun. When Han Xuan comes back, he pulls the trigger immediately.

    He pulled two people, indicating that there was no effect at all. They quickly stepped back. When they saw that such a powerful person was also running for his life, they couldn''t stay any longer and tried to swim backward one by one.

    As everyone was swimming, suddenly Zhang Qiling stood still and pointed to a hollow place.

    Looking at the hair coming after him, Han Xuan didn''t care much. Well, he just wanted to enter the tomb quickly. His dagger made a ripple and inserted it straight into the hollow.

    A lot of bubbles came out and several people were sucked in one by one.

    "I want to see what the forbidden woman looks like." After seeing no one, Han Xuan can make a sound in the water.

    A white shield rises, leaving no sea water in it.

    Soon, in just a few seconds, the hair came and filled the whole passage.

    "Hum" a cold hum, countless hair actually began to burn in the water, if people find such wonders, it must be that this is a dream.

    The hair retracts quickly and disappears quickly.

    After all, he didn''t know whether the forbidden woman was the one Wu Xie would meet later. In case the plot changed, it would be fun.

    ¡­¡­

    "Is this the tomb? There is no water outside." The sound came from the dark tomb.

    "PATA"

    The light of the flashlight made the tomb room visible.

    "No one is here." Anning asked.

    "Mr. Tian hasn''t come out yet." Wu Xie looked around and said.

    "Gululu"

    A large number of blisters appeared in the water again, and one person flew up directly, which made everyone envious. When they came out, that one was not dizzy. On the contrary, Han Xuan was like a nobody.

    "My God, why did you take so long?" Anning came up and asked.

    "Go get him." Then he threw the dagger in his hand.

    "Grandma, you can still get the powerful suction just now." The fat man screamed.

    "Well, this tomb is not simple. It has weapons and a guarantee."

    "Admiration, admiration."

    ¡­¡­

    "Come and see what this is." Suddenly Wu Xie cried out.

    "Footprints? No, it''s a goddamn corpse wax. " The fat man exclaimed.

    "It''s just a coffin. Don''t be so nervous." Han Xuan is not afraid of anything. While they were studying footprints, he came to a pottery pot¡° Mr. Tian is still brave. " Fat man praised a, also followed up.

    "Wow, looking at the coffin, there should be a lot of good things on the body." Wang pangzi''s two small eyes shine.

    "Stop, don''t talk." Suddenly, Han Xuan stops them.

    But a few seconds later, he didn''t hear any sound. He looked at him with puzzled eyes. When ah Ning was about to ask what was the situation, he suddenly saw Han Xuan''s eyes locked on the big porcelain jar on the side.

    "My God, what''s the matter." Ask carefully.

    "There''s something in it."

 Chapter 158

    Hearing this, the atmosphere in the room suddenly solidified, and his eyes were looking at the pot, as if to prove Han Xuan''s words, he fell to the ground.

    "His grandmother''s, there''s something in it. It can''t be the small rice dumpling. Let me give him a shot." The fat man is about to pull the trigger.

    "Wait a minute, even if it''s zongzi, I''m confident to let him die, but now it''s not clear what this thing is about." Han Xuan stopped the fat man from shooting.

    Han Xuan''s words are like a reassurance to everyone. His ability is obvious to all. He said that if he is confident, he will not open the mouth casually.

    "Gudong Dong"

    The jar was still rolling, and soon entered a dark corridor.

    "Keep up." Han Xuan said, the first to rush out.

    A few people exchange a look each other, also follow.

    "Why did it stop?" Following a few people see Han Xuan standing still, have come forward to ask.

    "The jar is in front of it."

    "Then come forward and see what''s wrong."

    "No, you see, the ground here is flat and smooth. There must be traps." Shake your head and say that.

    "Organ?" It''s not the first time for them to go down to the tomb. Just now, they were attracted by the jar, but now they look to the ground. Isn''t that a sign of a mechanism.

    "What should I do? Should I go back?" Wu Xie asked in a voice.

    "It''s impossible to retreat. Well, I''ll go to the front. You keep up. Don''t step on the wrong ground." Han Xuan thought about it and said.

    A few people dignified nod, see this, Han Xuan also don''t hesitate, stick to the wall to go forward.

    After more than ten steps, suddenly a crisp sound made people panic.

    "Dada"

    "Whoosh"

    The arrow cuts through the air and shoots straight at Han Xuan. It''s not a bad arrow. It just reaches him in the blink of an eye. Everyone thinks that the arrow will definitely be inserted into him, but the next action makes people dumbfounded.

    See Han Xuan wrist a shake, the dagger appears in the hand, to that arrow so direct past.

    The tip of the arrow and the tip of the knife touch each other, and the body of the arrow begins to break inch by inch.

    But at this time, no one cheered for him. Wu Xie was attacked by different arrows, but they didn''t have Han Xuan''s skill. The fat man of Wu Xie King screamed fiercely.

    "Go back." Han Xuan yelled and quickly stepped back.

    It''s just that some people don''t listen to his words. Ah Ning doesn''t know if he has an intention. When he mentions Wu Xie around him as a shield, he rushes in. Han Xuan knows that the arrow is not powerful and doesn''t want to help him.

    "Cluck, take your time. I''m in." Anning turned around and gave everyone a charming smile. Wu Xie''s teeth were itching. He wanted to go up and give her a foot. However, the arrow jingled on the corridor. He didn''t dare to stand up now.

    In a few minutes.

    "Ouch, my grandma, it''s so fuckin ''painful." The fat man''s feeble voice came out¡° How are you, fat man Seeing that the arrow stopped firing, Wu Xie stood up, went to the fat man and asked.

    "I don''t think the arrow is very deep. Please help me pull out some of them." Fat man wriggles, looking at Wu Xie to say.

    "Here it is." Wu Xie hesitated. He also felt that the arrow was not as powerful as he thought, but he didn''t have the courage to pull it.

    "Don''t worry. It''s OK. I''ll do it." It was Zhang Qiling who was hiding behind the fat man, but his voice was full of familiarity.

 Chapter 159

    "You, you are." Wu Xie felt something wrong and asked.

    But Zhang Qiling didn''t answer. His body clattered. In a moment, he grew several centimeters tall.

    This amazing scene made them gape, but the surprise was still behind. Zhang Qiling''s hand reached out to his face.

    Shua

    A familiar face appeared in front of them.

    "Damn, it''s you." Fat man is a little happy to see this man.

    "You are a little brother, then you can''t be that man." Fat man turns his eyes to Han Xuan again, not to mention, which really makes him guess right, but Han Xuan won''t admit it.

    "The bone shrinking skill is really wonderful. If you have time, please ask for some advice." Han Xuan also came, not so cold, asked with a smile.

    "You know the bone shrinking skill. It''s really powerful, but you''d better take the arrows off their bodies first." Zhang Qiling was also a little surprised, but he didn''t want to say anything more when he thought of this man''s unknown origin.

    "Well." Nodding, he went to Wu Xie, "don''t be afraid, it''s easy to pull out, and there''s no sequela." Then he grabbed an arrow and took it off with a twist.

    "My God, you." Han Xuan knows what Wu Xie wants to ask, but he just wants to know why he behaves indifferently in front of ah Ning, but smiles in front of them.

    "I''ve known that woman for a long time. She''s a tough guy with some background. I don''t want to have anything to do with her. If you were on the ghost ship before, I would be lazy to save you." Han Xuan took the arrow from Wu Xie''s back and said with a smile.

    "Oh, what happened to that woman." Wu Xie is like a curious baby. He immediately asks.

    "Ha ha, little brother, don''t you know that Curiosity Kills cats? There are some things you can''t know, right, Zhang Qiling." Han Xuan turns his head with a smile and looks at the man who is pulling the arrow for the fat man.

    Hand slightly pause, obviously because Han Xuan called out his name.

    Wu Xie was shocked. The name of Zhang Qiling had a lot to do with him more than 20 years ago, but now the former people call his name easily. Wu Xie was very alert.

    "Well, you don''t have to be suspicious. I don''t have much interest in the incident 20 years ago. I''m here to find something." Seeing the sense of defense on Wu Xie''s face, Han Xuan casually explained a sentence, but his sentence made Wu Xie''s mind turn into waves.

    "You don''t have to care. I believe him." It was Zhang Qiling who spoke.

    "Well." Hearing Zhang Qiling''s words, Wu Xicai was slightly relieved.

    "What are you talking about?" Wang pangzi was at a loss when he heard that. He patted the arrows that fell on his body and stood up and asked.

    "Well, I don''t want to know about your troubles, so I''d better think about what to do now." Wang pangzi saw that no one was talking, so he simply stopped discussing the matter and asked what to do.

    "Why don''t you go back and hide all the diving stuff first." Wu Xie said tentatively.

    "Hey, that''s a good idea." Wang pangzi echoed.

    Since they all said so, Han Xuan also had to follow them back to the previous tomb, just.

    "His grandmother''s, fat Ye was forced by the arrow, we are not going the wrong way."¡° No, we didn''t see any other tombs on the way over. " Zhang Qiling said solemnly.

    "Where the hell is our diving equipment?"

 Chapter 160

    "No, this is not where we were before." Just when they are still at a loss, Han Xuan''s scream makes them shiver.

    Look carefully, "return his mother''s really, won''t return to really be said by me."

    "There is absolutely no mistake in the way. The mistake may be in this tomb. Everyone should have a good look and see what they find." Han Xuan''s suggestion made them all nod.

    "Nothing was found, and there was no agency." A few minutes later, everyone got together, Wu Xie said.

    "Damn it, it''s evil." The fat man yelled.

    "No, there''s a change in the back." Suddenly, Han Xuan yells and rushes out of the tomb, and Wu Xie and her three quickly follow.

    "Heresy, it''s really heresy. When will there be another coffin here?" I saw that the original tomb wall now completely changed. A door miraculously appeared, and the coffin was naturally inside the door.

    "Whether it''s evil or not, you still need to go in and have a look." Han Xuan finished, and slowly walked in.

    "Damn, I thought I was the only one with itching hands. I didn''t expect that there was something more urgent than me." Wang Fat see Han Xuan into, he is impatient, then followed up.

    "There must be a good baby in such a big coffin. Let me have a look first." Wang pangzi itched when he saw the coffin.

    "Wait, it''s not a coffin. It''s a coffin." Zhang Qiling stood out from behind and said.

    "What about that?" Han Xuan asked deliberately.

    "I''ll try." Zhang Qiling stepped forward and inserted the knife into the gap of the coffin, looking for the mechanism.

    "Click"

    Only ten seconds later, there was a clatter in the coffin.

    "What''s this? It''s disgusting." When Wang pangzi saw the scene inside the coffin, he had no intention to put his hand in.

    "Let me see." Han Xuan also saw the scene inside the coffin, but he didn''t see it with his eyes, but with his divine sense. No matter what it was, there was no escape.

    A few people let out a way, Han Xuan motioned Zhang Qiling in the hand of the knife to him, saw Han Xuan took it, but slowly into the black water, back and forth percussion.

    "There''s a slab under it, and it''s hollow. Maybe there''s a passage under it." After a while, he took out his saber and looked at several people.

    "There''s a passage. What are you waiting for? Go to the next tomb and get some pottery pots to get the water out." Fat man is not a man who can stand his temper. He pulls Wu Xie out of the tomb.

    "Who the hell are you?" After waiting for both to leave, Zhang Qiling asks Han Xuan.

    With a smile, "the person who helps you get your memory back."

    "You know my life experience." Zhang Qiling asked nervously, he didn''t remember it, but only he knew it, but now Han Xuan can say it.

    "Yes, but I can''t tell you."

    "Why."

    "Because your life experience can influence my plan."

    Just when Zhang Qiling wanted to ask about his plan, Wang Pang came in with a few pots in his arms, and he naturally stopped talking¡° There''s another one? " Han Xuan asked Wang pangzi.

    "I don''t care what I''m looking at over there. Just a few steps away, nothing will happen." After that, without waiting for any action, he picked up a pottery pot and began to scoop up the water in the coffin.

    ¡­¡­

    "What the hell is this?" When the water was all bailed out and the real face of the body was clearly seen, the fat man cried out first.

 Chapter 161

    "Don''t worry about what it is, get it out of here." Han Xuan said.

    "It''s very light to get it out. The body is greasy and disgusting." Wang, wearing gloves, touched the body and felt very wet.

    "Take off all your clothes." Zhang Qiling thought of something and began to drag his clothes.

    Fat man seems to understand his meaning, also dragged down, wrapped the body''s feet.

    After one or two minutes of busy work, he was finally carried out. Just as he put it on the ground, the body began to shrivel slowly.

    "It''s so fat. It''s almost as fat as the last sow." The fat man saw the body and sighed.

    "Look, there are words on the stone. Who can recognize them?" Han Xuan didn''t go to see the body. It was disgusting. Instead, he observed the stone slab below.

    "Of course, it''s up to our little comrades." I want to turn around and call Wu Xie from another tomb.

    "See, hell, the door, the door is gone." The fat man called out these words in a trembling voice.

    Zhang Qiling also found that something was wrong. He immediately ran to the place where there was a door before, knocked left and touched right. After a while, he turned his head, "solid, no mechanism."

    "What about that?"

    Just when several people were still thinking about how to save Wu Xie.

    "Brother, which one of you caught my hand? I''m a serious man. I don''t accept glass." Wang pangzi felt that his wrist was caught. He thought it was a joke made by the other two, so he joked.

    Wang fat man is in the middle, but after this sentence, both of them look at the fat man''s hand.

    Wang pangzi was caught by a small hand full of white hair. Looking down, you can see the female corpse carried out before. I don''t know when a small zongzi has appeared on her belly.

    "Shit, what is this thing?" Wang pangzi also noticed that something was wrong. Seeing what he was holding in his hand, he immediately began to struggle, but his strength was obviously not enough.

    "Fat man, hands up." Han Xuan yells. When the fat man tries to raise his hand, he sweeps over with one foot. With a few clicks, the body and small rice dumplings have already gone out.

    "Brother, you are so powerful. You have kicked such a heavy body away." The fat man is relieved when he sees that it''s all right.

    "It''s not over. He''s not dead." Han Xuan looks at that corpse, eyes dignified say.

    "What, not dead yet." The fat man''s calm heart was lifted up again, and his hands were raised high.

    "It''s no use. Run." Looking at the fat man''s funny appearance, Han Xuan didn''t know what to say. He rushed to the coffin quickly and stepped on the broken stone board heavily.

    Without waiting for the fat man to make a sound of praise, the little rice dumpling had already stood up and rushed towards them.

    "Run, get into that hole. This thing can''t deal with it." Zhang Qiling also recognized what it was, and without any nonsense, rushed directly to the big hole that Han Xuan stepped on.

    See so fierce two people can''t deal with this thing, Wang Pang how dare to stay more, put his life into that hole.

    Shua

    Han Xuan turns over and jumps out, but in front of him, a nervous man with a gun aims at him¡° It''s me

    "Oh, my God, sir, how did you get out of the water?" Wu Xie put down her hand and asked.

    "Gululu"

    The bubbles in the water rolled again.

    Then fat Zhang Qiling also came out of the water.

    "Damn it, I''m suffocating. Where is this?"

 Chapter 162

    "This is the tomb on the left. How did you get out of the water?" Wu Xie went up and helped the fat man out.

    "Ah, it''s a long story. After we scooped out all the water in the coffin..." the fat man told me exactly what happened just now.

    "Is that small rice dumpling so powerful?" Wu Xie was also surprised.

    "I don''t know, but seeing my brother and Mr. Tian running like crazy, I thought, they are so powerful that they can''t deal with it, so I went to deliver food directly." Said the fat man, patting his chest.

    Then I didn''t know what I thought of, and continued to say, "well, what are we going to do? If he comes up, Mr. Tian is kicking him."

    "It''s a white hairy dry coon. Cut off his head and kill him. However, such a large amount of corpse poison will come out. We don''t have much air, so Mr. Tian and I ran away after seeing it." Zhang Qiling explained.

    "Oh, so it is."

    "Gululu"

    "What''s the voice of his grandmother?" Wang pangzi jumped up in surprise. Ever since he came to this underwater tomb, he felt that as long as it would make a sound, there would always be some strange things.

    "It''s from the water." Wu Xie said in a low voice, and also pointed to the place where they had just come up.

    Wang pangzi looked at it and said, "it''s not the thing that has come up with us. In case it is, we''ll never die."

    "I don''t think so. If it''s the white haired monster, it''s impossible to make such a big noise. Could it be that we triggered some mechanism when we came up?" Han Xuan knows the story, and naturally knows that this is the way to the bottom.

    Three people think is also right, then observe quietly, but for the sake of safety, they still put the gun in hand to lift up.

    The water level in the pool keeps falling. I don''t know if several people are tired with their guns. I still know that there is no danger. They all put down their guns one by one.

    In just a few minutes, the water completely disappeared, leaving a stone staircase.

    "I''ll go down first." Han Xuan volunteered.

    Several people have no other opinions, Han Xuan a jump, directly jumped in.

    After a while, "there''s no danger. Come down, too."

    After listening to the above three people, there was no doubt, and they also went down the stairs.

    "Why, there are still foreign languages here."

    "It could be a sign to someone behind."

    "Shit, we''re here for nothing."

    In the thick fog, the conversation between the two was especially loud at the bottom of the pool.

    "Here, I feel like I''ve been here."

    "Hey, brother, you haven''t woken up yet." Wang chubby a, but Zhang Qiling did not answer what, quickly to the center of the pool.

    "Fat man, why are you running so fast? Wait for me."

    ¡­¡­

    At the bottom of the pool, Zhang Qiling comes to the more than two meter high monument, while Han Xuan is waiting for him here early¡° I don''t think of anything Han Xuan''s faint voice rang out in Zhang Qiling''s ear, but he said it in a very low voice, almost the two of them could hear it.

    He didn''t speak, but his eyes looked at him from time to time.

    "You are here. The fog is so thick here. If it wasn''t for the fat man, I would not have found you." After a while, the fat man also came here.

    "There are some ancient texts here. Do you know what they mean?" Han Xuan asked, pointing to the words on the stone tablet.

    The fat man came up to have a look and shook his head. "It''s OK for me to carry a hoe and dig mud. If I want to read, I''m not afraid to tell you that fat master came out to do this job before he finished his junior high school practice. I''ll tell you..."

    "Stop." See he said endless, Han Xuan quickly stopped, "the man behind, he will not."

    "Yes, young comrades will. I''ll call him. He may not find his way." The fat man seemed to think of something and ran into the thick fog.

 Chapter 163

    "Grass, why are you running so fast?"

    "There are some ancient texts ahead. Go and have a look."

    ¡­¡­

    "Look what it''s all about." Waiting for the fat man to lead the unhappy Wu Xie to this side and ask.

    Seeing so many people watching, Wu Xie couldn''t say anything. She squatted down and looked at the ancient prose on the stone tablet carefully. After a while, she stood up.

    "Well." The fat man asked this impatiently.

    "The general meaning of this is that the owner of the tomb built a heavenly palace, and the door leading to the heavenly palace is inside the stone tablet." Wu Xie told all she knew.

    After hearing this, the fat man came and turned around a few times. "This stone tablet is in this big fart place. There''s no door."

    "There''s no mechanism up there." Han Xuan also turned several times.

    "Look, the experts say that some stone tablets have no doors. They must be deceiving us." The fat man jumped up immediately.

    "Where is Zhang Qiling?" Suddenly looking around, there is no shadow of Zhang Qiling. Han Xuan asks them.

    Fatso, King Wu Xie, was also attracted by this stone tablet, and naturally did not notice where Zhang Qiling had gone.

    I tried to shout a few times, but no one answered.

    "Go and look for it."

    In the corner, "here it is." Wu Xie called, and the two people who heard the voice gathered around him.

    Zhang Qiling''s face turned white and his body trembled slightly. He said in very light words, "I remember what happened 20 years ago."

    "Twenty years ago? Brother, I think you are only in your twenties. Can you still think of things when you were one or two years old? Young people have good brains. " The fat man didn''t know and said something sarcastic.

    But Zhang Qiling didn''t pay attention to the fat man and said it on his own.

    ¡­¡­

    "Damn, is it so mysterious?" After hearing Zhang Qiling''s story, the fat man yelled and ran to the stone tablet.

    "You seem to remember." Han Xuan stares at Zhang Qiling and says something like this.

    "Yes, but I don''t remember you at all." Zhang Qiling also looks up at Han Xuan.

    Heart said ah, you can know that I was called strange, with a smile, "don''t think about it if you don''t remember, we''d better go out of this underwater grave first."

    "If you can get out, how can you get out?" When Wu Xie heard that she could go out, she immediately became interested.

    "Well, listen to what Zhang Qiling said just now. The tomb where they went up to see the mummies should be the top of the whole tomb. If they want to go out, they have to go there to find a way." Han Xuan returns a way, just his words finish saying, Wang fatty can be happy.

    "Yes, yes, maybe we can get some night pearls back." The fat man rubbed his hands.

    "Rely on" Wu Xie burst sentence thick.

    "How do you feel, Zhang Qiling?"

    "Good." After thinking for a while, Zhang Qiling stood up and said something¡° Well, go and find out the door first. Before you go, I''ll break it. " Han Xuan said.

    Nodding, he quickly found out the gate of heaven, and then flashed into it.

    "Damn, the way of heaven is too narrow." As soon as he got inside, the fat man began to shout.

    "Stop yelling. Save your strength. There may be some accidents later." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Accident, what accident." The fat man didn''t care at all. "Now that someone has come in, we just follow the old way. It''s OK."

    Han Xuan smiles and doesn''t talk.

    About to the middle part of the way of heaven, "shit, it''s stuck. Step back first, wait for me to come out." Fat man''s voice hasn''t been broken since he entered heaven.

 Chapter 164

    "Fat man, you''re in trouble." Wu Xie complained.

    "Blame me." Fat man looks innocent.

    Two or three more minutes.

    "Don''t provoke me. Now I''m walking sideways." The fat man''s breathing words came out.

    "That''s all. Take a break."

    "You see, the front is the end. I''m going to leave a memorial here." The fat man looked back at Wu Xie and gave him a smile.

    "No, the wall seems to be closing." Suddenly, Han Xuan stops and yells at the front.

    "It''s closing." They were surprised to hear that, but they didn''t pay much attention to seeing that there were still a few steps to the exit.

    "Well, it''s closing. Let''s go. Maybe the wall will reach a certain limit and close in an instant." Zhang Qiling stopped to feel it carefully and said.

    Nod, speed up a bit.

    A few people, oh, no, it''s the fat man who finally came to the secret door.

    "Come on, brother. I can''t breathe."

    "Oh, no, I''m in trouble now. The door won''t open." Tried a few times, suddenly face a change, turn to the person behind to say.

    "What." The two people behind turned very white.

    "I''m going to leave my body here as a memorial." The fat man showed a face worse than crying.

    "Or go back."

    "No, it''s too late." Han Xuan said.

    "Go up there." Zhang Qiling pointed to the sky above the vertical passage.

    "It''s a way." Han Xuan is also in favor of it. With a push of his feet, he climbs up. Just a few seconds later, the two people below can''t see Han Xuan.

    "Damn, he is not a gecko, how to climb so fast."

    Zhang Qiling also slightly surprised that he could not climb so fast.

    "Fat man, don''t sigh. If you don''t want to be a pancake, you should climb quickly." With that, Wu Xie had already gone up several meters.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come on, there''s a hole here." Han Xuan was the first one to come up, but he was not idle. When he found the cave, he was waiting for them to come up.

    Zhang Qiling, who came up first, took a look at Han Xuan, and a cat''s waist went in.

    Han Xuan thought for a while, followed him, then Wu Xie, Wang fatty.

    "Touch"

    The sound of the stone walls closing came out.

    "His grandmother''s, almost see Buddha." When the fat man came up, he was panting heavily. When he heard the sound of the stone wall, he trembled.

    "Eh, Comrade Wu, what''s the matter with you? You can''t be scared." Fat to calm down after some, looking at the side of the soul of Wu Xie, excellent inquiry¡° Just now I found a line of blood characters before I entered the cave

    "Oh, what he wrote must be the hole he dug, so that we can remember his saving grace. Although, er, he may have died, we can burn some money for him instead." The fat man was very excited.

    "Wu three provinces harm me, have no way out, and die unjustly. Heaven and earth serve as a mirror to solve the chain." Wu Xie said the words he saw word by word.

    "Well, who is this man? How can you say your uncle will harm him?" Asked the fat man.

    Shaking his head and looking at Zhang Qiling, "jielianhuan is the one who died holding the snake browed copper fish in his hand."

    Wu Xie seemed to think of something and nodded.

    "Well, don''t think about it too much. Now we''d better go out as soon as possible. It''s not the way to stay here." Han Xuan frowned and said.

    Several people also followed his advice and climbed deep into the cave.

 Chapter 165

    "Why does the fat master always want to drill this narrow road?" Wang pangzi complains again.

    "Well, it''s good to live. Do you want to be pressed into meat cakes?" Wu Xie in front of him laughed and scolded.

    "Shh, don''t talk. There''s something going on." Zhang Qiling, who leads the way in the front, suddenly whispered.

    "Well, there''s something wrong. Let''s turn off the lights." Listen carefully. Han Xuan really hears a sound and asks several people to turn off the flashlight.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    "Can it be Anning?" Wu Xie asked.

    "It''s a damned possibility." The fat man in the back shrinks and sticks his head to the upward wall of the cave.

    "Fat man, what are you doing? What are you touching me for?" Wu Xie asked Wang fatty in a low voice with a little anger.

    "I''m crazy. I''ll touch you." The fat man is a little strange.

    "What''s this? Shit, there''s a ghost. " Wu Xie screamed, and then he crawled in front of him, huddled with Han Xuan in front of him.

    "PATA"

    The light of the flashlight turned on and flashed back, "Hey, little brother, what the hell is there?" Han Xuan asks Wu Xie with a smile.

    "Ghost, ghost, there." Wu Xie trembled and pointed to the back, but the person he was referring to was obviously wrong.

    "Shit, you''re the ghost." The fat man clapped Wu Xie''s hand away and tried to wriggle his lower body. "I said," are you still awake and dreaming? "

    "No, I did see a ghost just now." Wu Xie is about to cry.

    "Damn, if I see a ghost, I see it first. Can he step on my back?" The fat man saw that Wu Xie always believed that there was a ghost behind him, and he was not happy. "OK, even if you go from behind me, there must be footprints. I''ll show you now." Said in the hole turn body, although the hole is very narrow, but fortunately high enough, so that the fat man can cat waist in situ turn a circle.

    At the moment when the fat man turned around, Wu Xie had a loud bang in his mind, his eyes turned white and almost fainted.

    "You, on your back." Wu Xie called in a trembling voice.

    "On my back." Then I want to grab it with my backhand.

    "Wuwu"

    This fat man can suffer, his hair wrapped him like a rice dumpling, can only use two sobs, there is no movement.

    "It''s the old one." Han Xuan recognized that this was what attacked them in the water.

    Wake up the dizzy Wu Xie, "come behind me, I''ll save people."

    "Mr. Tian, the hole is so narrow. How can I get through it?" Wu Xie asked dejectedly after being awakened.

    Han Xuan looked, "go up." Then he grabbed Wu Xie and threw him from the top of his head.

    Taking out the dagger, Han Xuan moves very fast. Just in the blink of an eye, he comes to the fat man. Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua.

    As soon as his hand stretched out, the fat man flew over the sky like Wu Xie, "think of a way quickly, this hair can''t be cut off."

    "If there is fire, this thing is afraid of fire." Cried Zhang Qiling from behind¡° I have, I have. " He said, holding the fat man''s hand and touching his pocket, "then."

    With a lighter in hand, and the forbidden woman''s fear of Han Xuan, does he know that he almost died in this man''s hands in the water before, and then slowly retreated far away.

    "Keke"

    Under the treatment of several people, the fat man coughed twice and finally woke up.

    "What the hell is this? It''s terrible." The fat man asked with lingering fear.

    "Forbidden woman" Han Xuan''s short voice came out, and then, without waiting for a few people to ask, he continued, "now I''d better leave here quickly. As long as there''s no fire, forbidden woman will catch up soon."

    "Yes, this is not the time to discuss this." Zhang Qiling also knew the seriousness of the matter and took the lead in climbing forward.

    "This time there are experts in the back, there should be no problem." The fat man was obviously scared by the forbidden woman. He climbed and looked back from time to time.

    "Don''t worry, he won''t catch up as long as the fire doesn''t go out." Han Xuan gives a comforting look.

    Seeing this look, the fat man finally calmed down.

    People climb and climb, finally in front of Zhang Qiling did not move.

    "What''s the matter, brother?" The fat man didn''t see clearly behind and asked.

    "There''s no way."

 Chapter 166

    As the saying goes, there are no two blessings, and disasters never come singly. When they are still alarmed by Zhang Qiling''s words, even more desperate things happen.

    "PATA"

    "Yes, the fire is out." Han Xuan yells.

    "It''s over. I''m not crushed. I''m suffocating now." The fat man sighed and said.

    All of a sudden, "ah, the slate is open." Wu Xie didn''t think about why the stone slab opened. He looked down and said to several people.

    "Xiao Wu, get out of the way." When the fat man looked up, he saw a frightening face.

    "What." Wu Xie didn''t understand how it happened. She felt that when her shoulder hurt, she was pulled out by something.

    "Get out of here. You can''t do it here." Han Xuan sees nothing in the way and says quickly.

    Just a few seconds later, Han Xuan jumps out of the cave. Wu Xie is pushed to the ground by the sea monkey. His head is raised high, obviously ready to bite.

    "Not good." Han Xuan shouts out that Wu Xie is the protagonist in the tomb robber''s notes. If he dies, the world''s original affairs will be ruined.

    He rushed to the sea monkey with great speed. His hand fell, and a thread of blood gushed out. A head was thrown into the air. At his neck, drops of blood fell on Wu Xie''s face.

    "Are you ok?" Stretch out a hand, pull the Wu Xie that falls on the ground, casually asked a sentence.

    "No, it''s OK." Obviously, I haven''t reflected from what happened just now.

    "Don''t fall in love over there. The forbidden woman rushed out immediately. Come and help." The fat man roars at Han Xuan. At the entrance of the cave, wisps of hair are coming out.

    "Get out of the way." Kick a foot, was thrown on the ground by the sea monkey slate, and will fall before the place to stay.

    The fat man and his wife were very frightened. If they hadn''t heard the words, they would have been thrown into the hole.

    "Don''t be idle. It''s not over yet." Han Xuan looks at the three people''s relief and yells.

    "It''s not over. What''s going on?" Fat man is about to cry. I don''t know why he has so many things here.

    "The hair is still growing." Wu Xie could see clearly, and with a cry, he solved everyone''s doubts.

    "Fat man, you go up and press the slate, and I''ll cut off my hair." Han Xuan ordered, around the hole began to clean up the hair.

    ¡­¡­

    "My God, it''s all right now." Fat see all around the ground is hair, without scalp numbness.

    "It should be OK for the moment. Let''s have a rest first." Han Xuan said.

    Hearing this, fat man and Wu Xie finally relaxed.

    They are relaxed, but Zhang Qiling is not so good, came to a few mirrors, Lengleng hair God.

    "Why, I want to go in and have a look." Han Xuan walks up to him and asks with a smile.

    "Yes, I think I can''t know everything until I go in." Zhang Qiling''s eyes are clear again, and he says firmly.

    But when he said this, a voice interrupted him, "no, don''t you want to lose your memory?" Zhang Qiling looked back at Wu Xie who walked slowly to him, "I have to go in here, no matter how much I pay." Then, without waiting for Wu Xie to reply, he walked into the dark cave behind the mirror.

    Han Xuan see this, also followed up, he is not afraid of what can let him lose memory.

    "Wait a minute." Wu Xie saw that both of them went in, gritted their teeth, and followed them up. But just as he wanted to go in, he suddenly thought of something and turned his head, "fat man, come quickly."

    The fat man lying on the stone slab to rest heard this, hard to stand up, "what''s the matter, eh, they?"

    "It''s in. Are you going?" Wu Xie pointed to the hole in front of him.

    "Grass, you don''t call me to catch good things." Fat man saw the hole, his eyes were not tired, he turned over and rushed to the other side of the hole.

    "Let''s go. Don''t lose it." The fat man yelled, and without waiting for Wu Xie''s reply, he entered the room as soon as he had a cat''s waist.

    Shaking his head, he followed.

    "Little brother, why don''t you wait for me to get the baby by myself."

 Chapter 167

    The fat man ran quickly and began to shout when he saw the figure.

    "Why are you all standing here, not going in?" The fat man ran such a long distance, and the atmosphere didn''t take a breath. It was obvious that the treasure in the tomb was very attractive to him.

    "I saw a figure just now. I''m afraid that something will happen to you after we go too far." Han Xuan turned to look at the fat man, "where''s Wu Xie?"

    "I''m here, fatty. You''re running so fast to get reincarnated." Wu Xie came out with a few mouthfuls of thick gas.

    "Hey, Comrade Wu, I''m afraid it''s dangerous for them to come in." Fat man casually a ha ha hit out.

    Wu Xie looks at the fat man with white eyes. He''s in danger. I''m afraid it''s you who''s worried. They''re so powerful. Who can deal with them.

    "Well, now that all the people are here, we''d better go and see what the shadow is." Han Xuan said, and Zhang Qiling look at each other, two people walk side by side in the front, behind two people also closely follow.

    Shua

    The shadows flashed by.

    "My God, is this a ghost or something?" Wu Xie asked in a low voice.

    "It''s not a ghost. The shape of the shadow is like a person."

    "Grass his grandmother''s, this is not that woman." The fat man, with sharp eyes, immediately recognized what the shadow was. No matter how many people moved, he rushed forward and rushed to the shadow.

    "Go up and help. I don''t want to have anything to do with this woman." Han Xuan regained his indifferent expression.

    Hearing this, Zhang Qiling didn''t hesitate to fight together.

    "Xiao Wu, Mr. Tian, come and see what''s wrong with this woman." The fat man waved in the distance to ask them to come.

    "I''m not conscious. Just slap her in the face and you''ll wake up." Han Xuan took a look and said.

    "Ah, beat women." The fat man said in embarrassment, "I haven''t hit a woman in my life, so I''ll cut you." Spit two mouthfuls of saliva in the hands, roll up the sleeves, hands raised.

    "Don''t bother. It''s useless. Now the only way is to send her to the hospital." Zhang Qiling shakes his head, indicating that Han Xuan''s sentence is just a joke.

    "Damn, Mr. Tian, you really don''t know how to be compassionate. I''m almost going to fight." Fat man put all the blame on Han Xuan.

    With Han Xuan''s ability, how can''t you see that ah Ning is pretending? As long as the fat man slaps her, her fox tail will show. However, seeing that Wu Xie has carried her on her back, he won''t break it.

    "Since you want to take her with you, it''s up to you, but it seems that this woman is coming out from inside. There must be something strange. Go ahead and have a look." Han Xuan said and went to the channel.

    ¡­¡­

    "My dear, there seems to be a tree in front of me." After walking a distance, the fat man saw the shining coral tree and screamed.

    "Fat man, have you been in the tomb for a long time? How could there be trees here?" Wu Xie was sweating with ah Ning on his back, but he still made fun of the fat man.

    "Damn, fat Lord, I''m not so useless. I''ve seen many tombs, big and small. I''ve been here for a long time. How can I be blindfolded?" Hearing Wu Xie''s words, the fat man was not happy at that time¡° There''s a tree, but it''s a fake tree. " Han Xuan''s voice interrupted their quarrel.

    "See, you don''t believe the fat man''s eyes." The fat man raised his head to Wu Xie.

    "There''s a tree in it. It''s not easy. You all follow me. Don''t fall behind." Zhang Qiling also found the existence of the coral tree, turned around and said to them seriously, why don''t you tell Han Xuan one by one.

    "The grass is his grandmother''s. I thought it was some treasure. Looking at the shabby appearance, the fat man grabbed a lot of other tombs." When several people came to the tree, the fat man began to scold.

    "Hey, fat man, I don''t mean you. Don''t talk if you have a bad vision. The tree is worthless, but the little bells on it are amazing." Wu Xie put down Anning on his back, came over and patted the fat man on the shoulder.

 Chapter 168

    "Well, I''ve seen a lot of broken bells in other tombs, and they''re not worth a lot of money." The fat man turned his lips with disdain.

    "You don''t believe that you have no vision. Look, the lines on this little bell are at least earlier than those in the Ming Dynasty." Wu Xie pointed to the hanging bell and said.

    "Really?" The fat man was dubious and said that he would reach for it.

    Suddenly, when the fat man''s hand was about to catch the bell, he was caught by a powerful hand, "don''t move, there''s something wrong with the bell." It''s not Han Xuan who can stop the fat man.

    "Strange." Wu Xie, a fat man, was puzzled.

    "Mr. Tian is right. Remember when we first saw this kind of bell?" Zhang Qiling also broke in and said, and then he looked at Wu Xie.

    Slightly a Leng, suddenly a flash of spirit, "you mean, corpse cave?"

    "Yes, there''s something mysterious about the bell that we don''t know. It''s better not to touch it."

    "It seems that there''s nothing here. Let''s go out now."

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s hard to find a valuable thing, but now I can''t take it away. It''s my life." In this sigh, a few people out of the low hole.

    "Don''t sigh, now you''d better think of a way to get out of this place first, or even if you find the baby, you can''t take it." Wu Xie said to the fat man with a smile.

    Fat man heard this, soon cheer up, look at the roof more than ten meters above the ground, "can''t climb up."

    "I''ll go up first." Han Xuan said, and found a pillar to support, and jumped up. Soon, he had reached the top. The dagger came out of his waist, and a few times he took out a hole. Seeing this, Han Xuan stopped working. As soon as he loosened his hand, he fell from the place more than ten meters high.

    "You''re OK jumping from such a high place." The three looked at him with monster eyes.

    Han Xuan did not answer, dignified said, "the brick above was poured to death by the iron oar."

    "What should we do? Find another way?" Wu Xie flustered up, naturally did not ask Han Xuan how to jump down from a place more than ten meters high.

    "No, this is the easiest place to get out." Zhang Qiling''s resolute words let the two people take a breath in their hearts.

    "Mr. Tian, can''t you kick through the stone? Go up and have a try." Fat man''s face is not red, heart does not jump to see Han Xuan.

    When Han Xuan heard this, he almost vomited blood. "You think I''m an immortal. It''s not a stone slab, it''s a wall."

    "It''s going to be over now, and you can''t help it." The fat man sat down on the ground after listening.

    "It''s not that there''s no way, unless."

    "Except for something." Han Xuan''s words immediately shocked people''s spirit. If there is a way to explain, there is a way out.

    "Unless there''s explosives."

    "Ah." With that, they were like flattened balls.

    "Dynamite, by the way, I know where it is." Zhang Qiling suddenly remembered something and ran to a mummy in the center of the stone plate.

    "Hey, Comrade Wu, do you think this little brother is going to pay homage to the tomb owner and let him give us a way to live?" Fat see Zhang Qiling in the past after the first worship, immediately happy¡° Nonsense. There must be a reason for him to do so. " Wu Xie told him not to talk.

    Looked at two people mutter appearance, "this corpse has the mechanism, is sends by the eight treasures rotor, inside has the explosive." After hearing Han Xuan''s explanation, they finally understood.

    After a while, Zhang Qiling carefully moved the body over, "here, tie him on it."

    Han Xuan took it, but he didn''t think of anything else. He jumped on the post again.

    "How do I feel about this body?" Wu Xie asked suspiciously.

    "I thought I felt it myself." Fat people also have a strange feeling, but they can''t say it.

    Up to the top, Han Xuan is thinking about how to tie him to the post. Suddenly, he feels something staring at him. His eyebrows wrinkle and his divine sense spreads out.

    "You are the devil." Then he put the corpse in his hand in front of him. Now the corpse is almost the same as when he took it. The only difference is that his eyes seem to open a little.

    "I''m worried that I don''t have a soul to improve my spiritual cultivation. Now you can come here and send it to me. I''m not welcome."

 Chapter 169

    There is a ghost in the corpse, but this one is much better than the one caught in the corpse cave. Naturally, the power of the soul is also extremely powerful. If other people meet, they will not be able to afford to walk away. But who is he meeting now? Han Xuan is the one who focuses on the power of the soul.

    Body moved to the back of the post, so that the following three people can not see Han Xuan''s action, finger in the body eyebrow, "give me out."

    A long white light appeared between the fingers, and then it was sent to the treasure box space.

    "Whoosh"

    "What sound." The fat man jumped up and looked around.

    "No, get down." Zhang Qiling saw clearly that it was a piece of broken pottery, which was shooting at Han Xuan''s body at a very fast speed.

    "Can''t sit." Han Xuan, who can be regarded as the party concerned, is not nervous at all. He holds the dagger and cuts the blade toward the flying pottery.

    Shua

    The dagger is infused with chaos Qi by Han Xuan. When it comes into contact with the fragments, it is easily cut in half.

    The dagger was inserted in the shoulder of the corpse so that it could be fixed on the post. One of them flew down to the ground and came to Anning to hold her neck.

    All this happened between the lightning and flint, and so on three people reaction, Han Xuan has been put a Ning straight up.

    "Let go, let go of me." Ah Ning hard to spit out these three words.

    "Let you go. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have been killed." Han Xuan''s eyes are fierce, and she is about to break her neck.

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, what can we discuss?" Wu Xie quickly came to make it over.

    "Mr. Tian, it''s not the way to kill her now. I''d better deal with her after waiting." The fat man came to dissuade him.

    "Didn''t you say she came from a mysterious place?" Zhang Qiling comes over and looks at Han Xuan. If he wants to kill Anning, Zhang Qiling won''t say anything, but this leads to the loss of a person who understands his life experience, which is not worth the loss.

    "The origin is mysterious. Yes, this person has a lot to do with the promotion of the plot in the future. If she hangs up and changes the plot, it will be the origin of the world." Thinking of the cold sweat is coming.

    Slowly put down the raised Anning.

    Seeing this, Wu Xie sighed softly. He really didn''t want to see anyone die in front of him.

    "Keke"

    He rubbed his neck and coughed hard.

    "Come here, you''d better not play any tricks on me." Han Xuan shouts angrily to a Ning.

    "Come here, too. Now we''ll trigger the mechanism and blow him up."

    Wait until the presence of a few people have gone some far, Han Xuan picked up the broken pieces of pottery on the ground, fingertips a force.

    "Boom"

    There was a shaking in the tomb. After a while, they stopped. Several people patted the dust on their bodies and stood up.

    "Damn it, it''s useless. What should I do? Is it inferior explosive in the corpse?" Fat see no water infiltration down, on the spot anxious in situ spin.

    "Come on, it''s a real death to be blown out now." Han Xuan checked the small mouth that was blown out above, and said after coming down. " Several people were puzzled.

    See this, Han Xuan had to explain, "you calculate the time, is it right now when the tide, now go out, can''t suffocate in the water."

    A few people think, immediately began to sweat, they don''t have a whale like lung breathing.

    See them like this, Han Xuan continues to open his mouth, "just now I put the body down a little, after the explosion I went up to see, can kick him open."

    "Well, that''s all. Look at your watch. How much time is left for the tide to ebb."

    "About three hours to go." Wu Xie said.

    "Well, let''s have a rest now, but we have to swim in the water for some distance later."

    Several people nodded.

    "Fat man, why don''t you have a good rest?" Suddenly I saw the fat man get up. Wu Xie asked.

    "I''ll be able to go out soon. I''ll go back with some things to make up for my tiredness these days." Said, picked up the ground was broken into three or four pieces of knife, go to the place of the night pearl.

 Chapter 170

    "Don''t forget to share half of the grass." Wu Xie laughed and scolded.

    As time went by, the fat man of Wu evil king knocked or broke off a lot of night pearls.

    Look at the time, it''s almost time, Han Xuan recalled, "time is up, let''s go out now." With that, he jumped up, put his hands around the post, and pushed his feet up.

    "Kaka kaka"

    Han Xuan heard the sound and knew it was OK. He went back to the ground, picked up the broken bricks on the ground, instilled some chaotic Qi and threw them up.

    "Boom"

    There was another shaking in the tomb.

    "My God, are you throwing bricks or bombs? How can you be more powerful than before?" The fat man was shaken and almost fell to the ground, which was much more powerful than before.

    "Close your mouth, the water will come out soon." Wu Xie yelled, but it was at this time.

    "Boom"

    The stone slab used to hold the forbidden woman was rushed up. The water soon filled the tomb. Han Xuan swam to the hole where it was blasted out and swam out without any hesitation.

    "Poof"

    On the calm sea, a man''s head came out, "finally came out." As soon as a man rises, he breathes out a long breath.

    "Grass, I''m suffocating the fat man." After a while, a fat man came out.

    "Poop poop"

    A few more voices, Zhang Qiling, Wu Xie and a''ning also appeared one after another.

    "Come on. The boat is over there. Let''s swim through." Han Xuan inspection around, looking at the distance of the fuzzy shadow said.

    "Fat man is a terrestrial creature, not from the sea. He is so tired." Fat man saw the others swimming to the fishing boat and yelled in the water.

    "You''re in trouble." Hearing the sound, Han Xuan returns, grabs the fat man''s arm in one hand, and starts to chase other people.

    "Mr. Tian, we are still true love."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Cough, ha ha, the fat man finally came up his mother." The fat man got on the boat and coughed and laughed.

    "Well, there''s something wrong with the boat. There''s no one on board." Han Xuan stood up, and there was no lack of strength at all.

    "No one. No way. I''ll go into the cabin and have a look." Wu Xie also felt a little confused when he heard this, and then he ran to the cabin.

    After a while, people yelled inside, "shit, the typhoon is coming, the boatman must have left us and run away."

    Wu Xie screamed very loud. As soon as the people outside heard it, they rushed in immediately.

    "Comrade Wu, you are now given an important task. Please be sure to take us out of the sea." Cried the fat man.

    Wu Xie gave a wry smile and looked at the following people, "I''ll try my best."

    Start the ship, a few people take turns at the helm, a day later.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are going to Yongxing Island soon, so I will not go with you." On the deck, Han Xuan looked at the distant scenery and said¡° Oh, my God, are you going to leave now? " Fat one face of doubt, here now can be from Yongxing Island, but there is still a distance, now Han Xuan said such words, will inevitably make people surprised.

    "Well, leave now." Han Xuan put his hand behind him and nodded.

    "Well, what are you doing?" Han Xuan feels a little itchy behind him. Looking back, he sees Wang pangzi groping for something behind him.

    "I see if you have wings behind you. It''s so far away that you leave now. Isn''t it flying?" Then he turned over Han Xuan''s clothes, revealing the white and tender skin that women all envy.

    "I don''t have wings, either. But Mr. Tian, how do you maintain your skin? Tut Tut, I want to kiss you."

    Han Xuan is scared of a shiver, quickly get out of the way, really afraid of the fat man''s stinky mouth.

    "Fat man, you are disgusting, but we''ll meet again." Finish saying, leave under the eyes of a few people dumbfounded.

    The tip of the foot gently points on the water surface, rippling and disappearing in people''s sight.

    "Damn, I''m a Wulin expert. I''m a water drifter." For a long time, the fat man said hoarsely.

    "Master, wait for me." The fat man didn''t know what he was mad about. He followed him, but he didn''t know.

    "Puyi"

    He fell heavily into the sea.

 Chapter 171

    After Han Xuan landed in a secret place, he flashed into the treasure box space. Now he has too many things to count. The power of his two souls has not been used, and the sea monkey has to deal with it. The most important thing is the destruction of Er Gouzi.

    "If not, first enhance the cultivation of spirit." After thinking about it, I feel that my strength seems to have reached the bottleneck. If I make a breakthrough now, I may not be able to accurately control my strength. This is the disadvantage of low cultivation of spirit.

    Think of here, Han dazzle hand a move, the distance that two regiments of white light appear on the body, only one regiment is a little bigger, and the other regiment is a little smaller.

    "The power of this soul is really wonderful. The smaller it is, the more refined it is. Is this concentration as the essence?" Looking at the object in front of him, he muttered with a smile.

    "Start with you." Han Xuan sits cross legged on the ground, seizing the power of the soul subdued in the corpse cave.

    As time goes by, the light of the power of soul on the hand becomes more and more dim. Until it finally disappears, five or six days have passed.

    "It seems that the power of soul I gained from Wang Yuxi is the lowest. It took me almost one day to absorb it, but it took me five days." Han Xuan on the ground doesn''t know when he has stood up, and there is a kind of smart smell between his actions.

    "Now it can''t be absorbed. There are always some sequelae in the process of spiritual cultivation''s promotion by borrowing external things. Let''s talk about it after clearing the dirty breath in the body." The consciousness sinks into the body. In the place close to Shenhai, a Black Mist drifts. Han Xuan knows that this must be the sequela of absorbing the power of the soul.

    In fact, the black fog had existed before, but Han Xuan didn''t notice it. If he took the soul power and checked his body when he first entered the tomb raiding notes, he would find that the black fog had formed, but the size didn''t change much.

    "It''s not easy to get rid of the foul smell overnight. I''d better go and see what happened to the sea monkey. I don''t know if he will die if he leaves the water." Shaking his head, Han Xuan shakes off Zha Nian in his mind, and the sky star sword rises into the sky and goes away.

    "Come on, you hit me. Look, I come in and I come out again. Gaga, Han boy doesn''t know where to find such a funny thing." Han Xuan in the sky almost laughed when he saw the scene below.

    There is a light curtain around the sea monkey. This is the array Han Xuan arranged for him not to run around in the treasure box space. But now, er Gouzi is used as his amulet.

    "Er Gouzi, it''s not a good boy to move people''s things at will." Flying down to the ground, he came to the back of Er Gouzi and said, lighting his head.

    "Eh, that thing dares to move my God. Believe it or not, I''ll let my younger brother come out and beat you." I''ve never heard Han Xuan speak so gently. Er Gouzi thought he was catching people again.

    "Er Gouzi, I haven''t seen her temper for a few days. I dare to live like this." As soon as his face turned black, he turned his fingers into fists and fell heavily, which made Er Gouzi''s head full of Venus.

    "Stars, a lot of stars, are going to be immortals." Er Gouzi is like a drunk, staggering into the light curtain.

    "How cool it is." The confused Er Gouzi felt that there was a hard object on his head, and his head rubbed against it. Suddenly he seemed to think of something, and his eyes suddenly became bright.

    "Brother, I know I''m wrong, but I''m a monkey with you." Then he looked at the sea monkey with pathetic eyes.

    It''s just that the sea monkey doesn''t understand what Er Gouzi said. If he knows, he can''t bear to look directly at the consequences.

    "Roar"

    With a roar, the sea monkey''s huge hand beckoned to ER Gouzi¡° Grass, don''t understand amorous feelings at all, don''t accompany you this big fool to play Flashed a move to attack, two dogs see is a big palm down, leave a word then run away.

 Chapter 172

    "Oh, er Gouzi, why don''t you play more with your little brother?" See the ash slip out of the two dogs, Han Xuan without ridicule.

    "Han boy, when you come, you will see the battle between brother monkey and me. What''s your intention?" After seeing Han Xuan, er Gouzi''s words burst out in a flash. In recent days, no one has communicated with him. He can only sing a monologue in front of the sea monkey in the light curtain. He''s almost suffocated. How can he not be excited to see Han Xuan.

    "Er Gouzi, OK, you are coquettish enough." Han Xuanmu stares at Er Gouzi''s mouth. He can''t understand his small mouth. How can he even talk for a few minutes without breathing.

    "Nonsense, the wolf can not be handsome, can not have money, but must Sao." See Han Xuan to him, two dog son was happy.

    ¡­¡­

    "Er Gouzi, have you ever seen a palm skill that comes down from the sky?" See words endless, Han Xuan finally can''t help, asked.

    "Is the palm technique that comes down from the sky a long lost Tathagata palm?" Er Gouzi asked tentatively.

    "Yes."

    "Will you sit and wait for the Buddha to show his power?" With that, he really sat on the ground.

    "Er Gouzi, should I say you are young or young? You don''t seem to understand what I mean." With a sinister smile.

    "You, what are you doing? Don''t come here. I''ll call you when you come here." See Han Xuan step by step into, two dog son legs can not live back.

    "Scream, see, even if you scream and break your throat, no one will pay attention to you." A wretched smile rarely appears on the face.

    "Broken throat, broken throat." A seemingly absent tone let two people one meal, two dogs son is unbearable, cold sweat constantly out.

    "Brother monkey, don''t do that. Although you didn''t get my love, I already have your monkey. Do you have the heart to abandon us like this?" Er Gouzi yells at the sea monkey in the light curtain. It''s obvious that he made the previous sound.

    Han Xuan is a smart, involuntarily hit a shiver, "not in the silence of deterioration, in the licentious abnormal ah."

    When I was talking to the sea monkey, I just heard the sound of whistling. Er Gouzi kept pointing at the sea monkey and flew to the sky.

    "Ah, cleverness is forced by teasing, and handsome is always envied by ugly people. Han boy, if you are envious of our handsome, you can say clearly, why do you treat me like this..."

    "Where did the dead dog learn these things? I can''t hold them any longer."

    "It''s better to deal with what''s at hand, the problem of dead dogs, and talk about it later." Calm down for a while, Han Xuan shakes his head.

    Walking into the light curtain, the sea monkey clearly knows the person in front of him. With every step forward, Han Xuan will take a big step back.

    "Touch"

    The body is closely attached to the light screen, "it''s strange that there is intelligence, and there is a full fragrance of medicine in the body, isn''t it?" Suddenly think of what, Han Xuan close, straight staring at the sea monkey.

    "Is the fragrance of medicine in the body the elixir made by the queen mother of China and the West in the tomb raiding notes? If it''s true, it can make ordinary animals have intelligence, then the elixir is too rebellious."

    "No, it''s going to be sent to Cui Wenzi to see if he can study the ingredients of the pills in the sea monkeys." If you think about it, you have to look back.

    "Wow, what are you doing, hot eyes, hot eyes." Who else can say this except Er Gouzi¡° Two dogs, you. " Han Xuan takes back his eyes, turns his head and wants to say something, but he is interrupted mercilessly by Er Gouzi.

    "OK, don''t explain anything. Although you are a little ugly and weak, I believe you two must be true love. I''m relieved to give you monkey." With that, looking up at the sky, the corner of his eye squeezed hard, and he really squeezed out a few drops of crystal.

    "You die for me." Dense veins appear in the face, Han Xuan this time can not be light, "Millennium kill, give me explosion." I don''t know when a long stick appeared under Er gouziju''s body.

 Chapter 173

    There was no scream, and time seemed to freeze. If people came to see such a scene, they would lose their chin. A dog was inserted, head up and buttocks down. The dog''s face was white fluff, but now it gradually turned red.

    "Ow"

    After the calm, a deafening roar rang through the world.

    The long stick fell to the ground, and the dog stuck in it had already frothed and fainted.

    "Er Gouzi, why force me to do it? Why? Why?" Han Xuan complacently looks at his masterpiece, and a smile of success emerges.

    "Come on, brother monkey, bah, sea monkey, come with me." With that, a hand shot, round light curtain appeared an arch.

    "Roar"

    Seeing the formation of the arch, the sea monkey seems extremely happy. When Han Xuan comes out, he lands on his forelimb and jumps out of the light curtain.

    "Come on, stop yelling. He''ll end up yelling." Frowning, Han Xuan points to ER Gouzi and yells at the sea monkey.

    "Ao ~" sobs a few times, and follows Han Xuan honestly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Lao Cui, see if you can work out anything." In the courtyard, an old Taoist in Taoist costume is looking at the monster in front of him.

    "Young master, it''s so amazing as you said. I''ve been traveling for many years and haven''t heard of what you said." It''s Cui Wenzi.

    "Lao Cui, whether it''s true or not, you should first see if you can work out something." Han Xuan has no choice but to say that he didn''t tell Cui Wenzi the secret of crossing time and space. He has a plan. No one wants to know about it except him. By the way, except the dead dog.

    "All right, but I can''t guarantee anything." Cui Wenzi shakes his head and looks at the sea monkey cowering behind Han Xuan.

    "Well, try your best."

    Then he turned his head and looked at the sea monkey fiercely, "you will cooperate with Lao Cui in the future, otherwise, I will throw you into the aperture."

    "Ao ~" although the sea monkey can''t speak, he can understand what Han Xuan is saying and keeps nodding.

    Satisfied with the nod, "I go first, he will trouble you." Then he disappeared into the yard.

    ¡­¡­

    "Er Gouzi, are you ok?" After leaving Cui Wenzi, Han Xuan came to the previous place, not because of anything, but because he was afraid that Er Gouzi would cast a shadow on his mind.

    "Ao ~" opened his eyes, a weak cry.

    "If I have something to do with you, don''t you have something to count in your heart?"

    "Oh, my God."

    "What else can I say? It''s like this now. Don''t comfort me." Er Gouzi shed a few tears from the corner of his eyes.

    "Er Gouzi, there''s something wrong with you." Looking at Er Gouzi''s appearance, Han Xuan frowns and asks.

    "Yes, I''m going to die." Then he twitched twice.

    "No, the power of Millennium killing is not so strong."¡° I don''t want to scold you now, because I really have no strength. If I think your conscience won''t hurt, don''t save me. "

    "Help, why not, tell me the way." Han Xuan showed a dignified expression.

    "I need your elixir." Er Gouzi almost spits out these words from his teeth. It seems that he is extremely hard to speak now.

    "Damn, how can I smell a conspiracy." Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi with suspicious eyes, "it won''t be the last pill you want to pit me."

    Han Xuan''s elixir of immortality, one of which was given to Qin Shihuang, one of which was robbed by Er Gouzi, and the last one. I don''t know if he wanted to pit himself.

    "Oh, Han boy, thanks to our brothers who have been here for many years, you don''t even give them a pill. It''s disgusting." Er Gouzi made an expression of sticking out his tongue.

    "Ah, when I boxed in Nanshan nursing home and kicked in Beihai kindergarten, I knocked down everything one meter below. I didn''t expect that I would die here today. I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled, er, ah." After yelling, I pulled my tongue down and rolled my eyes. I don''t know what happened.

 Chapter 174

    Han Xuan opens his mouth wide and looks at the exaggerated action of Er Gouzi. He is stunned.

    "Er Gouzi, well, the breath of life is disappearing. Is it true?" Han Xuan feels this behind the scenes and is shocked. Er Gouzi is very important to him. If he falls on the spot now, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    "Er Gouzi, please don''t do anything." Han Xuan yells, turns his hand, and a medicine bottle appears in his hand. I don''t know if he cares too much about Er Gouzi''s life, and even sends the bottle to his mouth.

    "Er Gouzi, swallow it quickly. Why don''t you swallow it?" Han Xuan was sweating, and the bottle kept spinning in his mouth, but he couldn''t get down.

    "Er Gouzi, why don''t you swallow it, why give up treatment, why, why." Han Xuan looks up to the sky and yells three whys.

    "Han Xiaozi, you''re old. Why. You took the medicine with the bottle. " The two dogs who are supported suddenly open their white eyes and yell at Han Xuan.

    "Yes, wait a minute. I''ll open it for you." Han Xuan Leng for a while, and then turned blue, reluctantly showing a kind smile, said to ER Gouzi.

    "Gaga, you can take it. If you get it, I''ll lose." Two dog son strange call, already disappeared in Han Xuan''s arms.

    At the moment of leaving, a big hand with great power appeared in the previous place, and the target was the position of the tail.

    "Gaga, Han boy, just ask if you are angry. Is your head buzzing now, Gaga?" Er Gouzi kept laughing in the distance.

    "This thing is the mental loss fee you gave me, and then the delay fee, nursing fee, nutrition fee and so on will be calculated in the future." Two dog son dog claw on grasps the Dan medicine, in not far away Yang Yang said.

    "Er Gouzi, you''d better pray not to be caught by me, otherwise." Han Xuan shows a face that scares Er Gouzi.

    Shaking body, strong from calm down, "this God God Zun but scared big, will be afraid of you, have the ability you come over."

    "Do your family know you''re holding it like this?"

    "Damned retarded."

    ¡­¡­

    "Gudong"

    "The best in the world." Er Gouzi closed his eyes and enjoyed the pleasure of pills.

    "Han Xiaozi, in the face of this pill, you can write off everything that you wanted to beat me before."

    "Write it off, all right. Let me just say it." Han Xuan said.

    "Ouch, brother die, if a gentleman uses his mouth instead of his hands, put away your little fists." Two dog son looking at Han Xuan this appearance, in the heart already happy blossom.

    "Who gave you the courage to say that?" With that, we''re about to launch a thunderbolt.

    "Stop, stop." Two dogs see the momentum is not right, quickly stop, "you meet the little girl on earth is dangerous, you think, teach me to relieve, or to a hero to save the better ah."

    "Little girl?" Han Xuan frowns in doubt.

    "Yes, yes, the little girl you saved." See Han Xuanshen week''s calm, two dog son quickly explain.

    "There''s danger. How do you know?"¡° This one. " Small eyes a turn, "you come here, I quietly tell you."

    "There are only two of us in this treasure box. What the hell do you want to do?" Han Xuan yelled.

    "Don''t you know there are ears in every space?" Er Gouzi made an arrogant gesture.

    Han Xuan frowned and thought about it. He took back his fist and walked over. Seeing this, er Gouzi was relieved and whispered in his ear.

    "Hey, hey, the secret can''t be revealed."

    "I''m older than you, my Lord."

    "Gaga, I''m in the space of your treasure box. It doesn''t matter if you go back or not."

    Black face, standing in place for a long time, finally sighed, into the chaos bead.

    The earth

    "It''s back again. It seems that this time I went to the tomb raiding notes was a wrong choice. I didn''t get the origin of the world, and I lost so much shuttle energy. I don''t know if I will find the tomb raiding notes in the future." One person uttered such words in the dark.

 Chapter 175

    "Gaga, don''t worry, Han boy. As soon as you leave the world without the origin of the world, the time will stay in that period." A rooster voice came out.

    "Damn, dead dog, how did you get out? Go back."

    "How can this flowery world be without this God? I don''t have to say much. I''ve gone to the waves, Gaga." After the strange smile, only listen to the wind whistling, the dog shadow is no longer.

    Han Xuan''s teeth are itching. Unfortunately, he has no choice but to pack up and fly away.

    A luxury villa.

    "Say, there is no medicine." In the hall, a group of people in black surrounded several people who looked very weak, and next to them were dozens of bodies lying flat.

    "Who are you and why are you so cruel to my Wang family?" The man who spoke was the head of the Wang family.

    "Head, someone''s coming. I''d better take Wang Qiyu to other places first. There''s a lot of noise here." The man in black, who was in charge of the guard, ran into the hall and said.

    "OK, I''ll leave with Wang Qiyu first." The questioner nodded and said.

    "Chief, what about these people."

    "Kill, not one."

    ¡­¡­

    "No, Dad." Wang Yuxi''s tears had already wet his cheeks, and he watched his father being carried out.

    "Home owner."

    "Hey, hey, how do you want to die? It''s just a pity that such a water spirit girl, if it''s too late now, I really want to have a shot." Said a little man in black.

    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. We''ll get rid of them so that we can go after them."

    "Well, kill." With a sign in his eyes, the man in black in the hall drew out his knife and cut at the crowd.

    "Ah, Yuxi, run away."

    "No, mom, we''re going to run together." Wang Yuxi screamed.

    "Escape, ha ha, no one will escape." I don''t know when a man in black has appeared behind the beautiful woman.

    "Poof"

    The blade enters the body and penetrates the whole chest directly from the back, exposing half of the blade tip.

    "Mom, mom." Wang Yuxi looked at such a scene, his mind was blank, so that the knife behind his back was close to his neck.

    "Ding" a crisp ring in Wang Yuxi''s neck, and the back of the knife also broke into two.

    "Well, you have to forgive others. If you leave now, I will only teach the person in front of you well and let her come to seek revenge in the future. If not, I will die here today." At the door, a man in red appeared.

    "What do you think of people? I don''t know who runs behind. Monkey, take people up." The man in black obviously didn''t pay attention to Han Xuan''s words.

    "Well, he is stubborn." The fierce color flashed, and all the people in black disappeared. "Although you are rubbish, I still need coolies in my treasure box space. You are the best choice."

    Han Xuan''s treasure box space is huge. He has an idea that he will make the treasure box space a land of cultivation. He will divide it into several areas and put some cultivation techniques into it. What will happen in the future depends on whether they work hard¡° How are you Coming to the back of Wang Yuxi, Han Xuan asks softly.

    "Dead, dead." Wang Yuxi kept repeating these words.

    With a frown, the chaos Qi in the palm appeared and slowly flowed into the body, but now the chaos Qi of Bailing has no effect.

    "What''s the matter? No, it''s evil Qi." Han Xuan is really shocked to see Wang Yuxi Dantian, a black fog swirling in the inner circle, but what shocked him more is still behind.

    The divine sense came into it and wanted to see if she could find a way to expel the evil Qi for Yuxi. After all, this thing is beyond the control of a little girl.

    "No, the meridians in her body have a soft feeling." Frown, speed up the exploration of consciousness.

    "So it is, so it is. The constitution of demons is the most suitable for the cultivation of demons. I''ll tell you why the upper body of ghosts chose her before, so it is." It''s extremely difficult to find the constitution of demons, but once it appears, it will be earth shaking.

 Chapter 176

    The voice stops, the eye does not have the slightest color to gaze at Han Xuan, "I want to follow you."

    "Oh, follow me, it''s going to be a very painful journey, you''re sure." Han Xuan didn''t feel surprised because of Wang Yuxi''s different expression, because Tianmo''s constitution is like this. Once he wakes up, his temperament will change dramatically.

    "I''m not afraid. I want revenge." Revenge two words say, the breath of the whole body has changed some solidification.

    "Well, in that case, I''ll send you to a place where the best will survive, and I didn''t kill your enemy. I also sent you to that place."

    Hearing that his enemy was not dead, Wang Yuxi''s face became more vicious.

    Seeing no objection, Han Xuan nodded, "OK, I''ll send you to that world now." With that, she points her finger at Wang Yuxi''s eyebrow, and a suitable magic skill is imprinted in her mind.

    "Go ahead."

    With a flash of white light, there is no breath of strangers in the villa. Looking at the surrounding blood and flesh, he shakes his head. Dan fire appears and burns everything here.

    ¡­¡­

    In a deep mountain, Han Xuan sits quietly on a stone slab, his eyes closed.

    "It''s finally done." Eyes open, showing the meaning of fatigue.

    What Han Xuan said has been completed. Naturally, it is the creation of the world in the treasure box space. Countless Raptors have been driven to one place. Now there are few people going in, and there are generally no accomplishments. This is the most suitable method now.

    "It''s good to go to another world later and collect some monsters. It must take some time for them to find the ruins I set up. Now it''s mainly to improve their cultivation. If they want to go to a higher world, if they can''t do it, don''t think about it."

    After recovering for a while, "more than ten days, it''s time to look for clues to the origin of the world, but where to go this time." Han Xuan thought for a long time, "don''t think about the higher world, or go to the martial arts world, where the origin of the world should be a little better."

    Make up one''s mind, Han Xuan wants to flash into chaos bead, "by the way, almost forget this product." Palm spread out, a small jade pendant appeared in the hands, chaos Qi injection, a ray of light from it.

    ¡­¡­

    "Han boy, please help me." I saw a large group of leeches chasing after Er Gouzi.

    "Damn it, dead dog, where did you provoke the leech, one of the three tyrants in the countryside." Bee, goose and local wolf dog are also called three tyrants in rural areas.

    "Ouch, heroes, don''t sting me. It hurts." Two dogs are almost crying, "Han boy, come to think of a way, if I die, you can''t compete with me, ow ~"

    His head was covered with black lines. He purposely drove away without magic. He pointed to the dirty puddle and said, "jump down."

    "What, what, ow."

    "Just taught you, OK?" Han Xuan helpless stall hand, said that has told you the method, listen to not listen to it is not Han Xuan''s business.

    "Anus what to make, all this time, don''t make such a joke." Er Gouzi yells at Han Xuan.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan almost choked to death, "Er Gouzi, can you think better?"

    "You''re a fool. I can''t understand what you''re thinking. Forget it, you can''t rely on me. I''d better figure out my own way." Two dog son seems to give up let Han Xuan help, see him come to front, a flash dog shadow has disappeared¡° Shit, when did my treasure box space become your refuge Han Xuan feels that his lung is going to explode. If it wasn''t for his sky star sword, he would have let Er Gouzi suffer from the pain of lingchi.

    "Forget it. The next world is punishing him." Thinking of this, the figure flashed and disappeared on the stone slab, which made the bee colony unable to disperse for a long time. It seemed that it was looking for something. Suddenly, a wild boar rushed out and let the bee colony find the target of attack.

    "Ouch." If Han Xuan sees this scene, he will surely praise that he is the bee among the three tyrants in the countryside.

 Chapter 177

    "Is this the world of the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven?" Han Xuan appeared in the forest of Guangmao this time, but he thought about it for a long time in the chaos bead. The higher world can''t go. Because of his lack of strength, he is afraid that he will be killed. How can he find the origin of the world.

    "It''s not bad. It''s not bad." Han Xuan felt it for a while and nodded.

    "Gee, where are these? Where are the leeches? Let''s see if I can kill them." After feeling no danger in the treasure box space, er Gouzi rushed out and roared.

    "We are now in the world of the Dragon Slayer." Han Xuan knows Er Gouzi''s forced character and doesn''t want to explain anything more.

    "Well, if you hadn''t dragged me into that broken space just now, I would have killed them." Two dog son also pedal nose on the face, the cow is more blow higher.

    "Oh, really? Look, there''s a beehive over there, or let''s try."

    "Please continue your performance. I''ll leave it to you to kill them." Finish saying, a slip of smoke of run out, seem really afraid Han Xuan can''t think of open, go to provoke that thing again.

    Han Xuan followed without shaking his head.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, Han boy, is that true?" Walking in the endless forest, er Gouzi seems to think of something. He asks Han Xuan who is walking in front of him, but his voice is very soft.

    Never heard such a soft voice, which let Han Xuan back sweat DC, "words, what words." Ask carefully.

    "That''s it. That''s what you just said."

    "Damn, er Gouzi, you''re not sick." He stopped and turned his head to look at Er Gouzi worried.

    "I''m not sick."

    "It''s time for you to take medicine."

    "I''m not sick. Damn it. How can I say that? Answer me if what I just said is true."

    "What are you talking about?" Han Xuan thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t come up with it.

    "That''s what you said just now. Is it true?" Two dog son wriggle of say.

    "Touch"

    Han Xuan fell to the ground.

    "Eh, I just turned my head for a moment. Why did you kneel in a moment?"

    Strive to support the body to stand up, "Er Gouzi, your cheap, why I always do not understand."

    "What." Er Gouzi yelled, as if Han Xuan''s words touched his taboo. The dog''s paw gently held him in his stomach and took out an object. "You TM, pay attention to your words. My three yuan slippers are not for fun."

    "Touch"

    Can''t bear the Han Xuan a punch hit two dog son on the head, let the head on the ground to a close contact.

    "Come on, have fun. There''s plenty of time anyway." Han Xuan is proud to hook his fingers at Er Gouzi.

    "You don''t play according to the rules. If you don''t agree with me, you will attack me secretly. BGM, please give me strength. I will destroy him on behalf of the stars." Er Gouzi looks like a devout believer.

    "Don''t pretend, grass. It''s business." I really don''t want to be forced with ER Gouzi. Han Xuan has a plan¡° God, it seems that BGM is so powerful that Han does not dare to cross the thunder pool. From now on, I believe in you, Amen. " With his eyes closed, er Gouzi prayed to heaven.

    "It''s a dog in the sun. How can we have such a guy?" One hand cover face, don''t want to see this hot eye scene.

    ¡­¡­

    It''s a quiet valley at the foot of Wudang Mountain. It''s surrounded by mountains. It''s not easy for people to get into it. It''s just a white light in the sky today. One person and one dog appear.

    "Well, Wudang Mountain has no origin in the world. It''s a pity that all the six schools have visited it. But just now I saw a good play. Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu were forced to die. I didn''t expect to skip the previous plot and go straight to the second half. " At the end of the valley, Han Xuan sits down and holds his chin in one hand.

    "Han Xiaozi, why did you stop me just now? I don''t have such a good chance to pretend to be forced." Two dogs were shouting.

    Squint at a time, "just like you poke, don''t pretend to be forced by the grass." Han Xuan disdains to say.

    "You, come out, have the ability to single out, I want to fight ten." The angry voice came from Er Gouzi''s mouth, but he regretted it.

 Chapter 178

    "You''re sure to hit ten." Stand up, smiling at two dogs.

    "No, that''s right, I want to fight..." Er Gouzi knew that after saying that sentence, he would be beaten. It''s better to be tough, but he was interrupted mercilessly before he finished.

    "Stop, I think about that." Han Xuan is familiar with this sentence and immediately stops it. His memory is quickly turned out. "This sentence seems to have been said when you pretended to be dead and deceived me. OK, new accounts and old accounts are calculated together."

    "Hum, I''m not afraid of you. Before I was on the earth, I stamped my foot to the mortuary and yelled. If I didn''t agree, I stood up. As a result, no one dared to breathe, so I asked you if you were afraid. If you know what you are doing, please don''t come here."

    Han Xuan''s face was dark, and he was walking towards Er Gouzi step by step. Between his feet, there were deep footprints on the ground.

    Two dog son see of startle, although know Han Xuan beat don''t die him, but still in the heart fear, "Han boy, you wait, I go to have a meal to just come to fight with you." After that, I want to turn around and run away.

    "If you want to eat, why don''t I treat you to fists?" The distance between one person and one dog is quite close. Han Xuan comes to ER Gouzi just a few steps away, grabs the dog''s tail and lifts it up.

    "Brother Han, please take pity on me. You see, I have an 80 year old mother and a crying child. Please do it gently." Er Gouzi, with tears in his eyes, raised his head and clasped his fists.

    "Er Gouzi, and this kind of operation." Han dazzled, he knew Er Gouzi Sao, but he never thought he would be so Sao.

    "I used to be a king, but later..." Er Gouzi took his head and kept shaking.

    "Er Gouzi, you said you had an 80 year old mother and a crying child."

    "Yes, yes." See Han Xuan some loose meaning, know that this can muddle through, two dog son recovery spirit, quickly nodded.

    "Oh," nodded, "you have an old mother and a child on your horse. Now you are still outside the waves. You are paralyzed by the waves."

    After a big scolding, he took Er Gouzi and opened his bow from left to right. With each sound, there would be holes on the ground similar to ER Gouzi''s size.

    Er Gouzi obviously didn''t respond. He couldn''t figure out why he was still good one second before, and then he began to commit atrocity.

    "Ouch, you''re violent. Call the police. Call the police. I need the police. Ouch."

    "I let you wave, let you pretend, let you rob me, let you..."

    In an hour.

    "Well, I feel comfortable at last." It''s like a dead dog. No, it''s a dog.

    I saw that Er Gouzi''s tongue was hanging on his mouth and his eyes turned white.

    "Now it''s time to think about the future strategy." Go back to the position where he got up before, and resume the action before. In this way, sitting for a whole day, and ER Gouzi has already woken up, but he doesn''t dare to make any noise now, and he doesn''t dare to get too close to him. If he can''t speak, he really wants to be husky on earth.

    "Ha ha, that''s it." Suddenly, Han Xuan claps his thigh and laughs, which makes Er Gouzi in the corner smart. He stands up and steps back.

    "Yo, er Gouzi, what''s wrong with you? Who''s been so cruel to you? Tell me, I''ll make the decision for you." Han Xuan naturally finds Er Gouzi in the distance and says angrily.

    "Damn, I thought I could do it. I didn''t expect that you could do it better than me. It''s a mountain and a mountain high."¡° Ha ha ha "Han Xuan gave a happy laugh.

    "Well, now get down to business. Come here. What are you looking at me for? Don''t worry. I won''t hammer you any more."

    "Believe you, old sow''s crotch, I''m here, you can say what you have." Er Gouzi didn''t dare to say anything in the past. This lesson can make him remember deeply.

    "Come on, it''s up to you. This time my plan is like this..."

    "Yin, super Yin, referred to as Yin force." After listening, er Gouzi raised his paw and said aloud.

    "Well," Han Xuan frowned and looked at Er Gouzi, "what do you say?"

    "I say you are Yin, Yin, intriguing and extremely intelligent. You are a wise man in the world."

 Chapter 179

    "You''re smart." Satisfied with the nod, "it should not be too late, now to implement it."

    ¡­¡­

    A month later

    "Have you heard that there is an immortal at the foot of Wudang Mountain." In the restaurants in the city, the hunters gathered around talked to each other.

    "Cut, fairy, be a liar." The voice of disdain came from a nearby table.

    "Really, I saw it with my own eyes."

    "Oh, tell me, what''s going on." Some of the drinkers around have obviously been attracted by his words.

    "It started half a month ago. I went hunting with a few hunters in our village that day, but unfortunately I was besieged by dozens of wolves. You know how dangerous it was to encounter wolves. Besides, there were only three of us at that time. After struggling with wolves for some time, we were bitten by one person, just when we thought we were going to die this time." Speaking of this, pause for a moment, took a big sip of the wine, let the people around me itch.

    "Come on, what''s going on in the back." Some people can''t bear to speak.

    "Later, a man in red appeared, and he didn''t see any action, so the wolves separated automatically."

    "Cut, what''s the point? As long as I have anti wolf powder on my body, I can do it." There was a voice of disdain in the crowd.

    "Of course I know that. It''s just, it''s just."

    "It''s just something."

    "It''s just that he came from the sky with his sword."

    "Hiss"

    They know what that means. It''s said that as long as their martial arts reach a certain level, they will fly the sword and turn the stone into gold. But the legend belongs to legend. No one has ever seen it. People in the world just think it''s a joke. I didn''t expect that there are such people.

    "The most shocked one was the one behind us. When the man came down and came to us, his hand just caressed our wound and he immediately recovered. We were just about to thank him when he disappeared." Then he took up the wine again and drank it all. "Now I''m sorry to think about it. If I asked the immortal for some martial arts skills at that time, my life would be worth it."

    "Brother, I don''t know where you met this man." Asked a man dressed as a swordsman.

    "Oh, Wujian Valley at the foot of Wudang Mountain." Seeing the dress of the visitor, the speaker stood up and said respectfully.

    "No valley, go." He motioned to the following people to leave in a hurry.

    Wujian Valley, a little-known Valley, was soon spread. As the saying goes, if the mountain is not high, there will be an immortal, if the water is not deep, there will be a dragon. Now it is used to describe Wujian valley.

    ¡­¡­

    Wudang Mountain.

    "Master, I heard that there are immortals at the foot of Wudang Mountain. All schools have sent experts here." In the Taoist temple, a man knelt down and said respectfully to the old man above.

    "Immortal, what is immortal." The old man opened his eyes and asked.

    "It''s said that I can fly with the imperial sword, but I don''t know if it''s true."

    "Well." The old man nodded, "where have the factions arrived?"¡° Master Hui has arrived at Wujian Valley at the foot of Wudang Mountain. "

    "Well, Yuanqiao, call some of your younger martial brothers. Let''s go down and have a look."

    "Yes, master."

    ¡­¡­

    Wujian Valley

    Today''s Wujian Valley is already overcrowded, and the noisy voice has a great echo here.

    "Is this Wujian Valley? It''s no strange place."

    Wujian Valley is just a valley that goes straight to the deep. When you enter the valley, there will be no other way out.

    "We''re all at the end of it. Maybe the immortal has left."

    "Let''s find out if there are any treasures left by immortals." Cried one of the crowd.

    "No. After all, this is the place where the immortal once lived, just in case. "

    "Hum, you''d better not come with us if you''re timid. If we find anything, even the most common thing that the immortal thinks is enough for our whole life." After that, someone began to look for it on the ground.

    "Abbess, what should we do?" Asked monk kongwin of Shaolin.

 Chapter 180

    "We can''t afford to take advantage of these stragglers." A cold voice came out, and the disciples of Emei sect came out one after another.

    The other factions dare not neglect it, so they are looking for it.

    "Wow, Han boy, this is the legendary abbess of extinction. I think it''s suitable to be your mother-in-law." There was such a sound coming from Wujian Valley, but their words were not heard outside.

    "In that case, then, it will be a question of giving points."

    "Send points, I like to do questions, said that the world has not made out of this God."

    "Do you think I should throw you out or kick you out?" He showed a smiling face and came to ER Gouzi.

    "Oh, my God, you can''t do this to me." Er Gouzi has already felt the strong wind behind him. He doesn''t have to look back to know that it must be Han Xuan''s foot.

    "Ouch"

    "Touch"

    There was a dull sound in Wujian Valley, but with this sound, the crowd quieted down instantly.

    Lying on the ground, er Gouzi looked up at the crowd with all kinds of eyes.

    "Hello, cutting oil to kill farts and removing mud." Two dog son open mouth spit out bird language, this lets Han Xuanwei in the array feel surprised.

    "Is this a dog? I''ve never heard it before." Someone in the crowd asked.

    "I don''t know, but now the most important thing is not to say that. I remember when we came in, it seemed that no one had a dog with us. Where did this guy come from?"

    Hearing this man''s words, all the people present changed their colors.

    "I think I saw it jump out of this wall just now." One of them pointed to the innermost wall and said.

    "It came out of here." All the people who are close to you are ready to step back.

    The crowd was attracted by the wall, and I don''t know who yelled, "this weird dog wants to run away."

    "Crowd around, don''t let him run away."

    "My God, I just want to pretend to be a bully. As for that." Er Gouzi thought to himself.

    In this way, two dogs in the crowd back and forth interspersed, after a while, someone was tired and sat on the ground.

    "Shit, get up. Hey, I haven''t had enough." Er Gouzi retreated to a high platform and began to shout at the people below.

    When you say the first word, the crowd below has already been stunned. When you finish, they all try their best to retreat.

    "Don''t run. What are you running for? I haven''t had enough." Er Gouzi is running after him.

    "Abbess, it''s not the way to run like this, or we''ll stop him for a while." Kong Wen monk said.

    "Good." Abbess extinction nodded and stopped, waiting for the arrival of Er Gouzi.

    "Zhi"

    Looking at the two figures in front, er Gouzi made an emergency brake.

    "What do you want to do, you monster?" Monk Kongwen asked first. Er Gouzi''s little eyes turned and said a classic saying, "today I just want to kill two people, or be killed by two people."

    "Then there''s no need to discuss this matter, abbess. It''s better to start first."

    "Oh, my God, it''s said that you can have fun with it." Two dog son see two people rush to come, pull a leg to run.

    "The dog turned out to be an embroidered pillow. Don''t be afraid." The people who fled from the rear also saw this scene and overcame their fear one after another. They also joined the action of attacking Er Gouzi with their swords and spears.

    "It''s time to go out. If you don''t go out, er Gouzi will be killed." Han Xuan in the array is clearly looking at the changes in the field. He didn''t expect that Er Gouzi would arouse people''s anger.

    "Good"

    A word reverberated in the valley for a long time, so that the crowd did not cover their ears, and their weapons fell to the ground naturally.

    Two dogs in line with the principle of cheap not to occupy the son of a bitch, just a few flashes, countless weapons on the ground were his pocket.

    "Er Gouzi, this wave of operation is really six." Han Xuan said.

    "What are you talking about? I''m just cleaning up the garbage in front of our door." Show a puzzled expression, let Han Xuan just want to say words to swallow back.

 Chapter 181

    Han Xuan''s figure slowly came out of the wall, making everyone''s eyes instantly solidified.

    "Why did you come to my place of Qingxiu?" Han Xuan asked with a smile.

    "Oh, shit, get out of the way. This guy is going to act like a bully." Er Gouzi jumped onto the high platform and roared. Han Xuan''s face was a little ugly. "It seems that this guy''s education is not very profound."

    "This dog fairy, I don''t know what you mean by pretending to be forced." I knew that Er Gouzi must be raised by an immortal, so I treated him more carefully.

    After hearing this, er Gouzi raised his head and said, "ah, if you ask me what the world is about, it''s just a matter of life and death."

    "Well, I''m stupid. I don''t know."

    "Come on, I can''t blow it up if it goes on like this." Two dogs swing their front paws.

    This episode did not interrupt people''s worship of Han Xuan, "immortal, I don''t know you can accept apprentices. What do you think of me?" Suddenly, a younger man knelt to the ground and asked.

    "Ha ha, I didn''t accept apprentices, and I didn''t plan to accept apprentices." When he spoke, he gently helped the man kneeling on the ground with one hand. Naturally, he was dragged up. When he wanted to kneel down, he found that he could not kneel down. "Is this the immortal''s way?"

    After dragging the people on the ground, Han Xuan looked down and said, "although I don''t accept apprentices, I''m a businessman who travels all over the world. Anything you want can be exchanged."

    "Ah, you can exchange things with the immortal." The sound of discussion broke out intermittently.

    "I don''t know what the immortal needs to exchange." One person asked questions that everyone wanted to know.

    "I only need medicinal materials. According to the number of years of medicinal materials, they can be divided into junior high school and senior high school. The junior can only exchange for some elixirs to strengthen health, the intermediate can exchange for some magic weapons, and the advanced can exchange for a cultivation method."

    "Gongfa, Gongfa, you can change to Gongfa." Some people are about to go crazy with excitement.

    "Yes, I just don''t know how the years are different." Suddenly someone thought of this question and asked, "immortal, I don''t know how many products ginseng has been for a thousand years."

    "A thousand years is primary, five thousand years is intermediate, and ten thousand years is advanced." Han Xuan opened his mouth faintly, but after saying it, he let people gasp for air. In today''s era, medicinal materials more than 500 years old are extremely rare, and those more than 1000 years old are water chestnut, let alone 5000 years old, 10000 years old.

    "Damn it, it''s really dark enough. Old man Cui can''t count the number of primary pills there. He can actually exchange them for these things. No, I''m going to get some. He can''t make a profit on his own." As soon as Er Gouzi''s eyes turn, he wants to enter the treasure box space. It''s just that how can he hide Han Xuan''s divine sense from these little movements. When he just stepped out of his front paw, he only felt the world whirling around. When he looked around, he saw that everything was reversed.

    "Er Gouzi, be honest with me." Han Xuan speaks to him.

    "What good is it for me to stay."

    "I don''t know if you are satisfied with the answer." Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi with threatening eyes.

    "Satisfied, satisfied, I''m satisfied with what brother Han said." Although the mouth said so, but the heart has long begun to curse the street.

    ¡­¡­

    "I don''t know the immortal often lives here. I didn''t bring anything when I came here in a hurry." The Huashan sect Xianyu went up to the front arch and asked.

    "Ha ha, what I exchange is just a fate word. Since you have never been predestined with me, let''s say goodbye." Han Xuan doesn''t really want to go, because his divine sense has noticed that someone is coming¡° Wait a minute, Daoyou The sound of thunder echoed again.

    Hearing the sound coming from the back, the crowd naturally turned their heads, only to make way one after another after seeing their faces, so that the later people came to the front.

    "Ah, it''s Wudang immortal Zhang."

    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Zhang would come here in person."

    People whispered.

    "This is immortal Zhang of Wudang Mountain. I don''t know when he left me." Han xuanming knows Zhang Sanfeng''s purpose, but he still asks.

 Chapter 182

    As a Taoist''s courtesy, "I don''t know what to call friends." Zhang Sanfeng did not come to the point directly, but asked for his name.

    "Ha ha, no name, no family name, no residence, no lodging. He is a mysterious businessman who travels all over the world." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Businessman." Zhang Sanfeng muttered these two words, "is there any medicine that can cure bone injury?"

    "The medicine for treating bone injuries is only a low-level pill, which can be obtained by changing it with a thousand year old medicinal materials." Han Xuan knew that this medicine must be given to Yu Daiyan, so he gave a reply soon.

    "Thousand year old medicinal materials, master, even Wudang Mountain has not many." The disciples who came with me murmured.

    "Don''t talk nonsense." Zhang Sanfeng looked back and scolded.

    "I don''t know if I can wait for a moment. I don''t have the medicine with me." In the next line of a gift, Zhang Sanfeng said.

    Han Xuan pretended to sigh, "well, I''ll wait here for an hour, and then I''ll travel all over the world."

    "Well, thank you very much." Zhang Sanfeng quickly thanks.

    "Well, in that case, you can go back and wait for an hour to come in." With that, the creepy thing happened. Han Xuan turned and left in the direction of the vertical cliff. Everyone thought that he would touch the ashes, but it was just a mistake.

    "Whoosh"

    As if the cliff did not exist, Han Xuan''s body directly integrated into it.

    "This, this is the immortal''s means." A person swallowed saliva, voice hoarse say.

    "Wow, Han boy, wait for me." Ran to the cliff, two dogs also straight rushed in.

    "Shit, another old fairy."

    ¡­¡­

    The people in the valley don''t know if they are afraid because Han xuanlu shows such a hand. They obediently listen to him and retreat out of the valley one by one.

    When everyone stopped, the Abbess didn''t know what to think of. She came to Zhang Sanfeng and said, "immortal Zhang, I don''t know if we can discuss something."

    "Abbess, what can I do for you, but it doesn''t matter. Our two schools have a long history. I won''t refuse if I can help each other."

    "Well, in that case, I''ll have the courage to speak." Abbess extinction organized a language, "I know that there are 5000 year old medicinal materials in Wudang Mountain. Please lend them to me. When I return to Emei, I will use 5000 year old ginseng and two thousand year old ginseng as compensation."

    "Here it is." Hearing this, Zhang Sanfeng was obviously moved.

    "Master, I think it''s better to agree. After all, we have a good relationship with Emei sect." Song Yuanqiao leaned over and whispered.

    Zhang Sanfeng nodded, "OK, abbess, I promise."

    The Abbess''s worried look gradually converged, "thank you, immortal."

    "Yuanqiao, it''s up to you to take the medicine."

    "Yes, master."

    When the figure disappeared, the leaders of various factions got together to chat.

    "Mr. Zhang, I don''t know if you can see the strength of that man, if you can." One of the Kongtong people asked. Obviously, it means that if the power here can kill Han Xuan, they can share the countless secrets¡° It''s unfathomable. Even if we go together, they just move their little fingers. " Zhang Sanfeng shook his head and said, "I don''t know where this man came from. I''ve never heard of such a number one before."

    Hearing what Zhang Sanfeng said, the man who spoke in Kongtong school also gave up the idea of snatching.

    "As soon as the business here is over, I think we''ll go back and check our own classics to see if we can find out some clues." The air hears the monk to propose to say.

    Everyone''s eyes brightened and nodded.

    Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, an hour had already arrived.

    "Master, according to your order, a thousand year old herb and a five thousand year old herb have been taken out." Song Yuanqiao holding two small wooden boxes, several jump from the rear of the crowd to the front.

    "Good." He took two wooden boxes, and the bigger one was handed over to the exterminator directly. Naturally, he called song Yuanqiao to take the rest.

    "Look at the time. It''s time. Let''s go into the valley." With that, he entered the valley with a huge crowd.

 Chapter 183

    When the crowd came to the middle of the valley, Han Xuan had already sat cross legged on the ground. None of the countless leaves that had fallen from the sky had ever fallen to the ground. They were all floating in the air contrary to common sense. The only thing that could not set him off was that there was a dog sitting next to him. The strangest thing was that the dog was also sitting cross legged.

    "Daoyou, I''ve brought the herbs." When Zhang Sanfeng said this, delicate things happened in the field. The fallen leaves around Han Xuan''s body fell one after another.

    "An hour has passed so soon." Han Xuan opens his eyes and opens his mouth.

    "Say what you want in return."

    "Daoyou, this is a thousand year old herb. I hope I can get a pill that can cure bone injuries." Zhang Sanfeng said in a trembling voice.

    "As you wish." Nodding, a small crystal glass bottle appeared in his hand and floated slowly in front of Zhang Sanfeng.

    The hand is a little bit trembling, and there is a tear across the corner of the eye.

    "Master." Several disciples nearby cried out in fear.

    Zhang Sanfeng waved his hand and put the small wooden box in his hand. The meaning was very clear.

    Han Xuanfeng light cloud light smile, hand a move, wooden box Shua of a fly to Han Xuan hand, then white light a flash, disappear.

    Eyes change direction, "I don''t know what you want to exchange."

    See Han Xuan eyes turn over, extinction abbess take a deep breath, "I this is 5000 years of medicinal materials, don''t know what can be exchanged for." Finish saying, uneasy looking at Han Xuan.

    "Oh, five thousand years old herbs." After all, five thousand years of medicinal materials are rare, even his treasure box space is not a few, and Cui Wenzi takes care of them as a treasure.

    "I have some magic weapons here. You can choose for yourself."

    Suddenly, a white round hole appeared in front of Han Xuan''s body. A sword with bright snow light came out of its tip and then fell to the ground.

    Ding

    A trembling sound makes one''s mind swaying.

    "Good sword." Exclaimed a swordsman in the crowd.

    "Look at the momentum of this sword. It''s no less than Yitian sword." He thought to himself.

    Just as people marvel at the sword, "Ding Ding Ding" makes several consecutive crisp sounds, which makes people dumbfounded instantly.

    On the ground, or lying down, or inserted, all the weapons are dense.

    "Gudong"

    The sound of swallowing one after another.

    "I don''t know which weapon you want." See for a long time did not choose, Han Xuan casually asked.

    "Just, just the first sword." Extinction came back and turned his eyes away, pointing to the first snow-white sword.

    "OK, the deal is over. I''ll see you later." As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the man and the dog faded away, and finally disappeared directly.

    And many of the sword weapons on the ground, but also in Han Xuan disappear moment become fuzzy, leaving only a long sword.

    Extinction went to the front of the sword, holding the hilt, three points into the ground of the sword was easily pulled out¡° Ha ha, Congratulations, Congratulations, abbess, there are more magic soldiers from the town. " Sour voice came from the Kongtong camp.

    "Well, I don''t think it''s a powerful sword." The man who spoke was obviously unable to eat grapes and said that grapes were sour.

    The sound of public discussion did not interrupt the action of extinction. She held the sword with one hand, instilled real Qi into it, and waved it down.

    "Boom"

    Several meters of sword gas bombarded the cliff, making it appear a huge pit.

    "This, this is what extinction can do." The leaders of all factions were speechless at the scene. We all know the power of extinction. It is obviously impossible to achieve such a powerful attack. The only conclusion is that it appears on the sword.

    "Ha ha, there is hope for the rejuvenation of Emei, there is hope for the rejuvenation." I look up and laugh.

    "Emei disciple, follow me back to the mountain." After laughing, he raised his hand and said.

    "Yes, master."

    When the disciples of Emei sect disappeared in Wujian Valley, the leaders of each sect reacted and knew that they had missed a rare opportunity in tianzai, and they all regretted it.

    "Now that the immortal is gone, let''s see if we can find one or two magic weapons." Some of them are shouting.

 Chapter 184

    Seeing this, Zhang Sanfeng shook his head and left with his Wudang disciples. Then, Shaolin Kunlun and other major sects left one after another, leaving only a group of weak people digging holes here.

    Finally, after a carpet search, they left one after another

    A day later, there is no valley.

    "Damn, the people in this world are so crazy that they don''t even let go of the earth." A man and a dog appeared in the hollow valley.

    "Er Gouzi, don''t talk nonsense. Now we''re going to get out of here." It was Han Xuan Er Gouzi who suddenly appeared. The main reason why he appeared here was that he didn''t leave at all, but directly entered the treasure box space. Only in this way can he shock the whole audience and pave the way for future plans.

    "OK, OK, where are we going now?" As soon as he heard that he was going to leave here, er Gouzi began to smile.

    "Shit, talk to people." Han Xuan''s black line.

    Two dog son threw a white eye to come over, "we go to carry out your that Yin force plan now."

    "You should pay attention to what you say." Turn your head and yell at Er Gouzi.

    "Image, pay attention to the image. Now you are a mysterious businessman respected by people in this world. How can you be so reckless?" Two dogs lift their paws.

    "Well, let''s go." Ignore two dog son, hand definitely hit, a black light from Han Xuan body rush out, is sky star sword.

    "Whoosh"

    The white clouds in the sky separated from each other, as if something had been cut open.

    ¡­¡­

    The story of Wujian valley spread quickly. After all, there are too many people in the Jianghu. It''s impossible for the six sects to suppress it.

    The only result of this incident is that the price of medicinal materials is rising. Ordinary people don''t know that Han Xuan can only collect medicinal materials more than 1000 years old, hoping to meet Han Xuan by chance one day.

    Butterfly Valley...

    "Ah, today''s Ming religion is getting worse and worse. I will believe such news." An old man sat on a chair, shaking his head and sighing, looking at a letter in his hand.

    "Creak"

    The door was pushed open and a young man walked in.

    "Mr. Niu, dinner is ready." This young man is Zhang Wuji who came to Butterfly Valley for medical treatment.

    "OK, I see. You go out first." Hu qingniu didn''t give Zhang Wuji any good face at all. He just gave a mild response.

    The door was slowly closed again, leaving Hu qingniu to meditate in the room, "Wuji, this child''s disease, alas, it''s a pity that my ability is limited, otherwise." Shaking his head, bitter smile revealed, "or go out to have a look." As he spoke, he wanted to get up.

    "Huhu" room strange from the cool breeze.

    Hu qingniu was a little puzzled. He looked at the closed door and asked a few questions.

    In the room, the space seemed to split, and a person came out of it. Hu qingniu was so scared that he rolled down from the chair, and his body was shaking.

    "You, who are you?" Stammered out the words.

    "No.1 businessman of tianxuanjie."¡° Ah, you are the merchant of Wujian Valley! " Hu qingniu was shocked. He thought the letter was just a lie to him, but after seeing Han Xuan, he completely believed it.

    "Since you have asked sincerely, I will tell you compassionately that we are mysterious merchants shuttling through the Milky way. White hole, white tomorrow is waiting for us, Wang, Wang, Wang." In the dark crack, a dog walked out slowly, pretending to be tall.

    "Shit." Han Xuan cursed in his heart, and the cold breath around his body disappeared, giving Hu qingniu a chance to breathe.

    "Hey, hey, you two, what are you looking at me for? I''m here to make soy sauce. Please ignore my existence."

    "Er Gouzi, don''t bring rhythm. I lose, OK?" Han Xuan almost cried out. Every time when it comes to the critical moment, er Gouzi always comes to surprise and disturb his rhythm.

    "You are sick." The contempt of a king is revealed.

    "Shit, die in there." Two dog son successful anger Han Xuan, see Han Xuan fly up a foot, then put him directly into the space crack has not completely disappeared.

 Chapter 185

    "Now that the flies are gone, let''s talk about us." The cold air filled the room again, making Hu qingniu shiver.

    "Good, good." Although he had some discomfort, he was still happy. After all, he knew in his letter that there were many good things in front of him.

    "Well, you must know my rules, but there are medicinal materials more than one thousand years old." Han Xuan is not anxious not slow of ask a way.

    "Over a thousand years." Hu qingniu choked for a moment, but the letter didn''t mention that he wanted to exchange anything, only the introduction of countless weapons and countless pills.

    "No, then we''ll leave." I''m leaving in the middle of a conversation.

    "Yes, yes, sir. Please wait." As soon as Han Xuan wants to leave, Hu Qing is in a hurry. After leaving this sentence in a hurry, he runs to his bedroom and comes out with a sandalwood box in his arms.

    "That''s right. It''s 1500 years old. Let''s talk about what kind of pills we want to exchange." Just came to the front, and before Hu qingniu opened the sealed lid, Han Xuan''s voice came out.

    "It''s worthy of being an expert. The fragrance of the medicine in this box doesn''t come out at all. This person will know the age of the medicine in it." Hu qingniu thought in his heart.

    "What kind of pills can I exchange for?" At this time, he remembered that he didn''t seem to have anything to exchange, which made it difficult for him. If Han Xuan left like this, it would be absolutely impossible for him to have such good luck in the future.

    Han Xuan naturally sees what Hu qingniu thinks and flicks his finger slightly.

    "What''s this?" Hu qingniu looks at the round pill in his hand and looks at Han Xuan in doubt.

    "This is a Yirong pill. I know a little bit about Xiangfa. You will have a big trouble in the future. You can save your life with this pill." Originally, this Yirong pill could only last for a few days, but after Cui Wenzi''s efforts, its efficacy was greatly enhanced. After taking it, it can keep its appearance forever.

    "I''m worried about my life." Hu qingniu was almost scared and threw out his pills.

    Han Xuan is speechless. The crack appears again and walks in slowly, leaving Hu qingniu standing in the room.

    "Han boy, I despise you. I don''t allow me to fool that old man. You''re still fooling me." Entering the crack, er Gouzi''s humble voice came.

    "Shut up. I''m a liar." Han Xuan frowned and drank, but Er Gouzi didn''t pay attention.

    "Cut, don''t scare me, what''s the worry of life? I believe in your evil. I''m ashamed to be with you." The more he talked, the more energetic he was. The more he talked, the more he couldn''t shut up.

    "That''s it." Han Xuan is not angry.

    "Yes, that''s all for the time being."

    "Then wash and sleep."

    "Shit"

    ¡­¡­

    "Han, where are we going next?" One man and one dog after a period of noise, two dogs sat on the flying sword and asked.

    "Whatever. It will take two years to get down to business, or I''ll take you to see all the famous mountains and rivers in the world." Han Xuan stands on the sky star sword with a negative hand.

    "Well, it''s no future to mix with you. I''d better be free." Two dogs curl their mouths.

    "Oh." Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi with a smile. The tone is very long¡° Since you want to be free, we will gather in Kunlun Mountain in two years. " Han Xuan thinks about it, and decides to throw away a guy who doesn''t do anything all day.

    "Ow ~" Er Gouzi exclaimed excitedly, "Gaga, I want people in this world to remember the name of my wolf God."

    Han Xuan''s body shakes two times after listening to the story. He mourns three minutes for the people who depend on heaven to kill the dragon.

    "Well, here you are. Get off." Er Gouzi, who is laughing wildly, suddenly hears this sentence. He has a bad feeling in his heart, but before he reacts, his body shows free falling motion.

    "Oh, Han boy, I will take revenge for this in two years."

    "I''m waiting for you." Han Xuan doesn''t know how to get it, but also makes a reply.

    "Grass"

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    A white shadow swept across the blue sky.

 Chapter 186

    "Ah, look, people are flying in the sky." In a small town, such sounds were heard intermittently.

    "Is this the legendary mysterious businessman?" Someone said in shock.

    "It must be, it must be." Passerby a cried out in a trembling voice.

    "Third brother, don''t be shocked. Go home quickly and take out the hundred year old medicinal materials you have collected for a long time. It''s said that the merchant''s favorite is to collect medicinal materials."

    "Ah, yes, brother reminds me that I''ll go back and get it right away." With that, he disappeared in the street without looking back.

    Things like this will soon be staged in this small city. Everyone is running with all his strength for fear of being preempted by others.

    Han Xuan watched the reaction of the crowd below and flew directly to a square. Instead of moving forward, he just floated in the air.

    The news of the mysterious businessman spread like the wind. In just ten minutes, the square below Han Xuan was full of people, but they were holding boxes of different sizes.

    Han Xuan felt that time was almost enough. He stood on the sky star sword with his lips slightly open.

    "The mysterious merchants of Tianxuan world come to exchange goods." It''s not very loud, but it''s in everyone''s ears.

    "Ah, Tianxuan world, is this man''s power? Why have you never heard of it?"

    "I don''t know, but listen to this man''s meaning, there may be prefecture level yellow merchants behind. It seems that this force will often appear in our vision in the future."

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, now it''s time to switch." While speaking, the long table formed by the air slowly appeared on the huge square.

    With the emergence of numerous pills, magic weapon, but magic weapon pills are separated by an air wall, so that foreign objects can not touch.

    "Sir, this is what we need to do." A young man in gorgeous clothes came forward to speak.

    "You can freely exchange things on the table, and you can also check the effect of pills at will."

    After listening to this, he walked to the nearest pill.

    "Zhenyang pill can recover any injury to the body in a short time. Its price is one thousand year old herb." Over the pill, a line of small characters can be easily recognized.

    "His grandmother''s, thousand year old herbs, robbing people." When you have a hot temper, you scold immediately.

    "Look at this thin layer. If I steal one or two pills, I''ll be rich." Some people start to use crooked brain, but really will like him.

    "Ah." With a scream, I saw a man who said he was laughing just now, but his hands were fuzzy, and the bloodstain on the tabletop formed by the air showed that someone was seriously injured.

    "Sir, it is." The childe brother shrinks his head and looks at Han Xuan with frightened eyes.

    "The light curtain outside the magic weapon pill is an array. You''d better not touch it before you pay for the medicine, or you''ll be responsible for the consequences." Han Xuan''s words without a trace of emotion made everyone feel cold, but no one left. It can be seen how attractive the treasures are to these people.

    "I don''t know how to pay for the medicine, sir."

    "If it meets the requirements, just put the medicine into the raised aperture."¡° Housekeeper, take the herbs you brought. I''ll have a try. " Childe put away the folding fan, turned to an old man behind and said.

    "Young master, the Millennium ginseng was bought by my grandfather at a high price. If there is any mistake, you will be punished." The old man looked at the young man worried.

    "Housekeeper Li, you don''t have to say that my father''s illness couldn''t be cured before, but now it''s better. Do you know what I saw?" Young people excited, with a little trill said.

    "Young master, no matter what you see, this ginseng is what my grandfather needs urgently."

    The young man shook his head. "Steward Li, I don''t want to say much. Come forward and see for yourself." With that, he walked slowly and took the old man to the long table.

    "Young master, come on, I''ll go by myself, but let''s go back immediately after reading. My grandfather is still waiting for this ginseng." The old man had no choice but to follow the young man, but his words made the young man unable to laugh or cry.

 Chapter 187

    "You see." Coming to the long table, the young man pointed to the pills in the air wall.

    "Be careful, young master." Looking at his young master''s boldness, the old man''s face changed. Just now, he saw with his own eyes that someone had touched the mask formed by the air, and an arm disappeared instantly.

    "It''s OK. You''d better look at the small words on it." Said the young man, waving his hand.

    At this time, the old man noticed that there was a line of boys over the pill, "Zhenyang pill, what''s this?" The old man murmured suspiciously, and then continued to look down.

    "This, this, there is such a magic pill in the world." The old man was already speechless.

    "Housekeeper Li, I think my father''s illness has been saved."

    "Young master, I think it''s better to wait for a moment, in case this man is trying to get our medicinal materials." Awakened by the young man''s words, the old man looked down and thought for a while, then said.

    "Steward Li, you''ve seen people with such ability design so many herbs for just one herb. I think if he wants to, no one here will be able to leave. What happened just now is the best proof."

    The old man stopped, watching the young man slowly put the medicine into the aperture, but it was not easy to stop.

    "Look, someone''s going up to exchange things." What happened here quickly caught the attention of the audience.

    "Ah, this man is the son of the Li family. He has the financial resources of his family. It''s not difficult for him to produce medicinal materials more than one thousand years old."

    "Yes, yes."

    ¡­¡­

    The young man in front of the long table was not affected by the noise of the outside world at all. He watched the air wall blocking the pills disappear.

    Take a deep breath, hand slowly stretched out, when you touch the round pill, start to cool, and then the rich medicine fragrance can be clearly smelled in ten miles.

    "It''s so fragrant. It''s replaced by a thousand year old herb. I don''t know what the effect is."

    "Ah, I feel that I''ve been fighting with others before, and the dark wounds I''ve left are slowly getting better." At this time, a man with scar face yelled, and then he jumped up to the young man, "my friend, can I buy the pills in your hand?"

    The young man was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the effect of the pill was so strong. But before he said anything, housekeeper Li on his side opened his mouth.

    "Hero, my grandfather is in urgent need of this pill. I''m sorry." With that, he pulled the young man out of the crowd.

    Scar face man''s eyes changed again and again, but still did not catch up, "since I know your family, I am not afraid of you running away, now see if there is anyone else in exchange for pills." The man obviously wanted to kill and seize the treasure.

    "It''s really good for me to do this. It won''t cause disputes in the Wulin." Han Xuan but in the air watching every move below, on scar face that careful thinking, Han Xuan how can''t see.

    However, he didn''t care much. Whether there were disputes or not was a matter of the world. Once he got the origin of the world, he would leave. Before that, he would pit what benefits he could get.

    "There is still half an hour left for the mysterious businessman of Tianxuan world." Han Xuan doesn''t want to stay in this small town too long. With a wave, a huge timer appears in the sky.

    "What? If you leave half an hour later, the people in the sect will not have time. What should you do?" Then someone began to worry. Han xuanke doesn''t care about this. He''s just like an old monk, with no waves on his face.

    As time goes by, someone has exchanged them. They are all medicinal materials within a thousand years. It''s also Han Xuan''s fault that he wants to come to this remote place instead of running away.

    "Five thousand year old medicinal materials, ah, the land has been changed. It can''t work here." When all the timers in the sky show zero, the square here suddenly becomes empty. All the elixirs disappear instantly, and Han Xuan disappears.

    Although people knew Han Xuan would leave, they didn''t expect to be so shocked.

    "Ah, my elixir, my magic weapon." Someone sighed.

    "It''s a pity that I haven''t seen the power of the magic weapon. I think the sixth weapon from the left is very strong, if I can get it." Someone''s already daydreaming.

 Chapter 188

    "No, you see what that is." All of a sudden, the sound in the crowd made countless pairs of eyes look at the speaker.

    "Sanzi, what''s the matter." Next to him may be his friend.

    "Look at the sky." Then he pointed to the sky.

    "There are words." Everyone was surprised and carefully observed.

    "All the mysterious merchants in Tianxuan world, in order to get a chance, send out four tokens, which are the four levels of Tiandi xuanhuang. They can summon the corresponding mysterious merchants at will. Each token can only be used once, and can be used very much."

    After reading this passage, people''s eyes suddenly become fanatical, and their eyes are full of strong possessiveness.

    After a few short breaths, just a few dozen words slowly gathered together, and finally formed four strange shapes of red, orange, yellow and green.

    The moment the token was formed, the air of killing rose immediately in the field.

    "Ha, the token is mine." Finally, someone could not hold his breath. With a long cry, he had already soared into the air, and the target was the token with light red color.

    "Oh, I''m so brave. I''m so wild in front of Kongtong school." Then, another man jumped up and attacked the man with a roar.

    "Clown, get out of here."

    "Boom" with this sound, the disciples of Kongtong sect have fallen to the ground heavily, and they don''t know whether they are alive or dead.

    "Several younger martial brothers, do it. You can''t let the token be robbed in front of us."

    "Boom boom"

    The scene suddenly became fierce, and the common people who did not know martial arts used their energy to leave this land of right and wrong quickly.

    After a fierce fight, one finally came to a token, did not see what color it was, directly grabbed it and put it in his arms, then left.

    "Younger martial brother, the man has already got a token. Go after it. I''ll watch it here." A man fighting overhead turned his head and yelled at the people below.

    "Well, elder martial brother, be more careful." Finish saying, also don''t turn head, directly chased out.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, the rest of the token was taken away, leaving only a cold corpse in the square.

    When the six sects heard the news, they were speechless at the shocking scene.

    "Elder martial brother, what do you think of this?" Wudang Yin Li Ting asked with a frown.

    "We''re just writing about it. Let''s ask someone first." Song Yuanqiao didn''t know how to deal with it, but when he said that, others nodded one after another.

    "Come and see, there are still people here who are alive." At this time, the person who examined the body yelled, which immediately attracted the attention of the six factions.

    "Water, water." People who are helped up ask for water to drink.

    "Give it to him quickly." Song Yuanqiao immediately ordered his disciples.

    After feeding him water, people gradually become sober.

    "Little brother, what happened just now." Song Yuanqiao can''t wait to ask¡° Token, token. " As I have just come to my senses, I still can''t speak clearly.

    "Token, what token." There was a big question mark in everyone''s mind.

    "Token, mysterious merchant." On hearing these four words of mysterious businessman, the people present suddenly changed their looks.

    "Come on, mysterious businessman." The most intense reaction is the Kongtong sect. They all know what the four words "mysterious businessman" mean.

    "Token, the mysterious businessman specially distributed four tokens for the sake of predestined friends. As long as he found one, he could summon them at will."

    "The token." Song Yuanqiao asked with a frown.

    "I don''t know. As you can see, all the bodies here lost their lives for the token." The man showed a sad look.

    "Well, I''ve finished asking. Send this little brother down to have a rest."

    "Great Xia song, since the situation has been found out, we will leave first." The disciples of Kongtong sect clasped their fists and left in a hurry without waiting for any action from the other factions.

    "Great Xia song, I''m leaving Huashan school."

    "Great Xia song..."

    "Great Xia song..."

    Watching the other factions leave. Song Yuanqiao sighed. He didn''t know which of these people was not the idea of the token.

    "Well, sixth younger martial brother, let''s go, too." With that, he called up Wudang disciples to clean up the cruelty here and left one after another.

 Chapter 189

    A few days later.

    The cry of "kill" was heard in the jungle.

    I saw a man running away to the depths of the jungle, but behind him were the people in the Jianghu waving guns and sticks.

    "Li Yong, you can''t escape. Hand over the token quickly. We can make you die a little more happily."

    "You''re dead." Li Yong wiped the blood on his mouth and said in a hate voice.

    "Well, I''ll see how hard you can talk."

    After running for another distance, Li Yong seems to have exhausted his strength and slowly gets to the ground.

    "I won''t leave this token to you even if I die." Take out an oddly shaped sign and hold it in your hand.

    "Ha ha, you can''t run at last." Just a few breaths, the mighty crowd caught up.

    "If you don''t know what to do, hurry up and grab it. It''s who gets it." Someone in the crowd made such a sound.

    At this time, Li Yong looked at the crowd with disdain in his eyes, and a few words came out of his mouth.

    "Yellow mysterious businessman, now."

    When Xianzi was finished, there began to be a little breeze in the field, and the token floated up slowly, and finally stayed three feet above the ground.

    "This is, damn it, he used the token." The action of the crowd rushing forward stopped immediately after the token took off.

    The token was originally just emitting a faint green light. When it rose to the sky, the green light became more and more intense, and finally covered half of the sky.

    About a minute later, the green light converges, but the token is getting bigger.

    "Touch"

    A huge door slammed down on the ground.

    "The Yellow merchants of Tianxuan kingdom came to meet the predestined ones." Ethereal voice came out, only to see a young man in green clothes, from the token formed in the door slowly out.

    "You want to exchange something with someone who is destined for you." The voice is so soft that it makes people feel like a spring breeze.

    "Ha ha." Seeing the boy coming to him, Li Yong twitched his mouth bitterly, "I have nothing to exchange, and I have no medicine." Li Yong''s original purpose was not to let people get the token. He doesn''t care what he can exchange now.

    "Mysterious businessman, I have medicinal materials here. Let me exchange them with you." Li Yong has nothing to exchange, but there are many people who want to exchange.

    "According to the rules made by the Lord of heaven and metaphysics, the mysterious merchants summoned by the token can only exchange with the predestined ones." The young man shook his head and said it lightly.

    "Ah, I have 3000 years of medicinal materials here." Some people are unwilling to say.

    "This is the rule made by the Lord of the world. Don''t say you have 3000 year old herbs. Even if you have 10000 year old herbs, I dare not disobey the Lord of the world."

    The young man frowned and looked at the crowd.

    "The boy has nothing on him now. It''s better to trade with us." Someone muttered.

    "Ha ha, I think you misunderstood the meaning of the Yellow merchant. Every merchant has different needs. Just like the heaven merchant, they are not interested in anything in the world, except the herbs that have been dated. We yellow merchants don''t have so many requirements. We can exchange anything." Facing the crowd, he turned around and said, "if you are lucky, you can exchange something with me."

    "I, I, can you look at things?" Finish saying, feel in the bosom after a while, take out a carton.

    "Damn, I''m not in a fake story of killing a dragon by relying on heaven. This Tema is a cigarette." It''s Han Xuan who pretends to be a yellow merchant. He''s just seeing the slogan on the box, which makes him a little confused.

    "Smoking is harmful to health." This is a classic sentence that many people know.

    "Mysterious businessman, what''s the matter with you? Can''t you change this thing?" Looking at Han Xuan staring at the cigarette box in a daze, Li Yong cries out worried.

    "Oh, I don''t know where you got it from." Han Xuan thought of a possibility, but in order to confirm whether it is correct, he asked.

    "A dog bought it for me."

 Chapter 190

    "Can you still talk?"

    "Yes, how do businessmen know." Li Yong asked suspiciously that he had never mentioned it to anyone.

    "I knew it must be Er Gouzi. It seems that the goods are imitating me." Han Xuan heard the dog can speak, the first time in his mind came up with the figure of Er Gouzi.

    "It''s impossible for a talking dog. If it is, it''s not a monster." A crowd of people in the Jianghu quarreled.

    "Ah," Han Xuan sighed with affectation, "this dog used to take care of my treasure house in Tianxuan world, but for some unknown reason, he broke the array and escaped alone. That''s why we came out to collect medicinal materials."

    "Hey hey, er Gouzi, who''s more ruthless? Please take care of yourself." Han Xuan thought in his heart, this dead dog, can''t let go of pit, can''t pit manufacturing conditions also want to pit.

    "What, this dog has stolen the treasure in Tianxuan. We must catch him and give justice to the world." Some people in the crowd, just said awe inspiring, in the heart of what only they can understand.

    "Since the dog can escape from the power of the mysterious businessman, it must not be something we can deal with." Some people worry about raising such a question, which makes the excited crowd feel like a basin of cold water.

    Han Xuan also noticed the changes in the faces of the people at the scene. "This dog is not aggressive. It''s just that he runs faster. Tianxuan has organized people to encircle and suppress him for many times, but he runs away."

    "What, no aggression, that''s great."

    "Yes, it''s a blessing in my Wulin."

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, as long as any one of you can catch the dog, I will propose to the world Lord to let him have the chance to become a mysterious businessman in the heaven and the dark world." Han Xuan threw a heavy bomb this time.

    The sound of swallowing one after another in the field. If you can be a mysterious businessman in Tianxuan world, you can''t get the advantage.

    "Let''s put the dog business aside first. I don''t know what you want to exchange it for."

    "I want to exchange a pill to recover my injury. I don''t know if I can." Nowadays, Li Yong has less air intake and more air outlet, and his speech is intermittent.

    "Can" Han Xuan just spits out a word from his mouth, then turns his palm, a pill appears in the palm of his hand, reaches for a bullet, and automatically falls into Li Yong''s mouth.

    "Well, give me the carton, and I need to leave." As he talks, the cigarette box in Li Yong''s hand floats to Han Xuan''s.

    "Good bye, everyone. The next yellow token will come from under Mount Tai." The footstep light falls in the token formation giant gate, then the giant gate slowly closes, finally even a crack also disappears.

    "Touch"

    The giant gate seems to have been defeated by some force, broken into countless small dust and disappeared between heaven and earth.

    "The mysterious businessman has gone. Who would like to join me in a team to look for the dog?" At this time, some people began to form gangs in the crowd.

    "I don''t know."

    "Take me one."

    ¡­¡­

    "Er Gouzi, I hope you can live to see me." Han Xuan in the sky, as long as he thinks that Er Gouzi will be chased by the whole world, he will smile from his heart

    A month goes by quickly. During this period, Han Xuan has also traveled to many cities of different sizes, and has harvested thousands of years of medicinal materials.

    But at this time, the world is not peaceful. Every day there will be fighting scenes. What we are fighting for is just a small token.

    Some people will not care about the token event, but concentrate on forming a dog search team.

    "Ah, ah, have you heard? It is said that the six sects have found the dog wanted by Tianxuan world." In a restaurant in the city, someone began to chat.

    "Oh, I don''t know where the dog is. It''s said that there are many good things on the dog. According to the hearsay, as long as you catch it, you can become a mysterious businessman respected by thousands of people."

    "Haha, I know where he is. It''s just the wine. Haha."

    The person who inquired at the table naturally knew what it meant. He called the waiter and asked for a good daughter red on the bottle.

    "Tell me where it is."

 Chapter 191

    The man took a sip of the wine, gave a whimper, and looked around. "I heard that the dog is in..."

    "Er Gouzi, have you been caught at last?" By the window, a man in black with a hat muttered.

    "Or go and have a look." Think of then do, Han Xuan drop wine money, a turn over, directly out of the window.

    "Ah, someone has jumped off the building. Go and have a look." Han Xuan''s fierce action startled several people who were still murmuring. One by one, he ran to the window and looked down. What he saw was just the back of the jump.

    "Master."

    ¡­¡­

    On a high mountain.

    "You''re surrounded. Don''t move forward, or I''ll let people kill you." I saw that a dog was surrounded by countless people on the top of the mountain, but the dog didn''t worry at all. Instead, he talked a lot.

    "We''re surrounded." The people who came also knew what the dog was, and they were really frightened by Er Gouzi.

    "Don''t listen to him. Do we have a small loss? According to the mysterious businessman, this dog is not aggressive. We just need to surround him."

    "Everyone wait, I''ll go to find out the truth." One of them stepped forward and said.

    "Brother dog, you see the mountain is empty. How about calling your friend out for a cup of tea?"

    "Gaga, it''s you who know the current affairs. You are surrounded either by others or by your own God." Er Gouzi raised his head and said haughtily.

    "Damn it." Hearing this, almost all the people began to swear.

    "Let''s join forces to catch him, and we''ll share his treasure according to the credit."

    "Come on."

    "Kill me."

    "Grass, did you take medicine? It''s so fierce. I''m still a child who didn''t grow up." Two dogs dodged the attack of the crowd and yelled.

    "Oh, who dares to poke my ass?" Er Gouzi turned his head fiercely, "Oh, my God, how can this stick be so familiar? Damn, Han boy, you, you, you actually collude with these people."

    After knowing the exact location, Han Xuan just flew to the peak in less than ten minutes, but he was not in a hurry to get out, but was ready to shoot a black gun.

    "Er Gouzi, what a coincidence, what happened here." Han Xuan pretends to be at a loss.

    "The ghost knows what I''ve been through, and I don''t know any immoral ghost. He says I have a treasure on me, which makes me have to hide." Er Gouzi obviously doesn''t know that it was caused by Han Xuan.

    "Er Gouzi, take your time. I''ll retreat first. Remember our one-year appointment." Han Xuan insidious smile, while two dog son don''t pay attention, one foot let him fall into hot water.

    "Damn, I''m not afraid of opponents like gods, but I''m afraid of teammates like pigs."

    Han Xuan curled his mouth, slowly retreated to a secret place, stepped on the sky and walked away.

    ¡­¡­

    Ten months passed quickly. Han Xuan''s business trip was not in vain. In the treasure box space, there were a lot of herbs that had been used for years¡° Give these to Lao Cui. He will be very happy. " Han Xuan thought in his heart.

    "In the tenth month, Zhang Wuji is going to Kunlun mountain. His journey to find the origin of the world has just begun."

    Kunlun Mountain has the reputation of the No.1 holy mountain in the world, but now it is an uninvited guest. On the top of the mountain, one looks down at the scenery below, and the whistling wind rustles his clothes.

    "Er Gouzi, don''t hide. Just your little trick, who can you hide it from?" I saw a dog covered with snow, crawling on the ground.

    "Shh, Han boy, help me see if there are other people around. I don''t know why. As soon as I show up, someone will rush out." Er Gouzi has had a hard time in recent months, either being chased or beaten.

    "No, how did you escape from those people?" Han Xuan asked jokingly.

    "Why do you want to escape? I came here by snakeskin." Er Gouzi was complacent and obviously relaxed after he got no one else here.

    Han Xuan speechless looked at Er Gouzi, "I''ll take you to see the protagonist of this world, and then we may always follow him until we find the origin of the world." Han Xuan looks down at a place with firm eyes.

 Chapter 192

    "Protagonist, where." Hearing Han Xuan''s words, er Gouzi gets excited.

    "Come here, I''ll tell you in a whisper." Han Xuan is as calm as ever.

    Two dog son see Han Xuan didn''t change, as expected be deceived, buttock a twist of walk to him.

    "Tell me where the main character is." To Han Xuan side, two dog son impatient asked.

    "Right there." At this point, pause. "It''s down there." With that, an evil smile appeared.

    "Next, shall I give it to you?"

    "Fog grass, die for me."

    "Why do you have to go into your pocket when you knew it would be like this?" The sound is drifting away.

    Shaking his head, a jump, jumped down the abyss.

    ¡­¡­

    Under the abyss is a deep pool, but at this time in the pool, a little ripples swing to open, suddenly my aunt several sound, blisters keep coming out.

    "Ha ha, I can have a good meal tonight." In the water, a boy''s upper body was exposed, holding a fat carp high in his hand.

    "It''s so cold. Let''s go ashore." Suddenly, the boy in the water shivered and his face began to turn abnormal white.

    Several flutter, the figure has rushed to the shore, quickly change the wet clothes.

    "Oh, much better." Young light sigh, "it seems that I really can''t save, cold poison attack more and more frequent, also don''t know can live a few days." The young man shook his head and went to the sky with a sad color.

    "Well, what''s that?" Suddenly, a shadow in the sky caught his eyes.

    "Ouch"

    "Touch"

    Just after a breath or two, there was a huge spray in the water.

    "It''s alive." The boy looked at the constant rolling water with surprise and said to himself.

    "Bah bah, Han boy, I swear not to be a wolf if I don''t take revenge." The shadow on the water is not the second dog.

    "Hey, that little boy on the side, come and help your grandfather wolf God." See the side of a silly boy, eyes stagnant looking at this side, two dog son that coquettish force character show no doubt.

    After waiting for a long time, there was no reply, "eh, what a silly boy." The two dogs were speechless and muttered, so they had to shout at the first time, but with the cry, the dog''s paws were raised, and the lake water poured on the boy''s face.

    "Monster, monster." Cool water sprinkled on his face, the boy finally recovered, yelled, threw down the fat carp in his hand and ran to the depth of the jungle.

    "Monster, where there is a monster, hey, silly boy, don''t scare me." Er Gouzi obviously didn''t know that the monster was talking about him. Instead, he splashed in the water and yelled.

    "Come on, he''s talking about you." All of a sudden, a figure slowly fell on the surface of the water, but he didn''t become a drowning dog like Er Gouzi.

    "Damn, dare to say that the great wolf God is a monster, it''s really a dog bullying the tiger."

    "Dog bites dog, can''t be more." Han Xuan is a god mender¡° "Ao" bares his teeth and glares at Han Xuan.

    "What are you looking at me for? I won''t give you a bone."

    "Ouch."

    "Dead dog, why do you bite my trouser legs? Let go."

    "Dead dog, if I don''t let go, I''m going to make a big move." See two dog son always refuse to let go, Han Xuan also be irritated, hand over, take out a black stick.

    See black stick appear, two dog son beat a shiver, a dog plane action appear in the shore, "Han boy, calculate you ruthless."

    Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction, weighed the black stick in his hand, and walked forward like walking on the ground.

    "Er Gouzi, why are you so far away from me? Come here." When walking to the shore, er Gouzi is hiding behind a tree, peering at Han Xuan.

    "You, before you put the stick away, I''ll tell you in advance that I''m not afraid of him."

    "Er Gouzi, you don''t have 300 taels of silver here. Why, this thing gives you a psychological shadow." Han Xuan joked and put away the stick.

    "Hu" from more than ten steps away, you can also hear the sound of Er Gouzi breathing out.

    "Oh, you see, this is my achievement. I hope I can exchange a good baby in the future." At the moment when the black stick was put away, the vitality seemed to return to ER Gouzi. He rushed to the carp and yelled in surprise.

 Chapter 193

    "This fish can exchange things."

    "Of course, this fish is rare in the sky. It''s a rare thing on the ground. You can live forever with one bite. Well, yes, you can live forever." Two dogs think of here, excited nod.

    "Damn, I finally know why those people are chasing you." Covering his forehead, Han Xuan said.

    "Well, I think you are jealous of me."

    "Well, don''t say these are useless. Let''s go to see Zhang Wuji first. Now he has no fish. I think he can only spend the night on an empty stomach." Don''t want to do more entanglement with ER Gouzi, then interrupt and say.

    "Zhang Wuji, it can''t be that silly boy."

    "Yes, that''s him. Let''s go." With that, the figure turned into a streamer and disappeared here.

    "Damn it, wait for me. I''m Lu Chi."

    ¡­¡­

    "Monster, monster, will he catch up and eat me?" At this time, in a thatched room, Zhang Wuji put his head under the quilt and trembled.

    "Squeak"

    "Little monkey, go away. Don''t stay here." Zhang Wuji poked his head out of the bed and looked at the monkey scratching his ears and gills at the head of the bed.

    The monkey didn''t know what Zhang Wuji was calling, so he called twice.

    "Let''s go."

    "Gaga, silly boy, you are here. You dare say that I am a monster. I won''t eat you." There was a cock''s voice.

    "Ah" Zhang Wuji yelled, his body trembled more severely, and there was almost no blood on his face.

    Don''t be rude In this valley, I am very proud of my drinking.

    "Damn it, Han boy, what tricks do you want to play?" Er Gouzi was stunned and asked.

    "You don''t have to worry about the rest. Just don''t talk." Han Xuan''s helpless voice.

    "You, who are you? How can this dog talk?" Zhang Wuji got into bed and saw Han Xuan, but he still didn''t dare to come out.

    "Ha ha, I''m a mysterious businessman who travels all over the world. Seeing the beautiful scenery here, I want to live here for a few days. I don''t recommend it." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    Zhang Wuji, of course, does not want people of unknown origin to be in the same valley with him. He just looks at Han Xuan''s grinning Er Gouzi, and his heart starts to get hairy. "No suggestion, no suggestion."

    "Ha ha, it seems that Xiaoyou is suffering from cold poison. I have a pill here to relieve my urgent need. It''s my reward for borrowing this place." Han Xuan''s pills can only suppress the cold poison temporarily. He doesn''t want his coming to change the plot.

    Looking at a transparent bottle floating in the air, Zhang Wuji''s eyes coagulated and tentatively pulled his arm.

    "Well, it''s true. Did I meet a fairy instead of a monster?"

    "Take it. This pill can delay the attack of cold poison." Looking at Zhang Wuji just lift the pill in front of his eyes, Han Xuan said softly.

    "Ah" back to God, Zhang Wuji did not hesitate, a swallow pills.

    "So hot, so warm." Zhang Wuji felt that his cold blood also began to become hot, which is how long have not experienced¡° God, please help me. I know you must have a way to cure me. " Zhang Wuji felt the powerful effect of pills, rushed out from the bed, knelt in front of Han Xuan, looking forward to him.

    Shaking his head, "I have the ability to save you, but I will not."

    After listening to Zhang Wuji, his body was paralyzed on the ground, and his mouth kept murmuring, "why, why."

    Han Xuan leaned down, helped Zhang Wuji to the bed and sat down, "little friend, although the cold poison makes you miserable, it''s also your chance."

    "My chance." Lax pupil suddenly a glimmer of light flashed.

    "Right" Han Xuan looks at the sky and spits out a word.

    "What''s the chance."

    "I can''t tell you now, but ten years later, you will know."

    "Well, ten years is ten years. As long as I can cure the cold poison on me, I''d like to wait twenty years." Zhang Wuji vowed.

    Han Xuan laughed, "well, I don''t think you have anything to eat tonight, Nuo, your fish." With that, the fish lying under Er Gouzi naturally flew to Zhang Wuji.

 Chapter 194

    "Shit, this is my stuff. Do you have any morals?" Er Gouzi yelled angrily.

    His words made Zhang Wuji, who wanted to catch the fish, shake his hand and shrink back.

    "You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb." Han Xuan gives two dogs a hard look, and then looks at Zhang Wuji.

    "I picked up the dog by chance. You don''t have to be afraid of him. He''s not aggressive at all."

    "Here, here." Zhang Wuji was still a little worried, but he slowly reached out and caught the carp, "brother dog, I''ll help you cook it, how can we eat it together?"

    "You have a conscience, not like that guy." Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan, and the meaning is self-evident.

    Han Xuan is not angry, sitting on one side, looking at the rising sun gradually West, the heart has begun to calculate.

    "You can''t stay in this valley for ten years. You have to think of something to do. It''s impossible to practice. The cultivation of spirit is not enough. By the way, the treasure box space." Han Xuan thinks of this place, and suddenly he has a flash of inspiration. He''s going to make the treasure box space a land of cultivation. If he doesn''t take advantage of this time, he won''t have a chance in the future.

    "There are so many animals and birds in the valley. Grab into the treasure box space, and then arrange some arrays in it, so that they can also practice. People can kill them to get the demon elixir, so as to increase their strength. This will form a cycle. I''m really smart."

    "Now that the problem of monsters has been solved, it''s the problem of people. Otherwise, we should go out and move a group of people in randomly every day." Han Xuan felt his chin and thought.

    "Will it be too inhumane, or choose those orphans, that''s right." Orphans generally have nothing to worry about in the world. Han Xuan just wants them to survive in a different world.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother dog, what''s Mr. Tian doing, how to sit there and not move, what''s going on?" Zhang Wuji asked the two dogs lying on the ground. After a period of communication, Zhang Wuji was not so afraid of him.

    "Hey, I hope something happens to him, but it''s impossible. It should be his second grade illness."

    "Brother dog, what''s the second disease? I have read medical books for several years, but there is no record in them."

    "Secondary two disease is some morbid self-consciousness of junior high school sophomores." Er Gouzi said, shaking his head.

    "The forehead" Zhang Wuji listens full brain paste, "that this disease wants how to treat."

    "Hey, it''s easy. I''ll teach you." Two dog son small eyes a turn, lean to Zhang Wuji body front.

    "Brother dog, tell me quickly. In case Mr. Tian really falls ill, we have to save him as soon as possible." Zhang Wuji said seriously.

    "OK, OK, I''ll teach you right away. Here, take it." Two dog son thief Xi Xi smile way.

    "Brother dog, why do you give me a pebble?" Zhang Wuji was confused and forced.

    "Hey, hey, you can take it." With that, er Gouzi weighs the stones in his hand, and suddenly throws them to Han Xuan. Just as the stones are getting rid of them, they quickly retreat to the campfire and snore.

    Zhang Wuji is silly. Before he has time to do anything, the stone flying out comes to Han Xuanshen.

    "PATA" sedentary Han Xuan took the flying stones, turned his head and looked at one person and one dog.

    "Mr. day, eat, eat fish." Zhang Wuji has an impulse to cry. Nowadays, even dogs are pitching people.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded with a smile and responded, "Er Gouzi, come here for a while."

    "Why." Er Gouzi, who is pretending to doze off, is suddenly alert.

    "No, let you enjoy the treatment of the emperor." With that, a flash came to the campfire, conveniently mentioned, two dogs naturally fell in the air.

    "Oh, Han boy, we have no grudge in the past and no grudge recently. What''s the matter with you?" Two dogs barking wildly.

    "Yes, I''m just crazy." Light vomit out this words, also don''t care two dog son mouth Ji slant, drag him directly to the side of the woods.

    "Oh, silly boy, help me." Looking at Zhang Wuji, er Gouzi asked for help helplessly.

 Chapter 195

    "Ow"

    The scream of killing pigs is particularly loud in the night sky tonight.

    All night long.

    "Get up." Outside the thatched cottage, Han Xuan is sitting on the ground with a bruised dog dying.

    "Well, up." Zhang Wuji nodded and looked at Er Gouzi with sympathetic eyes.

    "Here you are. It''s my gift to you." Stick the carved wooden sword in front of Zhang Wuji. It was made for him last night.

    "Well, thank you, Mr. Tian." Zhang Wu Ji Leng for a while, reaction comes over, respectful body thanks a way.

    "I''ll go out for a while today. You should get familiar with the wooden sword in your hand first." Han Xuantou didn''t return, so he flew directly into the sky and disappeared.

    "Wooden sword needs to be familiar with something else." Zhang Wuji didn''t understand and muttered. His hand touched the hilt of the sword and he pulled it out.

    "Oh, it''s so heavy. What kind of wood is it made of?" Zhang Wuji raised his sword with difficulty.

    "Gaga, silly boy, if you can''t lift it, don''t lift it. Be careful to tear the crotch." Two dogs on the ground, who were about to die, turned over and stood up when they saw Han Xuan leave.

    "Ah" was so frightened by Er Gouzi that the wooden sword in his hand fell to the ground. It was just that the wooden sword, which was still very heavy, became extremely light when he left his hand.

    "Well, what''s the matter? Why does such a heavy sword keep pressing even a small branch under it?" Zhang Wuji could not understand such a phenomenon.

    "Gaga, silly boy, you worship me as your teacher, I''ll teach you." Er Gouzi''s eyes dribbled. He seemed to think of something and said.

    "Thank you for your teacher." Zhang Wuji was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes began to be suspicious.

    "Why are you looking at me like this? I''m the supreme wolf God. You can worship me as your teacher. It''s a blessing you''ve cultivated for eight generations." Er Gouzi raised his head and said haughtily.

    "I was chased and beaten by Mr. Tian all day, and I was the wolf God." Zhang Wuji muttered in a voice he thought he couldn''t hear.

    "What, you, you look down on me." Er Gouzi was so angry that he was shivering all over. "If he wasn''t here now, I would have beaten him all over the place looking for teeth."

    "Really." Zhang Wuji''s eyes are full of stars.

    "Of course."

    "You see, Mr. Tian is on that hill, or I''ll call him back."

    Er Gouzi''s proud expression froze, and then solemnly said: "don''t, Han boy is still busy, we can''t disturb him."

    Zhang Wuji and ER Gouzi had only been in contact for a few days. How could he know his urination? Instead, he nodded and felt that what he said was very reasonable.

    "Gaga, silly boy, please go to the teacher." To accept the protagonist of a world as a disciple, er Gouzi is a little excited when he thinks about it.

    "Master, please be worshipped by the disciples." Zhang Wuji knelt down and yelled.

    "Well, from today on, I will instruct you to practice and find two bigger stones." Old God in finish this sentence, also furiously closed dog eyes.

    After a while, "master, come like a stone." Zhang Wuji wiped the sweat on his head and said respectfully¡° OK, tie it to your leg. " Er Gouzi opened his eyes, glanced and said faintly.

    "Ah, tied to the leg, these two stones are at least 50 Jin. It''s hard to walk like that." Zhang Wuji began to regret his apprenticeship.

    "Hum, if you''re asked to tie it, you can tie it. What''s the trouble?"

    "Ah, yes, yes, yes." Finally, under the threat of Er Gouzi''s eyes, he reluctantly tied his legs.

    "Run"

    "What, what." Zhang Wuji doubted that his ears had gone wrong. Originally, he was weak, not to mention that he still had two stones on his legs.

    "Run" Er Gouzi yelled again, then wiped it on his stomach, a whip appeared, slapped it on the ground, and a long mark appeared.

    Zhang Wuji looked at the long whip mark, and he wanted to curse his mother.

    However, although angry, but still picked up the pace and began to run.

    "Run, run for me. I don''t have anything else to teach you. Even if you have Han Xiaozi, you won''t agree. I have to give you my proud escape ability. I hope you can carry it forward."

 Chapter 196

    "Poof"

    People heavily loaded to the ground, head difficult to raise, "escape, escape Kung Fu."

    "Hey, silly boy, don''t underestimate the skill of running away. I dare say that in terms of speed, I haven''t been afraid of anyone."

    "But, master, I want to learn real kung fu." Zhang Wuji stood up and said.

    "Ah ah, I have real Kung Fu, but I can''t pass it on to you. If Han boy knows about it, he must kill me." Zhang Wuji is the protagonist in this world. Even Han Xuan has to be careful when he treats him, for fear that if one is not good, the world will say goodbye to them.

    "So, have you seen the mountain? I can get there in a dozen breaths. Believe it or not."

    "It''s at least tens of kilometers, not to mention more than a dozen breaths. It''s impossible to use a meal." Zhang Wuji obviously didn''t believe it.

    "Well, I''ll show you how good I am at escaping. Don''t blink." Er Gouzi showed a mysterious smile, and the shadow of the dog disappeared in an instant.

    "Good, fast, that''s what the master said about escape." Zhang Wuji was shocked and whispered.

    After a dozen breaths.

    "Gaga, silly boy, I left something on the top of the mountain." As expected, er Gouzi didn''t break his promise. He really came back in a dozen breaths.

    "Master, I know my mistakes. I''m very good at it."

    "Ha ha, good." Show a look of appreciation.

    "Well, run for me." He raised his whip to the ground again.

    "Yes, yes." Zhang Wuji took the heavy steps and ran forward.

    "Silly boy, follow me."

    "One, two, three, four, one, two, three, four."

    ¡­¡­

    "Damn, er Gouzi is so powerful today. What''s the name of the ghost in the early morning?" Han Xuan, who is catching birds, hears the roar, and his forehead is covered with black lines.

    "I''ll educate you when I get back." With an evil smile, an energetic hand grabs a flying eagle.

    In this way, the sun slowly shifted, and it was the time of the day that Han Xuan finally returned to Zhang Wuji''s hut when the last sunset disappeared.

    "Master, why Mr. Tian hasn''t come back? Is there any accident?"

    "Master, master." Han Xuan in the trees was shocked to hear that.

    "Er Gouzi, you''d better give me an explanation. If I didn''t make you regret coming to this world." A flash appeared in the campfire, the eyes are still fierce staring at two dogs.

    "Hey, brother Han, can we talk well?"

    "Say you''re paralyzed." Han Xuan is impatient. Instead of being jealous of Er Gouzi, he worries that he doesn''t know how to teach magic. Han Xuan believes that Er Gouzi must know magic, but he never shows it.

    "Oh, Han boy, don''t hit me." See Han Xuan angry will come, body a shiver, quickly around the shack circle.

    "Stop, I won''t kill you." See Han Xuan always can''t catch up with him, two dog son relieved, Sao strength back to the body.

    "Han boy, I refused to accept apprentices at first, but I can''t bear Zhang Wuji''s sincere heart."

    "Ah, I''ll kill you." Han Xuan, who is willing to believe what Er Gouzi said, is probably farting.

    "Is this the master''s escape skill? It''s so strong that even Mr. Tian can''t catch up with him." Zhang Wuji looked at it.

    "Crunch, crunch" the shack kept shaking.

    "Ah, master, Mr. Tian, stop. The shed is going to be blown down by the wind you''ve brought up." Zhang Wuji was worried and began to shout at the sky where he couldn''t see clearly.

    "Han Xiaozi, we can have a truce."

    "Hum" Han Xuan cold hum, stop chasing body, fell to Zhang Wuji side, hand on the shoulder.

    "Without spiritual power, it seems that Er Gouzi knows what to teach and what not to teach." Knowing that things are not beyond his control, Han Xuan is relieved.

    Slowly sitting by the campfire, "look at your face is not very good, what did you do today."

    "Master asked me to run with stones tied to my feet." Zhang Wuji told us exactly what happened today.

    "Gaga, Han boy, I''m not in trouble. Take some pills out of you." Two dogs see no danger, come to cheap smile.

 Chapter 197

    Han Xuan glared at him fiercely. As soon as his palm turned, a small bottle of crystal clear pills appeared, "take one every night."

    Zhang Wuji looks at Lengleng. He doesn''t understand where Han Xuan got the medicine bottle from.

    "What are you doing? It''s a good thing. Take it." Two dog son urges a way.

    "Ah, oh, thank you, Mr. God."

    "Well." He nodded, took a deep look at Er Gouzi, went to a bigger tree, jumped to a fork, and lay down slowly.

    "Let''s start to arrange the array in the treasure box space tonight. There are many animals and birds in it." Sitting at the fork of the tree, Han Xuan looks up at the sky and thinks of it in his mind.

    "What kind of array to arrange? The spirit gathering array must be arranged, otherwise it can''t generate monsters. It''s just that the spirit gathering array is too small to hold so many. What should we do?" Han Xuan seems to be in a dead end. After thinking for a long time, he doesn''t know what to do.

    "Han boy, night owl, don''t rest yet." Under the tree, er Gouzi raised his hind legs and was doing something shameful.

    "Damn, er Gouzi, why do you want to pee under my tree if you don''t do it there?" Han Xuan, who was already worried, was even more angry when he saw this.

    "I don''t mind what you mind. You''re still not a man. After all, I still suffer."

    "Damn it, just scatter it, shake it up." Er Gouzi seems to be energetic. While he is fighting with Han Xuan, he shakes his body.

    "How can I pee like those mortals? I have to move to set off my height."

    Han Xuan curls his mouth. He doesn''t want to waste his saliva. This product has already brought cheap words into full play.

    Eyes slowly away, only to see two dogs pee out of the shape, suddenly stunned, only to see a standard Pentagram pattern.

    "Wumang star, by the way, wumang gathering spirit array. Ha ha, this array is perfect." Ecstasy in the heart, the face unconsciously smile.

    The wumang spirit gathering array was arranged by Han Xuan when he was in the mythological world. At the beginning, it was just to make his disciples improve faster, but now he didn''t expect that it would solve all his problems.

    But Er Gouzi pays attention to Han Xuan, for fear that he will be annoyed. He just sees such a smile. Without putting down his hind legs, he holds it tightly. "Han boy, sex wolf, what do you want to do? For at least three years, you can think clearly."

    Don''t want to pay attention to two dogs, a flash into the treasure box space.

    "Well, it''s not like Han''s character. Did my magnificent little thing hit him, Gaga?" Thinking of this, er Gouzi couldn''t help laughing.

    Treasure box space.

    "Let''s set up the wumang spirit gathering array here. Now our strength has been improved. I hope we won''t be so embarrassed as last time." While speaking, the space splits into a gap, from which countless array materials fly out.

    Close your eyes and keep your energy and spirit at the best time. Han Xuanmeng opens his eyes and sees the materials fly up in an orderly way. Han Xuan throws them in different directions.

    After a day.

    "Boom"

    Five rays of light soar into the sky, forming a light mask, which makes the aura inside increase countless times¡° The size of the array should be appropriate. What we need to do now is to let the birds and beasts gather here. " At the core of the wumang spirit gathering array, Han Xuan sits cross legged on the ground and mumbles to himself. It seems that he doesn''t consume a lot this time. His face is just a little pale, and the others have not changed.

    A few minutes later, Han Xuan stood up and was thinking about how to drive the birds and animals to this place. He saw the roaring outside the array.

    "These are the birds and beasts. It seems that the attraction of the wumang spirit gathering array is very big. I don''t have to do it any more."

    This is the second time Han Xuan has arranged this array. In the mythical world, there is an array to cover up outside the wumang spirit gathering array, so the aura can''t be revealed.

    But now it''s different. Birds and animals are extremely sensitive to aura. The aura fluctuations here soon attract them all.

    "Let''s see what we''re talking about before we go out."

    After observing for a while, seeing the birds and animals entering the array, they began to settle down, nodded with satisfaction and left the treasure box space.

 Chapter 198

    "Boom"

    As soon as he showed his figure, the sky thundered, which was obviously the prelude to the storm.

    "Ah, the black clouds are crushing the city. Your house is OK." Two dogs roar up to the sky.

    "Pa"

    A big fist in a casserole called on the dog''s head, "said the Chinese teacher is not a math teacher."

    "Oh, Han boy, Ben shenzun suddenly felt something and wrote a poem to cultivate his sentiment. You gave me a punch regardless of what happened. You didn''t make things clear. Today is not the end of it with you." Er Gouzi said angrily.

    "Touch" is another blow on ER Gouzi''s head.

    "Do you want me to say that?" The right hand is pinching in mid air.

    "Say you''re paralyzed." Grinning and running away after this sentence, he is not stupid. If he continues to stay here, he will be beaten severely.

    "You run fast."

    ¡­¡­

    In the early morning, Han Xuan came down from the top of the branch early. Instead of saying hello to Zhang Wuji, who was still sleeping, the sky star sword flew out of his body and automatically came to his feet. It turned into a streamer and disappeared in the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    "Orphans, interesting." On the flying sword, Han Xuan shows an evil smile.

    "Little bastard, you stop for me." Outside the ancient city, a group of strong men are chasing dirty little boys.

    "You old bastard, you have the ability to chase me." The child in front didn''t seem to pay any attention to the people coming after him.

    "Whoosh"

    A white light curtain flashed by, several people didn''t have time to react, and the children in front of them disappeared.

    "Ghost, ghost." The strong men shivered one by one, almost to the ground.

    "Help me."

    ¡­¡­

    "Where is this place? I remember I was chased by the old pickpocket. How could it be gone all of a sudden?" In the treasure box space, the boy is pulling his head in doubt.

    "Little fellow, congratulations on being here." The ethereal sound sounded in the space full of white light.

    "Who are you and where am I?" The boy seems to be very brave. He is not afraid in such a strange environment.

    "This is Tianxuan continent. Everyone who can come here has a great chance. Do you see the stone tablet on your left?"

    "Chance, Tianxuan continent, stone tablet." These three words are constantly ringing in the little boy''s mind.

    Turning around, sure enough, there was a stone tablet inserted into the sky a few steps away.

    "What is Tianxuan continent? Why have I never heard of it?" The boy didn''t follow the voice.

    "Tianxuan continent, if according to your world, this is the training place of God, the Supreme God." The voice of nothingness echoed again, but this time it was more dignified.

    "Is God like a mysterious businessman?" The little boy''s eyes are golden. The direction of the voice obviously froze for a while, and then laughed, "yes, the mysterious businessman came out from here."

    Nodded, as if in what determination, then eyes suddenly become firm up, "I need to do something."

    "The stone tablet next to you is something left by the world leader. There are countless cultivation methods on it. If you can understand one of them, you can stay in Tianxuan continent. If you don''t have one, you can erase your memory and send it back to your original place. Cherish it. I hope I can see you in Tianxuan continent." The sound faded away until it finally disappeared.

    "Hey, hey, it''s irresponsible to leave like this." The boy called a few times and murmured discontentedly in his mouth.

    "It''s so tall. Eh, there are still words, but I can''t understand any of them." Go to the stone tablet, touch here, touch where, let Han Xuan observe him for a while speechless.

    "What are you doing? I can''t afford to waste hundreds of thousands of dollars a minute." Finally, an hour later, Han Xuan couldn''t help it.

    Hand determined to hit, stone suddenly white light, so that the boy in the lower part of the confused moment wake up.

    "Oh, I can have a surprise when I sleep. It seems that I am really the leading role." Wake up after the first words almost let Han Xuan spit blood, feelings of this goods did not put this matter in mind.

    "Forget it, forget it, there are not many people in the treasure box space now. Make do with it."

 Chapter 199

    If not in this extraordinary period, Han Xuan would not want such a person with cancer.

    It''s just that he can''t know. In the future, this silly looking boy will bring him great shock.

    ¡­¡­

    Time is long, in a twinkling of an eye, ten years in such a hurry to flow away, during which Zhang Wuji, like the plot, obtained the Nine Yang Scripture, and under the guidance of Er Gouzi, his strength improved by leaps and bounds.

    And Han Xuan''s treasure box space, oh, no, is the scale of thousands of people in Tianxuan mainland.

    The number of monsters is more terrible, as many as 100000, which is also because Han Xuan specially takes care of it.

    The monster has a five awn spirit gathering array to gather aura. What human beings have is only a small medicine shop opened by him, and the charge is high. A demon pill is replaced by a medicine to treat injuries.

    Demon pill, ordinary people only need to use one to meet the needs of one month''s cultivation, so it''s precious.

    "Hey, Han boy, what''s wrong here?" Thinking about what happened in the past ten years, the rooster like voice interrupted him, turning over and jumping from the high tree.

    "What do you want?" Er Gouzi thought Han Xuan was going to teach him a lesson again. He had a natural reaction and jumped all the way.

    "Ten years, it''s time for us to go, otherwise the plot may change because of us." Looking at Er Gouzi''s reaction, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction, "it seems that this period of time to his beat in place."

    "Go" two dog son a Leng, then surprise of shout a, "finally can leave this ghost place."

    "You want to go out and cheat again." Han Xuan is who, can see two dog son''s idea at a glance.

    "What''s cheating? I''m legal. Come on, give me a Yirong pill and try to change my face." He was afraid of being chased. He didn''t want to be chased all over the world before he showed up.

    "Want Dan medicine, that line, extortion of things how to divide" squint eyes said.

    "Gaga, I''ve got it all figured out. I save part of it, and I hold one in my left hand and one in my right hand."

    "Damn, you fart. I''m talking about how to divide us."

    "Brother Han, we''ll never be separated. We''ll always be together, OK?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Finally, Han Xuan in the lesson of two dog son after a meal, agreed to 37 points.

    "Mr. Tian, eh, my master." Now Zhang Wuji is no longer that ignorant youth, sharp eyes, angular face is particularly handsome.

    "No, then." Refers to the two dogs who changed into a wolf with Yirong Dan.

    "This, this is the master." After Zhang Wuji saw, he was obviously stunned.

    "Silly boy, what are you looking at? You can know my ability."

    "Ah, master, how did you become like this?"

    "Gaga, your master, I''m going out to do something earth shaking." Speaking of this, it seems that I think of something, and then I smile.

    "Get out." Zhang Wuji recognized that something was not quite right¡° Yes, now you are invincible under my wise guidance, Gaga. "

    "God, you''re going, too." Zhang Wuji asked with a sad face.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, "now you get the Nine Yang Scripture, but the chance is not so. If we continue to stay with you, we may miss you."

    "When will you leave that day, sir?"

    "It''s better to hit the sun than choose the day. Now." As soon as the voice fell, there was a wind whistling around.

    "It seems that Shifu didn''t care about me at all." Zhang Wuji bowed his head and sighed.

    "Damn, this dead dog, let me wipe his ass before he leaves." Han Xuan is depressed.

    "You don''t have to. Maybe he doesn''t want to be sentimental." Pat this Wuji on the back.

    "Well."

    "Well, I''m going to leave too. You should always carry the sword I gave you. You didn''t exert its power. When you can understand what''s inside, you will find a different world." With that, he stepped out and disappeared.

    Looking at the empty shed, I can still see Er Gouzi standing by the campfire.

    "The last supper of tonight, leave here tomorrow morning. I haven''t been out for more than ten years, and I don''t know what''s changed outside."

 Chapter 200

    "Ah, Tianxuan mainland doesn''t need me to move people in. It seems that I have nothing to do after I come out." Han Xuan feels endless loneliness in pain.

    "If you don''t go back to your old business and collect herbs, well, yes, that''s it." Thinking of this, Han Xuan flies to the nearest city.

    Han Xuan has been focusing on the development of Tianxuan continent for ten years. As a result, mysterious merchants have not appeared in the Jianghu for a long time. Although Han Xuan will tell the general location of the next piece after each use of the token, no one has used it for such a long time.

    "Ah, look, there are people flying in the sky. They can''t be mysterious merchants."

    "It''s a bit like that, and it seems to be the most mysterious businessman."

    "Yes, it''s a pity that we ordinary people don''t have medicinal materials more than one thousand years old."

    ¡­¡­

    Another month has passed.

    During this period, many things happened in Wulin, the first of which was the mysterious businessman''s comeback.

    The second one is that the six sects pursue a wolf who can speak.

    The third thing is also about the six sects. Because the Ming sect repeatedly harassed the Emei sect, they unanimously decided to go to Guangmingding and fight against the Ming sect.

    There is no doubt that these three events set off a huge wave in the river and lake. The first two are beyond the reach of ordinary people, but the last one is that the six major sects gather at Guangming top, which even some ordinary small sects can participate in.

    "Guangmingding, it seems that it''s time for me to play." On a cliff, Han Xuan greets the breeze on his face. "Er Gouzi wants to come and receive the news. It''s not too late. Let''s start now."

    All of a sudden, the figure on the cliff made a dive. When he went down, he didn''t know where to fly a flying sword. The figure just stood on it and went away.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    Bright Summit.

    "Burning my body and burning the holy fire, life is no joy, death is no pain, for good and evil, only light."

    As soon as Han Xuan stopped, the sound of his recitation spread.

    "Is this the end of the story?" A mountain peak, Han Xuan looked at the crowd below.

    "Ha ha, the boy Zhang Wuji also appeared. It seems that he has been transferred to heaven and earth." Han Xuan thought in his heart.

    ¡­¡­

    "Go ahead and kill all the remaining evils of the cult. I''ll solve the old white browed thief first." With a loud shout, he Taichong of Kongtong school rushed forward at a very fast speed.

    "Wait a minute, master. As the leader of Kongtong sect, if you deal with an injured person, you won''t be afraid of the ridicule of the heroes in the world." Zhang Wuji rushed out of the crowd and stood in front of he Taichong.

    "Boy, you''re on the side of the demon sect. You wanted to kill the old man first, but you sent him to the door automatically." He Taichong''s eyes were fierce and he stabbed him with his sword.

    But his sword was very slow in Zhang Wuji''s eyes, and he easily avoided it.

    "Ha ha, this boy, obviously has the ability to kill him, but he still hides." On the top of the mountain, Han Xuan muttered.

    After thinking for a moment, a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, "it''s time to appear."¡° "Whoosh"

    He was still amazed that Zhang Wuji had such excellent kung fu when he was young. He saw a streamer across the sky. The speed of the light was so fast that he came to the center in the blink of an eye and waited for everyone to look at it carefully.

    "Hiss"

    Countless people began to pour out air conditioning.

    "This is a mysterious merchant, and the decoration doesn''t seem to belong to any level."

    The mysterious merchant''s service has four colors, red, orange, red and green. At this time, Han Xuan was wearing a white robe.

    "Is this the one we met in Wujian Valley?" Obviously someone recognized Han Xuan.

    "I didn''t expect that ten years later, he didn''t change at all." Song Yuanqiao was shocked.

    Extinction clenched the sword in his hand. After getting the snow-white sword for some time, he deeply realized the horror of the sword. Even the God reliant sword in the Wulin did not dare to collide with it.

    "I didn''t expect him to be here today. I don''t know what he wants." Extinction worried thought, if Han Xuan to put a foot here, extinction has reason to believe that this war is afraid to not fight.

    "Oh, my God, sir, why are you here?"

 Chapter 201

    Meaningfully, he took a look at Zhang Wuji and said, "I came here by chance today, and I have no other purpose." A leisurely voice came out of Han Xuan''s mouth.

    "What''s the origin of this boy? He actually knows the people in the world of heaven and metaphysics. If you hurt him, will there be any consequences?" Standing in front of him, he Taichong hesitated.

    "Elder martial brother, I think we''d better go back first. It''s better if someone comes to be such an outsider. If not, we can''t offend such a person."

    He Taichong nodded and moved slowly, but at this moment, a roar from heaven and earth came out.

    "Who dares to bully my apprentice?"

    "Who is talking? Is it someone from Tianxuan world coming?" All the sects are already worried. Everyone has witnessed Zhang Wuji''s strength. They can''t think of anyone who can teach such a powerful apprentice except the metamorphosis of heaven and metaphysics.

    Han Xuan''s face was full of banter and his eyes looked at a hill. "Er Gouzi, I thought you were not coming."

    "Doodle, doodle, doodle."

    With a song from Shanghai beach echoing in the valley for a long time, all the people in the field are open mouthed.

    "Let''s see if the place where the sound comes out is there." Suddenly someone exclaimed.

    "What is it that can make such a grand voice?"

    "I don''t know. I think his internal power must be very strong. Otherwise, he can''t have such a loud voice. Even if he can''t roar like a lion, I''m afraid he can''t do it."

    With the sound gradually pulled in, people can see his true face, only to see a two meter high, rectangular object is moving.

    The big rectangular wooden box is very fast, just a few breaths to the field.

    "Pa"

    When the wooden box landed heavily, people could see that there was a wolf carrying it.

    "Hiss"

    "The wolf has become an elite." Someone exclaimed.

    "Not only become fine, and the strength will certainly be great."

    "Damn it, er Gouzi, you''re opening 666." Han Xuan gave a sound of praise.

    "Don''t be infatuated with me. I''m just a legend." Er Gouzi looks up at the sky at 45 degrees.

    The music is still going on, so that there is no action for a long time.

    "Damn it, I''ll tell you how this wolf has a sense of familiarity. Stupid wolf, give me back the treasure of Kunlun sect." All of a sudden, he Taichong didn''t know what he was crazy. His eyes were bright with scarlet color, and he used 12 points to chop.

    "Damn, I don''t like that welcome at all." Two dogs screamed.

    "Silly boy, someone has stabbed your master. Shake him. I want to find the place." Er Gouzi charged and came to Zhang Wuji.

    "Master, what do you mean by shaking people?" Zhang Wuji is a little speechless. The cheap master always says something he doesn''t understand.

    "My brother Zhang, let''s settle the matter in front of us, and then explain to you the profoundness and profundity of our Dahua nationality." Then, er Gouzi raised his front foot and gently pushed, "go, I''ll give you spiritual encouragement in the back."¡° So you are the apprentice of this stupid wolf. If you ask your master to hand over the things you cheated from me, I can let bygones be bygones. " He Taichong is also a little afraid of Zhang Wuji''s strength. If he doesn''t start, he can get his own things back. That''s good.

    "Return your paralysis. Why should I return what I cheated by my ability?" Before Zhang Wuji had time to speak, er Gouzi''s violent temper was unbearable. He jumped and scolded at the back.

    Face a black, "in that case, don''t blame me ruthless." He Taichong''s ferocious expression flashed by.

    "Kunlun sword first move."

    Seeing he Taichong''s fierce attack, although Zhang Wuji''s strength is far stronger than his opponent''s, if he connects hard, he will definitely be injured, so he has to retreat.

    "Oh, silly boy, don''t counselle him. I''ll be damned." Er Gouzi is not a staid master. Seeing that his apprentice has no tendency to attack, he cheers on with all his strength. It''s just that this way is a little strange.

    "Kunlun sword second move."

    "The third form."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "No, it''s not good to go on like this." Zhang Wuji knew that if he continued to retreat, he would be beaten by pressure. Suddenly his eyes were cold.

    "Heaven and earth have changed."

 Chapter 202

    He Taichong''s sword technique has just finished the ninth move, and he just wants to continue pressing step by step. When the sword stabs Zhang Wuji''s chest, a force from himself is moved. "What kind of martial arts is this? Why is the force I put on the sword rebounded back?"

    "Gaga, good silly boy, drive R to kill him."

    "Kunlun sword technique No.10, No.10, poof Yi." A mouthful of bright red blood gushed from he Taichong''s mouth.

    "Headmaster he, you lost." Looking at he Taichong on the ground, Zhang Wuji said lightly.

    "Damn it, silly boy. I''m surprised to see your bones. I have a secret book of pretending to force. I''ll give you the responsibility of pretending to force in the future."

    "Touch"

    "Er Gouzi, shut up." Han Xuan, who can''t stand it, punches him on the head.

    Er Gouzi slowly climbs up from the ground and looks at Han Xuan with the eyes of you yuan.

    "Shit, er Gouzi, what are you doing?" Suddenly, Han Xuan asks in surprise.

    "I didn''t do anything. I can''t do it." Obviously did not understand Han Xuan''s meaning, but in the mouth two dog son has not been afraid of anyone.

    "I''m slipping. Take your time." With that, a flash appeared in the Ming camp.

    "Damn, it seems that he is very ill."

    "Master, what are you doing?" Zhang Wuji suddenly turned his head and asked such a question.

    "I don''t mean to say that labor and capital didn''t do anything. They couldn''t do anything. Nobody did it for me." Er Gouzi was angry and roared at Zhang Wuji.

    "Er" pity our Wuji brother. He didn''t even understand the matter and was scolded by his master.

    "Master, all the six sects are here." Zhang Wuji had no choice but to give up his body so that Er Gouzi could see the scene clearly.

    "Stupid wolf, give me back my secret script."

    "Stupid wolf, give me back my magic skill."

    One by one with a strong sense of killing people, slowly moving forward, "I rely on, don''t you pit a little bit of things, as the saying goes, grandma can''t be grandfather, we belong to the enemy, should solve not knot."

    "Master, that''s not a business. Benevolence and justice are in it." Zhang Wuji sign language forehead, remind to say.

    When Er Gouzi heard his apprentice''s retort, he was angry. Suddenly, he turned his eyes and yelled with the biggest voice he could make. "Ah, apprentice, you don''t want to go there. The master does everything by himself. Why do you have to stand up for me?" With that, he kicks Zhang Wuji to the front, while he turns into a shadow and appears beside Han Xuan.

    "Er Gouzi, 6, even his own people." Han Xuan kicked Er Gouzi with his foot, indicating that he should not be too close to himself.

    "Brother wolf, I just want to know why you can offend the six sects so badly." On the side, a man with a sharp mouth and a look of some old-fashioned leaned over and asked.

    "It''s none of your business." Er Gouzi was not polite at all. What he didn''t like was a burst of abuse.

    But with that, he began to play small nine nine in his heart, "you really want to know." Looking at the man, er Gouzi''s sad face didn''t change into a smiling face.

    "Yes, if possible, I also want to make some noise."¡° Hey, hey, I want to know how to exchange things for this method. I''ll tell you that this method is absolutely effective. You don''t see them chasing me for several blocks one by one. " There is no doubt that the expression of Er Gouzi''s unscrupulous businessman is obvious.

    "Change" ghost bat king one Leng.

    "Yes, I''m not going to lose money. Why, can''t you change it?" Er Gouzi began to use the method of provocation. He was full of confidence in this move.

    "You look down on me. Hum, take it." The bat King took out a secret book from his arms. It was his unique skill, cold ice soft palm.

    "It''s another secret book, but I''d better make do with it." Say this, can fully explain that he has many secret books.

    "Tell me quickly, I also want to play with the six schools." The bat king can''t wait to ask.

    Er Gouzi showed a deceitful expression, "Hey, I won''t tell you."

    Green Wing bat king is stunned, Han Xuan is stunned, everyone is stunned.

    "Ah" the bat king raised his head to the sky and yelled. He grabbed it with his big hand. It''s just that his speed is not as fast as two dogs. What he grasped in his hand is just a remnant shadow.

 Chapter 203

    "Han boy, there''s another mysterious breath at your end. I''ll avoid the wind first."

    Han Xuan pretends to hear nothing, but he hates this guy in his heart. He wants to pour dirty water on himself.

    Although there seems to be a lot of things happening here, it''s only a minute or two in fact, and the real good play still focuses on Zhang Wuji.

    Zhang Wuji, who was kicked out, was stunned at first. Then he was pulled back to reality by countless pairs of cold eyes, so he had to harden his head and said, "Dear elders, first of all, I apologize to you on behalf of my master, just."

    "Don''t listen to him. If you have a teacher, you must have an apprentice. I think this boy must have the same virtue as that stupid wolf." Zhang Wuji was mercilessly interrupted before he finished.

    "That''s right. Take him first and say it."

    Watching hundreds of experts rush in, Zhang Wuji''s scalp begins to feel numb. Fortunately, the escape skill taught by Er Gouzi can now play its role. Zhang Wuji keeps dodging in the crowd. It''s just the so-called saying that the scene is not suitable at the moment.

    "Silly boy, hold on, we can win." Er Gouzi also said some sarcastic words from time to time.

    "Ah, er Gouzi is right. He''s a fool." Han Xuan shook his head and muttered in his heart.

    "Zhang Wuji, sword." A long voice sounded in Zhang Wuji''s mind.

    "My God, is that you?"

    "Out of the sword, I just gave you the sword in the valley, and I didn''t teach you any sword skills. Now I''ll pass you a set."

    "Eh" is ecstatic in his heart. He has great respect for Mr. Tian who has been with him in the valley for ten years.

    "Rub!"

    "Wuwu"

    "What''s the matter? My sword doesn''t work." All of a sudden, someone cried out in horror. They didn''t know how many Wulin wars they had participated in, but it was the first time they met such a strange thing.

    "Me too."

    When the crowd was in chaos, Zhang Wuji''s eyes were slightly closed.

    "Remember, I''ll only teach you once. How much you can remember depends on your ability."

    "Is" Zhang Wuji expression serious, should be a.

    With Han Xuan''s brief introduction, Zhang Wuji''s sword is beginning to wave, which is beautiful.

    "Look what that kid is doing." The time when the sword was out of control was very short. It was just a few breaths, and the feeling of being at will came back to me.

    "It''s like practicing sword." Someone said uncertainly.

    "It''s impossible. Practicing sword under such circumstances is a wonder in the world."

    "Oh, don''t talk about it. Catch him and use him to threaten the stupid wolf in exchange for our town treasure."

    "What elder martial brother said is."

    Only after one person''s adjustment, the six sects soon rushed to Zhang Wuji, just this time.

    Ding Ding Ding

    From time to time, the sound of sword to sword was heard and the figure was flashing. However, Zhang Wuji''s eyes were still closed and his face was very calm. It seemed that nothing had happened¡° What kind of sword is in his hand? He can cut the sword in my hand A strong and strong man left the field, looking at his hand has become two pieces of knife, Lengleng hair God.

    Ding

    Every time there is such a sound, fragments of weapons will be seen on the ground.

    Finally, the crowd gradually dispersed, leaving only a few people.

    "Elder martial brother, the sword in the boy''s hand seems unusual." Now even a fool knows that the seemingly insignificant wooden sword must be a wonderful thing.

    "Well," song Yuanqiao nodded and looked at the sword with a crack in his hand. He was also very surprised.

    "Zhang Wuji, you can remember how much." In my mind, the voice of communication never stops.

    "Mr. Tian, the sword technique you taught is really obscure. I just remember 10%." Zhang Wuji blushed, embarrassed to say.

    "Ten percent is enough for you." With these words, Han Xuan is not transmitting, and Zhang Wuji naturally opens his eyes.

    Shua

    When I opened my eyes, a light flashed over the wooden sword, and the brown sawdust on the surface began to fall, revealing the blood red outline inside.

    "Do you need to fight again, seniors?"

 Chapter 204

    In the field, Zhang Wuji''s sword points to the sky, which makes him suddenly feel a little evil.

    "Well, let me see what you can do." Just listen to this voice spread from the Emei sect.

    "Rub!" The white light flashed by, which made everyone in the field cover their eyes. The cold light was too strong.

    "Ah, this is the town sword of Emei sect. I didn''t expect it was brought here this time." There are many people with good eyesight here. When the snow-white sword is pulled out, his origin is known.

    "Is this sword the only intermediate treasure in the Wulin that I got from the mysterious businessman? It''s really extraordinary."

    "I think the Abbess will be defeated this time." Someone sighed.

    "Yes, yes."

    When the crowd was still echoing, an unusual voice came out, "I don''t think so. Look at the sword in the boy''s hand, it must not be simple. If you think about it carefully, will the wolves pursued by the six sects be so simple?"

    "The wolf you said has nothing to do with the sword in his hand." Some people are not happy to retort.

    "The wolf is the boy''s master. That doesn''t mean everything."

    Everyone was stunned. Yes, er Gouzi could escape from the joint efforts of the six sects. Could the apprentice he taught be a simple man.

    ¡­¡­

    "Abbess, be careful. I think the sword in the boy''s hand is strange." Wudang song Yuanqiao reminds to say.

    Extinction nodded and slowly moved to the field.

    "You make your own decisions."

    In the first sentence, er Gouzi couldn''t stay in the crowd.

    "Old leftover girl, you fart. It stinks. It stinks."

    In the field, there was a school of master like extinction, and his face turned dark instantly.

    "Old leftover girl, am I wrong? You can''t change anything by staring at me." Er Gouzi was happy and didn''t want to cry.

    Again and again, he said that his old leftover girl could not bear to die out. She let out an ugly scream, "ah, I''m going to kill you." Not in charge of Zhang Wuji, he rushed to ER Gouzi.

    "Gaga, there are many people who want to kill me. Who are you?" Er Gouzi put up his middle finger and shook it.

    "Abbess, abbess, my master can''t speak. I apologize to you here." On the way out, the figure suddenly flashed, and Zhang Wuji was in front of the extinction.

    "If you have a nest of snakes and mice, let me kill them for the Wulin." If she can listen to Zhang Wuji, then extinction can''t be called extinction.

    Ding

    The speed of extinction is extremely fast. When the words are finished, the sword has reached Zhang Wuji''s chest. There''s no time for the redundant movement. Hold the sword to block.

    Sparks splashed, sand and rocks rolled around, and the aftershocks made the crowd far away retreat for several steps.

    "It''s a strong attack. Is that the power of the two magic weapons? It''s terrible."

    "Don''t give me advice, silly boy. In a word, just do it." Seeing this scene, er Gouzi was very happy in the crowd¡° Is there a master like that Many people have already muttered in their hearts.

    "Shameless" is different. It''s called out directly.

    "Shameless, shameless of your mother." Two dogs who are willing to suffer, a word is not open to scold.

    ¡­¡­

    Ding Ding Ding

    The field is a few rounds down, the two separate, straight on the ground.

    "Puyi"

    Suddenly, a mouthful of blood came out of miejue''s mouth, and the man fell to the ground slowly.

    "Shifu" a group of Yingyan''s female disciples rushed forward, surrounded by extinction, watching Zhang Wuji warily.

    "Master, what''s the matter with you." In the center, a woman who looks like an immortal holds on to extinction and shouts with worry.

    "Keke"

    Extinction coughs twice, ignoring all the disciples around him, and picking up the snow-white sword that fell to one side with trembling hands.

    "PATA"

    When I picked up the handle of the sword, the snow-white sword was cut off, and then it turned into tiny particles and disappeared.

    "Ah, No." The roar of extinction is especially miserable in the valley.

    "Puyi"

    Another mouthful of bright red blood sprayed, and he fell into a coma.

    "Emei disciples, return to the mountain."

    With the departure of the Emei disciples, the atmosphere in the field suddenly became oppressive.

    "Wudang disciples, return to the mountain." Song Yuanqiao responded immediately when he saw that he was not his opponent.

    "Shaolin, leave."

    "Kongtong, leave."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 205

    "Hey, hey, don''t go, fight till dawn." Er Gouzi screamed in a sharp voice, regardless of Zhang Wuji, who threw a resentful look at him, he chased the people who were fighting with him.

    Han Xuan laughs. In the eyes of everyone, he steps out one step. He is 100 meters away.

    "God, sir." Zhang Wuji see Han Xuan also want to go, mouth shout.

    "I''ll teach you what I have to teach. I''ll see you later." The sound gradually goes away, so that people can only see a back.

    Zhang Wuji stood in the same place. He didn''t know when his sword fell to the ground.

    Back to God, slowly kneel to the ground, bang bang bang of the kowtow three ring head, "although you did not admit that you are my master, but you have already become my master." A contradictory word came out slowly from Zhang Wuji''s mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    "Thank you for saving me today, young master. The people in my sect must be grateful." Yin Tianzheng cried out in a loud voice, and then he was about to salute.

    Zhang Wuji how dare to accept such a big gift, flash body.

    Just when Yin Tianzheng was puzzled, Zhang Wuji''s words with excitement came out.

    "Grandfather, I am Wuji, Zhang Wuji."

    "Wuji, you are really my grandson Wuji." Yin Tianzheng couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe it was his grandson, whom he had been looking forward to for many years.

    "Yes, grandfather." Zhang Wuji knelt down on the ground and his eyes were red.

    "Yingwang, although I don''t want to disturb you, the situation is in crisis. I think we should go back to the mountain first." A strange voice interrupted them.

    "OK, OK, back to the mountain, back to the mountain." If it was in the past, Yin Tianzheng would be furious, but now it is quite different.

    With the command of the high-level people of the Ming religion, the crowd left in a mighty way, leaving only fragments of weapons in the field.

    ¡­¡­

    "Stop, I told you to stop, don''t stop, believe it or not, I''ll tell the teacher." Can say this kind of difficult words, is not two dogs who can have.

    "Headmaster, I want to kill him." Some people can''t bear it. They run to the front of the line and say.

    "Bring more knives." An elder of Kongtong sect looks blacker than black charcoal.

    "Wow, I told you to stop. It''s really good. Uncle has no sugar today. I''ll give it to you in a while."

    "Eh, what kind of eyes are you looking at? I really don''t have them. I don''t believe you can search them."

    "Oh, help." Suddenly, er Gouzi screams and runs to Han Xuan.

    "Boom"

    In the middle of Er Gouzi''s run, an earth shaking gun broke the silent forest.

    "Damn, who set off firecrackers to scare your wolf God grandfather." Er Gouzi never seemed to know what fear was. He opened his mouth and scolded first.

    "Pa Pa Pa"

    In the woods, a man clapped his hands and slowly appeared in people''s sight.

    "I''ve heard that a wolf has been intruding into six schools for a long time. Today, I see that he really deserves his reputation."¡° I said, "who is it? It''s a girl." Two dog son disdain to say.

    "You" that person originally still has some smiling face, instantly black come down, point to two dog son can''t say a word.

    "I''ll catch all the hair." The angry man yelled at the back of the tree.

    Just listening to her voice, countless soldiers in armor sprang out of the trees, surrounded by here.

    "Who are you?" Kongtong sent five elders to stand up and ask with solemn eyes.

    "You don''t have to know. I don''t come here for any purpose. I just want to invite you to my house."

    "Well, it''s difficult for you people to move us."

    "Oh, yes." The man showed a mysterious smile and raised three white jade fingers, "three, two."

    "What are you counting?" Asked an elder.

    But the man didn''t pay any attention and continued to count the last "one, down"

    "Bang bang" fell to the ground with a sound.

    "It''s Shixiang ruanjin powder." A powerful elder said this when he fell to the ground.

    "Wow, it''s the legendary Shixiang ruanjin powder." Two dogs also spit out this sentence, fell to the ground, feet keep twitching.

 Chapter 206

    "That''s all for the stupid wolf." That person disdained to say a sentence, "you quickly past to have a look."

    "Yes, princess."

    Just as they stepped out, they saw two dogs in the distance, a carp was beating up, "tut Tut, it''s good, it''s worth ten fragrant soft tendon powder, or cumin flavor."

    Stunned, all people are stunned, eyes straight at the head of the wolf hit the mouth.

    "You go on, I just want to be a beautiful man quietly." With that, he swayed to the distance.

    "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and catch him." First of all, the man dressed as a woman reacted and roared to wake up the crowd.

    "Yes" everyone stopped their work and ran to ER Gouzi.

    "Damn, I''m a Buddha wolf. Don''t chase me." Two dogs suddenly listen to the sound behind, look back, the soul instantly don''t know where to fly.

    "Stupid wolf, stop for me." Zhao Min yelled in the back.

    "If you tell me to stop, I''ll stop. I''m not so shameless." Er Gouzi made a few gestures to the back.

    "Ah San, it''s best for you to catch up with him."

    "Yes, princess." Ah San answered and used his fastest speed to rob Er Gouzi.

    "Hey, who are you? Who gave you the courage to pursue the incarnation of hero and chivalry? I am beautiful and intelligent."

    "Speak up."

    "Brother a San, I''d like to know something about Dun Di Gua."

    ¡­¡­

    "Third brother, do you know, I always have a saying to say to you, I run, you chase, chase me, I''ll let you Hei hei."

    "Hey, you''re paralyzed. You''re a loser. Labor and capital don''t base on each other." When people are affected by irresistible factors, they always break out. No, our third brother is a good example.

    "Oh, I thought you were dumb." Two dog son see finally return a mouth, not only didn''t get angry, on the contrary surprise rise.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Han, don''t do it. I''m tired to death." One man and one wolf soon came to Han Xuan''s front, but the voice came before he arrived.

    "Huhu"

    "You, me." Ah San covered his stomach and bent his waist, but he couldn''t say a complete word.

    "Gaga, do you feel hollowed out? Do you want a kidney tablet?"

    "Er Gouzi, the protagonist is coming. Don''t talk too much. I have a plan." Suddenly, Han Xuan doesn''t know what to think of and sends a message to ER Gouzi.

    Still boasting with the third brother, er Gouzi shut up when he heard this.

    A few breaths, a group of people also rushed to, "ah San, what''s the matter with you."

    "Sheriff, I''m not sure." Ah San refused to tell what happened before. It''s too humiliating.

    "There is no one here." Zhao Min looks at Han Xuan and mutters suspiciously. It''s no wonder that she has no eyesight and doesn''t know Han Xuan. Normally, she knows the mysterious businessman in Tianxuan world, but now Han Xuan doesn''t wear the uniform clothes of the mysterious businessman, and doesn''t use any magic, so it''s normal not to know him.

    "ADA, don''t let this man run away. Catch him. He may be a lost disciple of Kongtong sect." Zhao Minfen said.

    "Is" a big answer, up a move to Han Xuan uniform.

    "Why, you are not afraid." Looking at the pressure over Han Xuan, there is no half of panic on his face.

    "I''m afraid. Why should I be afraid?" Han Xuan asked with a smile.

    "You are not afraid that I will kill you." Zhao Min also came to a little interest, intimidated.

    "Dare you make a bet with me." Did not answer Zhao Min''s words directly.

    "I''ll listen." Zhao Min''s interest goes straight up. She has many years of experience in dealing with people. She can clearly feel that this person is definitely not simple.

    "If you can''t kill me, promise me a condition." Han Xuan is still smiling.

    "Then you lost." Zhao Min asked.

    "I won''t lose."

    "Cough, Han boy, is that your plan? We''re not here to pick up girls. A yellow card Er Gouzi is always idle.

    "Find a good place." Han Xuan''s angry voice.

    "Good place?" Er Gouzi has a blank face.

    "Find a good place for your grave."

    This words a, frighten of two dogs son in also dare not say any words.

 Chapter 209

    Watching one person and one wolf disappear in the field of vision, the soldiers'' feet and stomachs soften and carry them to the ground.

    The soldier recalled the strange scene in his mind just now, holding the thick steel bar of his arm with shaking hands, "he came out from here, why, why."

    ¡­¡­

    "Stop, who are you?" Han Xuan comes to a square and is stopped and questioned by a group of soldiers.

    "I''m Zha Hui." Two dogs waved wolf''s paws and roared loudly.

    "No matter what you are, no one is allowed in here."

    "I wipe, I slag slag Hui''s name also have shock not live scene."

    The soldier, who was really tired, yelled, "get out of here, or I''ll do it." When a soldier is in power, he has to wear a knife around his waist.

    "Stop it and let them come." The dispute here soon attracted the attention of the people in the field, but after seeing that it was Han Xuan Er Gouzi, he immediately barked.

    "Wow, brother A-San, we meet again. I want to know more about it." Without waiting for the soldiers to let go, er Gouzi rushed directly to ah San.

    "Ah, I''m going to be crazy. What the hell are you talking about? I don''t sell Feitian, Dundi, lunyan. Er, what am I talking about? I''m crazy. I''m going to be crazy." Ah San said incoherently, hugging his head and yelling.

    "Come on, don''t torture him any more. Let''s get there." Han Xuan stepped forward and kicked Er Gouzi, saying.

    "Goodbye, third brother." Two dog son affectionately says.

    "Ah, poof." The blood is sprayed and held by people nearby.

    ¡­¡­

    "Here you are." Seeing Han Xuan coming, Zhao Min shows a sly smile.

    "Here we are."

    "I know you are very good at martial arts, and I don''t have to refute. I know how strong ADA is. You can make him lose his confidence in fighting without fighting. It shows that you are very good at martial arts." Zhao Min''s analysis is right.

    "So what, so what not." Han Xuan has no emotion fluctuation on the surface.

    "I want you to teach me Kung Fu."

    "I don''t have kung fu." Han Xuan doesn''t have much Kung Fu, but he knows more advanced magic.

    "I knew you wouldn''t, and I didn''t have much hope, but." Here''s a pause.

    "But I called you here today just to force you to do it. Take it." With that, he drew out the sword on the table and pointed it at Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan shook his head with a smile and pointed to ER Gouzi, "if you can hurt him a little bit, I will promise to teach you what I know. If not, we will continue our previous gambling agreement and you will promise me one thing."

    Zhao Min is stunned, so is er Gouzi.

    "He? There''s no mistake. " Zhao Min exclaimed.

    "Don''t say I don''t give you a chance, you don''t know. He is Zhang Wuji''s master." Han Xuan threw a heavy bomb at this time.

    "Master of Zhang Wuji." Zhao Min''s body trembled, and then he took a serious look at Er Gouzi¡° What are you looking at, ladies? Haven''t you seen the handsome pot? " Er Gouzi''s head leans to one side. It''s obvious that his force is coming again.

    "Well, I''ll see what Zhang Wuji''s master can do." Be scolded again and again to be a girl, even if Zhao Min is in how City mansion deep also can''t help but some exasperation.

    "Rub!" When the sword comes out of its sheath, its shadow flashes.

    "Eh, it''s a pity that there is no breath of the origin of the world." The heaven reliant sword is something that runs through the main line in this world. Since there is no sword on it, we can only find the Dragon slaying sword.

    "Come on." When Zhao minjiao drinks, the people around her naturally make a huge space.

    "Er Gouzi, don''t disgrace me." Han Xuan said with a laugh.

    "Han Xiaozi, if you let me fight with others, I''m not afraid of it, but it''s dangerous. Can we surrender and lose half of it?" Er Gouzi showed a constipation expression.

    "Grass, can Er Gouzi still have some ambition? How can you say that you are also a wolf God? How can you be afraid of this little girl? How can you say that your escape skill is not first-class? If you can''t win, just run away."

    Er Gouzi thought about it and said, "labor and capital are out of the question."

    Their voices were so low that no one could hear them. When they saw Er Gouzi''s step slowly forward, they all held their breath.

    Every time Er Gouzi stepped forward, his unrestrained breath would be more than one point, until after more than ten steps, his constant coquettish energy returned to his body.

 Chapter 210

    But then with a Sao words, the dignified atmosphere of the scene disappeared.

    "Well, I''ve been too busy all my life. I''m either fighting or on my way." Shaking his head to finish this sentence, looked at Zhao Min with contempt, "come on, girl, my sword has been hungry, thirsty."

    "Hum" Zhao Min cold hum a, not in nonsense, the footstep slowly moves toward two dog son this side.

    After all, Master Zhang Wuji''s name is not a joke. She had met Zhang Wuji before, and she was defeated in just a few moves. If there were not many experts around, she would have lost her life.

    "Oh, are you the monkey''s Teaser?" Zhao Min''s gesture made Er Gouzi happy.

    Ignore Er Gouzi, the pace is very slow, step by step close.

    "You''re the rescuer the monkey asked." Seeing that Zhao Min didn''t answer, er Gouzi raised his voice a little and yelled.

    "Take the sword." Zhao Min didn''t know when he came to ER Gouzi, so he stabbed him with a sword.

    "Great, my girl." It''s easy to dodge the fatal sword.

    "So fast, it seems that it''s just a coincidence to catch him before." Zhao Min was shocked.

    "Shua Shua"

    There were several sword Qi stabs in succession, and all of them were dodged by the stupid wolf who looked a little silly.

    "Stupid wolf, can''t you just run away?" Zhao Min cursed. Whenever it seemed that he wanted to assassinate Er Gouzi, but somehow, the wolf was just hiding at will, and the sword would bring out hair by hair.

    "Gaga, I''ll ask you if you''re afraid." After dodging another sword Qi, he turned around and made a face.

    "You." Zhao Min stopped to catch up, trembled and pointed to ER Gouzi.

    "Tut Tut, it''s easy to get old with less ignition. Do you know?" Er Gouzi also stopped and said that it was not worth his life to be angry.

    "Hu" Zhao Min takes a few deep breaths, looks at Han Xuan, and angrily asks, "if he has been so evasive, what about our gambling appointment?"

    Han xuanyileng, did not expect that the fire has burned to his side, a faint smile, "I did not say you can not call on your men."

    This is not to let Zhao Min win the bet, but to let him lose.

    "I wipe, Han boy, there is such a pit teammates." After listening, er Gouzi jumped and jumped in the field.

    "Cut, just like your body of King Kong, it''s OK to be rubbed by others." Han Xuan curled his lips and said.

    "Gaga, it''s not me. Just a few little fish here are too weak to tickle me." Hear Han Xuan praise himself, two dog son instantly feel the soul is floating up.

    "What do you mean, you look down on us." Er Gouzi''s words didn''t have a sound, so he was naturally heard by other people. He didn''t think about why Er Gouzi would say it without thinking. Instead, all his faces were angry.

    "No, no, don''t get me wrong." Two dogs quickly shake grasp.

    Hearing the explanation, people''s restless heart finally calmed down a little, but still with some unhappiness.

    "Well, I don''t think it''s the character of Er Gouzi." Han Xuan frowned slightly. If the goods were timid when they saw such a scene, thank God. Sure enough, when Han Xuan was puzzled, er Gouzi yelled again.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t look down on you. I mean all of you here are rubbish."

    "Puyi"

    Although he knew that the goods would have amazing words, Han Xuan still couldn''t help it. A laugh came out.

    "You say who''s rubbish." The two elders came forward, their eyes almost bursting with flames.

    "Wow, you two look so white. It can''t be kidney deficiency. I have two kidney treasure tablets here. I''ll give them to you mercifully. Don''t thank me. My name is red scarf."

    "Elder martial brother, fight and kill quickly, or I''m afraid this stupid wolf will not be able to resist." An old man said, covering his chest.

    "Good, younger martial brother."

    "Xuanming God palm." Two people look at each other, unexpectedly tacit at the same time hand.

    See two people in the palm send out a white cold air, straight to two dogs son this side shoot.

    "Wow, it''s cool. Not only do you throw two pieces, but your feet are cool."

 Chapter 211

    In the cold white air, er Gouzi rolled over and yelled.

    This scene makes the people who rush forward stop one after another, and look at the rolling wolf with shocked eyes. They are very clear about who the two masters of xuanming are. But looking at the current situation, it seems that the wolf doesn''t take it seriously at all.

    Zhao Min was also stunned, and finally knew why Er Gouzi would become Zhang Wuji''s master. With this defensive skill, he could fight all over the world.

    "Come on, have fun. There''s plenty of time anyway." Er Gouzi began to sing unconsciously.

    Bai Qi lasted for half a minute, but the two masters of xuanming didn''t know if they had used up their internal power, and they gradually spread out to the ground.

    "Sheriff, my subordinates are incompetent."

    "Come on, let''s carry the elder down and have a rest." Zhao Min is shocked. Among his subordinates, the two old men of xuanming have to say that they are the strongest, but they don''t want to have any weaknesses.

    "How can you go? You dare to fight with me for 300 rounds." Er Gouzi is always rude and continues to provoke.

    "Don''t be afraid. There are many of us. Let''s go together." Seeing the two old men disappear, Zhao Min stares at Er Gouzi angrily and shouts.

    "Ah, kill."

    "Siren, don''t move my master." All of a sudden, a big drink came out, and the soldiers scattered around fell to the ground one after another.

    "Wow, it''s him, it''s him, our hero little Nezha!"

    Han Xuan wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist.

    "Zhang Wuji, why are you here?" Zhao Min looks surprised.

    "Hum, siren, I want to ask you why my master was caught by you." Zhang Wuji rushed to ER Gouzi and asked him angrily.

    On hearing this, Zhao Min immediately became angry, "since he is your master, take him away as soon as possible. Don''t harm us any more."

    Zhang Wuji was slightly stunned. Just now he saw Er Gouzi besieged by people. He never thought how Zhao Min and others could catch him with his abnormal speed. Moreover, according to the image of Er Gouzi in his heart, Zhao Min must have suffered a lot.

    "Master, are you ok?" He turned around and looked at Er Gouzi with some resentful eyes.

    "If I have something, how can I be ok? After I was caught by them, I can''t eat well and wear warm clothes. It''s not a wolf''s life." Er Gouzi has a look of lovelessness.

    "Ah" Zhao Min clapped his hand on his forehead and vomited softly, not talking.

    "Why, am I wrong?" Looking at Zhao Min like this, er Gouzi pretends to be sad and angry.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "I can tell you that you can keep silent now, but what you say will become evidence in court."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Master, don''t make trouble. Let''s go back. Now I''m the leader of the Ming sect. There are many treasures you like in the sect." Zhang Wuji put a sorry look in Zhao Min''s eyes and said in a seductive tone.

    "Damn, is your master like that? Let''s go." At the beginning, er Gouzi just refused, but the following passage is a new world outlook.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha ha, since you can''t hurt him, I won the bet." Han Xuan''s laughter echoed in the field¡° Oh, my God, why are you here Zhang Wuji was shocked when he heard this, but he thought that master and Mr. Tian were almost inseparable, so he quickly figured it out.

    "Ha ha, Wuji. I haven''t seen her for a few days, and I''ve improved a lot."

    "Thanks to the sword technique taught by Mr. Tian." Zhang Wuji said with respect in his tone.

    "You said you didn''t know kung fu. What about the sword technique you taught?" Han Xuan did not speak, next to Zhao Min can not calm down, voice questioning.

    "Siren, don''t be unreasonable to Mr. Tian."

    "It''s up to you." Zhao Min makes a little daughter gesture.

    "It seems that you haven''t had enough of that in the tunnel."

    "Hum" a cold hum, head to one side.

    "Oh, silly boy, I''ve improved a lot, but the most difficult thing is that my EQ has also increased." Two dogs listen to the two people''s flirting, it is not the time to interrupt.

    "Stupid wolf, what do you mean?"

    "That''s what I mean."

    "What does that mean?"

    "Meaning."

    Listening to their dialogue, Han Xuan''s mind is in a mess.

 Chapter 212

    Shaking his head, he grasped Er Gouzi''s tail, leaped over and came in a hurry. The soldiers who surrounded the field only came from a distance with their slowly leaving back.

    "Remember our bet. When the time comes, I''ll pick it up."

    "Oh, girl, treat my apprentice well."

    In a mess

    "Han boy, where are we going to pretend to be forced now?" After leaving Dadu, er Gouzi began to play with him again.

    "Return to Wan''an temple in a few days." Han Xuan light answer.

    "Well, according to Article 1 of the regulations, we will never force twice in the same place."

    "You dead dog, get out of here."

    "Touch"

    After several consecutive somersaults, he was finally blocked by a big tree, and ER Gouzi hit his head heavily.

    "Ouch"

    ¡­¡­

    Yuan Dadu, this night is not peaceful. If you look up on the street, you can see the fire and smoke.

    "Ah, let the fire come more fiercely." On the spire of Wan''an temple, a voice came far away.

    "Touch"

    "Oh, Han boy, why beat my head?"

    "Too much energy."

    ¡­¡­

    "Jump down and I''ll catch you from below." Suddenly, such a sound came from under the tower.

    "Eh, isn''t this my stupid apprentice? He has learned his master''s ultimate skill so quickly and started to use the pretending force method." Er Gouzi is always unwilling to be lonely.

    Ignoring Er Gouzi, he walked slowly down the stairs. The flames around him spread out automatically after one meter close to him, just like an immortal greeting heaven.

    "Jump, the fire will spread soon."

    "It''s so high that I''m sure I''ll fall to pieces."

    "Didn''t you hear that we were met down there?"

    "Who knows if it''s true."

    ¡­¡­

    When he went down the tower, the voice of dispute sounded.

    "Why don''t I wait for you." All of a sudden, the sound of leisurely in such a special scene showed some abrupt.

    "Ah, what a sound." The audience looked back and forth, trying to find the speaker.

    "I don''t know, but the sound seems to come from behind the fire."

    "Behind the wall of fire, no way." There was an incredible look on someone''s face.

    When people looked at the wall of fire in doubt, they only felt that there was a breeze blowing through the room full of flames. Then, the wall of fire separated into a passage and slowly walked out a man in white.

    "Mysterious businessman, it''s you." Someone yelled, and then his face brightened¡° Gaga, and the great wolf God. " Only two dogs slowly out of the wall of fire is not closed.

    "Stupid wolf." The presence of the first one Leng, after staring at him with a bad face.

    "I admit that although I am a magnificent and powerful wolf, you don''t have to look at me like this." Two dog son spread out a hand, helplessly say.

    However, they didn''t listen to any words. They were not afraid of the burning of the fire and came to ER Gouzi step by step.

    "I wipe, we don''t have the hatred of killing the son, the hatred of seizing the wife, why do we fight so hard?" Two dogs yelled.

    Han Xuan also slightly frowned, in this way, two dogs afraid is nothing, people afraid is dead.

    A chaos true gas shot out, into everyone''s eyebrows, and then eyes restore clarity, Han Xuan satisfaction nod.

    "Come on, I''ll take you down." With that, the light shield was formed in front of everyone.

    "Mysterious businessman, what is this?"

    "This mask is not afraid of water, fire and physical attack. It is a high-level treasure." Han Xuan light said.

    "High level treasure." People are making the sound of sucking in air-conditioner. If you can change it, you can walk horizontally in the future.

    However, it''s obvious that they can''t afford to change it. Even if they change it, they can''t use it, because it''s not a treasure at all. The mask is just a protective barrier formed by Han Xuan Lingli. The reason why they say that is to make a better advertisement.

    "Come on, the tower will collapse soon." With that, he took the lead to go down the stairs.

    "Master, master, let''s go. Why don''t you go?" Emei side, a beautiful girl with a cry said.

    "This man has a lot to do with Zhang Wuji. I won''t accept his favor." Extinction said firmly, looking to the horizon, never leaving half a minute.

 Chapter 213

    "Master, No." The woman knelt down and cried.

    "Zhiruo, remember what I said." A palm blows to fly Zhou Zhiruo, making her closer to Han Xuan and others. Then she jumps to the window which is burned by the fire.

    "Oh, no, master." A heartrending scream, and then fell into the sea of fire, unconscious.

    Naturally, the dialogue between the two masters and disciples can''t hide from Han Xuan. Looking at the fallen man, he frowns.

    With a sigh, a white light fell to Zhou Zhiruo''s side under the envious gaze of the people. Her body floated slowly and followed the people to the bottom of the tower.

    But the more you go down, the more crimson the flame is. Until you get to the fourth or fifth floor under the tower, you can see only a piece of red fire.

    "Oh, Han boy, you see I''m not 6." I saw Er Gouzi knead the surrounding invisible flames into various shapes.

    "666" Han Xuan responded very coordinately.

    "Er Gouzi, since you like it so much, go ahead and open the way."

    "Get the order."

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Wan''an temple.

    "Master, look, someone has jumped down." Under the tower, Wei bat king has been watching the sky, saw a shadow falling quickly, immediately reported to Zhang Wuji.

    "That is, abbess extinction." Zhang Wuji has excellent eyesight. After seeing his face clearly, he was shocked and mobilized all his internal forces to take off.

    "Abbess, I''ll save you." Shout, heaven and earth move to the extreme.

    "Hum, demon, even if I die, I won''t let you save me." In mid air, extinction shouts with shrill words.

    "Great changes of heaven and earth"

    "Four elephant palm"

    In the middle of the air, a huge palm print appeared and bombarded the unprepared Zhang Wuji.

    "Puyi"

    "Touch"

    "Touch"

    Two figures fell heavily to the ground.

    "Leader"

    The people who saw below were shocked and rushed to Zhang Wuji.

    "Keke"

    At this time, Zhang Wuji was in a mess, with blood spilling from the corners of his mouth.

    "Master, are you ok?" Yin Tianzheng quickly picked him up, stretched out his hand where to ask for a few points on the acupoint.

    "Cough, grandfather, I''m ok. How''s abbess?" Zhang Wuji has the magic power to protect his body. Naturally, it will not be so easy for him to return to the West.

    "Master, you still care about the old nun when she treats you like this." Wei bat king on one side was a little resentful.

    "Bat king, go and have a look."

    Although some reluctant, but the bat king is very obedient to go to extinction¡° Master, it seems that he is dead. " Wei bat king looked around for a while, turned around, spread his hands, and said with some joy.

    This extinct nun is cruel and cruel. I don''t know how many Ming disciples fall into her hands. Finally, she can''t help but die. When King Wei bat saw the death he hated most in his heart, he was even more happy.

    "I wipe, who is it, who dares to pretend to be forced in front of this forced king." Suddenly a roar came from the tower wrapped in flames.

    "Come on, somebody''s playing the devil." Wei bat king a big drink.

    "Whoosh"

    A shadow with a red flame suddenly appeared. Wei bat King stepped back several steps, and almost stepped on Zhang Wuji, who used martial arts to heal his wounds.

    "I''m Cao, you stupid wolf. Please give me back my martial arts script." After seeing the true face of the man, the king of Wei bat was not calm.

    "Well, the moon is so full today. Enjoy the moon slowly. I''ll go to see if they come out." With that, he ran back to the fire.

    All the people of Ming religion are covered with black lines. Look up at the sky covered with dark clouds. Where is the moon.

    "Why do I always feel a little strange." King Wei felt his head and seemed to have forgotten something for a long time.

    "Damn, this stupid wolf is not afraid of fire." The exclamation came out, but it was obvious that his reaction was a little slow, and the Ming disciples behind him were already stunned.

    "The wolf is not afraid of fire. Is it really the wolf God that he said?" There was a discussion in the team.

    "Bah, a wolf God would be so cheap."

    "Don''t say that. You''ve seen anyone who can survive in the sea of fire. Although the wolf has something, it''s true that he has real skills."

    "Well, what elder brother said is reasonable."

 Chapter 214

    "Er Gouzi, didn''t you go out and come back?" Looking at the two dogs full of sobs, Han Xuan asks.

    "There are too many people out there. Come first and hide from the limelight."

    "Aren''t you also a social wolf? Go out and bite them." Han Xuan said half jokingly.

    "Social wolf, what kind of social wolf, I have a good tradition, moral, intellectual, physical, and labor..." as soon as the conversation of Er Gouzi was opened, there was a tendency that he couldn''t stop it.

    "Shut up" slapped on the wolf''s head, "don''t you see the people behind are going to vomit."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Ah, come out alive at last." At the moment of stepping out of the tower, the people of the six sects breathed out easily.

    "It''s not easy for you to come out with the aura of the protagonist of this God."

    WOW

    The group began to vomit blood. After Han Xuan slapped him, er Gouzi quickly retreated to the back of the team and continued to use his "talent skill ~ base", so that when he heard the sound again, the scene just happened.

    "Thank you for saving my life." When everyone felt better, they began to thank each other.

    "Well, if you die here, Wulin will be in a great decline." Han Xuan smiles and looks at the crowd.

    "Han Xiaozi, please be simple. The way of pretending to be forced is simple."

    Ignoring Er Gouzi, he continued to look at the crowd and said, "now you''re safe out of the tower, but it''s going to collapse at any time. I''d better take you to a safe place first." With that, he led the crowd to Zhang Wuji.

    "This is the man of the demon sect." Soon, the long team was close to Zhang Wuji.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, as a mysterious businessman, I need to say a few words: what is evil and what is right? It''s just a thought. Besides, the Ming religion didn''t do anything harmful to nature. On the contrary, it made a great contribution against the yuan army. Why do you hate the Ming religion so much?"

    After a long talk, the six sects all looked ashamed.

    "We are taught by businessmen."

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded. After all, the name of the mysterious businessman was not a false name. Since Han Xuan wanted to keep the Ming religion, all the sects had to give him face.

    ¡°666¡±

    "I have to say that labor and capital are all confused." Er Gouzi, who was not willing to be outdone, yelled, "brothers and sisters, you must experience the new version of the boat that you have played in the Ming religion department for three times. You will fall in love with this school just like me." A section of nonstandard Putonghua uttered, completely let people in the fire in disorder.

    "Boys, just ask if it''s accurate."

    "Ah, I can''t stand it, Master Zhang, help me." Someone started calling for help in the crowd.

    "Master, it seems that someone is calling us." In the distance, the cry could be heard faintly.

    "Call" meditation recovery Zhang Wuji light vomit a breath, slowly stand up, "see, over there." Said, pointing to the tower of fire.

    "Well, master, are you sure the voice comes from here?" The bat king asked in disbelief¡° Well, it''s from here. That''s right. " Zhang Wuji answered in the affirmative.

    "But I can''t stand a step forward here. How can there be people in it?"

    "Bat king, you saw the wolf with your own eyes." Yin Tian was interrupting.

    "Wolf, what wolf." Zhang Wuji asked.

    "Oh, the one who cheated the bat king." Then he gave a brief account of what had just happened.

    "What." After hearing this, Zhang Wuji was surprised. Originally, er Gouzi and Han Xuan left with some regrets, but he didn''t expect to meet again so soon.

    "Hey, comrades, it''s hard work." Another long voice came out, and a huge crowd came out in the light of the fire, headed by a giant wolf who was seven feet tall.

    "There should be applause here, where is the applause." Er Gouzi also yelled for himself.

    A crow flew by, bringing out innumerable ellipsis.

    "Wipe, silly boy, I want to send you a cool song."

 Chapter 215

    "God, sir." Zhang Wuji comes to Han Xuan to salute.

    "Well, they''ll leave it to you." Han Xuan nodded and looked behind him with a smile.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. day. I''ll take them all out safely." Zhang Wuji looks confident.

    "Well, I''m relieved." With that, his eyes wandered to the horizon.

    "Gaga, Han boy, I like your serious nonsense."

    Hearing this, people''s eyes all gathered on ER Gouzi.

    "Stupid wolf, don''t be unreasonable to businessmen." Some people said angrily that the sword with deep chill had been pulled out half, and there was a tendency to open it up when they didn''t agree with each other.

    "Oh, why is the gap between people so big?" Er Gouzi looks up to the sky and wails.

    "Er Gouzi, I''m sorry." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Han Xiaozi, there is a saying that MMP does not know when to speak, but not when to speak."

    "Shut up, stupid wolf." Han Xuan hasn''t had time to get angry, and someone nearby is already taking out steam for him.

    "Wow, brain powder, what did Han boy give you to eat? He was protecting him." The two dogs who are chased all over the world roar.

    "Brain powder? What do you mean? What is the stupid wolf talking about? I only know wide flour and flour. For the first time, I heard that there was any brain powder. Did you make it In the crowd, the voice of discussion soon spread.

    "I don''t know, but when it''s settled, just go to the Inn and ask." Someone came up with an idea.

    "Brother die, that''s right."

    ¡­¡­

    "Come on, er Gouzi, this farce is coming to an end. We''re going to call it a day." Han Xuan sends a warning.

    Small eye drops yo yo a turn, a 360 degree Thomas gyrate, "everybody please listen to me."

    Han Xuan see this scene, heart said not good, this goods under normal circumstances abnormal, will certainly have a big trouble, sure enough, just when he wanted to stop, the voice slowly spread.

    "Why did the octogenarian woman die naked in the street? How many white headed female donkeys scream in the middle of the night?

    Why are the things in the buffet stolen repeatedly? Why are girls'' dormitories attacked repeatedly?

    Who is responsible for the serial sow case? The old nun''s door is knocked every night. Is it a human or a ghost?

    What is hidden behind the death of hundreds of bitches?

    Is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality? Is it sexual helplessness or the outbreak of hunger and thirst!

    Please pay attention to the secrets of the heaven and the dark world. "

    "Wucao" is stunned, surprised, angry, and various expressions appear on Han Xuan''s face.

    At this time, the scene was also instantly quiet, and only the crackling sound of Wan''an temple was heard.

    "Boom"

    The huge tower finally fell to the ground.

    But with the loud noise, all of them were smart and looked back at Er Gouzi with frightened eyes¡° What a powerful wolf. " Someone covered his chest and trembled.

    "It''s more than fierce. It''s killing."

    "Master, this stupid wolf is very powerful. How can you do it?" Wei bat king looked at Zhang Wuji with sympathetic eyes, which probably means that how did you live with ER Gouzi for nearly ten years, and you didn''t lose your heart in the end.

    Zhang Wuji saw the look in his eyes and covered his forehead. He felt even more bitter in his heart.

    "Do you think of the mysterious world that the stupid wolf said just now?" Someone seemed to think of something and suddenly yelled.

    "Tianxuan world, isn''t this the power of the mysterious merchants? Is the wolf involved with them?"

    This words, all eyes look at Han Xuan, eyes revealed a strong meaning of inquiry.

    "Ah, dead dog, how dare you corrupt the reputation of Tianxuan world." So he yelled angrily, grabbed Er Gouzi and ran to the distance.

    "Merchants, merchants, etc." The cry behind made Han Xuan''s pace a little faster.

    ¡­¡­

    "Damn, er Gouzi, don''t say I know you when you go out." Come to a cliff, leave two dog son, Han xuanhen said.

    "Well, it''s like employers and employees want to know you." The two dogs turned their heads and yelled with disdain.

    "Roll rough" fly a foot, directly send two dogs to the cliff.

    "Clean at last." Han Xuan breathes out and mumbles to himself.

    "In about a month, Zhao Min and others will go to the ice and Fire Island, and this water will have to flow, in case the origin of the world is here." He rubbed his chin and thought in his heart.

 Chapter 207

    After a month, great changes have taken place in Wulin, and the upsurge of searching for mysterious merchants is still unabated.

    But no matter what way they use, they don''t know where Han Xuan is, and where Han Xuan is at this time.

    Outside Yuandu city.

    Two uninvited guests are approaching. They are wearing red clothes. When they are near their bodies, they can feel a sense of peace, while a golden monkey is next to them.

    "Er Gouzi, how did you become a monkey?" People who don''t see red clothes, lips half open and close, but strange sounds in the monkey''s mind.

    "Han, how many times have you said that? Please call me zhizunbao in the future." The golden monkey glares at Han Xuan.

    "I regret taking you to earth." Han Xuan covers his forehead and sighs.

    ¡­¡­

    One person and one monkey are very fast, and soon they have come to the gate.

    "Wow, what a smart monkey."

    Sounds like this come out from time to time.

    Er Gouzi seems to be enjoying the praise very much. He rushes to Han Xuan with his monkey head high.

    Slightly shaking his head, Han Xuan''s divine sense was released, "found it, here it is." Suddenly, Han Xuan, who has been standing still for a long time, has a smile on his face.

    The figure flickered and soon appeared behind a pretty girl.

    "Damn Zhang Wuji, he said that he would not leave until he saw you. Now it''s noon, and he doesn''t come yet." This person is not going to ice fire island Zhao Min who can have.

    "Miss Zhao." Suddenly, a slightly familiar voice came out from behind.

    Looking back in doubt, Zhao Min covered his mouth and exclaimed, "ah, it''s you, mysterious businessman."

    At the beginning, she really didn''t know Han Xuan, but the Wan''an temple was too noisy to be known.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded with a smile, and then said, "this time I came here for that bet."

    "Well, I have something urgent today." Zhao Min has a look of embarrassment on her face.

    "You''re going to ice fire island."

    "Ah, how do you know." Zhao Min asked in surprise.

    "You don''t have to ask. I want to go with you."

    "Here it is." Zhao Min looks hesitant.

    "You''re worried about Zhang Wuji." Seeing what Zhao Min thought at this time, Han Xuan said it.

    See no voice spread out, Han Xuan continue to speak, "you don''t have to worry, he should come soon."

    As soon as his eyes brightened and he was about to speak, a voice that frightened him came.

    "Ah, Han boy, where did you go? You came here to pick up girls." At the end of the street, a golden monkey swayed left and right.

    "What are you looking at, girl?"

    "This is the stupid wolf." Zhao Min turns his head and looks at Han Xuan¡° What stupid wolf, I''m the most precious. " Before Han Xuan confirmed, er Gouzi began to wash his identity.

    "It''s not really a stupid wolf." Zhao Min still has some doubts.

    "Of course, in the future I will become a great sage."

    While Er Gouzi was talking big with great interest, several people came from a distance.

    "Miss Zhao, it seems that she is here for you." Han Xuan asked Er Gouzi not to howl and said with a smile to Zhao min.

    At a glance, his face immediately showed the color of panic, "ah, it''s my father, how to do."

    The figure in the distance quickly approached, "where are you going?"

    "You don''t care where I go."

    "Well, come back with me."

    "Dad, don''t do it. Do you see the man next to me?" Zhao Min turns her eyes and plans to push Han Xuan out.

    "This one is." When Ruyang king came, he only cared about his daughter. When he heard Zhao Min''s words, he took a serious look at Han Xuan.

    "I think it''s just a wild boy."

    As soon as the words come out, the uneasy color on Zhao Min''s face flashes, and then he looks at Han Xuan with praying eyes.

    "Oh, that boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth dares to insult the leader of heaven and metaphysics. It''s time to fight. It''s time to fight." Broken Gong like voice spread far away, reverberated in Ruyang city for a long time.

    "Ah, master of Tianxuan, go and have a look."

    "No, no, there are still people who dare to treat the master of the heaven and the dark world like this. We must get rid of the evil for the Wulin."

    Such voices come and go.

 Chapter 208

    "Er Gouzi, this wave of operation 666." Han Xuan said.

    "But it''s no use."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Where is the leader of the heaven and the dark world?" A crowd of people from the river and the lake were besieged in the street.

    "I don''t know, but it''s said that it''s in there. It seems that Ruyang King offended him."

    "It''s not a wise decision to offend King Ruyang."

    "What are you afraid of? We have the support of Tianxuan people."

    "It''s hard to say. Why don''t you go first."

    "Well, my mother told me to go back to dinner."

    ¡­¡­

    Hearing Er Gouzi''s howl, Ruyang King couldn''t recover for a long time. After Zhao Min''s many shouts, there was a little light in his eyes.

    "You are the leader of the heaven

    "Well, I want to go to a place with your daughter this time. I don''t know if Ruyang king will agree." Although he said that, Han Xuan''s eyes are full of threats. He will not leave any feelings for the obstacles that prevent him from finding the origin of the world.

    "Agree, agree, the little girl can follow the merchant, this is his blessing for many years." Ruyang Wang wiped the sweat on his head and said with fear.

    He was very clear in his heart that all the people in Tianxuan world had strange and impermanent means. Besides, he was the leader of Tianxuan world.

    "Well, well, in that case, let''s break up."

    In a word, all the people in the field know how to spread out.

    "God, sir." When the crowd dispersed, Zhang Wuji didn''t know where to rush out.

    "Ha ha, you see, the person you are waiting for is not coming." Han Xuan looks at Zhao Min with a smile and jokes.

    He blushed and asked Zhang Wuji, "why do you come now? If he wasn''t here, I would be arrested."

    "I''m sorry for the delay. I''m sorry." Zhang Wuji repeatedly apologized.

    "Forget it, forget it. I don''t care about it, but you, Mr. Tian, will go to ice fire island with us. You can decide."

    "Oh, my God, you''re going with us." Zhang Wuji was surprised.

    No one knows what happened on the sea. In case of a storm, at least there is a mysterious Mr. Tian, which makes Zhang Wuji happy.

    Han Xuan nodded, "I went to ice fire island to look for something."

    "Great."

    "Oh, my God, where is my master?" Zhang Wuji''s face gradually faded, looking at Han Xuan asked.

    "Your master has ascended to heaven. He handed you over to me before he left." This is not the words of Er Gouzi. Who else can say that.

    Looking at Er Gouzi who became a monkey, Zhang Wuji was stunned and muttered to himself, "well, it sounds so familiar. It can''t be my master."

    "I''m the most respected treasure, but I''m not your master."¡° All right, you need to talk about the past. We''ll talk about it later. Let''s go now. " Zhao Min is really impatient and interrupts.

    "Oh, when you''re talking, you''re a little girl."

    "You." Trembling fingers to two dog son, unexpectedly also can''t say a word.

    "Well, the voice is the same, the way of speaking is the same, and I''m with Mr. Tian. Isn''t that my cheap master? He''ll come with us, too." Zhang Wuji felt an indescribable sense of powerlessness.

    "What Miss Zhao said is, let''s set out as soon as possible." Han Xuan laughs to make it over, but when he says this, er Gouzi doesn''t dare to do anything out of the ordinary.

    "Well, my God, but I have something else to do. I''m not waiting for a day." Zhang Wuji said with some embarrassment.

    Han Xuan naturally knows what he wants. He nods and doesn''t talk much.

    "You''re the only one who''s busy." Zhao Min didn''t want to eat this. He was a little unhappy for a moment.

    Zhang Wuji embarrassed smile, with two people and a monkey, to a pharmacy.

    "Here it is." Zhao Min asked.

    "Well" Zhang Wuji nodded, didn''t say much nonsense, walked inside, Han Xuan and others naturally followed.

    Enter a house, inside the furnishings are extremely simple, and the bed only lies a woman, it is Xiaozhao.

    Looking at the woman on the bed, Zhao Min didn''t know why. There was a nameless fire in his heart. "Oh, what''s the matter with me? It turned out that there was a woman. Zhang Wuji, you are really capable."

 Chapter 218

    Without paying more attention, Zhang Wuji was extremely anxious at this time. It was not Xiao Zhao, but Zhou Zhiruo, who was lying on the bed.

    "Xiao Zhao, what''s the matter with you, Zhiruo?" Hastily came forward to untie the acupoints and asked in a hurry.

    One turned over and got out of bed. "Miss Zhou, she left, but before she left, she asked me to give you this." Then he reached out and saw a handkerchief in Xiaozhao''s hand.

    "Well, it seems that she''s really gone." When Zhang Wuji saw the handkerchief clearly, he felt lost.

    "Hum, Huaxin radish." Zhao Min atmosphere of spit out this sentence.

    "Gaga, I said, lady, do you have any intention for this silly boy?" Two dogs really can''t stand this embarrassing situation, cheap smile, looking at Zhao min.

    "You''re calling my mother. Believe it or not, I''ll let you know why the flowers are so red." Zhao Min, who was already impatient, could not bear the sound.

    "Hiss, for a long time, no one has been able to blow the cowhide so fresh and refined. You''re the only one with a big fart."

    "Rub"

    When the sword came out of its sheath, there was no nonsense. He said hello to ER Gouzi.

    "Wow, don''t provoke me. I''m afraid of fighting." Two dogs who dodge left and right don''t forget to brag and fart.

    "Master two also don''t make trouble, originally wanted to settle down Zhiruo in ice fire island, but now, ah, let''s set out." Zhang Wuji said in a low mood.

    "In the face of this silly boy, I''ll let you off, or I''ll let you experience my wishful golden cudgel." Fart finish this sentence, even faster than anyone else, ran out of the pharmacy.

    "Stop, I''ll kill you." Zhao Min followed closely.

    "You think I''m stupid."

    The noise faded away.

    "Pack up, and let''s go."

    "Yes, sir." Zhang Wuji nodded and asked Xiaozhao, "why don''t you go to find Yang zuozhi and go back to Guangming Ding?"

    "No, I have already made an oath in the secret road of Guangmingding. Wherever you go, I will go." Xiao Zhao said stubbornly.

    "Take her with you." Han Xuan knows that Xiao Zhao is the one who pushes the main line, so she says something to let her keep up.

    "Young master, he is." Xiao Zhao has noticed Han Xuan for a long time. He didn''t have time to ask questions just now. When he heard that he was speaking for him, he asked.

    "Oh, Mr. Tian, he''s the leader of Tianxuan world."

    "Ah, heaven and mystery." Xiaozhao was shocked. Now in this world, Tianxuan world is known to everyone, and his son would recognize it. He was shocked.

    "Ha ha, little girl, you are predestined with me. I''ll give you some small things." Said, a crystal clear jade, slowly floating to Xiaozhao.

    "Here, here." Xiao Zhao looks at this strange scene, and suddenly he is at a loss. He looks at Zhang Wuji.

    "Since it''s from Mr. Tian, put it away." Zhang Wuji reminded him that he was overjoyed. He knew that what Han Xuan could take out must not be simple. Sure enough, Han Xuan began to talk about the magic of jade.

    "This thing is a magic weapon. When you receive a life threat, you just need to hold it in your hand to protect your life."¡° Ah, thank you, Mr. Tian. Thank you, Mr. Tian. " After hearing this, Xiao Zhao quickly salutes and shouts.

    Han Xuan waved his hand with a smile, "let''s go, let''s start soon."

    Two people nod, pack up a good mood, back on the burden, with Han Xuan out of the drugstore.

    ¡­¡­

    "Mr. Tian, are we separated from our master? Why haven''t we seen them yet?" Out of the city, the three are very fast speed to catch up with two dogs and Zhao Min, but after an hour, still no trace of them.

    "Don''t worry, they are in front of us, but they are a little far away from us. Let me take you for a ride." After thinking for a while, Han Xuan put forward this request.

    You know, the speed of Er Gouzi is not covered. Although there is a tug bottle at the back, Zhao Min is at least a martial arts practitioner, so it''s not necessary to mention her footwork.

    On Han Xuan''s side, Xiao Zhao doesn''t have any martial arts, so his natural speed is greatly reduced.

    "Well, please, Mr. Tian." Zhang Wuji was also a little worried. It would be better to let this mysterious Mr. Tian take him for a ride.

 Chapter 219

    At first, Zhang Wuji thought Han Xuan would catch both of them and run very fast. Some of them were worried about Xiao Zhao. After all, she had no martial arts, and she didn''t know if she could bear it.

    But Han Xuan after the action completely let Zhang Wuji speechless.

    See from Han Xuan Body shoot out a black light, a seemingly extraordinary sword appears, this is the sky star sword.

    Holding the formula in hand, the sky star sword slowly expands. When it reaches the size of the door panel, Han Xuan stops changing his hand and looks back at the two people who have been standing foolishly, "come on."

    "My God, are we standing on it like this?" After arriving at the sky star sword, Xiao Zhao swallowed his saliva and asked.

    Han Xuan smiles and infuses chaos Qi into the sky star sword.

    "Whoosh"

    Three people into a streamer, galloping away.

    "Ah" a scream, because the sprint speed is extremely fast, Xiao Zhao will fall on the sky star sword body.

    "Xiao Zhao." Zhang Wuji was very surprised. Although he was a bit unsteady, he was also a man in the river and lake. He soon stabilized his figure and reached for a glance. Xiaozhao just fell into his arms.

    "Childe" closed his eyes, Xiao Zhao opened his eyes and saw that he was already lying in Zhang Wuji''s arms. The blush on his face gradually emerged and soon spread to his ears.

    "Wuji, this is the slowest speed of the Royal sword. Just hold this girl." Han Xuan laughs at two people behind him and says.

    "Oh, my God, you." Xiao Zhao''s face turned red. He wanted to get rid of Zhang Wuji''s embrace and stood up, only when he had just left.

    Body in a flash, if not for Zhang Wuji, almost fell off the sky star sword.

    "Little girl, this is for you. Do you have any prejudice against Wuji?" Han Xuan''s playful heart rises, and he asks jokingly.

    The man in his arms looked at Zhang Wuji quietly, then moved his eyes elsewhere.

    "Wuji, I''m going to speed up. There seems to be something wrong with ER Gouzi." Han Xuan''s smiling face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a serious color.

    Looking at Han Xuan''s expression, Zhang Wuji knew that things in the distance must be very important. He held Xiaozhao in his arms more tightly, and then nodded, "OK."

    ¡­¡­

    "You stop for me."

    "Woman, it''s impossible to stop. It''s impossible to stop all my life."

    ¡°MMP¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The figure of one person and one monkey keeps flashing and shuttling in the mountains.

    "Keke" a light cough, suddenly let the chase two people stop.

    "Eh, there are still people here, ladies. How about a truce?" Two dogs yelled and turned to say.

    Zhao Min didn''t speak. He just took a light look at Er Gouzi. Then he hid behind a huge stone and poked out his head to look at the scene outside.

    "Granny Jinhua, a disciple of Emei sect, how can they be here?" When Zhao Min saw what was sacred below, she immediately took back her head. Mother-in-law Jinhua had excellent martial arts skills, but she didn''t dare to expose her figure¡° Let''s wait for Zhang Wuji here first. Ah, where are the people? " Just as he wanted to remind Er Gouzi not to expose his position, he saw that there was no monkey shadow behind him. He still had some doubts in his heart. A voice that made her want to vomit blood came out.

    "Well, I drive this road and plant this tree. If you want to live from now on, beat the girl below." I saw that Er Gouzi had already jumped on the huge stone and roared at the crowd below.

    "Who, who, cough." Granny Jinhua was shocked. It must be a person with high martial arts skills who can make her close to her figure without being found.

    But after looking around, there was no one. The only one visible was a golden monkey with a finger down.

    "Hoo, fortunately, mother-in-law Jinhua didn''t know that the monkey on the stone could talk." Zhao Min was already scared to death, but after listening to the people searching for her for a while, she didn''t find her and let out a sigh.

    "Here, here, here." Er Gouzi seemed to be afraid that other people didn''t know where he was. He kept waving his hands.

    "Granny, it''s like that monkey." A little servant girl beside mother-in-law Jinhua pointed to ER Gouzi in a trembling voice.

    "Gaga, are you blind? How can you find me now?" Er Gouzi has an expression of hating iron but not steel.

 Chapter 220

    See below everyone a pair of Leng Leng looking at his facial expression, two dog son swing monkey to scratch, "forget it, forget it, blind or not blind concern my ass matter, or busy business, you want to be wild in my territory, first beat me under the body of the woman said."

    Zhao Min hiding below really wants to cry at this time, originally happy today, why should mud say such words? I feel awful. I want to cry..

    "Spider, tell them to come and have a look." Although she was still a little shocked, mother-in-law Jinhua tried to calm down and planned to let the Emei disciples clear the mine.

    "Didn''t you hear what my mother-in-law said? Go and have a look." The spider is cocking and yelling.

    "Why should we listen to you?" Ding Minjun said.

    "Why, huh." The mother-in-law of Jinhua snorts coldly, but she doesn''t see any movement in her body. But Ding Minjun has a palm print on her face.

    "Now you know what I''m up to."

    "You." Ding Minjun is impatient. He just points to mother-in-law Jinhua with trembling fingers, but he doesn''t dare to come forward.

    "You dare to point your finger at your mother-in-law. Believe it or not, you can''t use your hand." Spider is not willing to be lonely, said.

    She took a look at mother-in-law Jinhua and put her hand down slowly.

    "How hard I am. I''m afraid of death." The spider said reluctantly.

    "All right, spider, let her go to find her way alone."

    "Didn''t you hear what my mother-in-law said? Go alone." Spiders finish this sentence word by word.

    "Me, me, me." Ding Minjun even said three words, but he didn''t dare to step out.

    "Gaga, come on, there was a pathfinder before, but now the grass is one meter high." Er Gouzi said in a terrible voice, which made Ding Minjun, who was afraid to step forward, even more afraid to step over the Leichi.

    "Grandma, as the leader of Emei sect, I''ll take care of this." Zhou Zhiruo didn''t want to see her classmates treated like this, so she volunteered to go forward.

    "Sister Zhou, you." Spider immediately pull Zhou Zhiruo, want to talk and stop.

    Turn to smile, gently stroked spider''s hand, self-care walk.

    "Gaga, there are people who are not afraid of death. It''s up to you, girl. Go ahead, 100000 volts."

    "MMP, I''m dead this time." Zhao Min at the bottom has already sent greetings to the ancestors of Er Gouzi for 18 generations, but it obviously doesn''t help.

    "Zhang Wuji, Zhang Wuji, why don''t you come?"

    Zhou Zhiruo slowly approached, and soon came to the bottom of the boulder, "how to do, how to do." Listening to the footsteps behind, turning the boulder will find her, Zhao Min is extremely anxious.

    "Fight, stretch a knife, shrink a knife also." Zhao Min, who still can''t think of anything to pay attention to, is going to burn the boat.

    "Rub"

    Sword scabbard, just at this time Zhou Zhiruo also turned the boulder, found Zhao min.

    "Gaga, meet love around the corner." Er Gouzi was laughing above.

    "It''s you, Zhao min. return my master''s life." The so-called enemy meet extra red eyed, Zhou Zhiruo also no nonsense, draw out the sword, and Zhao Min fight together¡° Gaga, I''d better be an honest melon eater. " Said, slowly do lower body, from his storage space out of a melon seeds, began to eat up.

    "Mother in law, this is the daughter of Ruyang king. Her name is Zhao min Said the spider softly.

    "Well, it''s the Yitian sword in her hand. It seems that after her death, the sword will fall into her hands."

    "Granny, isn''t that right? Now this sword belongs to you."

    "You little girl." At the moment, mother-in-law Jinhua is in a very good mood. She can get the heaven reliant sword without destroying it. That''s more than anything.

    ¡­¡­

    "Rub"

    The sword is broken.

    "Grandma, sister Zhou is not Zhao Min''s rival. Please help her."

    "Well." Mother-in-law Jinhua nodded. She didn''t want to wait any longer. After all, the heaven reliant sword was right in front of her. She couldn''t bear to miss anything.

    Figure linked, soon came to the scene of the fight.

    "Leave the sword, I can leave you a whole body." Seeing that mother-in-law Jinhua came before her, Zhao Min was shocked and quickly backed back.

    "Old woman, pretending to be forced will be struck by thunder." Two dogs see someone in front of him to force, he this Sao Jin can resist, immediately show his nature.

 Chapter 221

    "Hum, even if I can speak, I''ll kill the demons today." Finish saying, palm strength sends out, see an invisible spirit to rush to shoot two dogs son and go.

    "MMP, labor and capital didn''t say anything." Er Gouzi dodged the attack and threw away the melon seeds. He pointed to mother-in-law Jinhua and swore.

    "Bold, how do you talk to your mother-in-law?" See two dog son seem to have no what ability, the courage of spider son instantly upsurge.

    "Wow, where come the monster, give you two words, eat lotus root." Seeing that someone dares to bite him, er Gouzi is not polite at all.

    "Well, I''ll settle with you when I''m done with my current affairs." Seeing Er Gouzi''s quick action, he knew that it was useless to chase him. He might as well grab the sword first.

    "Since you don''t want to give me the sword, don''t blame me for being cruel." The eyes of mother-in-law Jinhua were bloodthirsty.

    "Die for me." With a loud drink, mother-in-law Jinhua pulls out a series of shadows and rushes to Zhao min.

    Seeing this scene, Zhao Min exclaimed, "it''s over." Eyes slowly closed, waiting to die.

    Ding

    A simple wooden sword was inserted directly in front of the dashing mother-in-law Jinhua. A long flame appeared on the sword, which seemed to come from the distant sun.

    "It''s terrible. What''s this? Why do I feel that I have no resistance in front of this sword?" The mother-in-law of golden flower looks at the wooden sword straight into the ground in front of her.

    "What''s the matter?" Zhao Min had been waiting to die with her eyes closed, but there was no pain for a long time. Without opening her eyes, she murmured.

    "That''s the way it is." Zhao Min also looked at the wooden sword in front of him in shock, "are they coming?" Then he looked to the horizon.

    In her heart, the only one who can launch such a powerful attack is Han Xuan.

    Sure enough, in the distant horizon, the broad shadow like a door plate gradually approached, and finally stayed on their heads. The body of the sword shrank, and the three slowly fell down.

    "Who can give me 98K, I want them to fall into a box." Er Gouzi looked at the three people coming down from the sky and couldn''t help shouting.

    "Monkey, you can kill them." Mother-in-law Jinhua had never seen such a scene before. She was so scared that she shivered. Hearing Er Gouzi''s yelling, she was like grabbing a straw and asked with trembling.

    "Yes, the so-called 98K is in hand. I have it all over the world. Once I have this artifact, it''s easy to eat chicken." Er Gouzi seems to be interested. The more the bull blows, the more people don''t understand.

    "98K, eat chicken?" The people below began to be disordered in the wind.

    "I don''t feel normal about this monkey. I always say something I can''t understand during this period of contact. It''s better to go." In my mind, I calculated, grabbed the spider and galloped away.

    "Hey, why did you leave? Didn''t you promise to help me find 98K?"

    Looking at Han Xuan, who is slowly falling down from the sky, he remembers what happened to Zhao min before. He knows that it can''t be done well. As soon as he turns his eyes, he comes up with a 36 stratagem. It''s best to go.

    "Han boy, I''ll take revenge for this girl. Don''t stop me." Said, using the fastest speed to play to catch up with mother-in-law Jinhua.

    Han Xuan frowned slightly in the air. With the character of Er Gouzi, he knew that it would not be so simple. He fell a little faster. But when they landed, the monkey shadow disappeared¡° Miss Zhao, are you ok Zhang Wuji came to Zhao Min and asked.

    "I can''t die." Zhao Min''s head deviated and his tone was lukewarm.

    "Er" Zhang Wuji gave an embarrassed smile.

    "What''s going on here." Zhang Wuji saw that the scene was about to fall into silence and asked.

    "Well, that monkey is to blame." Then he repeated what had just happened.

    "I''ll wipe it, and I''ll tell you why it''s so abnormal. I''m afraid it will be settled in the future." Han Xuan muttered in his heart.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    See Zhang Wuji still coax Zhao Min, Han Xuan also ignore this matter, go to the wooden sword inserted in front of the ground.

    "You are a mysterious businessman." Zhou Zhiruo is not far away from Han Xuan, so he can see his face clearly.

    "Well, if I remember correctly, your name should be Zhou Zhiruo." Draw out the wooden sword that deeply sink into the ground, take in the hand, light say.

 Chapter 222

    "It''s the little girl who asked the merchant to be the master of our Emei sect." Said, kneeling on the ground.

    Han Xuan is not easy to detect of lightly frown, "what''s the matter."

    "The treasure of our Emei sect, Yitian sword was robbed by her, and merchants were invited to make decisions for me." Then he pointed to Zhao Min, and then he kowtowed his head.

    With a sigh, chaos Qi was sent out, and Zhou Zhiruo was lifted up.

    "If you give the sword to Zhou Zhiruo, the plot will change. Will it affect the origin of the world? If you don''t give it, Zhou Zhiruo certainly won''t go to ice and Fire Island. That''s not to change the plot."

    "Damn it, it''s the dead dog who made a mess of things." Han Xuan finally found that it seems that this matter has fallen into a dead end.

    "No matter, dead horse should live horse doctor, let Zhao Min return Yitian sword to Zhou Zhiruo, as for Zhao Min, this wooden sword is cheap for her." After weighing the pros and cons, Han Xuan made the final decision.

    "I know something about the Emei school. Let''s do that." Although determined to pay attention, Han Xuan still said such words after meditating for a while.

    "Miss Zhao." Turning around, Han Xuan shouts.

    "God, sir." A few people are not far away, a few steps have reached Han Xuan body.

    "Ah, Zhiruo." At this time, Zhang Wuji saw that Zhou Zhiruo was also here.

    Zhou Zhiruo had been thinking about Emei school, but she didn''t notice Zhang Wuji''s whispering to Zhao Min, otherwise she would be jealous.

    Han Xuan sees Zhang Wuji''s gesture and smiles. His eyes only stay for a short time. Then he turns to Zhao Min, "Miss Zhao, can you exchange your sword with me?"

    "Exchange." Zhao Min slightly a Leng, don''t understand Han Xuan this time meaning.

    "Well, the heaven reliant sword in your hand is from the Emei sect. Now Zhou Zhiruo has become the fourth generation leader, so." Han Xuan did not finish, just with a smile at Zhao min.

    "What''s in my hands is mine." Zhao Min obviously doesn''t buy it.

    "You, witch." Zhou Zhiruo is impatient, but she doesn''t know how to refute.

    "Ah" Han Xuan feels headache instantly. If Zhao Min doesn''t want to, the plot will change.

    With a turn of his eyes, he waved the wooden sword in his hand, "look at my sword."

    At this time, the wooden sword in Han Xuan''s hand already appeared a light flame, but the flame didn''t feel hot at all.

    "Mr. Tian doesn''t want to exchange this sword with me." Zhao Min asked incredulously. She could feel that this sword would not be a mortal thing.

    "Ha ha, Miss Zhao is really smart." Han Xuan laughs.

    "Stains" just a few people Leng Leng looking at Han Xuan in the hand of the wooden sword, the sound came out.

    "What sound." Doubts suddenly came to mind.

    "It''s like it''s coming from my back." Zhang Wuji said suddenly.

    Several people hear this sound, eyes change direction, looking at Zhang Wuji.

    "There''s something on your back that seems to be moving."

    I saw on his back, the long burden was constantly shaking, suddenly¡° "Whoosh"

    The sound of breaking as like as two peas, the wooden sword that was exactly the same as Han Xuan''s hand was directly planted on the ground.

    "Zhang Wuji, you can still use a sword, but how can it move by itself?"

    "Shh, look." All of a sudden, Zhang Wuji made an action of forbidding sound, pointing to the wooden sword on the ground.

    "Ah," Zhao Min exclaimed, her hands covering her mouth.

    "How could that be?"

    At this time, the wooden sword on the ground was slowly emitting a red flame. At the beginning, it was extremely weak, but the more it came back, the deeper the red light was.

    With a little smile, he grabbed the wooden sword inserted into the ground with his other hand and said, "these two swords are made by me through seven days and seven nights refining with Millennium Phoebe. Because they are of the same root, they can make a joint attack stunt. I call them burning in the air."

    As like as two peas, Zhao Min was just trying to get him to agree to exchange. Zhang Wuji must have the same wooden sword. He did not believe that Zhao Min could stop the temptation. Indeed, he did not know.

    "I changed it." With a joyful cry, Zhao Min''s sword has already been thrown to Zhou Zhiruo.

 Chapter 223

    "Ha ha, good." I didn''t expect that Zhao Min would be so cheerful. With a laugh, the two swords automatically flew to Zhang Wuji and Zhao Min, straight into the ground.

    Touch the hand slightly, the burning flame above has no burning feeling, holding it in the hand as if holding a piece of flame.

    "Zhang Wuji, let''s try Mr. Tian''s unique skill of joint attack. How about burning the air with flame?" Zhao Minxing said.

    "Good." Zhang Wuji also wanted to see how powerful the sword was made by the mysterious Mr. Tian. He pulled out the wooden sword on the ground.

    "The flames are burning in the air."

    At the same time, the two people jumped into the air, and the wooden swords in their hands touched each other.

    "Creak"

    The two swords seem to have spirit in general. At the moment of contact, they are intertwined like chains, making a gurgling sound.

    Sooner or later, the flame on the sword soared into the air, almost burning half of the sky. It was burning the sky.

    "So hot" suddenly, Xiaozhao on the ground showed a painful expression.

    Slightly frown, two chaos Qi, wrapped Zhou Zhiruo and Xiaozhao.

    "Isn''t that a little abnormal? It''s beyond the scope of martial arts." Han Xuan thought with a wry smile, but there is no way.

    The fire in the sky is still burning, and the plants below are not as lucky as Xiaozhao and her two daughters. They all slowly turn into smoke, and finally disappear.

    "Rub!"

    Two swords separated, two faces with pale color, also can''t hold on, a force to download.

    "Ah, young master." Xiaozhao saw this, exclaimed, covered his eyes, did not dare to look at the tragic scene.

    "Xiao Zhao, don''t worry. Isn''t Mr. Tian still here?" Zhou Zhiruo gently patted Xiao Zhaoxiang on the shoulder and comforted her, but her eyes looked at the two people in the air, and her eyes revealed the color of envy.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan smiles, two white lights come out and fall on the two people in the air.

    "What''s the matter? My body is light. Am I dead already? Mr. Tian, the god damned, said that the best combination skill, but unexpectedly, it''s a combination skill." In mid air, Zhao Min thought that she was powerless and could not even open her eyelids.

    "Young master." Seeing that they were not as they imagined, Xiao Zhao''s face was full of joy and rushed to Zhang Wuji''s side to shout.

    "It''s OK, they''re just over consuming." Han Xuan walked up to her and said with a smile.

    "Ah, I don''t know when they wake up." Xiao Zhao asked anxiously.

    "Well, if they wake up naturally, it may take some time. In this way, feed them these two pills." Han Xuan doesn''t want to wait in this deserted place. As soon as he turns his hand over, a small porcelain vase appears.

    Knowing that Mr. Tian was very mysterious, he took out something extraordinary without any hesitation. After that, he fed one to each of the two people who fell to the ground.

    "Cough, my God, where am I?" Han Xuan''s pills are unusual. Just put them in his mouth for a few breaths, and Zhang Wuji wakes up. At this time, he is still confused.

    "Young master, don''t you remember that you tried sword with the princess just now." Xiao Zhao reminds a way. Zhang Wuji slapped his head hard. It seemed that it was just these times that the instant memory came to his mind, "try the sword, the flame burned the air, Zhao min." Head one side, looking at the person that falls in one side.

    "How is she?"

    When asked this, the sound of the sound came.

    "My God, is this hell?" Subconsciously say this sentence, to see the scene, a red face, showing embarrassment.

    "Ha ha, well, that''s the end of the farce here. Now let''s go to ice fire island and borrow the Dragon butcher''s knife." Han Xuan said so intentionally.

    Sure enough, hearing the three words of the Dragon butcher''s knife, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes flashed with some luster, and suddenly said, "you''re going to ice fire island."

    "Yes, why, you want to go too." Zhao Min has a strange feeling when she looks at Zhou Zhiruo, so when she talks, she can''t help talking.

 Chapter 224

    "What''s the matter, Zhiruo?" Zhang Wuji looked at her suspiciously.

    "Can I follow you?"

    "Why do you follow us? If you die at sea, we can''t bear the anger of your Emei sect." Zhao Min said with a sneer.

    "OK, if you want to go, let her go."

    "Hum, Zhiruo, it''s so intimate." Princess Zhao Min''s illness broke out in an instant. With a wave of her hand, she grabbed the wooden sword on the ground and went to the distance.

    "Ah, I really don''t understand why Zhang Wuji should provoke so many women, so I''m not tired." Looking at the two women''s jealousy, Han Xuan is not afraid, in case he encounters such things in the future, that''s right.

    Thinking, thinking, suddenly hit a cold war, "forget it, it''s good to be a single dog."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, did you hear that the talking monkey disappeared a while ago?" Walking in the street of a small city, such a dialogue stops Han Xuan.

    "My God, what''s the matter." Seeing Han Xuan''s face change, Zhang Wuji thought there was something wrong with it. He looked dignified.

    "It''s OK. Let''s go. There''s a teahouse in front of us. Let''s go in first." With that, regardless of whether the others agreed or not, he took the lead.

    Inside, it''s as noisy as a market. Han Xuan sits down at a table where there is no one. He releases his divine sense and starts to collect such remarks as "talking monkey".

    "Objective, I don''t know what you need." Just when Han Xuan''s divine consciousness just covered the whole city, a voice interrupted him.

    After thinking about it, he took back his divine sense and conjured out a piece of gold. "I asked you about some things, and I was satisfied with the answer. This thing is yours." With that, he weighed the gold in his hand.

    "Gudong"

    In the teahouse, when Han Xuan takes out the gold nugget, he quiets down and locks his greedy eyes on Han Xuan''s hand.

    "You ask, my guest." Wipe the saliva that flows out of the corner of the mouth, the shop boy says.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, "do you know what''s going on with the talking monkey?"

    "Talking monkey." After hearing this, the waiter was shocked, and then there were all kinds of expressions on his face, including anger, resentment, fear and mutual echo.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan sees the vision and asks.

    "Well, I don''t know if our city didn''t show filial piety to God this year, and let such a hateful thing come to us." The shopkeeper''s greedy eyes faded and sighed.

    See this expression, don''t guess, the monkey who can talk must be Er Gouzi.

    "What happened." Han Xuan also wants to know what "joy" Er Gouzi has brought to the city. He asks with a smile.

    "Ah, it''s a long story. It''s like this..." dianxiaoer began to describe the glorious story of ergouzi''s coming to the town.

    After more than half an hour''s narration, Han Xuan finally finds out the whole story.

    It turns out that Er Gouzi chased mother-in-law Jinhua to come here. He didn''t forget the promise he made when he left to avenge Zhao min.

    It''s just that he doesn''t seem to have any other skills except for his thick skin, but it''s obviously impossible for him to make it difficult for ER Gouzi. So Er Gouzi''s mind turned and an idea appeared, which led to the disaster of the people in the city.

    Er Gouzi bullies people everywhere, such as robbing children''s lollipops and peeping. As long as it''s a cheap thing, he does it all over again, and finally leaves the name of mother-in-law Jinhua.

    "Puyi" when the shop boy said this, Zhao MINMENG, who had just taken a sip of tea, spewed out.

    "That''s the character of the monkey." After wiping the corners of her mouth, Zhao Min was afraid to say that she could feel the feelings of mother-in-law Jinhua at that time just by listening to what the shop boy said.

    "Where are they now?"

    The shopkeeper took a sip of tea, moistened his throat, and continued, "listen to me, this kind of thing lasted for about four or five days. It seems that mother-in-law Jinhua can''t bear the strange gaze when she goes out. She rents a boat and leaves. It''s just strange that after mother-in-law Jinhua leaves, the monkey also disappears."

 Chapter 225

    "I should have gone to Snake Island." Han Xuan rubs a bar and thinks.

    "Well, thank you. It''s yours." After a while of silence, Han Xuan stood up, threw it away, and walked out of the teahouse.

    A few people of the same trade looked at each other and followed.

    ¡­¡­

    "Mr. Tian, what are you doing here? We''d better find a boat and go to sea quickly."

    Looking at Han Xuan standing on the rocks, Zhao Min can''t help saying.

    It''s just that Han Xuan didn''t respond to her cry.

    "Here it is." All of a sudden, Han Xuan, who has been standing still for a long time, spits out such a confusing sentence.

    "God, here''s what."

    "Hu" gently exhaled a breath, turned around when people see, now Han Xuan face some abnormal.

    "My God, are you ok?" Zhang Wuji was surprised that this kind of morbid condition could appear on Han Xuan''s face, which he had never seen before.

    "It''s OK," Han Xuan waved his hand. "Just now, I used a big magic to sense thousands of miles, and the consumption was a little big."

    Han Xuan was on the reef just now not to be forced, but to spread his divine knowledge as much as possible. He liked to know the exact location of Er Gouzi. Fortunately, his spiritual cultivation was improved a little, otherwise he would not be able to find Er Gouzi even if he was tired to death.

    "Perception thousands of miles!" Naturally, the four of them didn''t know the meaning of the four words of Qianli. They just looked at the mysterious Han Xuan''s pale face and could feel what a magic power it was.

    "What are we going to do next?" When several people came back, Zhang Wuji opened his mouth.

    "Half an hour after I recover, we''ll start." Sit cross legged, eyes slightly closed.

    See this scene, four people also don''t say what more, back to one side, lest disturb Han Xuan.

    "During this time, let''s find a boat first." Looking at the boundless ocean, Zhang Wuji''s face was worried. No one could tell clearly about the sea.

    The three women looked at each other and nodded, "I still have some silver here. Take it." While speaking, Zhao Min throws the burden behind him to Zhang Wuji.

    "Well, you wait here."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hoo, the cultivation of spirit needs to be improved." Half an hour later, Han Xuan opens his eyes and murmurs.

    "God, you''re awake." The sound of surprise came.

    "Well, Wuji." Stand up, scan one eye, only see the team, the only male comrade disappeared, Han Xuan frown asked.

    Just then, a cry came from the seaside, "people on the shore, come down quickly."

    Looking at the sea, I don''t know when a fishing boat will appear.

    "Maybe the young master is back." Xiao Zhao''s face brightened as he looked into the distance.

    Sure enough, a man on board jumped down and rushed to Han Xuan''s reef.

    "Mr. Tien, the ship is ready. We can start at any time."¡° Boat, when we get there by boat, the cauliflower will be cold. " Han Xuan rolled a white eye, speechless said.

    "If we don''t go to sea by boat, can we still fly through?"

    "Ha ha, Miss Zhao, you''re right. We just flew by."

    Han Xuan doesn''t want to spend so much effort to fly over the sea, but his divine sense has sensed that mother-in-law Jinhua is approaching lingshe island before. If he delays in this way, when they arrive, the plot will change a lot.

    "Fei, ha ha, Mr. Tian, don''t you think you are a fairy?" Then he laughed.

    "Princess." Seeing this, Xiao Zhao suddenly thinks of the magic power Han Xuan used to pull Zhao Min''s sleeves when chasing Er Gouzi.

    "What''s the matter, Xiao Zhao?" He stopped laughing and asked suspiciously.

    "Princess, did you forget what happened a few days ago?"

    "A few days ago." Zhao Min showed the color of memory, and then his face solidified.

    "Ha ha" see Zhao Min''s face, Han Xuan laugh.

    "Star sword, out." Hand out, a black light Shua appeared, suspended in front of Han Xuan.

    "Old friend, you have to work hard this time." Flick the sword with your fingers.

    "Buzz"

    The sky star sword trembles slightly, and then its volume grows slowly. It is more than enough to stand on a few people.

 Chapter 226

    "Let''s go." He took the lead to step on the lying sky star sword and waved to the rear.

    ¡­¡­

    The sky star sword rises slowly into the sky. When it flies over the boat that leads Han Xuan and others, the huge shadow covers the whole boat.

    "Come out and see, gods, there are gods." There was a scream on the board.

    "I must not be awake."

    "God, please keep me safe all my life. I will offer you a memorial tablet for a long time." Some have already begun to kneel and pray.

    "Whoosh"

    The shadow just stayed over the ship for less than a few breaths, then cut through the sky, pulled out a streamer and disappeared in the sky.

    "Where are the immortals? Where are the immortals?" Finally, a group of people rushed out of the cabin and looked around.

    "Let''s go. Look, it''s over there." Some people point to Han Xuan and others disappear direction, at this time still can see a tiny shadow.

    "Oh, what kind of boat did I enter before, or I could see the immortal''s face."

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at the clouds around him, Zhao Min, who was still a little nervous at the beginning, seemed to overcome his fear and began to touch the clouds.

    Several of them are comfortable, but it''s hard for Han Xuan. If he himself, he won''t care about the journey. But now, with four oil bottles, the chaotic Qi in his body is passing away at a very fast speed.

    "We''re almost there." After flying for an hour, Han Xuan suddenly stood on the tip of the sword and said faintly.

    "Here we are?" A few people are puzzled, point out a head, what can see is endless ocean.

    "Er" nodded, did not explain, sky star sword dive down.

    Below, above the sea.

    "Monkey, why are you always haunted? Why do you follow me?" A feeble voice was heard on the noisy ship.

    "How many times have you told me to call me the most precious." The monkey, who was basking in the sun, suddenly stood upright with his feet, glared and roared.

    People nearby seem to have been used to it. They are not afraid of the talking monkey, but no one dares to get close to it.

    "You" mother-in-law Jinhua pointed to ER Gouzi with one hand trembling, but then she was like a angry ball. "What do you want, zhizunbao? Please leave this boat. You''re going to torture me out of shape."

    "Gaga, old lady, do you think I''ve lost contact with Han? You seem to have something to do with the plot. I''m sure you can wait for him." Two dog son know, say such words, the gold flower mother-in-law certainly don''t understand, otherwise he also won''t say this sentence.

    "You, cough cough." I don''t know if it''s the old wound or the two dogs who are angry and coughing all the time.

    "Wow, the child is out of control. Bah, bah, bah, it''s crooked. The child''s cough is not good all the time. It''s mostly useless. Go to listen to mother sunflower''s lecture."

    "Poof, ha ha." A laugh came out.

    "Who is it? Come out. I''ll fight with you alone. I dare to laugh at your grandfather wolf God." Who is er Gouzi? He''s the local overlord on this ship. He can''t fight and chase. He''s just a crab crossing the street. But now someone dares to laugh at him¡° It is A sneer, the laughter as if not like the voice of the world, people listen to the creepy.

    "What''s the matter? I feel it''s getting cold."

    "Yes, I feel the same way."

    ¡­¡­

    A shiver, forced down the heart of inexplicable fear, "come out, let you wolf God grandfather good education."

    "Er Gouzi, look up."

    Hearing the first three words, er Gouzi''s body became stiff, and his pupils suddenly became as big as the tip of a needle. He raised his head mechanically.

    "Hello." Reluctantly showing a smile, two dogs waved monkey scratch to say hello.

    "Hum" a cold hum.

    "Look, there''s someone in the sky." All of a sudden, I don''t know who yelled, so that all the people in the cabin rushed out and stood on the board.

    "Ah, there is, fairy, everyone kneel down quickly."

    ¡­¡­

    Seeing this, er Gouzi looked scornful in his eyes. He turned his lips and muttered, "it''s just a forced criminal."

 Chapter 227

    "Ah" suddenly Xiaozhao on the sky star sword seemed to see something and screamed.

    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Wuji from the recent, heard exclamation, quickly asked concern.

    "No, it''s OK."

    Han xuanrao turns his head and looks at Xiaozhao. He says, "let''s go down."

    The sky star sword landed slowly and was on the same level with the ship.

    "In the past."

    Step light lift, a few people steadily landed in the bow.

    "Ah, fairies, fairies." Just settled down, many "fans" swarmed on.

    Take back the sky star sword, eyes sharp inspection around, "that monkey."

    Everyone looks at each other. They just focus on Han Xuan and others, but they don''t notice Er Gouzi.

    Seeing such a scene, I knew they couldn''t find out why. However, I had to use the ultimate big bug to get a panoramic view of every corner of the ship.

    "Gee, no one." Once again expand the search scope, suddenly eyes a bright.

    "Run, I see how far you can run." The figure flashed, but disappeared.

    "God, sir." Zhao Min and others yelled, but there was no sound response.

    ¡­¡­

    "Gaga, it''s good to slip fast, otherwise it will be cool." On the surface of the water, er Gouzi muttered, but it was obvious that he overestimated his speed.

    If it''s on land, the speed of Er Gouzi is incomparable, but now it''s on water, which is another matter.

    "Er Gouzi, he''s good at running."

    "I wipe, you belong to the dog, so fast." Turn around, see Han Xuan light tread water surface, approach with extremely fast speed.

    "You''d better pray that I won''t catch you." Han Xuan bites his teeth and says hard.

    ¡°MMP¡±

    One person and one monkey gallop on the sea like this, but Han Xuan''s speed is obviously better than one chip, and the distance is gradually getting closer.

    "Gaga, Han boy, you didn''t wash your hands today. Look, God is helping me." Only a small island appeared in the distance, and ER Gouzi knew that now he was suffering losses in the water. As long as he waited to get on the shore, it would not be too high for birds to fly.

    "Well, you forced me." Han Xuanxin starts to burn his spirit. If he doesn''t take advantage of this good opportunity to catch Er Gouzi, it will be difficult for him to start in the future.

    "Whoosh"

    "No, you''re on drugs. This kind of person is going to kick out of the room." See Han Xuan speed suddenly improved more than one level, two dog son heart under the ghost straight up, with the strength to swim toward the island.

    "Han Xiaozi, are you angry? Labor and capital will go ashore immediately. You come to beat me and ask for abuse." Two dog son and Han Xuan''s speed is extremely fast, almost at see small island shadow at the same time, already fast arrive.

    "Well, it''s too early for you to be happy."

    Bite teeth, heavily spit out six words, "Shenjian, Yulei Zhenjue."¡° "Boom"

    "Wow, it''s going to rain. I went home to collect my clothes." Er Gouzi didn''t know why. He thought it was just the eve of rain.

    "Click"

    A dazzling flash of lightning fell on ER Gouzi.

    "Ah, it''s really a thunder attack." Spit out a black smoke, two dogs fell on the sea.

    Han Xuan has a rapid speed, came to two dog son side, a grasp of his tail.

    "Mom, I''ll do anything to catch you." Looking at the two dogs like coke, Han Xuan''s eyes seem to burst into flames.

    ¡­¡­

    Slowly drag two dogs out of the water, came to the golden beach, just hold the hand did not dare to relax.

    "Still loaded!" Han Xuan yelled angrily.

    "Well, I''ll let you do it. I''ll let you do it." Every time he said that, Han Xuan would let Er Gouzi leave a deep hole in the ground.

    "Oh, you''re being careful with me, OK." See no matter how toss, two dog son always don''t open his eyes, Han Xuan was completely angered, palm a turn, white light a flash, appear a black stick.

    "Repent in endless pain, secret skill, Millennium kill."

    "Ouch"

    Heartrending screams resounded through the air.

    "I''ll let you pretend and make a mess of the plot. Do you know how hard it took labor and capital to change the plot back?" Han Xuan seems to be more and more angry, the strength on the hand gradually increased.

 Chapter 228

    "Ouch"

    With the last scream, er Gouzi fell into a deep sleep. This time, he didn''t pretend, but really fainted.

    "At last, I feel comfortable." Throw away the black stick, walk to a coconut tree and sit cross legged.

    "The lesson this time should keep him honest for a while." Han Xuan holds his chin and looks at the half dead Er Gouzi in the distance. He thinks.

    Suddenly, a sense of exhaustion suddenly hit, Han Xuan almost a instability.

    "Damn, it must be the side effect of burning the essence and spirit in order to catch Er Gouzi." With a curse, Han Xuan quickly takes out the tiger shaped pendant, instills chaos Qi into it, and light green light emerges.

    This tiger shaped pendant was obtained by Han Xuan in the mythical world, but he didn''t have the chance to use it later. I didn''t expect that he would use it today.

    The pendant floated slowly to Han Xuan''s body, but he didn''t make any movement. A trace of green light seemed to be drawn by something and went into his body.

    "No, although tiger shaped pendant has strong therapeutic ability, it can''t recover quickly without the help of pills." After closing his eyes for a while, Han Xuan suddenly opens his eyes.

    With a wave of your hand, the big and small medicine bottles appear on the golden beach. Choose some effective pills and swallow them all.

    "Ah" even if Han Xuan is powerful, he can''t stand so much impact.

    The colorful light around the body exudes, especially beautiful and dazzling in the sunset.

    ¡­¡­

    In the early morning, when the first ray of sunlight fell on the ground, a drop of crystal dew fell on Han Xuan''s nose.

    "Hu" exhaled a long breath of turbid air.

    Eyes slowly open, a touch of God like to see through the world flash away.

    Stand up and exercise.

    "Oh, run again." All of a sudden, I don''t know what I saw. I muttered that my divine knowledge was outside.

    "Woo woo, my virginity, my innocence, is ruined, everything is ruined." Under the tree, a monkey kept rubbing his eyes, the sound of whine spread far away.

    "Sha Sha"

    The sound of stepping on the gravel sounded behind Er Gouzi.

    Doubt turned his head, to see the face of the man, two dog son eyes immediately become dim, revealing the gray pupil.

    "Er Gouzi, have a good time last night."

    "Get out of my sight." Er Gouzi looks like a little grumpy woman. He touches something and throws it at Han Xuan.

    With a smile, I put a protective light shield around my body, and everything I threw was blocked.

    "Wu Wu, draw a circle to curse you."

    "Touch"

    The sudden change of painting style makes Han Xuan stagger and fall to the ground.

    Try to get up and pat the gravel on your body.

    "Er Gouzi, come here."¡° What are you doing Er Gouzi asked with tears in his eyes.

    "Let me see if you''ve got a wind." Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi seriously.

    "MMP, you''re the only one who''s got the wind. Your family''s got the wind."

    See two dog son direct open scold, Han Xuan''s face didn''t appear angry expression, on the contrary is such a look.

    "I''ll tell you, you''re cheap to the bone. How can you be hit so easily?"

    "Hum" the two dogs are biased.

    "Hum, what? Go and find out the situation on this island." He went to ER Gouzi and kicked hard.

    "Labor..." just want to scold a son of two dogs, suddenly saw Han Xuan hands white light a flash, abruptly not export words to swallow in.

    "Oh, er Gouzi, what do you say about this stick? Don''t you say that you are zhizunbao? I remember that zhizunbao also has a big stick. Why don''t you take it out and let''s have a competition." When speaking, Han Xuan''s eyes did not put on ER Gouzi, but stroked the lines on the black stick.

    "The staff is not for you, but for my sister."

    At first, I didn''t understand the meaning. I just looked back.

    "Damn it, dead dogs will fight." If you raise the black stick in your hand, you have to do it.

    Golden figure a flash, looking at the tree, where there are two dogs, "Gaga, Han boy, your reaction is really slow, I''m afraid it''s not easy to find sister in the future."

    Looking at the monkey''s shadow, Han Xuan has no choice but to smile and look at the endless ocean.

 Chapter 229

    The days passed between the fighting of one man and one monkey. Unconsciously, another day passed.

    "Han boy, Han boy." In the evening, Han Xuan stops his practice with a cry.

    "Er Gouzi, what''s the matter." Look at Er Gouzi in doubt.

    "You never know what I''ve been through." Er Gouzi made a mysterious expression.

    "What''s going on?" Han Xuan, full of fog, asked again.

    "A lot of people came and scared me to death. I was almost found out." Two dog son palpitation, pat chest.

    "People, are you afraid of them?"

    "Damn, how can the wolf God be afraid of these mortals? He just won''t give you a chance to beat me."

    In an instant, Han Xuan suddenly realized that he was afraid that this product would affect the plot. He didn''t want to try the taste of black stick.

    We can have a panoramic view of the island.

    Suddenly, eyes a bright, "go."

    It''s almost a word exit. People are already 100 meters away.

    "Shit, wait for me. Slow down. It''s easy to get eggs if you walk too fast." Er Gouzi jumps and shouts in the rear.

    "Touch"

    "Well, I just saw it in the grass." Turn your body in doubt.

    "Damn it, er Gouzi, shut your mouth." Slowly stand up from the tall grass and yell at Er Gouzi.

    "Grass, startle labor and capital, I say you strength is not much fierce, how suddenly disappeared, originally is looking for crickets here."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Bang bang"

    The sound of the broken boulder rings out, which makes Han Xuan''s step in the jungle.

    "Just ahead."

    "Han Xiaozi, we are going to rob the rich and help the poor." Er Gouzi said excitedly.

    "Rob you." Slap Er Gouzi on the head and skim in the direction of the sound.

    "Brother Xie, you''d better lend me the Dragon butcher''s knife."

    Hiding under a tree, Han Xuan breathes out a long breath when she hears the words from mother-in-law Jinhua.

    "Well, it seems that the plot is really back."

    "Well, I''m talking about you winning." A man with white eyes yelled. She was no less powerful than mother-in-law Jinhua. She even had it. This is not the king of the golden lion.

    "Then don''t blame me, brother Xie."

    "Bump bump"

    After another couple of moves, they retreated one after another.

    "Ah, be careful there are steel needles on the ground." One side, the spider cried.

    It''s just that she''s obviously a little late. She''s about to step on it. All of a sudden.

    "Whoosh"

    The sound of breaking the air came out. The steel needles on the ground were hit by something and disappeared.

    "Ah, who is it, who has ruined my good deeds." Seeing that her scheme was about to succeed, but in the end it fell short, mother-in-law Jinhua roared angrily.

    "Whoosh"

    A figure sprang out of the jungle.

    "Ah, Zhang Wuji, how could it be that he was poisoned?" Mother in law Jinhua cried in her heart.

    "Grandma Jinhua, you are so cruel." Seeing that mother-in-law Jinhua was able to do this trick to her old knowledge, Zhang Wuji couldn''t help crying.

    "Hum" mother-in-law Jinhua just gave a cold hum. Knowing that she was wrong, she did not speak.

    "Brother Niu, it''s you." I''m afraid the only one who''s happy at the scene is spiders.

    "Spider." Zhang Wuji''s face brightened and he was just about to raise his legs, but three dark shadows flashed in the distance, making him alert.

    Three figures stepped on the night sky and flew over, "the order of the Ming holy fire is coming."

    "Damn it, someone pretended to force me. I can''t bear it. I can''t bear it." Hiding behind the tree, er Gouzi keeps rubbing his palms. Suddenly, he dodges and rushes out, which makes it too late for Han Xuan to stop him.

    "Come on, let him go, this plot should not be confused by him."

    "The universe is super invincible, unprecedented and never to come... Wolf God." Two dogs also learn to shout three voices.

    Just fall the footstep, suddenly hear this voice, let three messengers for one Leng.

    "None of you know what this is." Looking at Er Gouzi who suddenly appeared in front of him, an emissary asked.

    They don''t know, but when mother-in-law Jinhua saw it, her face turned pale.

    "Monkey, monkey." Stammered out these two words, turned around and wanted to escape from this place.

 Chapter 230

    "Stop and protect the Dragon King. You don''t kneel when you see the holy fire. You want to run away." When the three messengers saw this, they were very angry and wanted to go forward to catch mother-in-law Jinhua.

    "Ah, ah, you don''t seem to pay attention to me." Er Gouzi put one paw on his nostril and said.

    "Talking monkey." Surprised, she gave up chasing mother-in-law Jinhua, but looked at Er Gouzi with burning eyes.

    "Damn, I''m a man. Don''t look at me like that." The body called of beat a chilly quiver, two dog son call a way.

    "Huiyue emissary, you said that if we seize this talking monkey and offer it to the leader, then our status will not be promoted. At that time, there will be endless wealth and glory." Speaking, already showed greedy eyes.

    The other two Messengers'' eyes brightened and slowly approached Er Gouzi.

    "Ah, why, why, don''t you think that I''m afraid of you if there are some shitty sticks." Although that''s what he said, er Gouzi''s steps kept falling back.

    "What, you actually said that the torch order is a excrement stirring stick, unforgivable, unforgivable." Two dog son''s words seem to poke to the leech honeycomb, three messengers eye socket is angry, rushed past.

    "Oh, help, silly boy, what are you doing standing there? Come here and let them know how to write dead words."

    Zhang Wuji is speechless. Why does the monkey have to recite every time two dogs get into trouble? But the complaint comes back to the complaint. The master still has to listen to him. One of them appears in front of the three envoys.

    "We have nothing to do with who you are. Get out of the way." They don''t want to offend easily when they see that the people in front of them have strong internal power.

    "Who is he? He''s the current leader of the Ming religion, and I''m his master. I''ll ask you if you''re afraid." As soon as Er Gouzi had free time, he began another talent, boasting.

    "You are the leader of nakhara." The three of them looked at Zhang Wuji seriously.

    "Yes, I don''t know who the three are."

    "I''m the moon emissary of Persian Mingjiao, and they are Miaofeng emissary and Liuyun emissary respectively." Of the three, the only woman said.

    "What bullshit, such as huiyueshi, miaofengshi, liuyunshi, stinks the air here." Two dogs make a disgusting appearance.

    "Ah, I''ll kill you." When did the three messengers get this kind of scolding, they suddenly became angry.

    "Labor and capital have long been indifferent to life and death. If they don''t accept it, they will do it."

    "Master, just say a few words." Zhang Wuji looked at the master who was still clamoring, and his heart was full of mixed feelings.

    "Miaofeng envoy, Liuyun envoy, let''s go up."

    "Good"

    The three of them looked at each other and rushed to ER Gouzi. Only when they had just taken the first step, Zhang Wuji had already stopped them.

    "I''ll take care of it first," the boy said See Zhang Wuji has been against them, instant transfer attack target.

    "Bang bang"

    This night is not destined to be too calm, just quiet for a while the night sky sounded the sound of fighting.

    "Silly boy, 666."

    "Fuck him, fuck you."... "

    In addition to the sound of fighting, the most intense thing in the field is the cheering cry of Er Gouzi.

    "Touch" a slap on the head.

    "Grass, a hair on the head of labor and capital is worth 100 million. You can figure out how much you should give me now." Covering his head, er Gouzi yelled.

    "Hundreds of millions, is it sperm?" Han Xuan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The battle in the field was extremely fierce, but the three Persian envoys had extremely high martial arts, and Zhang Wuji was also a little defeated.

    "Wow, Han boy, it seems that my apprentice will be sent to the west to see the Buddha." Two dogs cry heartlessly.

    Squint a look, let two dog son instant dare not speak, shake his head, a flash appeared in the fight scene.

    Gently clap your hands on the hands of the four people competing for internal power, so that they can all separate.

    "Well, you go back. I can''t kill you today."

    "Who are you?" The three messengers look at Han Xuan in shock. They can separate them without any effort. How powerful their internal power is.

    "The master of heaven and metaphysics."

    "Ah, the master of the heaven xuanjie, I didn''t expect that it was true." The envoy of Huiyue covered his mouth and exclaimed.

    "What''s the matter?" The other two don''t know, so ah, they look puzzled.

 Chapter 231

    "I''ll talk about it with you later. Now we''d better get out of here quickly."

    "What, leave. The monkey hasn''t been caught." Liuyun is obviously dominated by desire.

    "Yes, the monkey hasn''t been caught yet." The wonderful wind nearby also cried.

    "This man is not what we can afford. Make an apology and leave." Huiyue made her face more anxious. Her news was very well-informed. What happened in the Central Plains was clear, so she changed her mind temporarily after hearing the three words of Tianxuan world.

    "Hum" two people look at each other, cold hum a, "I want to see, the person that bright month makes fear has what fierce place."

    Finish saying, don''t give Hui month make stop of time, two people at the same time to Han Xuan attack past.

    "Well, he is stubborn." Han Xuan looks at them coldly. Just when their weapons are about to touch him, Han Xuan raises his hands and pinches his fingers.

    "No way." Half empty because of inertia did not fall on the two faces full of color of horror.

    "If it wasn''t for the plot, you two wouldn''t have had a chance to say that." With a throw, directly to the side of the rock fly.

    "Touch"

    "Ah, poof."

    Hit a cliff, and fell heavily, let two people spit out a mouthful of blood at the same time.

    Eyes slowly away, looking at the pale face of Hui Yue Shi, "go, this time I will spare you, if next time I see you, I believe you will not be so lucky." Take back that apathetic expression, smile to see to the bright month make.

    But Han Xuan''s smile in Huiyue''s eyes has a feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake. He gives a shaking salute and takes the other two people to disappear. He cares about the night sky.

    "My God, why are you here?" See the scene finally restore calm, Zhang Wuji just came forward surprise said.

    "I heard a fight just now, so I came to have a look. I didn''t expect it was you."

    "Three friends, today I thank you for your help." While telling Zhang Wuji the story, Xie Xun said out loud.

    "Wow, you are the king of the golden lion. I guess your parents must have a crooked nut. Otherwise, how could your hair be so yellow?" Seeing that there was no danger, er Gouzi jumped out and yelled.

    "Crooked nuts, little brother, I don''t know what kind of nuts crooked nuts are. I''ve only heard of almonds, walnuts and wax gourd. Please give me some advice." The golden lion is blind, so he doesn''t know it''s a monkey talking to him.

    "Well," Er Gouzi said solemnly, nodding with affectation, "crooked nuts are very powerful things. They are not afraid of danger and seek dance steps on the edge of death, so you can also call them to open the door."

    The golden lion''s brow is locked, and he still doesn''t know what Er Gouzi is saying, but frowning is just a matter of a moment, and then Han Xuanmu''s words are said.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I still feel powerful and powerful."

    "Ah, this product will damage the next generation." Han Xuan can''t sigh, but Er Gouzi obviously doesn''t have this consciousness.

    "Well, you can teach me. You''ll hang out with me in the future. Elder brother will take you to collect the protection fee." Finish saying this sentence, is proud, call feel strong wind hit.

    "There are always people who want to harm me." At the same time, the body has been suspended in the air¡° "Touch"

    The stones smashed down by the two people by the flowing clouds were blown away again, causing the dust to disperse.

    "God, sir." Zhang Wuji looked at the dust in the distance with a sigh on his face and called in his mouth.

    "Well, come with me. I''m going to look for something on the island." Take back feet, Han Xuan light mouth said.

    "But." Zhang Wuji hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head, "Zhao Min, they are still on the boat."

    "Amorous seed." He murmured, then called out to the dark jungle, "come out."

    Zhang Wuji surprised to see one eye, "is there anyone here?"

    Just listen to the sound of rustling in the jungle, and then three young girls walk out slowly from behind the tree.

    "Zhao Min, Xiao Zhao, Zhi Ruo, how can you be here?"

    "You also said, can we not worry about coming here alone?" Zhao Min rolled a white eye, not good angry said.

 Chapter 232

    Zhang Wuji said with a smile, "you''ve heard what you said just now. Mr. Tian wants to look for something on the island. What do you mean?"

    See a few women show hesitant color, Han Xuan but at this time said, "Ming always teach has arrived on this island, the ship has been destroyed."

    "What." A few people on the scene all showed a panic expression, "the ship was destroyed, then what should we do? I don''t want to stay in this ghost place all the time." Zhao Min began to shout.

    "Don''t worry, as long as I find that thing, I''ll take you back, and we''ll also give them time to recognize each other. Are you right, Zhang Wuji?" Zhang Wuji said these three words very loud, in order to let Xie Xun hear.

    "Zhang Wuji, Zhang Wuji." Hearing Han Xuan''s words, Xie Xun repeated the name, and his face was full of memories.

    "Wuji, where is my Wuji child?" Shayson roared wildly.

    "Adoptive father" suddenly, beside Zhang Wuji slowly kneel down, the corner of the eye flow down a tear.

    "Wuji, you are really my Wuji child." Said, Xie Xun is also the old tears vertical, horizontal.

    Looking at this festive picture, several women are also happy for Zhang Wuji from the bottom of their hearts, just a broken Gong like voice makes the surface slightly embarrassed.

    "I said, are you rubbing? How do I feel like I''ve missed something? "

    "Er Gouzi, don''t challenge my tolerance." A threatening look.

    "Well, on land now, labor and capital are not afraid of you." Er Gouzi seems to find his confidence again, but he is not afraid of Han Xuan''s threat.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Wuji, how did you come here?" The quarrel between ER Gouzi and Han Xuan did not affect them.

    "Adoptive father, now is not the time to speak, let''s find a safe place first" wiped a tear, Zhang Wuji stood up, looked at the dark jungle, and then said.

    "Although the three messengers were forced away by Mr. Tian, no one knows if they have other companions. Now we are still in a very dangerous situation."

    "Well, Zhang Wuji is right." Zhao Min jumped out of the team and interrupted. Then he looked at Han Xuan. "I said, Mr. Tian, why didn''t you send them to see the king of hell at such a good opportunity just now? It saves the trouble."

    Shaking his head, if it''s really like what Zhao Min said to do, needless to say, the origin of the world will definitely not work, "I have a reason not to kill, but now I can''t tell you."

    "What is the highest level of pretending to be forced? Nuo, this is a real Liezi. Ah, ah, did the students behind listen to my lectures?" Two dogs with a thin stick, knocking next to the tree.

    "Grass, today I don''t beat you hemiplegia, I''ll write your name upside down." Body shape brings out a shadow, and the direction is exactly where Er Gouzi is standing.

    "I wipe, irritate, see me Qi Tian great sage 72 change, escape."

    "Stop him."

    "Labor is not stupid."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Wu Ji, these two people?" Listen to the sound of the fight gradually far away, Xie Xun asked suspiciously.

    "Ah, adoptive father, it''s a long story. We''d better talk about it in detail after finding a safe place. Now Mr. Tian is not around. If the three people are returning, we will be more or less lucky." Zhang Wuji''s face is dignified¡° Well, well, I''ve been on this island for some time. I know there''s a cave. I''ll take you there. " Then he walked in front with his dragon butcher''s knife.

    ¡­¡­

    "Adoptive father, how far is it?"

    "Fast, fast, just ahead."

    In the dark jungle, a few people walked quickly.

    "Plop"

    "Oh, what''s bothering me." Suddenly walking in the side of Zhao Min, ah, then fell to the ground.

    "Damn, that thing with no eyes can be kicked even when it lies so far away." A familiar voice sounded.

    "Ah, master, didn''t you flee to the east? How could you be here?" It''s not Er Gouzi who was kicked.

    "I beat him back." Suddenly, Han Xuan''s voice came from the sky.

    Several people looked up and saw that Han Xuan was leaning between a fork and a big tree.

    "God, you''re here, too." Zhang Wuji exclaimed in surprise.

 Chapter 233

    "Well, there''s a cave ahead. You can rest in it tonight. I''ll watch it for you outside."

    "Thank you, Mr. Tian."

    "Come on, adoptive father. One day Mr. Wang is here. We''ll be fine tonight."

    "Oh, don''t run. I don''t want to go without you today." Two dog son don''t know what nerve, unexpectedly block in front of Zhao Min body shout.

    "I''ll give you a sword." Zhao Min, who was already impatient, couldn''t bear the evil spirit in his heart when he heard Er Gouzi''s words. He took out the sword Han Xuan gave her and yelled.

    "It''s not easy to touch porcelain these days." Looking at Zhao Min who walked by him, er Gouzi almost wanted to cry.

    "Come on, er Gouzi, it''s time to get down to business. You''d better find some accessories of mother-in-law Jinhua."

    "I''m not going to do such a sneaky thing. I''m a wolf of integrity." Two dog son curls a mouth to say.

    "Sure not."

    "No

    "It''s been a long time since I came out." With that, a black stick fell from the sky, straight in front of Er Gouzi.

    Seeing this thing, he felt his buttocks tight and moved slowly. Only when he was more than ten steps away did he dare to speak a little louder.

    "I''ll tell you, you wait."

    Looking at the place where Er Gouzi disappeared, Han Xuan always felt that something was wrong, but when he thought about it, he felt that there was nothing wrong.

    Early in the morning, before the sun rose, er Gouzi rushed back with a lot of things.

    "I wipe, tell you to take some accessories, how to get a pile of things back."

    "Well, for the sake of these useless things, labor and capital forced the old woman to take them." Seeing that the perfect completion of the task brought not praise but censure, er Gouzi was boiling in an instant.

    "Oh, yes, she hasn''t been caught yet." Han Xuan jumps out of the tree and asks.

    "Hold on, of course. The tied one is called a solid one. I haven''t broken it for a long time."

    "Oh, just be caught, the rest is to guide Zhang Wuji and others to rescue." Look at the big burden, the things in it are bait.

    Slowly untie the big fold back and forth of the burden, when the last layer of cover disappeared, Han Xuan saw the things inside, suddenly shaking his hand, followed by a roar.

    "Grass, er Gouzi, I''ll kill you."

    The second dog son, who was waiting for the credit, shivered when he heard this

    "Come and see for yourself what you brought back. The coat is OK, but how did mother-in-law Jinhua get her intimate clothes?"

    "Well, that''s it."

    "Wait, what did you say just now? Don''t tell me you''re not pulling the rope." Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi in horror.

    "I''m not sick. I''m pulling the rope." Two dogs and one pair.

    "Grass, it''s bad."¡° It''s a big deal. Didn''t you ask me to get her accessories? "

    "I don''t have time to tell you that now." With a roar, Han Xuan takes the big burden and disappears here.

    "Damn it, it''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail. I just hope that no one else has entered the room of mother-in-law Jinhua." Han Xuan is worried that mother-in-law Jinhua can''t stand being seen by others, so she has the idea of suicide. If it is, all her efforts will be in vain.

    Just after a cup of tea, Han Xuan has come to a place full of tents.

    "Granny Jinhua, please don''t do anything." Han Xuan anxiously thinks, and then the divine consciousness is put out and swept away in each tent.

    "I found it. It''s OK. It''s OK."

    In a tent, mother-in-law Jinhua''s eyes were blank, her body, forehead, no ceremony, no ceremony.

    Han Xuan quickly takes back the divine sense, and a chaotic Qi shoots out. The rope that binds mother-in-law Jinhua breaks instantly.

    "Touch"

    Without the shackles of the rope, mother-in-law Jinhua slowly fell to the ground.

    "What''s the matter?" The eyes of godless gradually appear a little light, suddenly seem to think of something, quickly get up, search in the box, and soon appear outside the tent.

    "Oh, no one, but why did the rope break suddenly?" The breeze in the morning is blowing, and mother-in-law Jinhua just stands there.

 Chapter 234

    "It''s all right at last." Squatting on a big tree, looking at mother-in-law Jinhua in the wind, she wiped the sweat on her forehead.

    "The next step is to deal with what''s at hand." Mutter a few ups and downs between disappear in the dark.

    Early in the morning, it''s light.

    "Hoo, a new day is always wonderful." Out of the cave came a gorgeous beauty, Zhao min.

    "Good shit." There was a roar of anger.

    "Eh, dead monkey, how can you be a watchdog? Aren''t you under that tree?"

    Looking at the place Zhao Min was pointing to, there was a black stick sticking straight into the ground, shivering. Er Gouzi ignored Zhao Min''s watchdog, instead, he put his claw to his mouth, "Shh, don''t you see an artifact there? Don''t make a noise, or the black stick will" stab "people later."

    "Er" Zhao Min looked at the stick that frightened Er Gouzi under the tree. "How do I think it looks like an ordinary stick?"

    "Cut, how can ordinary people understand the wonder of this artifact." Disdainful eyes turned to Zhao min.

    "I think you''re afraid." On the tree, Han Xuan jumps down and pulls up the black stick on the ground.

    "I am afraid of you." Two dogs dead duck mouth hard, refused to admit.

    "Oh" Han Xuan smiles and walks forward slowly.

    "What''s the matter? I suddenly smell the smell of the old driver. You wait. I''ll go and have a look." With that, er Gouzi panicked and rushed to the depth of the jungle.

    One side of Zhao Min already see silly eyes, she at this time just understand, originally this ugly stick, is er Gouzi''s nemesis.

    Monkey shadow is gone, Han Xuan naturally put away the black stick and looked at Zhao Min, "everything was OK last night."

    "Well, thank you for your concern. Everything was fine last night." Zhao Min replied respectfully.

    "Eh" nodded. Just as he wanted to say something else, several people came out of the cave one after another.

    "Eh, Mr. Tian, where is my master?" After Zhang Wuji went out and observed for a while, he didn''t see Er Gouzi and asked aloud.

    "Your master." Zhao Min looked at Zhang Wuji with strange eyes, "your master went to find the old driver."

    "Old driver, what is old driver." I''m afraid no one understands the meaning of this word except Han Xuan.

    White eyes turned, "I don''t know. I want to ask your master."

    "E" awkwardly scratched his head. Zhang Wuji remembered that it was strange that Zhao Min could understand what his master said.

    "Well, now that we have breakfast, we will accompany Mr. Tian to look for something and try to get back as soon as possible." After the embarrassment, Zhang Wuji said.

    "I''ll get some firewood and come back." Zhou Zhiruo spoke softly.

    "Zhiruo, pay attention to safety."

    "Well," he nodded with a smile and walked to the jungle with his sword.

    "Ah, I''ve gone far. Look, I''ll dig out your eyes." Stretch out a hand, do potential to want to Zhang Wuji eye to insert.

    Zhang Wuji quickly dodged, "I''ll find some food to come back." Finish saying, escape also seems to leave the team¡° Hum "cold hum, to the direction of Zhou Zhiruo''s disappearance.

    "Why bother." Shaking his head, Han sighed.

    Sitting under a big tree, Han Xuan''s divine sense was released, "you should be able to find what I put." With a smile on his face, he observed Zhang Wuji.

    ¡­¡­

    In a forest, a cat was watching the prey in front of him.

    "Ha" just listen to a roar, a boar slowly fell to the ground, twitch for a while, gradually no breathing.

    Slowly take back the fist, light breath, "Hu, such a big head of wild boar should be enough to eat."

    Just as he wanted to pick up the prey and rush back, his eyes suddenly flashed.

    Frown a wrinkly, the heart doubts to suddenly rise, "that is what." Walk lightly to a big tree.

    "Earrings, whose, should not be theirs." Zhang Wuji''s first thought in his heart was naturally the female comrades in the team.

    "Take it back and show it to them. These people are always forgetful." Take off the eardrop hanging on the branch, return to the body of the wild boar, hold the leg of the boar and drag it to the cave.

    When back to the cave, Zhao Min and Zhou Zhiruo have already raised the fire, waiting for Zhang Wuji.

 Chapter 235

    "Touch"

    When the boar landed, the ground trembled.

    "Where did you find such a pig? It should be enough for us to eat for a long time." Zhao Min came over and patted Zhang Wuji on the shoulder and said with a smile.

    Ignoring Zhao Min''s words, Zhang Wuji held out his hand, "whose is this?"

    "Why, earrings." Surprised, Zhao Min touched his ear, "mine is still there, not mine."

    Looking at a few people in doubt, "it''s not mine."

    Just when several people were at a loss, Han Xuan how to bring them into the ditch, a shout came, "I wipe, silly boy, how did you pull the old woman''s Earrings down."

    "Er Gouzi, well done." Han Xuan can''t help but praise.

    "Labor and capital are God''s teammates." The arrogant voice of Er Gouzi came into his ears.

    Shake your head and watch the development of the plot with a smile.

    "Granny, you mean granny golden." Zhang Wuji was shocked.

    "Of course, I''ve been with her for more than half a month. I don''t know what''s in it. If you want to hear it, what''s in it?" the more he said, the more proud he was.

    "Stop, stop, stop, master, I know you have great powers. Let''s not talk about the following things." Zhang Wuji wiped the cold sweat on his head and interrupted Er Gouzi''s absurd words.

    "Cut, you want to hear, labor and capital do not tell you, I used to tell them." Stagger to a few women''s side.

    "I" just spit out a word, see a few people face pale, quickly hide behind Zhang Wuji.

    Seeing this, er Gouzi had to close his mouth, but he looked at Han Xuan.

    "Come and have a try." Between speaking, the deep cold breath permeates all around.

    "The boat of friendship turns over as soon as it says."

    ¡­¡­

    "Young master, show me the earrings." Xiao Zhao''s voice trembled. He didn''t know whether he was frightened by Er Gouzi or the origin of the eardrop. His face was surprisingly white.

    Looking at Xiaozhao''s abnormal face, Zhang Wuji showed a worried look between his eyebrows, "Xiaozhao, are you ok?"

    "It''s all right, young master. Can you show it to me?" Barely showing a smile, looking at Zhang Wuji.

    "Well"

    Tremble here to take the eardrop, look appear trance.

    "Xiao Zhao, Xiao Zhao." Zhang Wuji called in a low voice, but there was no answer.

    "Mr. Tian, Xiao Zhao, what''s the matter." Seeing this, Zhang Wuji had to look at Han Xuan for help.

    "She''s just missing her family." Cast an eye Zhang Wuji, Han Xuan light mouth.

    Sure enough, Xiao Zhao''s eyes lit up when he heard Han Xuan''s words.

    "Relatives, Xiao Zhao, you have relatives. Why have I never heard you mention it?"

    His head slowly turned to Zhang Wuji, "young master, I didn''t mean to cheat you." With that, tears came down unconsciously¡° Xiao Zhao, I won''t blame you. " AI Lian gently helps Xiao Zhao wipe the tears with her hand and lets Zhao Min stamp his feet.

    He grabbed Zhang Wuji''s hand to wipe his tears. "Childe, mother-in-law Jinhua is my mother." It seems that the secret was finally released, and then he burst into tears.

    "What, girl, you said Mrs. Han was your mother." All of a sudden, the silent shayson yelled.

    "Yes, uncle Xie, but we never dare to recognize each other." With that, I cried even more.

    "Well, it''s not surprising that your mother was originally a Persian saint. She didn''t dare to recognize each other. I''m afraid it''s to better hide her identity."

    "Xiaozhao, but why did Zhang Wuji pick up your mother''s earrings? It''s not an accident." Zhao Min this words, Xiao Zhao, spider son, Xie Xun heart fierce a shiver.

    "What nonsense." Zhang Wuji took a look at Zhao min.

    "Do I have a mistake? Otherwise, explain to me why the earrings of mother-in-law Jinhua appear in your hands."

    "This" Zhang Wuji thought about it for a long time, but he couldn''t think of any possibility.

    "Then you say what to do now." Zhang Wuji, who couldn''t think of a good way, had to ask Zhao min.

    "Go out and look for it. What else can we do?" Zhao Min didn''t say well.

    "Childe, the princess is right. Let''s go out and look for it." Then he looked at Zhang Wuji with a praying eye.

    "Wuji, go out and look for it." He said.

    "This" Zhang Wuji hesitated for a while, and finally turned his eyes to Han Xuan.

    "Go ahead. Anyway, what I''m looking for can''t be found in a day or two."

 Chapter 236

    "OK," Zhang Wuji nodded, "everyone follow me, I''ll take you to see where I found the earrings."

    ¡­¡­

    "This is it. There''s no sign of fighting, and earrings can''t fall on this tree for no reason." As soon as he arrived at his destination, Zhao Min made a clear analysis.

    "Princess, what''s the matter with my mother?" Xiao Zhao asked anxiously.

    "Well," Zhao Min said, rubbing his chin, "there''s only one possibility." Put down your hand, Zhao Min''s face suddenly becomes dignified.

    "What''s going on?" A sense of uneasiness emanated here.

    "Remember the three people we met last night."

    "Hiss" a few people to take a breath, the strength of the three people is obvious to all, if not Han Xuan came, Zhang Wuji is afraid to eat some small losses.

    "You mean that mother-in-law Jinhua was taken away by the three envoys of the Ming religion." Zhang Wuji asked with a frown.

    "It''s just possible, and I''m not sure."

    "Whether it''s possible or not, it''s better than impossible. Wuji, let''s go to the site of the Ming religion on the island." He said in a loud voice.

    "Adoptive father, I think it''s better to take a long-term view."

    "I can''t manage so much. Mrs. Han and I are brothers. I have to go and have a look." Finish saying, big step meteor''s forward walk.

    "Adoptive father." Zhang Wuji yelled, but he had no choice but to follow him.

    "Gaga, Han boy, how can we keep up? When I went to pick things yesterday, I met two good things." Er Gouzi whispered mysteriously.

    "Good thing?" The suspicious eyes turned to ER Gouzi. The good things in his mouth would not be like what he thought.

    ¡­¡­

    A few people walked quickly through the forest. Under Han Xuan''s intentional guidance, they came to the site of Persian Mingjiao only half an hour later.

    "Get down, this is it." Suddenly, Zhang Wuji in front said softly.

    It''s just that they want to hide. Some people can''t stand it.

    Hearing the wind, a golden figure flashed by. Er Gouzi was already standing in the Ming camp, but the people nearby didn''t seem to pay attention to him at all.

    "Hoo, fortunately they thought master was just an ordinary monkey, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable." Zhang Wuji wiped a cold sweat, just relaxed, let his voice spread.

    "Listen to the monsters inside, release my master quickly, or my grandson will smash your cave."

    Han Xuan listens to this line and holds his forehead with one hand. In his mind, a group of crows fly by.

    "Who." Er Gouzi''s words surprised the two people who were patrolling back and forth in the camp, but he didn''t see anyone when he looked around.

    "Brother five, was it an illusion just now?"

    "Wrong, your sister." The man named Wuge slapped him on the head and said, "look for it."

    "Hello, Hello, here I am." Er Gouzi yelled and kept bouncing¡° 5¡¢ Brother five, it''s like this monkey. "

    "I saw it."

    Two people finish saying this sentence so straight Leng Leng looking at two dog son, even forget to send out warning sound.

    "Hey, what are you looking at?" Two dogs in the hand don''t know from where to take out a stick, to the ground a insert, bull spirit rush to drink.

    "Look at you." Five elder brothers also don''t know whether the head is pretty amused, unexpectedly ghost make a difference to return a sentence.

    "Try one."

    "Try it, try it."

    ¡­¡­

    One person and one monkey scold each other without nourishment. Whether it''s Han Xuan or the passer-by next to fifth brother, they''ve been staring at each other for a long time, and the sound of swallowing saliva keeps coming out.

    After more than ten minutes of quarrel, other people of the Ming religion finally found out the strange situation here and soon came to surround Er Gouzi, which also made them stop one after another.

    "That''s good. You are the first one to fight with benshenzun for 300 rounds without losing ground. Sao Nian, are you interested in mixing with me?" Er Gouzi didn''t feel like a prisoner at all. Instead, he dug up a corner.

    "Hum, you are also the strongest opponent I''ve ever met in my life. If you let go, I can keep your whole body." Five brothers are not at all inferior.

    "Hiss"

    Er Gouzi looks at the person in front of him in disbelief. In the world of pretending to force him, he says that no one dares to call him second, but today he meets his opponent.

 Chapter 237

    "Where''s the monster?" Just when Er Gouzi sighed that there were so many strange people in the world, someone in the crowd yelled.

    "I''m Monkey King, the great sage of heaven in shuilian cave of Huaguo Mountain. I''ll go to the West heaven to pray for scriptures according to the Buddha''s orders. I''ll hand over my master quickly, or I won''t agree with the stick in my hand." Two dogs said while waving the stick in their hands.

    "Huaguo Mountain, shuilian cave, Monkey King, never heard of it." A group of people around him had a lot of paste in their minds.

    Shake head, "everybody don''t be bluffed by him, go on, catch him."

    "Yes"

    With an exit, the scene was filled with the air of killing.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t think I''m afraid of you alone. I can tell you that my people are arranged around now. As long as I give you an order, you will all turn to ashes."

    "This" sure enough, heard two dog son vowed to say so, slowly narrow the encirclement to stop, but this scene let two dog son solemnly energetic.

    "Benefactor, the sea of suffering is boundless. Looking back, I used to be as unruly and unruly as you, but I will be honest after 500 years. You don''t want to be like this."

    "Five hundred years, so long, no wonder the monkey is so thin that it can''t scrape much meat after catching it, or let him go." A murmur that made Er Gouzi almost spit blood spread to his ears.

    "I wipe, the labor and capital work hard to reason for you, whether you want to be beaten to know why the flowers are so red."

    But even though he said so, er Gouzi''s eyes turned, "since you are stubborn, I have to use my immortal magic."

    "The magic of the immortal family, ha ha, it''s killing me to laugh, monkey splashing. I''ll see what you can do." All the people in the audience laughed, because Er Gouzi can''t get involved with the immortal family in this way. At most, he would spit out.

    "Let me save these poor children." Er Gouzi took a pity look at the crowd and said, "Han Xuan is a big fool, Han Xuan is a big fool."

    "If I wipe, I can get shot when I lie down." In the distance, Han Xuan, who is paying close attention to all this, is so angry when he hears that Er Gouzi says something like this. However, he still doesn''t act rashly. He wants to see how Er Gouzi will do.

    "Come out, the invincible lighters of the universe."

    "This is something." They looked at the ugly things in Er Gou''s hands.

    "I don''t know what it is, but how it came into being."

    "Yes, yes. It''s not true that he can master the magic of the immortal family."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Ah, ah, ah, don''t brush 6, basic operation, who is special? Brush 6 legs are broken by you." The public''s comments made Er Gouzi very useful. Although he said so, the proud expression on his face could not be covered.

    "Monkey King, what is this?" Obviously, the tone of people''s voice is not so stiff now.

    "This thing has a huge origin. You can listen to it." Er Gouzi looks right.

    "This is the most outstanding product of the 21st century. He is not afraid of the cold. Can you see this button? If you press it, it will gather the world''s aura and produce a flame. It''s really a necessary good fire for home travel."

    "I wipe, an ordinary lighter can be two dogs to say so many tricks." Did not pay attention to the sweat on the forehead, so Leng Leng listen to two dog son bullshit¡° Ask immortal to demonstrate for us All the people in the field put down their weapons and looked at Er Gouzi with admiration.

    "Well, I''ll show you my merciful demonstration." He said, with a lighter in one hand.

    "PATA"

    Pale yellow flames rose.

    "It''s true, it''s true, there''s fire, fairy, fairy." A group of people knelt to the ground shouting.

    "Well, I still have a few Taoist friends over there. I''ll ask them to come. You can''t stop them."

    "Yes, yes, at the immortal''s command."

    "Hey, silly boy, come here." Two dogs cried out.

    "God, sir, can we get there?" Hearing Er Gouzi''s cry, Zhang Wuji and others did not dare to rush forward. He was clear about Er Gouzi''s virtue, but maybe there was a big pit ahead.

 Chapter 238

    "No problem, let''s go." With that, he walked out of the hiding place.

    Zhang Wuji looked at each other and followed.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hi, you are so slow." Came to the crowd surrounded by the encirclement, two dog son dissatisfied mutter.

    "Damn, er Gouzi, you can do it. They are willing to work for you so soon. If you are on earth, you can do that organization."

    "Ah, I''m not like some people who only rely on brute force. People need to use their brains more. The ancients are right. Brain is a good thing. Han boy, you should learn from me more. I don''t ask a high price. Just give me the origin of the world you find in the future."

    "I think you have itchy skin." Say, want to knock two dog son head.

    "Bold, dare to be rude to the immortal, go ahead, chop him to death."

    "Ha ha, Han boy, I''ll ask you if you''re afraid. I have a younger brother, too."

    "I wipe, this is exactly what group of people ah, so easy to fool." Looking at the crowd step by step, I couldn''t think of it.

    "Stop it." Just as Han Xuan wanted to free them, a big drink came from behind the crowd.

    "Who dares to stop? Believe it or not, I''ll burn you with the invincible lighter of the universe." See the crowd is not besieging Han Xuan, two dog son instant not happy.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    Three figures leaped over the crowd and stood in the field.

    "I wipe, I say how so smelly, the original is three excrement." Er Gouzi was so angry that he cried out.

    The facial expression iron Green saw two dog son, if not have Han Xuan here, even if chase the ends of the earth, they all want to catch this splash monkey.

    After a salute, the envoy of Huiyue stepped forward, "young master, I don''t know if we have offended you. Please come to my Mingjiao station."

    "Nothing. It''s their business. It''s none of my business. Er Gouzi, let''s go." Han Xuan doesn''t want to disturb the progress of the plot here. Two of the three envoys of Mingjiao have been injured by him last night. I believe Zhang Wuji and others can cope with it.

    "Go, where to go, labor and capital do not work, my two treasures have not yet arrived." Er Gouzi seems to be very fond of what he said before and refuses to leave.

    "Well, since you won''t leave, you''ll be killed." Han Xuan is impatient, finish saying this sentence, a flash disappear.

    "Cao, Han, I''m joking. You wait for me." Looking at the bloodthirsty eyes of the three envoys of Mingjiao, er Gouzi shivers. Then he remembers that he has offended the three people. Now Han Xuan is gone. It''s strange that he can''t take revenge.

    "Monkey, don''t run." The three envoys saw two dogs rushing in one direction and shouting.

    "If you have the ability to chase me, you can let me catch you."

    "Pa you, sir."

    ¡­¡­

    "Quick, take advantage of this gap, I''ll find out if mother-in-law Jinhua is here." Seeing that Er Gouzi was holding down the three messengers, Zhang Wuji was not willing to let go of this wonderful opportunity.

    "What about these people."

    "I''ll take care of it. You go." With that, a move was made to clear a passage for several people¡° Kill me. " When the crowd reacted, they all attacked Zhang Wuji one by one.

    In a tent.

    "What''s going on out there." See, at this time of Golden Flower mother-in-law was tied to a cross, but this time it is with arm like thick chain.

    Just in doubt, several people rushed in fiercely, "ah, Xiaozhao, third brother Xie, how can you come here?"

    "Niang"

    "Mrs. Han"

    Xiao Zhao and Xie Xun yelled at the same time.

    "Well, it''s still a time of crisis. Let''s get out of here." Zhao Min looked out, turned around and whispered.

    "Well, Mrs. Han, I''ll help you." With a wave of the Dragon butcher''s knife, several people thought that the iron chain should be broken, but when the blade left, there was only a small gap.

    "It''s useless. It''s a chain made of deep sea cold iron. I''m afraid I can''t walk without a key." Golden Flower mother-in-law said with a bitter smile.

    "Deep sea iron? Look at me." With that, Zhao Min took out his wooden sword and chopped it down. The chains were broken into four or five pieces.

    "What kind of magic weapon is this? The deep-sea cold iron is extremely hard. It''s just like this with a sword." Asked mother-in-law Jinhua.

 Chapter 239

    "There''s no time to explain. Let''s go. The third emissary of the Ming sect is coming back soon." With a big step, Zhao Min rushed out of the tent.

    Several people also know the importance of things, without any hesitation, one by one follow Zhao Min''s steps.

    "Zhang Wuji, people have been saved. Let''s go." Seeing that Zhang Wuji was still fighting with the people of Ming religion, Zhao Min yelled.

    "Well, you go first, and I''ll cut it off." It''s another move, which makes Zhao Min break through the encirclement one after another.

    "Be careful." Zhao Min is no nonsense, leading several people to the cave.

    ¡­¡­

    "Monkey, stop for me." In the jungle, the three envoys, regardless of what happened in the camp behind them, tried their best to chase Er Gouzi.

    "What are you doing, want to rob?"

    "Paralyze you." A listen to two dog son this tone, three people don''t hit one place.

    "Pervert!! Bye, labor and capital don''t like to have any intersection with perverts. " The monkey''s shadow flickered, pulled out a long shadow and disappeared in the distance.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Three people Lengleng watched two dogs go away, at this time they just reaction, the original just tune, play them.

    "Huiyue emissary, I''m afraid I''m going to be punished again this time. The monkey who can speak is not caught. On the contrary, Daisy is rescued."

    "Well, the guns are ready. Once we find their exact location, we will take back deqis at all costs." Huiyue said, and then went back to the Ming religion.

    Two people look at each other, finally helpless smile, have to keep up.

    ¡­¡­

    "That''s how these two swords came from." After Zhang Wuji and others finally returned to the cave safely, they told her the origin of the two wooden swords.

    Zhao Min took the sword and said, "yes, this sword is much better than some people''s." With that, he also looked at the sword in Zhou Zhiruo''s hand.

    "Gaga, what are you talking about? It seems to be very powerful." In the cave, because Zhao Min''s words seem a little embarrassed, let mother-in-law Jinhua, no, it''s Daisy''s face mutation voice.

    "Ah, you die for me." Before the people in the cave react, daiqisi grabs Zhao Min''s wooden sword and waves it to ER Gouzi.

    "Well, I''m really a dog. Although I''m very handsome, you don''t have to treat me like this." A Dodge, two dogs ran to a corner of the cave, shouting.

    "Niang, what''s the matter with you? I have to thank the monkey for helping us hold down the three envoys before I could save you." Xiao Zhao goes up to hold daisy.

    "Me, me, me." My face turned red, but I couldn''t say a word for a long time.

    "Come on, as long as Er Gouzi does something wrong, I''ll punish him." At this time, the late Han Xuan appeared at the entrance of the cave, so that several people''s eyes were focused on him.

    "I wipe, Han boy, you cross the river and tear down the bridge. No, labor and capital have to prove themselves."

    "Pa"

    Just when Er Gouzi wanted to tell the story that she had been instructed to pull out Daisy''s clothes, a black stick stuck in front of him.

    "Ao ~" a small whine, shivering body, sitting in the corner¡° You prove yourself a failure. " Han Xuan is very satisfied with ER Gouzi''s attitude.

    "Say it" looks at Daisy.

    "I don''t know." Now Daisy is dumb and can''t say what she''s suffering from eating Coptis chinensis. How can she say when she''s stripped of her clothes.

    "I, I, I can''t stand the monkey''s mouth." In the end, due to her innocence, Daisy did not tell the truth.

    "Ha ha, OK, er Gouzi, get out of here." Turn your head and point to the hole.

    At this time, er Gouzi was twisting his hands and feet to avoid the black stick and lean towards Zhang Wuji.

    See everyone''s eyes look at him, touch his head, "don''t look at me like this, I will be shy." Finish saying, still do a pair of twist.

    "Shit"

    Several people in the cave were disgusted.

    "Go away"

    Flash in two dog son side, fly up a foot, then, no then.

    "Oh, I''ll be back."

    "Grass, don''t forget me before you leave." Han Xuan scolds secretly.

    "My God, what did you do just now?" Without Er Gouzi making trouble here, Zhao Min comes over, looks at Han Xuan and asks, but stops in the middle of the conversation.

    Han Xuan naturally understood what she was trying to express, and said faintly, "the will of heaven is so, I can''t change it, otherwise I will suffer from the thunder."

 Chapter 240

    "Providence, what Providence."

    "She was destined to go back to where she was born." Fiercely turned his head, pointed to Daiqi Si, "although you are now saved, but Providence is providence, no one can change."

    "What, mother, don''t go." Xiao Zhao falls down in Daiqi''s arms and cries.

    I feel Xiaozhao''s head lovingly, but I don''t feel much panic in my eyes.

    "Well, that''s it. I can''t talk about it any more. I''m out." Don''t see how Han Xuan steps move, but people appear outside the cave.

    "Well, isn''t it too heartless for me to do so?" While walking, Han Xuan asks himself this question in his heart.

    "But if they don''t leave, the plot will change, so it''s not easy to find the origin of my world. Hey, don''t blame me for not saving you."

    "Hey, Han boy, what''s the matter? Help me down quickly." Han Xuan, who is walking forward with his head down, is suddenly awakened by the words of Er Gouzi.

    "I wipe, how did you get to the tree." Only two dogs now stuck in the fork of a big tree, can''t go up, can''t go down, let him is very helpless.

    "Grass, you have the face to say, isn''t that your foot? If you want me to help you in the future, there''s no door. No, there''s no window." Finish saying, head a Yang, pretend very angry appearance.

    "Er" Han Xuan laughs awkwardly, moves his fingers lightly, breaks the fork stuck in his body, and ER Gouzi turns over and falls to the ground.

    "Well, it''s no use saving me." After coming down, er Gouzi''s head is still high and he doesn''t want to look at Han Xuan.

    "Well, the world is divided into two parts." Knowing that it was wrong, Han Xuan took out the world origin as compensation.

    "20%!"!! Labor and capital should be all There is still no change in attitude.

    "Grass, you sell well when you get a good price. Originally you were pitiful, but now you don''t have one."

    Er Gouzi was stunned when he heard that. He thought Han Xuan would make a deal with him, but now it seems.

    "Brother Han, brother Qin, I know it''s wrong. You can share it with me."

    The scene of "hum" suddenly changed. Now it''s Han Xuan''s turn not to look at Er Gouzi.

    "Hey, brother Han, don''t turn. I''m dizzy."

    "Brother Han, say something."

    ¡­¡­

    Er Gouzi, like a mosquito, kept buzzing in Han Xuan''s ear.

    "This product is really easy to cheat. It''s impossible that the origin of the world doesn''t give it to him. He needs to provide the energy to travel through the world," Han Xuan chuckles.

    The energy of shuttling through the world can only be released after two dogs eat the origin of the world. It''s just a matter of more or less.

    A complete world origin, Han Xuan probably calculated, can shuttle four to six worlds.

    And the origin of the mythological world is completely eaten by Er Gouzi, which means that he doesn''t need to give it to him now, but if he doesn''t, er Gouzi will be against heaven.

    "OK, ten percent for you." Han Xuan light mouth.

    "What, ten percent? Didn''t you just say twenty percent?"¡° Why, I don''t want to. " Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi.

    "Yes, yes, you are." Two dogs in the heart scold, but the mouth said, "yes, yes, one achievement ten percent."

    Looking at Er Gouzi''s smile, which is worse than crying, Han Xuan shakes his head and goes to the distance.

    "Han boy, where are you going?"

    "We can''t stay here now, or the plot won''t go on."

    "I''m going too."

    "If you don''t want the origin of the world to disappear, try it here."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Eventually the two left.

    A few days later, in a valley.

    "Come on, you can go out now." The speaker is Han Xuan hiding here to avoid affecting the plot.

    "Go, go, go. It''s been a few days. I haven''t used my mouth for a long time. It''s almost rusty." Two dogs son impatient, wait for Han Xuan finish, then rushed to the valley.

    One person and one monkey pull out the shadow of the road in the forest. Soon, they come to the cave where they left before.

    "Oh, folks, corrupt men and corrupt women, I''m back."

    I saw a sad face in the cave, opened my mouth, but did not spit out a word.

 Chapter 241

    "Wait, needless to say, I understand your purpose, the meaning of existence, and keep the mystery of the program group..."

    "Pa" is saying energetically, a slap on the head suddenly comes over.

    "God, you''re back." Zhang Wuji sees Han Xuan coming in later, and the surprise on his face can''t be covered up.

    "Well, why, there seems to be fewer people in the team." Han Xuan asked with a frown.

    "Well, Zhiruo was captured by them. We were just discussing how to save her."

    "Oh, but there''s no way."

    "We can only go to inquire about the situation now." Zhang Wuji said anxiously.

    "Well, it''s not too late. Let''s go now."

    ¡­¡­

    When I came to the Mingjiao camp again, it was only this time that all the people I saw were new faces.

    "This month, the adults specially issued instructions that once they met a golden monkey, they would seize it at all costs, and those who seize it would be rewarded 10000 Liang."

    "Wipe, er Gouzi, I didn''t expect that you are very valuable. I want to catch you and sell it." Han Xuan was laughing at the team.

    "Labor and capital can be bought by ten thousand taels, at least one or two more."

    "Touch"

    Although had already learned two dogs son''s cheap, but Zhang Wuji and others or a somersault fell to the ground.

    "Eh, why did you kneel in an instant?" Two dog son hears a voice, turn a head, don''t understand to ask a way.

    "If I say you are a pig, will you be unhappy?" Han Xuan, who couldn''t watch it, put in a word.

    "I don''t care, but people from the pig society may protest."

    "I wipe it. It''s cheap." Give me a thumbs up.

    ¡­¡­

    "Who, who are you?" Han Xuan took the lead, Zhang Wuji and others were not afraid, and followed him to the Ming camp.

    "The society your two dog elder brother, the person cruel words also ultra special so many." Er Gouzi jumps out from behind Han Xuan and drinks.

    "Golden monkey, can talk." In a flash, the eyes of the man who saw Er Gouzi turned into money.

    "Their eyes are so scared, Han boy, you have to protect me." Er Gouzi pulls Han Xuan''s trouser legs and looks at him with affectionate eyes.

    "Go away, faggot." Leg a force, two dogs to form a parabola.

    "Han boy, can you still be a good friend?"

    "Oh, my foot is slipping."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Go, ten thousand taels of gold." His eyes follow the parabola formed by Er Gouzi. When he falls to the ground, the crowd bursts out of extremely strong greed.

    "God bless you."

    "Mr. Tian, will master be ok?" Or Zhang Wuji had a conscience and turned to worry¡° No, but Zhou Zhiruo will be brought out soon. "

    Sure enough, after a while, a loud drink came.

    "Stop"

    It''s just that this sound obviously has no effect. These people have been carried away by desire.

    "Hum, Huiyue emissary, use the secret method." Said an old man.

    "Yes" Huiyue made a reply, took out a jade flute and blew it gently.

    "Wow, Han boy, look, someone is playing flute, someone is playing flute."

    Han Xuan''s eyelids jump when he hears that. He knows that this flute is not the other one.

    "Ah" suddenly, at the moment of Xiao sound, all the people chasing Er Gouzi fell to the ground and wailed.

    "Eh, what''s the matter with these people? Do they all have grey nails? One infects two people." Er Gouzi staggered to the team, pretended to be green and scratched his head.

    "Roll" gas of Han Xuan is a foot, but this time did not make much effort.

    "God, what happened to them." Zhang Wuji was also very confused and couldn''t help asking.

    "They are poisoned. Once someone blows the flute, the poison will work." Han Xuan hasn''t said anything yet. Zhao Min, who is well-informed, explains.

    Zhang Wuji frowned. "Poison, it seems that this Persian Ming religion is very different from the Central Plains. It''s too vicious."

    "Since they are so vicious, there will be no psychological burden on my next plan." Han Xuan''s mouth shows an evil smile.

    ¡­¡­

    "Stop and bring her up."

    Xiao sound disappeared, people on the ground slowly stood up, eyes show the color of fear.

    "Back off." The moon emissary cried out again.

    But this time the crowd was obedient and retreated behind the old man.

 Chapter 242

    "Eh, who is he? I haven''t seen him before. Look at the three envoys'' respect for him." Before that person in the crowd behind, so that Zhang Wuji and others did not notice.

    "The king of the trees." The words came out of Daisy''s mouth.

    "King of the trees, what is that?" Zhang Wuji asked.

    "The king of Baoshu is similar to the Dharma king of the Ming religion in China. A total of 12 people. His position is second only to the master of the Ming religion and higher than that of the three envoys. "

    "That''s not to say we''re out of business this time." Hearing that, Zhao Min became worried.

    "Ah, you see, sister Zhou is out." All of a sudden, the spider''s cry made several people''s eyes pay attention to the back of the crowd.

    When Zhou Zhiruo is brought to the side of Baoshu king, "hand over Daiqi Si and return Qiankun Da Luo''s mind shifting method, we can let her go."

    "You''re paralyzed. You have the ability to kill her. There''s no one in the Ming sect." Let Zhang Wuji and the opposite Zhou Zhiruo spit out blood.

    "Oh, are you the monkey that Huiyue said? It''s really wonderful." After hearing this, the king did not get angry, but looked at Er Gouzi with great interest.

    "It''s shameless. What are you looking at?" Now Er Gouzi always feels fluffy when he sees someone looking at him with such eyes.

    Take back the eyes, look to Zhang Wuji, "my condition how."

    "I can give it to you, but I''m not going to give it to Daisy." Zhang Wuji stood up and said in a loud voice.

    "Well, no penalty for a toast." As soon as the king''s face changed, he gave a cold hum.

    "Well, where there is wine, where there is wine, where is the old tree?"

    "Puyi" when the king heard this, he almost died of anger. What''s that old tree.

    "Somebody, push the gun out." Take a few deep breaths and yell behind you.

    After a while, the two guns were pushed out, Han Xuan''s look was not different, but the others in the team turned pale after seeing it. They could not understand the power of the guns.

    "Wow, Italian cannon, how did you steal my Italian cannon, second battalion commander, second battalion commander." Er Gouzi was not calm after seeing it.

    "Well, can you hand over deyse now?" Baoshu Wang looks at several people with a smile.

    "I don''t agree with Li Yunlong."

    Ignoring Er Gouzi''s bouncing and looking at the two cannons, Han Xuan was lost in thought, "why didn''t you follow the plot?"

    "Mr. day, what should we do now?" A sound makes Han Xuan wake up instantly.

    "All I can do is keep the guns out of use, and there''s nothing I can do about the rest." Looking into the distance, Han Xuan said with a sad face.

    "Well, it seems that we can only fight for it." After hesitating for a while, Zhang Wuji made a decision.

    "Well, in that case." Before he finished, the figure had reached the gun.

    "Who is this man? How did he show up here?" Wang Baoshu was shocked. Looking at Han Xuan with a cool face, he quickly left the gun 100 meters away.

    "Tree king, he is a mysterious businessman from the Central Plains. Before Liuyun envoy and Miaofeng envoy had a hand with him." Huiyue explained¡° What? He''s a mystery businessman. " Look at Han Xuan again, only feel a great momentum sent out, let the people around the gun have retreated far away.

    "This is his strength, without using any means, it makes people feel no resistance." Now the king of Baoshu is still shocked.

    "I don''t care about your hatred, but I can''t use the things under my feet." With this sentence, I want to step on it.

    "Oh, leave guns at your feet." All of a sudden, er Gouzi yelled.

    "Han boy, how can such a good thing be ruined? Why don''t you leave it to me?"

    "Well, what do you want this for? No, that''s not the two treasures you mentioned before."

    "Of course, when I take these two guns, I''ll go to the pole and put up a small advertisement. I''ve thought of all the lines. I''m looking for a gun tester."

    "Tester, I''m a little weird." Han Xuan thought strangely.

    "Come on, get out of the way. I''m going to take my baby."

 Chapter 243

    "Whoosh"

    Two huge guns disappeared under the gaze of the crowd.

    "This monkey is not a simple thing." The king of Baoshu wiped the sweat on his head and thought.

    "Tree king, they''re coming." All of a sudden, the bright moon called.

    "Three envoys of the moon."

    "Yes"

    "You deal with the Golden Lion King and others. I''ll deal with that Wuji." King Baoshu began to deploy his troops.

    "Is" back to a, mention the hands of the torch order will rush to Zhang Wuji team.

    "Wow, it''s time to eat melon seeds again, Han boy. Do you want to eat them?" Er Gouzi sat down and looked at the scene with interest.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Be careful, the three messengers seem to be coming for you." Zhang Wuji reminds a way.

    "Don''t worry, with a few of us working together, we can at least draw." Zhao Min also has a reassuring look.

    "Well"

    "Zhang Wuji, although there are no guns, you are still not our opponents. Now I''ll give you another chance to hand over daisy." Looking at Zhang Wuji approaching step by step, the king said.

    "What''s the matter? Fight fast. The cauliflower is cold." Er Gouzi let out a cry of discontent.

    Without paying attention to what Er Gouzi said, Zhang Wuji''s eyes firmly responded, "impossible."

    "Well, in that case, come on." Say, also not nonsense, straight to Zhang Wuji.

    "Bump bump"

    The site is full of rocks, which makes the two dogs on one side enjoy themselves.

    "Look at their fight, it''s obvious that it ignited my fighting spirit. I really want to have a hearty duel with the experts." Er Gouzi threw away the melon seeds in his hand, stood up and yelled.

    "Go away, if you really want to go, you won''t fart here." Han Xuan can always guess Er Gouzi''s mind. He just wants to be forced now.

    "Bumping" is another couple of moves.

    "By the way, there seems to be a sign that the adoptive father can''t hold on." If there are only three envoys, then Xie Xun can cope with it. But don''t forget, now they are in other people''s territory. Can the younger brother behind see that the elder brother is beaten and can''t help.

    "Touch" Zhao Min fell heavily on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    "How are you, Miss Zhao?" Zhang Wuji comes to Zhao Min''s side as soon as he hits back the king of Baoshu.

    "I can''t die." Zhao Minqiang endured the pain and stood up.

    "No, that''s not the way." Looking at his several people were beaten in a mess, Zhang Wuji was anxious.

    "Where''s your sword?" Suddenly, Zhao Min asked.

    "Sword, by the way, the stunt of joint attack." Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he took out the wooden sword he was carrying behind him.

    "Come on." Give me a look¡° "Yes."

    Looking at the two people standing back to back together, the king of treasure tree felt puzzled. Just at this time, the two people jumped up, and a fear from the deep heart surged into his heart.

    The dark way a, "not good" figure already extremely fast speed retreats.

    "Flame burning sky" in the air, two people yelled, the sword above the fire appeared, instantly covered half of the sky.

    "Ah, it''s hot. It''s hot." There is no fire burning on the fish, but it just feels hot. It''s not just the feeling. The skin and flesh on the fish''s body are split. It''s shocking.

    "Ah" was another cry, but this time it was obviously a woman''s voice.

    "Xiao Zhao, I''ve been attacked. I''ve forgotten that this unique joint attack skill is an undifferentiated attack. I can''t do it. I have to stop."

    "Zhang Wuji, I can''t do it. Now if I stop by force, I''m bound to hurt my inner abdomen." Zhao Min is also worried.

    "I can''t manage so much. At the late meeting, Xiao Zhao is afraid that he will lose his life." After that, he didn''t speak to Zhao Min for a few minutes. As soon as the sword body turned, the two swords separated.

    "Wow, poop," two blood arrows shot out.

    "Let''s go. Let''s get out of here first." Down to the ground, they even point a few acupoints, ran to Xiaozhao, picked her up and rushed to the distance.

    "Well, the good play is gone so soon." Two dog son still want to smack.

    "Let''s go. If we don''t treat them now, I''m afraid the plot will change completely." Now Han Xuan is very tired. Why, why can''t the plot come normally.

 Chapter 244

    In the cave.

    "Whoa, whoa, poop."

    "Damn, I didn''t expect that the anti shock injury was so severe." Zhang Wuji''s face turned pale and his voice was extremely weak.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." Xiao Zhao looks at a large pool of blood spitting out on the ground and cries in horror.

    "It''s OK. Just take a few hours." Trying to endure the pain of his body, he stretched out a hand and patted Xiaozhao''s head.

    "Hum, it''s OK. I think you''re going to the West with ER Gouzi to see the Buddha without any treatment." Just as several people in the cave were wondering, a white light flashed by, and a man in flowing clothes appeared. This man was Han Xuan.

    "Oh, my God, you, cough cough." I don''t know if it''s because of Han Xuan''s excitement that Zhang Wuji coughs up a few mouthfuls of blood.

    "Young master, young master." Xiaozhao quickly helped Zhang Wuji, then knelt down in front of Han Xuan, "Mr. Tian, please help me, please."

    "Get up first, Wuji, I will save you, otherwise I won''t come here." With a smile and a hand, Xiao Zhao is lifted up by a mysterious force.

    "Ah, thank you, Mr. Tian. Thank you, Mr. Tian." Xiao Zhao wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and cried with a joyful expression.

    "Well," he nodded with a smile. As soon as his palm turned, a simple tiger Shaped Pendant appeared.

    "What''s this?" Several people look at the green tiger shaped pendant, don''t understand what Han Xuan''s intention is.

    "A good baby."

    "Baby." Eyes slightly a bright, Han Xuan can be called a good baby things will not be simple.

    Chaos Qi infuses, and the tiger Shaped Pendant slowly rises into the air.

    Several people have already seen the silly eyes, although more than once feel Han Xuan''s magic power, but each time there are new experience.

    The appearance of green light makes the whole cave like day, and the wounds on Zhang Wuji and others are healing very quickly.

    "Ah, my hand." All of a sudden, Xiaozhao exclaimed, and saw that she stretched out a hand that had some folds, but now it has returned to its original appearance, even more delicate than before.

    "Ah, Xiao Zhao, how suddenly your hand that was scalded before was healed." Daisy rushed over, grabbed Xiaozhao''s hand and asked.

    "Mother, I don''t know what happened."

    "It is." Daisy suddenly thought of a possibility and looked up in shock at the tiger Shaped Pendant floating in the air.

    ¡­¡­

    The time for a cup of tea passes quickly.

    "Hu" Zhang Wuji, sitting in meditation, breathed out a long breath of turbid air, "the wound is finally healed. The green light is really magical, worthy of Mr. Tian''s hand."

    "Young master, you are OK." Xiao Zhao came over happily.

    Stand up, activity hands and feet, suddenly think of a thing, "it''s OK, Zhao girl how."

    He had been injured with Zhao min before, and he was so good at internal power that he almost had to go back to the West. Then Zhao Min would not be better.

    "The princess hasn''t woken up yet, but her face seems to be back to normal." With that, Xiao Zhao pointed to Zhao Min, who was lying flat on a stone slab¡° At this moment, Zhao Min on the slate moved.

    Seeing this, Zhang Wuji stepped forward quickly, "Zhang Wuji, where is this?" Fine if the sound of gossamer came out, it is obvious that Zhao Min did not fully recover at this time.

    "It''s OK. Now we''re in a safe place." Looking at Zhao Min like this, Zhang Wuji has a bad feeling in his heart. If he hadn''t gone his own way before, Zhao Min would not have suffered so much.

    "Oh" after answering this sentence, my eyelids went down and I fell asleep.

    "Mr. Tian, what''s wrong with Miss Zhao?" Carefully pull the cover on Zhao Min''s quilt, turn around, look at Han Xuan, doubt asked.

    Han Xuan a white eye, "this Zhang Wuji really and public comments in general, really see a love one." Murmur in the heart, shake head, "this wench internal force is not as deep as you, nature can''t wake up so quickly."

    "What should we do? We have to find a way to save Zhiruo." When Zhang Wuji heard this, he was immediately worried. If Zhao Min wakes up and lets them go to the Mingjiao camp alone, I believe the result will be much better than expected.

 Chapter 245

    Han Xuan''s heart was tight when he heard that. Originally, he wanted to take out a pill for Zhao Min, but now it seems that her sleeping here is the best result, either for other reasons or to let the plot go on.

    "It''s your own business. I won''t interfere." Han Xuan''s face is cold, does not take away a trace of emotional color, take back the half empty tiger shaped pendant, "after the recovery depends on her own."

    "Mr. Tian, how long does it take Miss Zhao to wake up?"

    "It depends on her. Even if I have great strength, I can''t save a dying person in a short time." Glancing at Zhang Wuji, worried and in a hurry, Han Xuan said.

    "But it''s not."

    Zhang Wuji also wanted to say something, but Han xuanshou, who was determined to listen, raised his hand and waved, "OK, you have a night''s rest. I''ll go first." With that, Han Xuan strode out, leaving only a few people looking at each other.

    "Niang" Xiaozhao called in a low voice, with a strange light in her eyes.

    Night is coming soon, Zhao Min is still that dying, let Zhang Wuji is helpless.

    ¡­¡­

    Night fell.

    "Hey. Han boy, you see, as you said, the old lady and the little girl have gone A big tree branch, two dog son and Han Xuan quietly observe the hole sneaky two people.

    With a smile, "although the plot has been changed by you in a mess, but fortunately, it has not deviated from the original track."

    "Why do you always push the pot on me?" Er Gouzi was angry and yelled.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    early morning.

    "Xiao Zhao and Dai Qi Si, where did they go?" Zhang Wuji anxiously ran out of the cave and looked around.

    "Keep the change. They went to the Ming camp." Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky.

    "Touch"

    A monkey fell down and a deep hole was made in the ground.

    Ignoring Er Gouzi, Zhang Wuji knew that this small problem was not a problem in his master''s eyes.

    "God, why didn''t you stop them last night?"

    "Well, I told you before that it''s providence. If I stop it, I''ll be in a catastrophe." Han Xuan pretends to be distressed.

    "God, don''t do that. I think that''s life." Zhang Wuji''s face is full of loss.

    At this time, a monkey scratched out of the hole and said, "grass, this place is really hard, much harder than Han''s face."

    "You''re going to die for me." Hearing this, Han Xuan scolded.

    "Come on, father hurt."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Master, Mr. Tian, can you deal with the current affairs first?" Zhang Wuji was in a cold sweat.

    "Well, I almost forgot my business." Han Xuan laughs awkwardly, kicks away Er Gouzi, who is still chattering. Then he corrects himself, "well, I''ll take you to the Mingjiao station to see Xiao Zhao for the last time." When Zhang Wuji heard Han Xuan say this, his face suddenly flashed with joy, "thank you, Mr. Tian."

    "Eh" nodded and the sky star sword flew out. Although it was not the first time to step on the sword, Zhang Wuji was still a little unsteady at the moment of taking off.

    The flying speed of the imperial sword was extremely fast. In a few blinks, they arrived at the Daming sect.

    "Look, there''s someone in the sky." suddenly, someone yelled on the ground.

    "This is yesterday''s man. I didn''t think he could fly, fairy, fairy." Yelling, crackling, kneeling.

    ¡­¡­

    "Tree king, here comes the man again." In a tent, the ambassador of Huiyue reported.

    "That man, who." At this time, the king of Baoshu looked very happy. It seemed that something wonderful had happened.

    "Mysterious businessman." Word by word, but after hearing this, the king stood up from his seat and said, "he won''t come to take Daisy away. If it''s true, I don''t think anyone here can stop him."

    "The tree king doesn''t have to worry too much, because the man didn''t attack and didn''t seem to have that plan."

    "Oh, that''s strange. It''s not to take daisy. Whatever it is, go out and have a look first." After a moment of silence, the king made a decision.

    "Mr. Tian, which tent are Xiaozhao and Xiaozhao in?" Without carefully looking at the spectacular scene below, Zhang Wuji scanned the white tent below.

    "Don''t worry. Someone will take us to see you later." With a smile, "let''s go down first."

 Chapter 246

    Slowly floated down the ground, around kneeling people automatically let out a more than ten meters wide vacuum zone.

    "It turns out that it''s the mysterious merchants from Central Plains who have come here. It''s hard to welcome them far away. It''s hard to welcome them far away." The king of Baoshu came forward in a hurry and gave a boxing salute.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded. He didn''t know how much he had received for such etiquette. "This time I came here for daisy."

    The king of Baoshu said in secret, "sure enough." It''s just that he doesn''t dare to make any dissatisfaction.

    "Please, Mr. merchant." He made a gesture to ask Han Xuan to follow him.

    Zhang Wuji, who turned his eyes and frowned, "let''s go."

    "My God, is there something strange?" If the king of Baoshu was so talkative, he would not fight before. In case of entering his trap, let alone visiting Xiaozhao, it would not be easy to come out alive.

    "Don''t worry, God is here. All the conspiracies are illusory in my eyes." The roar rang out in the whole Ming camp.

    "Grass, why did he follow again? It''s not bad." Han Xuan patted his forehead, and his brow was sad.

    "Master." Zhang Wuji is also very speechless. His master has no other skills, but he has great ability to make trouble.

    "Damn, Han boy, it''s just time to pee, and you''ll be gone. You''re in a hurry to be reincarnated." Rushing to the front of the path, er Gouzi cried out.

    "Throw you paralyzed, get out of here. I''m in a hurry. Believe it or not, I''ll slap you in the face and fan you to Mars." Han Xuan yelled.

    "I almost believed it. Come on, open R and do me a favor." Er Gouzi pouted his ass and kept shaking.

    His face is dark. If he is not afraid of damaging his image, Han Xuan will almost take out his mace, the black stick.

    For them, Han Xuan was just like a God, but now he suffered in front of a monkey.

    "Go" mood is not good, Han Xuan tone with some deep cold, to the tree king called.

    "Yes, yes." One shivered, and the king of precious trees hurriedly led the way.

    "Oh, Han boy, what''s the matter? I still want to fight with you for 300 rounds." Behind him came a slightly sarcastic voice.

    Looking at Han Xuan head cloud like leave, two dog son simply want to look up to the sky howl.

    "Gaga, just ask, who else is there?"

    "I''m not satisfied with the society." The sound came from behind Er Gouzi.

    "It''s time to see which one doesn''t have eyes." Suddenly he turned his head, but for a moment, er Gouzi was stunned.

    "Damn, it''s you. It seems that we have to decide today." Four eyes opposite, suddenly, two dog son tone heavy say.

    It''s not other people who suddenly appear. It''s the five brothers who fight with ER Gouzi before. "Well, let''s play the idiom solitaire. If we can''t catch it, we''ll lose."

    "Well, I''ll go first." Er Gouzi yelled. In an instant, he came up with an idiom and spewed it out slowly.

    "Heart to heart"

    "This idiom is for you and me."

    "Well, I''ll start." Five elder brothers rubbed chin, suddenly hit a loud finger, "print thief as father." Two dogs slightly a Leng, "Wow, 666, socialist successors belong to you most show."

    "Keep a low profile. Although my excellent IQ is only a little higher than you, now is not the time to flatter me." Five brothers are really worthy of being able to fight with ER Gouzi. The way of pretending to be forced is almost the same.

    "Just give you some sunshine. Listen up." Disdain of the pie pie pie mouth, a word instantly rush to heart.

    Two dogs: "father hurt"

    Five brothers: "hum, what else can I do?"

    Er Gouzi: "dripping water wears away stone"

    Five brothers: "crossing the line of fire"

    "Grass, you broke the rules. Crossing the line of fire is no idiom." Er Gouzi was indignant.

    "Anyway, the labor and capital have come out." Five elder brothers curl their mouths and have a tendency to play a rogue.

    "Good, good, good." The angry Er Gouzi even said three good words, "get into the mire"

    Five brothers: a natural and unrestrained shake head: "treat each other honestly"

    "Oh, it''s a little difficult. I need to be a little more serious.", Er Gouzi was numb after a while of meditation

    Five brothers are almost easily kneaded, "muscle"

    "Grass, I can''t pick it up. What should I do?" Er Gouzi suddenly felt that his brain was not enough. Suddenly, he saw that Huiyue, who had not gone far, said, "yes, hehe."

    "Silk stockings"

 Chapter 247

    "Can''t you pick something difficult?" Five elder brother provocatively looked at the two dogs standing opposite, "sock hole"

    "NIMA" for a long time, two dogs came up with an idiom, "move the times hit the times."

    "Medicine, medicine! "Chek The five elder brothers sang a strange song.

    "I wipe, Comrade Chen Duxiu, please sit down, and Li Dazhao at the back will speak."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the distance.

    Han Xuan''s vest was completely soaked in cold sweat at this time. "These two goods together are perfect match."

    "I didn''t expect that there were such talents in my Ming religion." Although it was a little far away, the king of Baoshu still heard it.

    "Businessman, I see they seem to be talking about speculation. Why don''t I leave this man with you?" The king of Baoshu had a sudden plan in his heart and proposed.

    "Grass, I''m eager to deal with one more. I''m afraid I''ll have a big head." Han Xuan fought a cold war. Thinking about meeting Er Gouzi, he has already refreshed his world outlook. If he adds one, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    "You can keep it for yourself. If you can, I want to keep it with you."

    "Ah. It''s great to leave the monkey with me. " The king of treasure tree had never experienced the domination of fear, and thought Er Gouzi was easy to provoke.

    "Oh, don''t you regret it." Looking at the king with a smile on his face.

    "I don''t regret it. As long as I can give the monkey to me, I''d like to exchange it with the ten thousand year best herbs collected by the Ming religion."

    "Well, there''s an unexpected harvest. It seems that Er Gouzi can still be used as a waste." Thinking about this in my heart, a thick smile appeared on my face, "OK, so happy decision."

    Baoshu King''s face was full of joy, while the third envoy of Fengyun and Yueyue beside him was strange.

    "Businessman, the front is Daisy''s tent, you go in." After walking for several hundred meters, I suddenly came to a bigger tent.

    "Well, Wuji, go in yourself, and I won''t accompany you." Looking at Zhang Wuji with a smile, Han Xuan said.

    "Well" at this time, Zhang Wuji''s face was heavy. He nodded, lifted the curtain of the tent and walked in slowly.

    ¡­¡­

    After a while, Zhang Wuji, who looked a little ugly, came out with a staggering step.

    "Sometimes, when it''s time to give up, it''s not necessarily bad for Xiao Zhao to leave you." Han Xuan light voice into Zhang Wuji''s ears, but at this time, he has no meaning to refute Han Xuan.

    "Come on, this is not your place to stay."

    "Er" nodded absently and followed Han Xuan.

    "Eh, I said, apprentice, why are you so pale? Did you do that in the tent?" Er Gouzi, who was still using the idiom with brother five, suddenly saw Zhang Wuji and exclaimed in horror. Then his face turned straight, "but don''t be afraid. My ancestral kidney treasure piece doesn''t have a false name."

    "Shen Bao Pian, Monkey King, is this a serious Shen Bao Pian?" Five elder brothers cut in and asked.

    "Shenbao tablet is Shenbao tablet, but I don''t know if it''s serious. After all, I can''t manage Shenbao tablet''s private life." Er Gouzi said leisurely¡° I wipe it. It''s forced. There''s something there. " Five brothers smack their mouths and sigh.

    "Shut up, you two." Han Xuan, who can''t listen, suddenly roars.

    Two people at the same time with pure eyes, let Han Xuan mention anger instantly extinguished, "how do I feel on the big event."

    "Well, er Gouzi, you are no longer my man." Just finished, Han Xuan had some regrets.

    "It''s not your man." Two dog son one Leng, "Han elder brother, the other people are still innocent, have not been insulted by this person, you don''t leave me, after the big deal, I only act coquetry to you one person."

    "Ah" Han Xuan in also can''t bear, shout a, mention one side of Zhang Wuji, soar to heaven.

    "Brother Han, wait for me. I''m still your man."

    "I''ve sold you to the king of Baoshu. You can enjoy the hot food here in the future."

    The two dogs running on the ground had a fierce meal. How could he not think that Han Xuan had a huge advantage? "Han boy, the labor and capital demand that the baby share equally, otherwise he would rather die than follow." Er Gouzi raises his head and shouts.

    "You are taking advantage of the fire."

 Chapter 248

    "It''s just taking advantage of the fire and robbing. How do you like it?"

    "Cao, I agree. I''ll pick you up in a few days, but if you don''t do something, I won''t care about you." In the end, Han Xuan compromised.

    "Okokoko."

    Then, er Gouzi turned around and walked to the Ming camp.

    "Monkey, you''re back." I was worried that Er Gouzi would never come back, but I was still a little nervous. I could see the monkey''s shadow appeared slowly. I was not happy, but he didn''t know that the nightmare was about to begin.

    ¡­¡­

    "You''re back." Back in the cave, Zhou Zhiruo has been put back and is talking to people.

    "Zhiruo." Zhang Wuji, who was in a low mood, suddenly got better and cried.

    "Well, I''d like to thank Xiaozhao and her daughter this time, otherwise I won''t be able to come back. Why didn''t I bring them back?" Zhou Zhiruo looked at Zhang Wuji''s back, but there was no one.

    "Ah, Xiao Zhao became a saint of the Ming religion." Zhang Wuji sighed.

    "What, the virgin of the Ming religion." Xie Xun jumped up suddenly.

    "Yes, adoptive father, I don''t think I''ll ever see her again in my life."

    "Wuji, don''t be too sad." Xie Xun came over and patted Zhang Wuji on the shoulder to comfort him.

    "Well," nodded, "how''s Miss Zhao?"

    "Just the same."

    "God, sir." Look at me.

    "Don''t look at me, I can''t help it." Han Xuan has made up his mind to let Zhao Min wake up after the Ming people withdraw. Otherwise, it will not be easy for the Ming people to save Xiao Zhao because of the combined attack skill of the two swords.

    "Ah," Zhang Wuji sighed and dropped his head.

    "You''ll wait here for a few days. If what I''m looking for doesn''t show up, I''ll take you out of the island." See the hole suddenly become silent, Han Xuan voice said.

    Sure enough, I could return to the Central Plains after waiting for a few days. Several people''s eyes were bright, but Zhou Zhiruo was in a panic.

    "The next step is to leave time for her." Muttering in his heart, Han Xuan said, "I''ll be looking for what I''m looking for these days. Maybe it won''t appear in a short time. You don''t have to worry."

    The reason why she said this sentence is that she wanted to give Zhiruo a reassurance. What if she didn''t steal the Dragon butcher''s knife.

    In a flash, Han Xuan has disappeared, for such a magic power, a few people are not surprised.

    "Er Gouzi, I hope you can come back soon." With a smile in his eyes, he muttered in the air and flew straight to a foggy mountain peak.

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, this is the wolf''s life." In the Ming camp, er Gouzi was enjoying himself. In his tent, there were countless food, gold and silver treasures, which were just a small Treasury.

    "Monkey, this is all the supplies we have now. Look, can you give us the fairy ware in your hand?" The king of Baoshu sat aside and took up the tea. He heard from his subordinates that he really wanted to get the magic of the lighter. Small eyes a turn, fiercely a beat table, "bold, you these things flash this God''s eyes, confiscated."

    Looking at the empty tent, who would have thought it was still full of gold, silver and jewelry.

    "Pa"

    The tea cup in Baoshu King''s hand fell to the ground, looking at the indifferent Er Gouzi.

    "What have I been through?" Back and forth in my mind just a few words, then.

    "Monkey, you''re kidding me, aren''t you?"

    "The God never joked, people give nickname monkey honest."

    "Poof" an old blood spurts out, treasure tree King faints on the seat.

    "Oh, shit, stay away from me. Bad luck. It''s bad luck. I''m so angry early in the morning."

    ¡­¡­

    In such a day, er Gouzi has been living in the Ming camp for three or five days.

    "Wuji, Wuji." Outside the cave, shayson yelled.

    "Whoosh" rushed out.

    "What''s the matter, adoptive father?"

    "The Ming people are looking for you." Don''t need to be reminded by Xie Xun, standing in front of you with dark eyes on the third day of the month.

    "Three messengers, I don''t know what you are doing here." Zhang Wuji is greatly puzzled. It is reasonable to say that Xiao Zhao has agreed to be a saint of the Ming religion. The contradiction between Xiao Zhao and himself has been resolved. How can he come to him.

    "I don''t know if the merchant is here." The three asked eagerly.

 Chapter 249

    "Businessman" Zhang Wuji a Leng, then reaction, "Mr. Tian has left a few days ago, now we do not know where he went."

    Hearing this, his face turned pale and even whiter. "If we leave, what should we do? Do we want to bring that rascal back to the general cult? Will that bring disaster to the top?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Tree king, the merchant didn''t find it." Ming camp, three kneel in front of the king of Baoshu, head down very low.

    "What, not found." The palm of his hand fell on the table again, and he stood up in anger.

    "Yes, yes." Huiyue makes her eyes dodge and dare not look at Baoshu king.

    "Hum, this island is so big. Even if I dig three feet, I will find the merchant for me." The king of Baoshu almost broke his throat. As you can imagine, er Gouzi is not popular.

    "Dig three feet, tree king, can''t you stand it so soon?" A voice rang out in the ear of the king of precious trees.

    "The voice, the voice, is the merchant."

    Looking at Baoshu King shivering all over, Han Xuan, who is hiding in a corner, smiles and turns into a streamer and falls into a tent.

    "Merchant, merchant, I''m waiting for you at last."

    "You can''t stand it so soon."

    Looking at Han Xuan''s smiling face, Baoshu Wang was stunned. "It turns out that he already knew it would be such a result."

    "Wannian herbs, give it to me!" Close your eyes slightly and open your mouth lightly.

    Hearing this voice without any emotion, Wang Baoshu''s heart was full of mixed flavors. A ten thousand year old herb was so freely given to people, and his painful face was twitching.

    "Businessmen, I, I, our things here have been taken away by monkeys. Where are there any herbs with ten thousand years old?" After hesitating for a long time, the king said this.

    "Well, you know the consequences of cheating me." The momentum of the whole body rises suddenly, which makes the people in the field silent.

    "Businessman, I don''t know if you can give me a little time. I can''t get the herbs at the general teaching for a while and a half." I don''t know what I''m thinking.

    "Well, you''d better not play any tricks." How can the little action in Baoshu Wang''s eyes deceive Han Xuan? He snorts coldly in his heart.

    "Yes, but don''t keep me waiting too long, or I''ll be angry." With deep cold eyes turned a few people a look, finish saying this sentence want to leave.

    "Wait, businessman." The king of treasure tree cried at the moment when Han Xuan turned around.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Could you please take the monkey away?" Trembling finish, look at Han Xuan with the look of expectation.

    Close your eyes slightly, meditate for a while, "can"

    After spitting out the word, Han Xuan raised his hands and played countless duels in the air.

    "Braised chicken wings, I like to eat."

    "But your mother says you''re going up."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In a tent, five brothers and two dogs each hold a chicken wing and sing happily¡° Well All of a sudden, er Gouzi let out a cry. The tent curtain was windless, and a white light flashed over Er Gouzi''s head.

    "Monkey King, are you going to be an immortal?" Looking at the white light on his head, brother five looks surprised.

    "Well, the happy time is always so short. Let''s pretend together next time. I''m leaving." With that, he ran away without a shadow.

    Looking at the disappearance of Er Gouzi, Wu Ge''s eyes showed that he was reluctant to give up. "Ah, it''s rare to meet a confidant in life. It''s time for me to leave. I''ll see you in the next world."

    ¡­¡­

    "Gaga, Han boy, how many benefits have we got this time." On a mountain, er Gouzi yelled.

    "No Looking at the morning fog below, I don''t know what I''m thinking.

    Look a stay, "no, your boy is willing to suffer losses of the Lord, quickly take out."

    "Oh, really not. You''ve taken all their things away."

    "Er Gouzi embarrassed smile," since you did not get the benefits, anyway, my things will not give you drops. "

    Shaking his head, he didn''t want to pay attention to ER Gouzi. He sat cross legged on the top of the mountain, holding his cheek with one hand.

    This makes the two dogs on one side extremely confused. Reasonably speaking, this is the first time.

    "How to deal with the people in the Ming camp." At this time, Han Xuan is thinking in his heart, and it is for this matter that he worries.

 Chapter 250

    "Tree king, have you decided? Run away tonight." An underground chamber, four people sitting around in a small room.

    "Well, it''s impossible for Wannian to give him anything. It''s a hard-earned thing of our school." Said the king with a heavy heart.

    "But can we get out?" The three showed concern.

    "Try it anyway."

    "All right, listen to the tree king." The three looked at each other and said in one voice.

    He nodded. "We''ll set out when night falls. Don''t tell the saint about it yet."

    ¡­¡­

    sundowners.

    Suddenly, the sedentary Han Xuan stood up and let the sleeping Er Gouzi be smart. "What''s the matter? Is the sky going to collapse, but don''t be afraid, there''s a god standing by."

    "Come on, it''s time to inject fresh blood into my Tianxuan continent." This is Han Xuan''s thought. Since they want to escape, and the Ming religion is so cruel, going to Tianxuan is the best result.

    "Where to go."

    "To meet your friend."

    Er Gouzi rolled a white eye, but then his eyes brightened, "as expected, without five brothers by my side, I feel sick all over."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    In the forest at night, a group of people walked quickly.

    "Tree king, why do we have to go at night?" Asked a soft voice.

    "Don''t talk, saint. You''ll know later." Next to him, Hui Yue said in a low voice.

    "Ke" turned his head and looked at the mountain in the distance, showing his reluctance.

    "Well, what''s that?" Suddenly, Xiao Zhao, who had some fog in his eyes, rubbed it with his hand and pointed to the distance.

    "What" the Hui month makes a tiny smile, follow the direction of small Zhao finger, just this one see don''t matter.

    His face turned white and he was waiting to speak. A voice came from the sky.

    "Tree king, I don''t know where you want to go."

    The king of Baoshu, who was still on his way eagerly, turned ugly. "We''re just shifting our position." Skin smile meat don''t smile finish saying this sentence, the spirit is highly concentrated.

    "Oh, I think you want to run away." Fly down to the ground, stand in the front of the line and block the way.

    "Hum, businessman, don''t deceive others too much. Even if you are powerful, I don''t believe you can surpass all of us." See the face has been torn, Baoshu Wang also don''t want to pretend grandson.

    "Why, you want to have two more moves with me." Han xuanrao looks at Baoshu Wang with interest.

    "So what? I want to see the skills of the mysterious businessmen in the Central Plains."

    "If it''s a man, it''s a single choice." Er Gouzi is not a leisurely master either. He often utters a BIA.

    "Well, we''ll take one of you. Let''s go."¡° Wow, another shameless man than me, Han boy. They''ll give it to you. I''ll move the rescue soldiers. " When the words finished, the two dogs had disappeared without a trace.

    "Kill me." The roar was loud all over the sky.

    "The ignorant are really fearless. Maybe you don''t know the difference between the immortals and the mortals." Looking at the crowd coming, Han Xuan smiles and waves, leaving only a few people in the field.

    "I found another advantage of Tianxuan continent. I don''t have to fight in the future."

    "This, this is what magic power." Looking at the empty field, Baoshu Wang panics. If Han Xuan kills all sides, he still feels normal, and the things that can make people disappear directly are shocking.

    "You''ll see later." Smile, Han Xuan gently spit out.

    "Fengyun moon, three messengers, pass the skill to me, I will urge the supreme secret." Turning his head, he took a cold look at the three envoys and said.

    The three nodded and put their six hands on the king''s shoulders.

    "Ah, the curse of Hades!" The king of Baoshu shouts. His body withers down quickly. His bare hands lift up and push forward. A blood red Rune appears and roars at Han Xuan.

    "Boom" Han Xuan standing position, a piece of dust flying.

    "It worked." Four people instantly show happy, the power of this Hades curse they can''t understand.

    "Tree king, he should be dead." Behind him, the three envoys gasped for breath, and the taste of absorbing all their internal power was not good.

    "Don''t worry. If you are under my curse, the immortals will be killed." The king of Baoshu swore.

 Chapter 251

    "Oh, that really disappoints you." There was a faint voice in the smoke.

    "What, he''s not dead. How can that be?"

    "Although you are powerful, it''s not enough for me." Slowly out, with a smile to look at the three people to help the king of Baoshu.

    "You, you." Trembling, pointing at Han Xuan, Baoshu King''s confidence is completely destroyed.

    "I''ll deal with the four of you later." Spit out these words, Han Xuan to Xiaozhao.

    "Girl, you are afraid!"

    "No, No." Despite this, Xiao Zhao''s shaking body has already explained everything.

    "I want to go back to Zhang Wuji."

    Originally nervous Xiao Zhao heard Zhang Wuji''s name, his eyes flashed.

    "I can''t let you go yet, but I don''t think it will be long." As the saying goes, it''s better to demolish ten temples than break a marriage. Since Xiao Zhao can''t let Zhang Wuji go, why doesn''t Han Xuan become a beauty.

    "Why can''t you let me go now?"

    "I have what I need in Zhang Wuji. If you show up, I will lose all my previous achievements." Anyway, Xiaozhao can''t run away, so Han Xuan speaks out his purpose generously.

    "Will it hurt him?" Instead of caring about his own situation, he began to care about Zhang Wuji.

    The canthus twitch, "is now Playboy so popular?"

    "No"

    Hearing this, Xiao Zhao obviously relaxed.

    "Well, I''ll be waiting for a while."

    "Well, in that case, close your eyes first."

    Watching Xiaozhao''s mother and daughter close their eyes and wave their hand, they all disappear, including Baoshu Wang and others.

    "Finish work, er Gouzi, you die for me." Seeing that there is no one here, Han Xuan shouts.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? The labor force hasn''t moved yet." In the woods. There came the cheap voice of Er Gouzi.

    "Ah" Han Xuan sighs, and wants to rush into the jungle to find out Er Gouzi.

    "Wow"

    A little bit of green light shot up into the sky, forming a straight beam, shooting straight into the air.

    "Wow grass, the origin of the world!" Han Xuan is almost excited when he sees the green light. He has come to kill the Dragon by relying on heaven for more than ten years, and has finally worked hard to live up to the people who want to.

    "Han boy, you are here. Don''t walk around. I''ll see what happened there." Between lightning and flint, er Gouzi has already made a response.

    "Dead dog, you dare to compete with me. Believe it or not, I''ll let you try the taste of black stick." Han Xuan was shocked. If Er Gouzi was allowed to get the origin of the world first, it would not be easy for him to spit it out. No, it was impossible at all, so he had to take out his trump card.

    "Needless to say, it''s useless. Labor and capital should get the origin of the world for everything they say. People block killing and Buddha blocks killing." Er Gouzi''s heroic spirit soared to the sky.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan did not dare to stay, and galloped away with the fastest speed. In the distance, green light emerges.

    "Is this the nine Yin manual?" At this time, Zhou Zhiruo excitedly holds a piece of cloth full of fonts, and her voice trembles when she speaks.

    However, she never thought that the world origin of Han Xuan''s fight with ER Gouzi was floating in front of her, and she couldn''t see it at all.

    "Er Gouzi, it''s you who forced me to change my aura into shape. It''s the magic sword''s real trick to resist thunder. Fall!" Han Xuan has completely ignored the origin of the world, and the two magic powers have been launched simultaneously.

    Purple lightning seems to come from the distant horizon, and then, a long golden fog wrapped around it, catching up with ergouzi as fast as light.

    Even Er Gouzi, who was not afraid that day, was afraid of the amazing momentum above his head. He stopped his body and said it was strange. After the monkey shadow stopped, the lightning above seemed to be fixed by time.

    "Han Xiaozi, you want to be angry." Because of such a stop, Han Xuan has already passed him, flying straight to the green beam.

    "Brother lightning, why do you come to play with 123 wooden people? I''ll go first, and you''ll turn your back." Tentatively put out a foot.

    "Kaka kaka"

    The lightning came down a little. "Shit, you fouled." Er Gouzi yelled, but he didn''t dare to step forward any more.

 Chapter 252

    A thunder was heard, and the nine Yin Manual of Zhou Zhiruo''s hands fell.

    "What''s this?" Staring at the distant solidification of lightning, mouth murmur.

    "Whoosh"

    The white light flashed and the figure appeared.

    "It''s you, my God, Mr. God." Seeing the face of the visitor, Zhou Zhiruo''s eyes dodged, and her face showed the color of panic.

    Eyes did not look to Zhou Zhiruo, "ten years, I finally got you, ha ha ha!" Wild laughter spread far away.

    The hand in hand changes continuously, the chaos Qi turns into innumerable chains and binds the green light group firmly.

    "What is he doing?" Zhou Zhiruo doesn''t know why, but this can''t stop her shock. Looking at the chain full of black and white, she thinks a lot.

    "Close" the chain pull, make a crackling sound, and the origin of the world has disappeared.

    Joy in the heart, looked at the eyes of Zhou Zhiruo, "you do it yourself, what happened here I will not tell anyone." With that, it disappeared like fog.

    "Since everyone is leaving, I don''t want to get involved in the affairs here. Let them develop." In mid air, Han Xuan''s hand is attached to his back and his foot is on the sky star sword.

    "Han boy, come here, I''ll tell you a secret." Flying to the side of the lightning, er Gouzi yelled.

    "What''s the matter?" Slowly floating down, the purple lightning also after finishing this sentence, into a little light, scattered in the vast world.

    "Come here, I''ll tell you." Two dog son a face thief Xi Xi says.

    The eyebrow Yu reveals doubt, also don''t think much, come to two dog son body front.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Whoosh"

    A broken air sound, in front of you, where there are monkeys.

    "What the hell!" Watching two dogs disappear, Han Xuan is at a loss.

    After a few breaths.

    "Grass, how can your space not have the origin of the world?" Er Gouzi came out in a rage and then yelled out.

    "Grass, I thought you were gone." Finger picked the hair between next forehead lightly, Han Xuan shows a smile.

    "Wow, come on." Er Gouzi is just like an ant on a hot pot. He jumps and asks.

    "In chaos beads, steal if you can." Han Xuan knew Er Gouzi''s ability early, and put the origin of the world into chaos bead just in case. However, judging from the current situation, he is obviously on the right track.

    Hearing Han Xuan''s reply, er Gouzi looks like a angry ball. His face collapses in an instant. "Wow, you''re cruel. Give me the labor and capital level."

    "No hurry, no hurry." Han Xuan waved his hand, "wait until we get back to earth."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Ah. My dragon slayer, my dragon slayer. " A shrill roar was very harsh in the early morning.

    "It''s time to show up. Take them out and go back to earth. Ten years later, I don''t know what the world will be like." On a mountain, I heard the roar and slowly opened my eyes. As soon as the words are finished, Han Xuan closes his eyes again, but this time he turns directly into fog.

    "Adoptive father. What''s the matter with you? " In the cave, Zhang Wuji was awakened by the roar. He got up quickly, but his feet were soft and he had no strength.

    Joyoung''s magic moves all over the body, dispelling the sense of exhaustion and coming to Xie Xun.

    "My dragon butcher''s knife. It''s gone." Xie Xun holds Zhang Wuji and keeps shaking.

    "Adoptive father, don''t worry." Comfort a, look around, "Zhao Min, Zhao Min where." Now Zhang Wuji''s forehead had already sprouted dense beads of sweat, shouting.

    "Wuji, Wuji, look at who else is in this cave." Listening to Zhang Wuji''s anxious shout, Xie Xun calmed down, groped around and cried.

    "Wuji." A voice came, visible is the air rippling, let two people anxious look some ease.

    "My God, where are you, come out quickly." Only listen to the voice, not the person, Zhang Wuji yelled.

    "Dada"

    The echo of footsteps in the cave is a little loud.

    "Mr. Tian, you''ve finally come back. Do you know what happened here, my adoptive father''s Dragon Slayer and where Zhao Min has gone?" Zhang Wuji rushed to Han Xuan and asked eagerly.

 Chapter 253

    Slightly frown, "you calm down, I don''t know what happened here."

    Hear Han Xuan also don''t know what this is, Zhang Wuji look lost, look behind, "that is, Zhiruo." Yell and run to a corner.

    "Zhiruo, Zhiruo." Holding up Zhou Zhiruo on the ground, his mouth kept shouting.

    "Give it to her." With that, Han Xuan threw out a medicine bottle.

    "Thank you, Mr. Tian." Zhang Wuji repeatedly said thanks.

    A crystal clear small pill rolled out of the bottle mouth and slowly fed into Zhou Zhiruo''s mouth.

    "Keke" is just pills into the abdomen, Zhou Zhiruo continuous cough.

    "Zhiruo, you are awake."

    "Well, where is this? What''s wrong with me."

    "You don''t know." Looking at Zhou Zhiruo''s frown, Zhang Wuji looks disappointed.

    "Ah" suddenly in the arms of Zhou Zhiruo screamed.

    "What''s the matter?" Looking down at the man in his arms, Zhang Wuji asked.

    "No, it''s OK." In the middle of the eyes show the color of panic, look to Han Xuan''s eyes quickly turn away, look to Zhang Wuji.

    "Since it''s OK, we''ll leave here tomorrow morning." Han Xuan then came, light mouth.

    Just now Zhou Zhiruo where dare to speak, hide Han Xuan all hide not urgent.

    "Mr. Tian, are you leaving so soon? We haven''t made a clear investigation of things here." Zhang Wuji didn''t seem to want to leave here. He asked in a startled voice.

    "Well, as soon as you can. I''ll wait for you for two days at most. If you can''t handle the business here, I''ll leave alone." With that, he walked slowly to the entrance of the cave.

    "God, sir." What else do you want to say? He just swallows it back to his mouth. He knows Han Xuan''s character very well. What he says will never be taken back. Saying more doesn''t work.

    "Wuji, listen to that man. If we cross the sea ourselves, the consequences will be unimaginable." After hearing this, Xie Xun reminded him that he was crossing the sea.

    Nodded, "here in addition to Zhao Min, spiders are missing, go out to find."

    ¡­¡­

    Two days later.

    "Zhang Wuji, you can be ready." In the sky, Han Xuan, who has been paying attention to them, says.

    "Spider, spider." Instead of responding to Han Xuan, he sits on a small mound.

    Han Xuan shook his head, had no choice but to fly into the sky, "go, you have more important things to do." Patting Zhang Wuji on the shoulder, he said.

    "Zhao Min, I am at odds with you in this life." Make an oath to the spider grave and stand up, "go, Mr. Tian."

    With a faint smile, "sky star sword."

    ¡­¡­

    "Wuji, where is this?" In the air, although he can''t see with his eyes, he can feel the rapid progress with his ears.

    "Adoptive father, we are already on the sea."¡° Well, it''s a pity that I can''t see this magnificent scene. " Shayson couldn''t help sighing.

    "The former convenience is the mainland. You should be ready." Suddenly, Han Xuan of Jian Jian Jian says such a word.

    "So fast." Several people screamed in shock and looked forward.

    It''s just that they don''t have Han Xuan''s cheating device. What they see is still a vast ocean. They are puzzled. Dimly, there are black spots like ants in front of them.

    In the blink of an eye, the mainland became more and more clear, and the various plants on it made people see clearly.

    "Finally back." Seeing the scene in front of him, Zhang Wuji showed a relaxed expression.

    "Whoosh"

    In the mountains and forests, several people fell.

    "That''s it." Han Xuan didn''t want to delay his return to earth for a moment.

    "God, you''re going." Zhang Wuji asked.

    "Apprentice, we are going to leave. In the future, you should take good care of yourself. If you can''t take good care of yourself, you should marry more women."

    "Er Gouzi, your way of comforting people is really special." Han Xuan gives a white eye.

    "By the way, I almost forgot." Don''t know what to think of, Han Xuan hand gently a brush, two white light flash.

    "Ah, Xiao Zhao." After the white light disappeared, Zhang Wuji almost jumped up and yelled.

    "Young master, I don''t have to leave you at last." Xiao Zhao''s eyes were filled with tears, and her red eyes were pitiful.

    "Well, I''ll see you later." Han Xuan a natural and unrestrained turn, walk toward that small path.

    "God, where are you going, sir?" Zhang Wuji yelled after him.

    Without looking back, he said, "I''m a mysterious businessman. It''s my mission to exchange goods."

 Chapter 254

    Er Gouzi: "666"

    The shadow gradually faded and disappeared in the sunshine.

    Chaotic space.

    "Hiss"

    At this time, er Gouzi had recovered the appearance of a dog. Looking at the green light in front of him, he kept flowing.

    "You''d better not have any bad ideas." Han Xuan knows that if he didn''t carry Er Gouzi''s tail at this time, the origin of the world would surely disappear.

    "Put me down first, let''s talk about it." Struggling a few times, feel no way, small eyes turn twice, said.

    "Hum" cold hum, Han Xuan dare not stay in chaos bead more, in case one accidentally let Er Gouzi escape, then he has no time to cry.

    "Get out." As a light gate appears in the space of Xinghai, Han Xuan steps in slowly.

    "Oh, the origin of the world." The two dogs screamed bitterly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Is this really the earth?" Looking at the city that has changed greatly, Han Xuan is dazzled.

    Innumerable strange buildings stand in the air, and there are three or two aircrafts in the sky.

    "Well, Han boy, is it the wrong way for us to enter the earth?" Two dog son smack smack, exclaim a way.

    Shua

    An aircraft fell from the sky, "Hey, come on, I met a fool." The aircraft has a sound amplifying function, which makes it clear to all the people around.

    "Where there is a fool B, where there is, I have never seen a fool B look like in my life." Just in the blink of an eye, there are more and more people around.

    Han Xuan see this scene, eyebrows can''t help but wrinkle, "roll" a drink, thought they would be wise to go away, but really will it.

    "Oh, this fool has a little temper."

    Cold eyes looking around, "give you three breath time, if not, it will become a part of the world."

    "Boy, I don''t think you know what form it is now. Let me teach you first." Said, suspended a few inches from the ground of the aircraft quickly decomposed into pieces.

    "Emperor battle armor." With a roar, the pieces wrapped the whole body of the man.

    "Let me teach you how to be a mean man." Show a joking look, a punch to Han Xuan hit.

    "Touch"

    In the casserole big fist close to the body, Han Xuan suddenly appeared in front of a blue protective mask.

    "Your fist is not hard enough."

    "How can it be? My emperor armor is made with a huge amount of money. How can it not hurt a bitch?" The man''s face is red and looks at Han Xuan incredulously.

    "This light shield must be a good thing." Murmur in the heart, the mouth yells, "boy, quickly hand in the thing in front of you, otherwise don''t blame me for not leaving the whole body for you."

    "Well, I think you really deserve to die." Looking at the man with a sneer, one hand slowly raised, holding the huge iron fist¡° You want to die. " After that, Han Xuan felt an electric current rush into his body.

    "Play with me, OK." The corners of his mouth show up, "magic sword Yulei true formula." If the sound of Jiuyou hell comes out, it makes the person in front of you feel weak. Fortunately, Han Xuan holds his hand, otherwise he will fall to the ground.

    "Boom"

    Thunder suddenly came from the cloudless sky.

    "Click"

    Purple lightning falls vertically, making the space fluctuate.

    "Boom"

    Iron shot, Han Xuan holding a metal broken hand, disdain to curl his mouth, "think how strong it is."

    "Han Xiaozi, are you Yang Yongxin, master of thunder and lightning, who specially comes to save the Internet addicted teenagers?"

    "I''m lazy to talk to you." Han Xuan helplessly turns his head and glares at Er Gouzi.

    "Run, this man is a monster. He can summon lightning." Dozens of people nearby have clearly witnessed all this. In their cognition, those who can use lightning as a weapon, let alone look at it, have never heard of it, so they can''t overcome their fear and rush to flee.

    "Han boy, come on, let''s kill them all." Er Gouzi doesn''t seem to be too big at all, and encourages Han Xuan to kill people.

    "Run after NIMA, bloody mother." Han Xuan can''t help being rude.

 Chapter 255

    "Is it necessary to stay on earth now?" Looking at the deserted street, Han Xuan is lost in thought.

    "Ah, this is not the earth I used to know. Well, there are countless earth like worlds in chaos beads. If you want to see the earth in the future, go to those worlds." After a long meditation, Han Xuan finally made up his mind.

    "Er Gouzi, I believe you know a lot of movies and TV programs on the earth. Let''s talk about which world we are going to now." Although he made up his mind, Han Xuan was in a dilemma about which world to go to, so he wanted to hear Er Gouzi''s opinion.

    "I know there is a world where there are lots of delicious food." Hear Han Xuan let him help thinking, two dog son instant energy, don''t want to say this sentence.

    "Where." At first Han Xuan just casually asked, but didn''t expect that Er Gouzi would really have a place to go.

    At the exit of "zhenhun Street", er Gouzi''s mouth is watering all over the place.

    Disgustedly, he looked at the dripping saliva on the ground and moved his steps, "zhenhun street, soul, spirit cultivation, I didn''t expect that, er Gouzi, you are a genius."

    "Hey, hey, I''m a man with an IQ of 250." Er Gouzi cried out.

    "Get out of here. I''ll give you a compliment." I laughed and kicked.

    After a fight with ER Gouzi.

    "Come on, stop playing. Now let''s go."

    "Well, why don''t you take a walk, Gaga?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Returning to chaozhunei again, Han Xuan is highly concentrated and dare not be careless.

    "I said, Han boy, you are not tired every time you come in and carry me. Otherwise, you can let me down and make a cup of tea to discuss life."

    He looked at Er Gouzi suspiciously. "If I believe you, I''ve lived in vain for such a long time."

    Ignore the two dogs that resentment eyes, slightly closed his eyes, "town soul Street" mouth a big drink.

    Still calm sea of stars, suddenly fast rotation, just a few breath of effort, a bright star floating in front of Han Xuan.

    Eyes slowly opened, revealing a touch of fine awn, "town soul street, starting."

    Fingers gently, blue light wins, soon wrapped Han Xuan body.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "This is the world of zhenhun street! Why is it like this? " Han Xuan, dressed in red, looks at the things in front of her eyes. In her mind, ten thousand of them are flying by.

    See Han Xuan come to the place, a vast white space, here is full of strange.

    "I should be in the jungle, according to the way I used to pee around the world." Han Xuan has no choice but to think of it.

    "Oh damn, Han boy, how did you become transparent?" Just when Han Xuan looks around, er Gouzi suddenly shouts.

    "Transparent." Doubt of stretch out a hand, "depend on, how soul out of body."

    As soon as the heart is tight, the soul''s attack and defense ability is no better than having a physical body. In case of a strong enemy at this time, he will die unjustly¡° Where the hell is this In the heart doubts, the divine consciousness outside, sweeps in this boundless space.

    "Well, there''s a situation! Two dogs, let''s go. " Suddenly, Han Xuan didn''t know what he found. He called and rushed to the distance.

    "Tut Tut, it seems that the speed of the soul is much faster than that of the body."

    ¡­¡­

    "Ow ~" a long cry.

    "Dead dog, what''s the devil''s name!" Han Xuan asked.

    "What do you call labor and capital? You can''t stand it. You can beat me."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "What sound." Suddenly, an ethereal voice came out, and I saw a man sitting on the stone platform, but his eyes did not open.

    "Han boy, come on, there are people playing binding here!" Soon, a man and a dog have come to this space.

    The man on the stone platform opened his eyes slowly, but when he saw the appearance of Er Gouzi, his eyes were in a daze. "This is something. It''s not the guardian spirit of the master."

    "Hey, although labor is more handsome than you, don''t look at me like that." Er Gouzi yelled with all his guts.

    "Pa"

    Clap your hand on ER Gouzi''s head.

    "Damn, Han boy, what are you doing?"

    Ignoring the cry of Er Gouzi, he looked at the people on the stone platform in front of him.

 Chapter 256

    "You are Li Xuanyuan!" For a long time, Han Xuan spit out these words.

    "I am. I wonder if you are?" Li Xuanyuan looks at Han Xuan gravely, he can feel that the person in front of him is very strong, unprecedented strong.

    Take back the eyes, a faint smile, "who I am is not important, but in the future I''ll make the decision here!" Han Xuan picks her eyebrows and opens her mouth.

    "Yes, this will be our territory. If you don''t agree, believe it or not, I will eat you." Er Gouzi, unwilling to be lonely, jumped out and pointed to Li Xuanyuan and yelled.

    "Roll" kick fly two dog son, look at Li Xuanyuan, "you think I this suggestion how."

    "This is the spiritual space of the master. Even if you die, I won''t let you do anything wrong." Slowly stand up, bound in the hands of the chain a sound.

    "Oh, do you think you have the ability?" Looking at Li Xuanyuan jokingly, Han Xuan asked with a smile.

    "Then try it." Chain pull, the momentum of the body rose countless times.

    "It''s interesting. Come on, let me see how powerful the world''s top leaders are." Han Xuan did not lose, more powerful than Li Xuanyuan.

    "Pedaling, pedaling"

    Step back and look at Han Xuan with shocked eyes. Although he knows that the person in front of him is very strong, he never thought that just a burst of momentum can make him feel no resistance.

    "You are not what you say."

    "Hum!" Li Xuanyuan snorted coldly, and his white clothes began to turn black.

    "Oh, Huasha, it''s more and more interesting." Han xuanrao is interested in watching Li Xuanyuan''s transformation.

    "Roar" came out like a wild animal.

    "Han boy, you two have a good exchange of feelings. I''ll slip first." Er Gouzi seemed to be afraid of bringing disaster to the fish in the pond. With a cry, he could not see clearly with the naked eye.

    "You die for me." With a roar, he rushed to Han Xuan.

    Looking at the blood red eyes of Li Xuanyuan, Han Xuan light smile, "death is a wonderful thing, but it will not happen to me."

    Just finish saying this sentence, Li Xuanyuan has already rushed to the front of the Scripture, also don''t know where he felt a sword, mercilessly to Han Xuan wave chop down.

    "With a sword, sky star sword! Now With a light drink, the simple black sword appears in front of Han Xuan.

    Ding

    The sound of gold and iron is particularly harsh.

    See his full hit is blocked, Li Xuanyuan eyes show fierce color, heavy kick to Han Xuan.

    "It seems that sometimes fists are the hard truth." Pity looked at Li Xuanyuan, eyes showing a little serious color.

    "Touch" legs touch together, see Li Xuanyuan face twist, the color of pain beyond expression.

    Just when Li Xuanyuan was distracted to suppress the pain, the sky star sword fell heavily on his head, the edge of the sword passed, and the space rippled. Li Xuanyuan knew that he had no room to resist such a strong attack, and his eyes revealed his reluctance.

    The sky star sword will cut off a head. At the critical moment, Han Xuan''s finger is a little bit, and the sky star sword stops in an instant. The wind of the sword makes Li Xuanyuan''s hair flutter wildly¡° You go back and let the real Li Xuanyuan come out! "

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." His voice was hoarse, and his wild eyes glared at Han Xuan.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I''ll help you." With a smile, he walked to Li Xuanyuan who was half kneeling.

    "Ah" a roar, see Han Xuanzhong point in Li Xuanyuan eyebrow, clothes began to slowly change color.

    "Thank you." Half kneeling Li Xuanyuan said in a low voice, "if you didn''t help me suppress Huasha, the master would be in danger."

    "This is Xia Ling''s spiritual space?" Han xuanming knew it was possible, but he asked aloud.

    "Yes, I want to know who you are and how you appear in the master''s spiritual space." Li Xuanyuan looks at Han Xuan with burning eyes, and doesn''t want to let go of any change of look.

    "I" backhand pointed to himself, a smile, "this you don''t need to know, you need to know that I won''t hurt her!"

    "But the master is not a warrior. She can''t bear your presence." Li Xuanyuan looks sad.

    "The body of martial god is just a little stronger than the physique of ordinary people. Once the physique is improved, anyone can bear the sojourn of many souls!" Han Xuan stomped back and forth, slowly speaking such a sentence.

 Chapter 257

    "But how can one say that one can improve one''s physique?" Li Xuanyuan asked.

    "It may be out of reach for you, but it''s very simple for me." Finish saying, palm a turn, a small jade bottle appears.

    "Who are you and why there are objects in the spiritual space?" Eyes appear shocked color, Leng Leng looking at Han Xuan in the hands of the bottle, but the heart is set off waves, "strange people, strange things."

    "That''s all you care about." Han Xuan a rhetorical question, let Li Xuanyuan fierce think of what he said before.

    "The things in this can make the master bear many guardians." Slightly put down the doubts in the heart, Li Xuanyuan asked.

    With a faint smile, "Oh, just try." With that, his fingers moved gently, and the cork that covered the bottle was pulled out.

    A fragrance spread, let Li Xuanyuan face a positive, "good pill, just smell also feel refreshing."

    Looking at Li Xuanyuan''s intoxicated look, Han Xuan smiles slightly, and the bottle mouth is covered again. "I think I should go out now. It seems that something has happened outside."

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the spiritual space.

    "Help, somebody help me." With the voice of crying in the desolate mountain upload extremely far away.

    On the barren mountain, a dozen odd looking men surrounded a girl.

    "I smell fear. Such a soul is a wonderful Feast." It''s like the cry from hell.

    "Oh, the smell of fear, I don''t think you''ve ever experienced a real fear." The sound spread out, the ground of scorched black at the foot, little green buds burst out.

    "Who is it?" Such a vision, even if they are well-informed, their bodies can not help shaking.

    "Whoosh"

    The red light flashed, and the figure fell on the ground. The grass on the ground just broke the ground seemed to like his breath very much. It grew crazily and quickly covered its feet.

    "Wow, who''s this guy? He''s gorgeous." The girl, who was very frightened, actually showed a flower crazy smile in her eyes.

    "Very good soul power." The person who suddenly appears is not Han Xuan, who will be, and his eyes seem to be looking at a plate of rich food.

    "Damn, labor and capital have a share!" A roar, suddenly from the girl''s body out of a dog.

    "Then go by yourself." Han Xuan is helpless. Originally, he wanted to see if the spirit space could be trapped by Er Gouzi, but now it seems that this is just his own fantasy.

    "Behind the fanatic, you go!" Two dog son eyes a turn, fierce turn head point to summer bell.

    "Pa"

    The palm falls heavily, "in barking, believe it or not, I throw you directly in the past." Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment, with a bad smile on his face. "Er Gouzi, your body can''t hurt you. I don''t know how defensive the soul is."

    "Rely on" looking at Han Xuan''s bad eyes, er Gouzi shivers and runs away quickly.

    "Wow, cute dog, am I lucky today?" Summer bell looking at Han Xuan two people fight, in the eyes of the flower like more rich.

    "It''s not a good boy to run away without my permission." Although he didn''t turn to look, Han Xuan already knew the movements of more than a dozen people behind him¡° What do you want to do! " The escaping team stopped, and the leader said in a cruel voice.

    I want you to understand what real fear is

    "Do you know who we are?" The man cried out in a stern voice.

    "Shit, who are you? I have to go home and ask your parents. How do we know?" Two dogs in the distance also restless, scold export.

    "You" the man almost vomited blood, "we have many people here, don''t be afraid, go on."

    More than a dozen people heard the order, and they all rushed in.

    Looking at the rushing team, Han Xuan reaches out with one hand and grabs it in the void.

    "Ah" screamed one after another, and all the people who came were firmly grasped by a big unreal hand, so that they could not escape.

    "Yes, the quality of the power of soul is very good!" With a whisper, more than a dozen people turned into a little light and appeared in Han Xuan''s palm.

    "You, what kind of magic are you?" Seeing that there was only one person left, the fear in my heart was magnified infinitely.

 Chapter 258

    "Magic Han Xuan sneered at the man, "more than half a sentence, send you on the road." With that, he will be sentenced to death.

    "Who is making trouble in Luocha street?" With the roar of the motorcycle, a sound came from a distance.

    "Oh, is the main character here?" Hearing this, Han Xuan is smiling and muttering.

    Shua

    The tire is rubbing the ground, between Han Xuan and the man.

    "Ah, it''s you, the delivery man." Xia Ling lightly covers her mouth and screams.

    "Silly girl, I''m not here to save you!" The speaker is not the protagonist. Who can Cao Yanbing have.

    "It''s impolite of you to do so." Han Xuan brushed his hair between his forehead and said in a neutral tone.

    "Courtesy Cao Yanbing a Leng, in Luocha street, no one dare to say that he is impolite.

    "In the street of Luo Cha, I has the final say." Cao Yanbing returned to his senses and responded aggressively.

    "Since you has the final say, Noah, he''s going to run away. You won''t catch up!" Nunu mouth, eyes to Cao Yanbing behind.

    "No one can escape in my hands." With that, he stepped out and went straight after the man.

    "Little girl, do you want to go and have a look?" Looking at Xia Ling, Han Xuan turns around and asks with a smile.

    "Ah" seeing Han Xuan''s eyes, Xia Ling''s heart kept beating, "can I go there?"

    "Of course."

    ¡­¡­

    They came quickly and soon caught up with Cao Yanbing.

    "Well, what''s your name?" Summer bell all the way, half a word also didn''t say, just see Han Xuan step stop, suddenly summon up the courage to ask.

    "My name is Tian Xuan!" Spit out these two words in a soft voice and look at the two people close at hand.

    "Tianxuan, that''s a nice name." It''s just that her sentence sounds good. It''s just a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    "Who are you and why are you blocking my way?" The man snapped.

    "The soul General of Luocha street, as for why he stopped you, I can say that you are not happy!" Cao Yanbing carries the ten halls of Yama and looks at the person in front of him jokingly.

    "So you are the soul general without guardian spirit!" The man showed a look of disdain.

    "I don''t need to deal with you yet!" Cao Yanbing said haughtily.

    "Hum, you want to die!" Although Han Xuan dare not hand, but Cao Yanbing he is not in the eye.

    "Miscellaneous" light spit these two words, Cao Yanbing rushed away.

    "Touch"

    Just a round down, the man has been seriously injured, "cough, you."

    But before he finished, a shadow appeared, "Wow, I''m so lucky. I can pick up good things when I go out for a walk." It''s not who Er Gouzi would be to say such a thing.

    "What do you want, cough!" The man looked at Er Gouzi with fear in his eyes¡° What to do, of course, is to enjoy the delicious food. " With that, a few drops of water fell on the man''s face. Then he opened his mouth. The man quickly shrank and entered Er Gouzi''s mouth.

    "Er ~" patted his stomach and belched.

    "What are you that can swallow him!" Cao Yanbing was shocked and yelled. This kind of thing is too shocking.

    "Well, labor and capital are the wolf God of the universe! Eating him is just a bit of a dental sacrifice. I''m looking at it. Believe it or not, I''ll eat you together. " Disdain of saw Cao Yanbing one eye, intimidate a way.

    Although shocked, but Cao Yanbing is not a fear of the Lord, a listen to two dog son said, the body''s pride was inspired, "the bone of labor and capital is very hard, I want to see if you will give the teeth to collapse."

    Watching Cao Yanbing rush towards him, er Gouzi excites himself and runs behind Han Xuan.

    "He''s my little brother. If you want to hurt me, you have to ask him first."

    Sure enough, er Gouzi succeeded in turning Cao Yanbing''s attention to Han Xuan.

    "Are you going to stop me?" Eyes dignified look to Han Xuan, with his keen observation, naturally can feel Han Xuan is not simple.

    "It''s up to you not to stop it!" Han Xuan doesn''t want to waste more words with ER Gouzi. Let him take advantage of it.

    "You are very strong, I will challenge you!" Suddenly, Cao Yanbing didn''t know what he was thinking and said such a sentence.

    "You''re sure." Looking at Cao Yanbing with banter.

    "I''m sure."

    "Good" good word export, people have arrived in front of Cao Yanbing, hand knife gently pat in his neck.

 Chapter 259

    "If I use a little bit of force, you are already a huge corpse. Do you still feel the need to challenge me now?"

    Such a close distance, Cao Yanbing really felt the breath of death, swallowing, "I will defeat you one day."

    "Ha ha, you are really the soul General of Luocha street. OK, I''m waiting for you." With that, Han Xuan turns to Xia Ling.

    "Tianxuan!" Xia Ling whispered.

    "Girl, eat it!" Turn the palm of your hand and take out a small medicine bottle.

    "What is it?" Xia Ling didn''t know, so she frowned and asked.

    "Good thing." Smile, pull out the cork, pour out a green pill.

    "Good thing, I feel that my constitution is improving rapidly." A few steps away, Cao Yanbing exclaimed, "what is this?"

    "An ordinary little pill!" Did not look back, light said.

    "Eat it, or you can''t bear it." Looking at Xia Ling with a smile, Han Xuan said.

    "Well" nodded, Han Xuan in his heart somehow, inexplicably have a sense of trust.

    "Gudong"

    When the pills enter the abdomen, Xia Ling only feels that the body is extremely hot and dry, and her body begins to turn red with black and dirty sweat.

    "Tianxuan, it''s so hot. Am I going to die?" Xia Ling''s eyes were filled with mist.

    Slightly frown, "almost forget, this elixir is specially for Xiuxian refining, summer bell is just a mortal, how can bear to live." Shaking her head, pointing at Xia Ling''s eyebrows, chaos Qi slowly flows into her body to help her absorb the medicine quickly.

    Ten minutes later.

    Looking at Xia Ling deep sleep, turned to look at Cao Yanbing, "trouble you to send her out."

    "I''ll send it. What about you?" Cao Yanbing doubts to ask a way, according to reason, since Han Xuan can send so important Dan medicine to Xia Ling, that relation can think of general.

    "I''m going back, of course." Finish saying, melt into a white light to melt into summer bell body.

    Silly looking at the summer bell on the ground, heart for a long time can''t calm down, "this person is silly girl''s guardian spirit, and also so strong, how can this be possible."

    "Hey, fool, let''s go. Labor and capital have to go back." When Cao Yanbing was shocked, the voice of Er Gouzi came from behind.

    Cao Yanbing mechanically turned his head, "you are not her guardian spirit, are you?"

    "What guardian spirit? Labor and capital are wolf gods. Forget it. With your knowledge level, it''s hard for us to communicate." With that, er Gouzi turned into a white light and integrated into Xia Ling''s body.

    "Who on earth is this silly girl? She can have two guardians, and both of them are not ordinary goods." Cao Yanbing looks at Xia Ling on the ground in shock.

    For a long time, I went to my side, picked her up and disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡­¡­

    "So your name is Tianxuan!" Entering Xia Ling''s spiritual space, Li Xuanyuan opens his mouth with a smile.

    "It''s a chain that binds you!" Han Xuan did not answer Li Xuanyuan''s words, but looked at the dense chain and asked¡° Well, it''s the chain Li Xuanyuan nodded.

    "If my strength is still there, I can break it with a wave. It''s a pity, it''s a pity." Han Xuan pretends to sigh. In his opinion, the chain is just a little stronger than the ordinary iron lock. There is not much strange about it.

    "Isn''t that all the strength of the predecessors?" Li Xuanyuan screamed in shock, his face changing.

    Han Xuan just a smile, "the past does not need to mention, I just wake up now, have to go to restore strength."

    "Well, please, master." Li Xuanyuan doesn''t dare to make any mistakes in front of Han Xuan.

    Nod, body into a streamer, fly to the distance.

    As time goes by, it''s night outside in a twinkling of an eye.

    "Well, where is this? I''m not sleeping in bed!" Suddenly, in the white space, a beautiful girl in pajamas appears.

    "Here you are In space, sound seems to come from all directions.

    "Who are you?" The girl kept turning and looking around, her eyes showing confusion.

    "Don''t you forget what happened today so quickly?" While speaking, Han Xuan walked out of the white fog slowly.

    "Ah, it''s you, Tianxuan!" The color of Xia Ling''s doubts disappeared in an instant, and she was surprised instead.

    "Well," he walked up to Xia Ling with a smile, "little girl, this time I called you in to tell you something."

    If Xia Ling wants to rely on her own ability to enter the spiritual space, she doesn''t know when, so Han Xuan uses the magic power to make her soul enter the space after she falls asleep.

 Chapter 260

    "Tell me something, Tianxuan. What''s the matter?" Looking at Han Xuan close at hand, Xia Ling blushes, lowers her head and asks softly.

    Even though Han Xuan''s cultivation is all over the world, he is still a first brother in love. Naturally, he can''t see Xia Ling''s strange appearance. If he knows, he will be scared in a cold sweat.

    "As I just woke up, I may not show up in the next few days. I have a hunch that you will be involved in a catastrophe. You must be careful!" Han Xuan is thinking about the origin of the world he got in the story of relying on heaven and killing the dragon. If he doesn''t do research as soon as possible, in case he gets two dogs cheaper, he won''t have time to cry.

    "You can''t show up!" He didn''t care about what Han Xuan said, but he cared about Han Xuan''s affairs.

    Han Xuan rolled a white eye, "this wench how to return a responsibility, how to pick up some unimportant topic to chat!"

    "Well, you can rest assured that someone will save you when you are in danger. Well, it''s not suitable for you to stay here. I''ll take you back." Han Xuan said, fingers light move, summer Bell''s body gradually fade.

    "Well, now it''s time to see that the origin of the world is useless to me." Light breath, Han Xuan palm a turn, take out the world origin from chaos bead.

    Only when the origin of the world appeared in the palm of Han Xuan''s hand, a strange image suddenly appeared in the heaven and earth. A red light that can only be seen by the spirit people soared up into the sky and did not disperse for a long time.

    "What''s this breath? It''s so powerful!" An unknown area, a person standing on the top of the mountain, eyes that touch of shock, we can see his heart at this time is extremely not calm.

    This kind of thing does not just happen here. All the people who speak in zhenhun street look up at the red pillar of light.

    "It''s so domineering. Is this the elder practicing martial arts?" The most authentic experience is Li Xuanyuan. If he wasn''t locked here, he would like to go to the place where Han Xuan is.

    "It''s like things are out of control." Helplessly looking at the source of the world in hand, Han Xuan thought in his heart.

    Quickly arrange an array to cover up the breath around his body. He doesn''t want everyone to follow the red light and find Xia Ling.

    The light column disappears, and the world seems to be calm again.

    "Find what glows red at all costs." Such orders spread out among the three forces in zhenhun street.

    ¡­¡­

    The array has just been arranged, and a voice comes out.

    "Oh, Han boy, where''s the share of labor and capital?" Er Gouzi''s nose is not covered. It soon appears in front of Han Xuan.

    "Not without you." Speaking, fingertips waving, a small piece of the world is cut, slowly floating to the two dogs.

    Er Gouzi, who is flowing with saliva, swallows the origin of the world with one mouth.

    "Wow grass, greedy guy, give me back to the chaos bead fart." Han Xuan scolded, a light door appeared, "get in quickly!"

    "If you want me to go in, that''s OK. I want 10% of the world." Er Gouzi was picking his nostrils and his eyes were bright.

    "Grass, I didn''t find you so shameless before." Han xuanhen''s teeth itch and angrily scolds Er Gouzi.

    "Labor and capital have always been shameless, OK." Er Gouzi doesn''t like it at all.

    "Hum" cold hum a, finger again cut off a piece, "quickly give me roll."¡° Hey, hey, you''re smart! " Two dogs see trick succeed, stride towards the light door.

    Looking at the lack of 20% of the world origin, Han Xuan is heartbroken. He calms down and puts the world origin in front of him. "I don''t know if this thing is useful for me to improve my strength."

    Looking at it for a long time, he slowly put it down and closed his eyes slightly. "I remember that chaos swallowing heaven can definitely absorb any kind of energy body in the world, or try it."

    When this idea appeared, it was really out of control, and I couldn''t help feeling a sense of expectation.

    "To be on the safe side, try some first!" Under the pressure of restless heart, and take down 10% of the world origin in the palm of the hand.

    Sit down cross legged, hands together, slightly close your eyes, chaos swallowing heaven skill operation, just a moment''s effort, eyes suddenly opened, revealing a touch of essence.

    "It can really absorb, and it is more pure than any kind of energy. If we can absorb all these world sources, we believe that there will be a qualitative leap in our strength."

 Chapter 261

    What is the origin of the world? It''s the core of the world. It has the most energy in the world. If you use it all the time, it''s just plain.

    Not thinking much, Han Xuan closes his eyes, and the origin of the world floats in front of him. Suddenly, the origin of the world seems to be made up of small particles. At the moment Han Xuan closes his eyes, all of them disperse and revolve around him.

    One by one, the particles slowly melt into the body, and Han Xuan''s forehead also begins to sprout big beads of sweat. Obviously, it is not easy to absorb the origin of the world.

    As time goes by, when the last world origin of Han Xuan''s body week disappears, Han Xuan''s momentum rises with his eyes closed.

    "Ha ha, it''s a breakthrough. At the beginning of Shendong, it was a powerful force. " Laughter goes far in white space.

    Slowly stand up, just a move to get up, also let this send spirit space some shake.

    "Sure enough, it is the origin of the world, which makes me successfully break through a big realm without any sequelae, ha ha." Thinking of this, I can''t help laughing again.

    After laughing for a while, Han Xuan wanted to see what happened to Xia Ling at this time. But when he saw what happened outside, an evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I didn''t expect that there would be a knife testing stone just after breaking through the cultivation."

    Outside the spiritual space.

    "Xuanliang, who is he?" Xia Ling asks a child in horror.

    "Sister Xia Ling, be careful later. I may not be able to deal with the person in front of me." A 14-year-old boy said to Xia Ling with a dignified face.

    I saw them in a yard, and the most prominent one was the huge locust tree in the middle of the yard.

    "Is this the linghuai tree? It''s really big." The speaker, dressed like a clown, kept circling the locust tree.

    "Don''t touch my things." Suddenly, regardless of Xia Ling''s pulling behind him, the little boy cried out.

    "Oh, your home, no, no, this thing will soon be mine." Clown like people show a smile, middle finger up, shaking a few times.

    Just in the time of speaking, the little boy didn''t know where to find a small Throwing Knife and went straight to the clown.

    "Ah" let out a scream, the clown fell to the ground.

    "Yeah, it''s OK." The little boy exclaimed in surprise.

    "Xuanliang is great!" Xia Ling gives a thumbs up and praises!

    "Sister Xia Ling, I''ll go and have a look." Cao Xuanliang said that he wanted to move.

    "Hey, it''s a pity. It''s just a little bit worse." All of a sudden, the motionless clown on the ground suddenly opened his eyes with a sneer in his eyes.

    "You''re OK." Seeing this, Cao Xuanliang hurriedly withdrew with Xia Ling.

    "I''ve had enough fun. I''ll take you on the road. Shimadzu, take care of them!" As he spoke, the space fluctuated, and a guardian spirit, who was several times higher than ordinary people and wore armor, appeared.

    "What, Yoshihiro Shimadzu!" When Cao Xuanliang saw the man who suddenly appeared, he exclaimed. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to think about how to deal with it. Shimadzu, who was carrying a giant hammer, walked slowly towards them.

    "Sister Xia Ling, run and find my brother!" Cao Xuanliang looks anxiously at Xia Ling and shouts¡° Don''t you go? Let''s get out of here together Although Xia Ling is very afraid of the big guy in front of her, she still asks in a voice.

    "This is my home, I must guard here!" Cao Xuanliang showed a completely different look from his age, slightly closed his eyes, "Tang Liuyu!"

    Shua

    In front of me, a tall figure whose eyes were covered by black cloth rushed to Shimadzu at the moment of appearance.

    "Oh, Tang Liuyu, an eight armed mantis, is blind, but he can hear and distinguish the sound. In the name of using strange concealed weapons, he rebelled against Tang clan in order to win the most powerful concealed weapons. He slaughtered 400 people in one night, which was extremely cruel. Later, because of conscience, he retired from the world. " The clown looked at a book as thick as a dictionary and said.

    "Pa"

    The book closed, "such a dangerous person should be solved as soon as possible."

    Just as he was speaking, Tang Liuyu was hit by Shimadzu''s hammer and spewed out several mouthfuls of blood.

    "Shimadzu, kill them!" The clown seems very dissatisfied. It took so long to finish Tang Liuyu, and he frowns and shouts.

 Chapter 262

    "Ah" issued a roar, Shimadzu raised the hammer in his hand, rushed to the two people not far away.

    "Xuanliang, run, he''s coming!" Xia Ling exclaimed.

    "Sister Xia Ling, we can''t run." Cao Xuanliang''s face was like dust, as if he had lost all hope.

    "Ha" Shimadzu didn''t pay attention to these, rushed to the front and back of the meridian, and the sledgehammer fell quickly.

    "Ah" Xia Ling immediately covered her eyes and screamed.

    Just when sledgehammer was about to touch them, white light appeared on their heads, but sledgehammer was unable to move forward.

    "What is it?" The clown was surprised. He knew exactly how strong Shimadzu''s attack power was, but now the sledgehammer was so suspended in the air, which was very strange.

    "Good power." In the white light, there was a voice.

    "Ah, Tianxuan, here you are." Hearing the sound, Xia Ling put down her hand and looked in front of her.

    "Eh" turned around and looked at Xia Ling with a smile, regardless of the big hammer close behind, and stretched out a hand.

    Summer bell at this time already paralyzed sit on the ground, see Han Xuan outstretched hand, face a red, but still grasp his hand to stand up.

    "It''s a real eyesore." Frowning at Shimadzu, who still refuses to take back the hammer, Han Xuan lightly says a few words, then reaches out his finger and gently points on the hammer blocked by a white light.

    "Kaka kaka"

    The cracks on the hammer surface, and finally directly broken into countless pieces, scattered around Han Xuan.

    "It''s, it''s not possible." In the distance, the clown looked at the scene in shock, his eyes full of disbelief.

    Around him, Cao Xuanliang also looked at Han Xuan stupidly, "is this the guardian spirit of sister Xia Ling? It''s so strong. I just heard from my brother before, but now it seems that it''s only strong!"

    "It seems that you can''t be my testing stone." Bent down to pick up a piece of hammer fragments, Han Xuan light said.

    "You are very strong, I am not your opponent!" Shimadzu was a few steps back after the earthquake, dare not have other action.

    "Then you are ready to die!" Playing with the pieces in his hand, he didn''t even look at Shimadzu.

    "Who broke my things?" Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door.

    "Ah, brother, you''re back." Cao Xuanliang was surprised and yelled.

    Slowly step into the courtyard, came to Han Xuan body, "can force you out, presumably in front of this big guy my brother can''t deal with."

    "Oh, waste one!" Disdainful eyes looked at Shimadzu one eye, Han Xuan light said.

    "Er" Cao Xuanliang was embarrassed by his side. If Shimadzu is a waste, what is he? It''s better to be a waste.

    "I''ll take care of the next thing. After all, this is my home!" Cao Yanbing step forward, looking at the distance without weapons Shimadzu Yihong, said.

    Han Xuan smiles a little, a red light flits by, and takes Xia Ling to fly to the distance.

    "Thank you very much." Shouting at the rear, Cao Yanbing looks at Yoshihiro Shimadzu solemnly. Although Han Xuan says he is a waste, it is based on Han Xuan''s strong strength¡° Boy, this is the biggest mistake you''ve ever made in your life. " Shimadzu eyes show bloodthirsty light, said with a grim smile.

    "Well, I don''t think so." Cao Yanbing made a rambling gesture.

    "Hum, Shimadzu, that thing is coming out. Don''t talk to him any more. I''ll hold the man down later, and you''ll run after you get it." All of a sudden, the clown changed his look and cried out solemnly.

    "Good" nodded, a big drink, Shimadzu will take a huge step, rushed to Cao Yanbing.

    "Without weapons, you''re a tiger without teeth. I don''t know what you can do!" Cao Yanbing was not afraid and began to fight with him.

    "Wow, how powerful it is Just one round, Cao Yanbing was kicked away by Shimadzu. Just as he said, a thin camel is bigger than a horse.

    "Sister Xia Ling, let your guardian spirit help my brother!" The three people in the distance can see clearly. Seeing that Cao Yanbing was kicked away, he didn''t move. Cao Xuanliang was worried.

    "This" looked at Cao Xuanliang in embarrassment, "Tianxuan, can you save him?"

    "Nothing. This is his chance. You and I can''t stop it." Looking at the fallen Cao Yanbing with great interest, Han Xuan opens his mouth with a smile.

 Chapter 263

    "But" Cao Xuanliang wants to say something, but the backhand is stopped by Han Xuan.

    "Look, he''s coming back soon."

    Sure enough, when Shimadzu''s big feet were about to fall on Cao Yanbing, his eyes opened fiercely.

    "Xu Chu"

    The roar was loud in the yard.

    "Touch"

    Shimadzu flew out and smashed down the courtyard wall.

    "Look, I''m right. It''s his chance." Han Xuan looks at Cao Xuanliang with a smile and says with a smile.

    But at this time, Cao Xuanliang didn''t seem to hear what Han Xuan said. He looked at Cao Yanbing with his eyes.

    "Come back, come back, my brother''s guardian spirit has finally come back." In the mouth murmurs, the canthus actually leaves a few happy tears.

    "Xu Chu, kill me." Cao Yanbing stood up and pointed to Shimadzu.

    "Is" thick voice rings out, Xu Chu raises the huge hammer in the hand, rushes to that on the ground dying Shimadzu.

    "Don''t waste such a good soul power." Han Xuan muttered, one hand out, a suction spread.

    Strange things happen, see Xu Chu''s sledgehammer will be bloody, but Shimadzu on the ground do not know why, even fly to Han Xuan there.

    "Be careful!" Cao Yanbing didn''t know why, so he thought Shimadzu was going to fight to the rear.

    "Sister Xia Ling, be careful, that guy is coming." Cao Xuanliang nervously looks at Xia Ling and reminds him.

    "Nothing." Xia Ling doesn''t care. As long as Han Xuan is by her side, she has a sense of security.

    Shimadzu quickly approached and was pulled out of a long ravine on the ground until he stopped a step away from Han Xuan.

    "Keke"

    Coughing up a few mouthfuls of blood, scared to see Han Xuan, "what do you want to do."

    A little smile, "see your life soon, so good soul energy how can waste."

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, cough"

    "Since you don''t understand, I''ll teach you." Han Xuan finished, a little finger, issued a fiery red light, and Shimadzu on the ground is burning.

    "Ah" heartrending scream, let the side of the summer bell face a white.

    Just for a moment, a miniature version of Shimadzu appeared in Han Xuanzhang''s heart.

    "Yes, almost all the impurities have been removed. You can eat them safely!" Smile, spit out a chilling words.

    "What are you doing?" Cao Yanbing comes here in a rage and shouts.

    "Don''t you see? I need what you call the guardian spirit." While talking, the villain in the palm of his hand disappeared, and was obviously taken away by Han Xuan.

    It''s very difficult to get the power of soul. If you can get more here, Han Xuan is very willing. In case the cultivation of spirit limits his strength in the future, it won''t hurt to grasp more.

    "I beat him. Do you want to steal from me?" Cao Yanbing''s eyes are full of fighting spirit¡° Do you think you can beat me with Xu Chu? " Looking at Cao Yanbing''s appearance, Han Xuan can see that even in stupid, he wants to hold the Revenge of that night.

    "Lord, who is he? He is so strong!" Suddenly, just when Cao Yanbing wanted to say yes, Xu Chu was shocked and cried.

    "Can you beat him?" Cao Yanbing doesn''t know who Han Xuan is. Instead, he is concerned about whether he can be defeated.

    "It''s hard. You can''t try." Xu Chu didn''t feel the intention of killing Han Xuan, so he dared to say such a word.

    "Well, be careful." With that, Cao Yanbing retreated slowly, leaving Xu Chu in front of him.

    "Sister Xia Ling, let''s step back." Seeing that the battle was imminent, Cao Xuanliang pulled the summer bell.

    "No, Tianxuan is my guardian spirit. I will follow him."

    "But" Cao Xuanliang wants to say something, but Han Xuan looks back.

    "Don''t leave. I think one move is enough to subdue the big man." A little smile, said.

    "Hum" when Cao Yanbing hears Han Xuan''s words, his lungs are almost blown up.

    "Xu Chu, up!"

    Looking at the rushing Xu Chu, Han Xuan shook his head, "ah, it''s too slow. Isn''t this a living target?"

    Sigh to sigh, but Han Xuan did not leave the slightest feeling, into a red light that the naked eye can not see clearly, rushed to Xu Chu.

    "Although you are powerful, you are not flexible enough." Han Xuan, who rushes out, stands on Xu Chu''s shoulder at this time. A faint voice rings in his ear.

 Chapter 264

    "Hum" a cold hum, Xu Chu is not vegetarian, sledgehammer fell to the ground, a slap on the Korean fan.

    "In fact, you can''t compare with me." With a faint smile, Han Xuan gently raises his hand and slaps Xu Chu.

    "Touch"

    The two palms hit each other and burst out with astonishing momentum.

    At this time, Han Xuan is suspended in the air, watching Xu Chu, has fallen heavily, smashing a deep hole in the ground.

    Slowly falling figure, to the ground, go to the pit.

    "What do you want?" Cao Yanbing quickly stopped him. He had seen Han Xuan''s acceptance of Shimadzu before. If he thought of his guardian spirit like that, Cao Yanbing shivered.

    Han Xuan smiles and is about to speak when a strange feeling comes, "I feel something is coming."

    Once the brow is wrinkled, the divine sense is put out and explored all around.

    "I''m not afraid to die." Han Xuan suddenly has a cold look in his eyes and makes this sound from his throat.

    "Even if it''s death, I won''t let you hurt him." Cao Yanbing thought Han Xuan was talking to him, and his eyes were a little more alert.

    "If you want to die, why talk to you!" Han Xuan is speechless. He turns his eyes to Cao Yanbing, and then his body gradually fades.

    Han Xuan, who disappeared suddenly, appeared on the huge Sophora tree.

    Let Cao Yanbing Zhang Er monk confused, "what is he doing?"

    "That''s enough. It''s time to make a statement." Standing on the bigger tree trunk, Han Xuan said this without thinking.

    "Tianxuan, what are you doing? There is no one there." Summer bell on the ground reminds to say.

    "No one!" Han Xuan turned his head and gave a smile, "since you don''t want to come out, then."

    In the middle of the story, Han Xuanmeng went out.

    "Ah" a scream spread out, see Han Xuan at this time hand already hold a person''s neck.

    "God of Ninja, take it Cao Yanbing exclaimed, looking at the man who was choked by Han Xuan.

    "Let me go!" The voice of the man in Black said difficultly.

    "Let go of you. After watching the play for such a long time, how can I ask for some reward?" Han Xuan looks at the person in front of her playfully.

    "I, I''ll tell you a secret!" The man with only one eye revealed a painful expression.

    "It''s about linghuaizhi, isn''t it?" Who is Han Xuan? He is the one who knows the whole play. What secrets does Fang Tiandi have for him.

    "How do you know?"

    Just as she said this, there was a small seedling growing on the bare tree trunk one meter away from them.

    "Oh, is this the branch of linghuai tree? It''s said that after eating it, you can greatly increase your power in a short time!" Han xuanrao looks at linghuaizhi with interest.

    "PATA"

    Let go of the hand that pinches the man in black''s neck, stretch out a hand to explore, tender green small seedling appears in the hand. Han Xuan seems to want to collect linghuaizhi, but in fact he wants to let go of FUBU Bancang. This person also has a great influence on the future plot.

    Without Han Xuan''s grip, takebukura''s body became transparent when he fell.

    "Tell you the forces behind you, I don''t care about Cao Yanbing. If you dare to hurt Xia Ling, I don''t mind a river of blood!" Eyes did not turn, looking at the hands of small seedlings.

    The body gradually fades away, and takebu banzang looks at Han Xuan with complicated eyes. He doesn''t speak.

    long time.

    "It seems to be of great use to me." Han Xuan didn''t come down from the tree for a long time, but not to see the scenery.

    "It''s really wonderful that the linghuai branch can absorb the aura of the world, which is much easier to use than the spirit gathering array."

    Now Han Xuan can be described as ecstatic. What cultivation people need most is aura. But this branch of linghuai can be compared with a small spirit gathering array.

    "It must belong to me!" Han Xuan has never been so eager to possess something, but linghuaizhi is different.

    Don''t look down on him. He is still very weak now. If he is planted in Tianxuan continent and allowed to grow, one day, Tianxuan continent will have earth shaking changes because of him.

    He didn''t know how much surprise Tianxuan would bring him because of this wise decision.

 Chapter 265

    "Tianxuan, are you ok?" Below, Xia Ling''s slightly worried voice came.

    A smile, a turn down to the ground, "nothing, here''s up to you." With that, the body gradually turned into white light and integrated into Xia Ling''s body.

    Not long after Han Xuan disappeared, a thunder came from the sky.

    "Boom"

    Lightning, split in the huge Ling Huai above.

    "Ah," Xia Ling screamed with fear.

    "Silly girl, stop yelling, it''s just lightning!" Let Xu Chu will heal himself. Cao Yanbing goes to Xia Ling against the ten halls of hell.

    "Brother, what''s going on?" Cao Xuanliang asked.

    "I don''t know, but it must have something to do with the green seedlings in that man''s hands." Cao Yanbing rubbed his chin as if thinking about something.

    "Boom"

    Another thunder.

    "It''s not over yet." It seems to interrupt Cao Yanbing''s thoughts, raise his head and roar, but in response to him is a huge lightning.

    "Damn, there is no mistake, such a big lightning!" Cao Yanbing looked at the falling light and swore in a low voice.

    "Click"

    Purple lightning seems to run through the heaven and earth, straight on the locust tree, but this time the power is obviously more powerful than before.

    "Brother, brother, it''s on fire. Put out the fire quickly!" Cao Xuanliang looked at the flaming Ling Huai in front of him and cried out with fear.

    "Labor and capital have no grudge against you. Why chop my locust tree?" Cao Yanbing pointed to the sky and yelled, "come on, fire fighting, fire fighting."

    It''s just when the three are moving.

    "Touch"

    A huge axe struck linghuai and made it crash to the ground.

    Turn around slowly.

    "Ghost three links!" Two shouts left the man nowhere to hide.

    "General fire, Miss Xia!" Somebody nod!

    ¡­¡­

    Kingdom organization.

    "What''s the matter? I told you to snatch the branches and destroy the trees!" In the main hall, the enchanting one frowned and asked.

    "The branches of Sophora japonica don''t come, but the trees have been destroyed!" The man who is talking is the same person who was released by Han Xuan.

    "What, linghuaizhi didn''t get it." The man on the throne stood up fiercely, "what''s the matter?"

    "There is a peerless master, and I didn''t stop him with a move." The service department is very calm about what happened just now. It seems that he doesn''t care about his reputation at all.

    "Impossible, Xiang Kunlun should not know the news of linghuaizhi." Xiang Kunlun is the only one who reminds that person.

    Takebu shook his head. "It''s the guardian spirit of one person. He asked me to bring back a word."¡° What, guardian spirit? It''s impossible. Don''t you also have Yoshihiro Shimadzu? You two can make a move even in Xiang Kunlun''s hands. " The man''s face was unbelievable.

    "Shimadzu was killed by him, and now I am a useless man!" The two eyes of the clothing department revealed some confusion. In zhenhun street, if the spirit man had no guardian spirit, he would be a useless man.

    What the service department said shocked the audience once again.

    "Then how did you escape?"

    "Escape" laughs at himself, "if he didn''t let me come back to deliver a message, I''m afraid I won''t see the sun this morning."

    "What does he want you to say?" Next to the woman, a strong man asked.

    "I don''t care about Cao Yanbing. If you dare to hurt Xia Ling, I don''t mind letting the whole world flow with blood!" The Ministry of service said what Han Xuan said.

    "What a big tone!" After hearing this, the strong man''s anger surged up, "I''m going to see it!"

    "Stop, it''s not the right time. It''s not too late to start when you know what''s going on!" The woman stopped the strong man and said faintly.

    The strong man hesitated for a while, but he stopped.

    "Service department, you go down first and take good care of yourself. The next thing is for us."

    After waiting for the Ministry of service to go away, "order to go down, pay close attention to Cao Yanbing, and the man that the Ministry of service said."

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    Xia Ling''s spiritual space.

    "Good thing." In the vast white space, a little green is particularly conspicuous.

    Zoom in, see Han Xuan hand holding Ling Huai branch in front of him, "I don''t know how long it will take to grow up."

    long time.

    Look away, "eight words all didn''t skim, consider so many why." He shook his head and gave a bitter smile.

 Chapter 266

    "In order to avoid the excessive consumption of aura, I''d better let him go to my Tianxuan land first." Think of here, the shadow of a flash, disappeared.

    "It''s really wonderful. In the spiritual space, it''s in the form of soul. But when we get to Tianxuan, there''s a body again. It''s wonderful. It''s really wonderful." It was Han Xuan who spoke.

    "Forget it, it''s no use considering these things. I''d better plant linghuai as soon as possible." Thinking for a while, Han Xuan clapped his head and thought.

    Take a definite direction, the sky star sword appears and flies straight to the sky.

    "I think that''s it." Flying about a quarter of an hour, Han Xuan stopped, looked at the dense jungle below and murmured.

    ¡­¡­

    Ling Huai plunges into the soil and soon begins to absorb the aura around him. Seeing this, Han Xuan has no choice but to arrange a simple array around him.

    "Who are you and why are you here?" All of a sudden, just when Han Xuan''s array was halfway through, a little boy''s voice came from behind.

    The little boy was black and blue, and there was no clean place on his clothes or face.

    Frown, slowly stand up, "predestined friends, see this seedling, after your mission is to guard here for generations."

    With that, a white light came out of his fingertips and shot into the little boy''s eyebrows.

    Looking at the boy slowly fall to the ground, "come on, this time the effort of array arrangement is saved."

    "Pass him a set of skills, let him wait here, and the aura absorbed by linghuai can also let him practice. It''s really the best way to get the best of both worlds." Think of here, Han Xuan can not help but praise for his wit.

    After putting down some cultivation pills and a simple sword, Han Xuan slowly disappears and returns to the spiritual space.

    "Well," the little boy on the ground slowly wakes up after Han Xuan disappears.

    "What''s the matter? Nine days break God''s decision. What is it, ah!" The boy on the ground was frightened by the memory that suddenly appeared in his mind.

    "Heaven and Earth Spirit tree, guard, cultivate!" The memory flashed through my mind over and over again.

    "So it is." After holding his head and exclaiming for a while, the little boy calmed down and said, "is this my chance? Hum, I won''t forget lingyunzong, the enemy of slaughtering the city."

    After ten years of development, some schools have been formed in Tianxuan, but their accomplishments are generally not high.

    However, since the emergence of linghuai tree, the vitality of Tianxuan mainland has increased so much that later generations call linghuai tree Tiandi Lingshu!

    ¡­¡­

    "Just breaking through cultivation, it''s time to consolidate. Otherwise, if the realm falls, it won''t be worth the loss." It was Han Xuan who came back to Jiling space that suddenly made a sound.

    At this time, he was already sitting in the vast white space, his body slowly suspended in the air, his eyes closed.

    I don''t know how long it took.

    Suddenly, Han Xuanmeng opens his eyes tightly closed.

    "Who is it that has detected my consciousness?" Han Xuan yells angrily. If it wasn''t for him, his cultivation would be over immediately, and he can''t find it.

    He didn''t know if such a situation had happened before. If so, wouldn''t the process of self-cultivation be brought to his eyes. Moreover, in case that consciousness has an attempt to attack, Han Xuan has no resistance, so he is so angry.

    The sky star sword flies out and Han Xuan holds it.

    "Chop"

    Send spirit space slightly tremble, originally deal with such consciousness, Han Xuan as long as God consciousness move can clear, but he has been gas ignore.

    The consciousness saw that he seemed to poke into the leech hive, so he quickly stepped back and wanted to withdraw from Xia Ling''s spiritual space.

    "Well, if it''s the first time for you, don''t blame me if you see my practice." With that, the body becomes transparent and disappears into the spiritual space.

    ¡­¡­

    "Keke" send spirit space outside, ghost Fu Three Tong shocked looking at Xia Ling, quickly cover the chest, back several steps, the corner of the mouth has been out of blood.

    "Mr. ghost, what''s the matter with you." Next to him, Xia Ling, who closed her eyes tightly, opened her eyes and looked at the ghost symbol three links whose face had changed. She asked.

    "The guardian spirit in your body is very powerful. I just explored it a little, and he attacked me. Fortunately, the guardian spirit can''t get out without the master''s call." Ghost Fu three links heart palpitation said.

 Chapter 267

    "Is it?" A sound that seems to come from Jiuyou hell comes out.

    "Heaven, heaven Xia Ling jumps up fiercely.

    Ignoring Xia Ling, he looked at GUI Fu Santong with deep cold in his eyes, "how much do you see?"

    Ghost three links is also a knowledgeable person, can see Han Xuan''s eyes, the body or without a shiver, "I didn''t see anything, today just want to teach Miss Xia practice."

    Han Xuan''s eyes aimed at Xia Ling, but the meaning was obvious. "Tianxuan, Mr. GUI, today is the first time to instruct me to practice. Don''t embarrass him."

    "Well," he nodded, "you can''t go into the spiritual space after your consciousness." With that, Han Xuan turns into white light and melts into Xia Ling''s body.

    Seeing this, they both breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What''s the origin of Xia Ling? There''s such a powerful figure in it." The ghost three links were shocked and yelled in the heart.

    "Well, what''s the matter with you." At this time, Cao Yanbing came in with two cups of tea. Seeing that the atmosphere was heavy, he asked, "Mr. ghost, aren''t you instructing this silly girl to practice, how?"

    "Cao Yanbing, Tianxuan just came out." Xia Ling explained what happened just now.

    "Tut Tut, you silly girl, I don''t know what the hell you stepped on, but you have such a powerful guardian spirit." Cao Yanbing said sour, it''s obvious that he is jealous.

    "Oh, general fire, do you mean you''ve seen him?" Ghost Fu three pass frowns to ask a way.

    "Yes, I''ve done it several times. Unfortunately, it''s always a move." Cao Yanbing is not afraid of being laughed at.

    There are not too many accidents on the face of ghost symbol three links. It''s easy to deal with Cao Yanbing who is afraid of him with just one look.

    "It seems that Xia Ling should be careful in the future." Complex see summer bell one eye, slowly stand up.

    "Mr. ghost, where are you going?" Hell, Fu Santong gets up, and Xia Ling also gets up.

    "I can''t teach you anything. If you have any questions in the future, you can ask him directly." With that, the man disappeared at the door.

    In the room, they looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    ¡­¡­

    Night fell.

    "Tianxuan, can you teach me to practice?" In the vast white space, Xia Ling, wearing pajamas, stands in front of Han Xuan and looks at him pitifully.

    "The man outside is not very good, but he is a top expert in your world. Why don''t you consult him?" Han Xuan, sitting in the air, never opened his eyes.

    After hearing this, Xia Ling rolled her eyes and said, "I was scared away by you before. He asked me to consult you about my future practice."

    Han Xuan''s eyes slowly opened, "what do you want to learn?"

    See Han Xuan have loose meaning, summer bell face surface happy, "of course, the more severe the better."

    Hearing this, he glanced at Xia Ling, stood up and went to her, "practice can not be achieved overnight. If you really want to learn, I can teach you some common practice methods."

    "Oh" visible, hear Han Xuan words, excited face instant collapse. Shaking his head, Han Xuan said helplessly, "the common practice of Dharma I''m talking about is for me. If it''s according to your world, it''s the top practice of Dharma."

    "Oh, that''s great." Summer bell a listen to, excited jump will rise, embrace Han Xuan arm.

    The woman''s unique fragrance makes Han Xuan''s body tremble slightly, and his mind is in a trance for a moment.

    Shake your head, your body will fade quickly, and appear in the distance.

    Summer bell only feel empty hand, in front of see body which still have Han Xuan figure.

    "Tianxuan, you." In the middle of the story, I saw a white light coming, not into my brow.

    "Go out and have a good experience." With this sentence, whether Xia Ling is willing or not, she directly expels her consciousness.

    "Hoo, that''s dangerous." Han Xuan rubs the cold sweat that does not exist, murmurs in the mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hum, damned Tianxuan, the spiritual space was originally mine, and now it has driven me out." In the pink room, Xia Ling beats a pillow and seems to regard the thing in front of her as Han Xuan.

    "Tianyu Jiufeng decision, is this the cultivation method Tianxuan gave me?" Recalling the operation route of Gongfa in my mind, Xia Ling began to practice.

 Chapter 268

    Time goes by.

    In a twinkling of an eye, a few days passed quietly. During this period, Xia Ling would come to the spiritual space every night and ask Han Xuan to guide his practice. But he would only contact for a short time each time, and then he would give orders.

    "Ah, the little girl will come in later. I''m worried." Han Xuan just holds his chin with his hand. He can''t hide the sadness on his face.

    "Tianxuan, Tianxuan, what are you doing?" In Han Xuan''s meditation, Xia Ling''s voice rings out in the vast white space.

    "Ah Han Xuan stood up helplessly and looked at Xia Ling, "did you understand the operation route of Gongfa that I understood for you yesterday?"

    "Understand, understand!" Xia Ling obsessed with looking at Han Xuan, is just casually playing.

    Looking at Xia Ling''s posture, Han Xuan said with a wry smile, "then you can tell me what the essence of the operation of Gongfa is."

    "Amount" embarrassed looking at Han Xuan, summer bell stammered speechless.

    But with a sigh, "you." Shaking his head, he began to review the previous course.

    Half an hour later.

    "You understand!" Han Xuan''s face naturally shows a trace of fatigue. It''s not that he''s tired, but that he''s tired.

    "I understand. I really understand this time." Xia Ling patted her chest and assured.

    Nodded, suddenly his eyes flashed, "ghost three links can ask you to go where not!"

    "Yes, it''s about going to get some fruit. Oh, look at my head. I''ll forget it as soon as it''s over." Patting his head, Xia Ling said awkwardly.

    Give a white eye, "you go to Cao Yanbing there tonight, and they meet." Han Xuan said, turned to the place where he meditated for a long time.

    "Go and join them." Summer bell a Leng, then like a cat was trampled on the tail, jump up, "I''m not going, that guy is so hateful."

    "You have to go to this matter. It''s a test for you. If you can''t finish it excellently, I''ll leave you." Han Xuan''s eyes show a deep luster.

    "Ah, leave me!" Xia Ling is shocked. Now she is used to being with Han Xuan every day, so when she hears that Han Xuan is so serious, Xia Ling doesn''t dare to be petty.

    "Can''t I go? Why do you say that to scare me?" Summer bell pouts a mouth, dissatisfaction says.

    "Well, you go out first, clean up and start tomorrow morning!" Finish saying, also don''t wait for Xia Ling to respond, back to her hit a ring finger, Xia Ling''s body began to transparent.

    "It seems that the plot is back to the original place." Turning around and looking at the place where Xia Ling disappears, Han Xuan shoots a fine light in her eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    "What, take her!" A scream came out, and Xia Ling was standing in a yard at this time, while a man was pointing at her with a shaking hand.

    "General fire, don''t be surprised. If Miss Xia can skillfully control the guardian spirit in his body, it will be a great help for you!" Another person spoke.

    "Don''t look down on me, Cao Yanbing. I can tell you that I''ve been practicing with Tianxuan these days. Now I''m not afraid of you." Summer bell gas teeth itch, hate cry.

    "Just you, I''ll show you ten years. No, you''re not my opponent for a hundred years. I don''t want to take a tow bottle with me on the journey." Cao Yanbing said to Xia Ling with disdain¡° You, OK, let''s have a competition to see how good my kung fu is in Tianxuan sect. " Xia Ling''s temper was finally forced out by Cao Yanbing, pointing at him and shouting.

    "Labor doesn''t fight women, even if you win, you won''t have much face." Cao Yanbing said, he wanted to enter the room.

    "Cao Yanbing!" Almost exhausted the whole body strength to shout out this words, summer bell picked up a small bamboo on the ground, then rushed to Cao Yanbing.

    One side of the ghost three links to see a Leng, "what is this situation." He didn''t understand why Xia Ling would rush to Cao Yanbing with a bamboo stick. If he wanted to compete, he had to have iron weapons, but now.

    But the next scene completely shocked the ghost three links. The bamboo bar in Xia Ling''s hand seemed to be very simple, and even gave out a faint white light.

    "Look at my nine Phoenix sword With a loud cry, the bamboo bars turned into countless invisible shadows, and Gong turned to Cao Yanbing.

    "MMM!" Cao Yanbing suddenly felt the cold wind coming from behind. Before he had any action, a bamboo stick had been stuck on his strong back.

 Chapter 269

    "Ah" heartrending scream sounded in Luocha street.

    "What''s going on? Is that strange man coming again?" The unknown people in the street looked around, but after a scream, nothing extra happened.

    "It''s a stupid girl!" Cao Yanbing weakly finish this sentence, slowly fall to the ground, see his back already blood spray out, a bamboo deep into the vest.

    "Ah" screamed, Xia Ling pale, step by step back, he really did not expect, just a bamboo can let Cao Yanbing be so badly hit.

    It''s no wonder that even if Xia Ling practiced the skills provided by Han Xuan, he could not hurt Cao Yanbing so easily because of his short practice time.

    But don''t forget that Cao Yanbing had his back to Xia Ling at that time. In addition, he didn''t have the slightest heart to be on guard. It can be said that he had the heart to win but not the heart. Naturally, Cao Yanbing suffered a great loss.

    "General fire!"

    "Brother!"

    Two urgent voices came out, and suddenly two people rushed out behind them. It was the ghost three links and Cao Xuanliang who reacted from one side.

    "What an attack it is." After checking Cao Yanbing''s wound for a while, the ghost Fu three links burst out a few drops of sweat on his forehead.

    Xia Ling''s cultivation method is different from the cultivation system in this world. Of course, the ghost amulet three links have never seen this kind of injury. "Miss Xia, come and save the fire-fighting general. In the late meeting, he may die."

    "I, I!" At a loss, Xia Ling said a few words to me, but she didn''t dare to go forward.

    Shua

    White light flashed, Han Xuan appeared in front of Xia Ling.

    "Ah, Tianxuan, please help Cao Yanbing!" See Han Xuan, summer bell seems to seize a straw, eager to say.

    "You! Can''t the Kung Fu taught you be used in the right way? " Helplessly looked at Xia Ling and went to Cao Yanbing.

    Seeing the appearance of the evil star, ghost three links quickly stepped back.

    He turned his eyes lightly and stepped back. The palm of his hand caressed Cao Yanbing''s back gently. A thick green light appeared on his palm. Looking at Cao Yanbing''s wound at this time, it was healing at a speed that could be seen clearly by the naked eye.

    "It''s a wonderful technique. Is it a new cultivation system? Why I''ve never seen it before?" Ghost three pass face shocked looking at Han Xuan palm, thousands of thoughts flash.

    "Well Suddenly, Cao Yanbing on the ground made a weak voice.

    "Ah, brother, you wake up!" Cao Xuanliang quickly picked up Cao Yanbing.

    "It''s you!"

    "Yes, it''s me. Your injury is not serious. It''s time for me to leave." Looking at Xia Ling, "you can''t use what I taught you in the future unless you are in a crisis." With that, Han Xuan slowly disappears.

    Looking at Han Xuan''s diluted body, Xia Ling vomits her tongue, and the tense look on her face relaxes slightly.

    "Silly girl, what on earth did you learn from him? Why are you so powerful?" Cao Yanbing stood up, moved his soft shoulder, and then asked.

    "Well, do you still take me on the road now?" Facing Cao Yanbing, Xia Ling says with pride.

    "Hum" Cao Yanbing gave a cold hum, but he didn''t object to it. He already indicated his acquiescence¡° Well, in that case, Miss Xia, we''ll start tomorrow. I''ve worked out a set of practice plans for you, but. " At this point, ghost Fu Three embarrassed to see eye summer bell, then said.

    "But I don''t think it''s going to work for you, because you have a very powerful teacher!"

    After hearing this, Xia Ling quickly waved her hand, "Mr. ghost, don''t say that. Tianxuan has already told me that although your strength is not so good, it''s more than enough to teach me."

    The corners of his mouth twitch a few times unconsciously. Who is the ghost three links? It was the first person in the last zhenhun street, Huangpu longdou. But now it''s said that his strength is not so good in Han xuanzui. It''s a rhythm that makes people angry.

    "All right, you go and get ready first. We''ll start tomorrow morning." Although he was very angry, he didn''t dare to break out. He just left the yard after saying this.

    "What a silly girl!" Seeing the ghost symbol three links disappearing at the gate of the courtyard, Cao Yanbing muttered, turned around and limped to his room.

    "Sister Xia Ling, my brother is right this time. You are really stupid." Cao Xuanliang looked at Xia Ling with a speechless face and said.

 Chapter 270

    "Well, did I do anything wrong?" Xia Ling watched them leave, but she couldn''t figure out what she had done wrong.

    "Sister Xia Ling, every strong man has his own dignity, but you just said that to Mr. GUI!"

    "Ah," Xia Lingmeng responded, "Mr. ghost, wait!" With a cry, I want to rush out of the yard.

    "Sister Xia Ling, I think it''s better to forget it. Mr. GUI is not stingy." Quickly call Xia Ling, Cao Xuanliang said.

    Looking at the gate of the courtyard, Xia Ling didn''t rush out at last.

    Seeing this, Cao Xuanliang was slightly relieved, "I''d better hurry up and start tomorrow morning."

    ¡­¡­

    A night without words, soon, the sun to the earth.

    "Ah, the scenery here is better." I saw, a small river, three people are looking around.

    "Silly girl, don''t fall into the river." Cao Yanbing sneered.

    "You, I''m too lazy to talk to you!" Summer bell hate finish saying, to one side.

    "General fire, why are you aiming at Miss Xia everywhere?" See summer bell go far, ghost Fu three don''t understand looking at Cao Yanbing.

    "I think it was a mistake for us to bring her here." Cao Yanbing looks sad. If it wasn''t for Xia Ling''s abnormal body, he would have turned his face away.

    "Fire general, if you make good use of Miss Xia in the future, it will do you no harm." To the front, patting Cao Yanbing, said.

    Ignoring the ghost three links, he looked up at the girl playing by the water in the distance.

    "Maybe." For a long time, Cao Yanbing issued a sentence that only he could hear clearly.

    "Well, general fire, put up the tent quickly, and then I will start the special training for you!" Seeing that Cao Yanbing couldn''t recover for a long time, ghost Fu Santong said something.

    "Well," he nodded, put down his luggage and began to pack up.

    ¡­¡­

    The three were busy, and soon the sun was up.

    "Well, I''m so tired!" The girl rubbed her legs and complained.

    Listen to complain, ghost Fu three links seem to think of something, "Miss Xia, I think your constitution is too ordinary, this is why!"

    Before the tent, ghost three found this strange, but now I can''t help but doubt in my heart, asked out.

    "Constitution!" Summer bell a Leng, "what meaning!"

    "Well, yes, according to reason, Miss Xia, even if you have studied with that man for a few days, it''s impossible for you not to feel the least tired after such a long time of work. It''s really unusual." Ghost Fu three links frown, say.

    "I don''t know!" As a party, Xia Ling is also at a loss.

    "Silly girl, remember that man gave you a pill?" Cao Yanbing suddenly thought of something, a reminder.

    "Ah" Xia Lingmeng remembers that when he first met Han Xuan, he gave him a green pill. After eating it, he fainted. Later, he saw that his body was normal, and he didn''t think much about it. But today, Cao Yanbing mentioned it, and he suddenly remembered it¡° What''s the matter Ghost Fu three links are not clear, so they ask urgently.

    "Mr. ghost, it''s like this. That day..." Xia Ling told me something about the bus that night.

    "What After hearing this, the ghost three links looked at Xia Ling in shock.

    "You mean your psychic space can hold objects." Now he has no mind to think about the pill. Instead, he is shocked that the real object can appear in the spiritual space.

    "Well, maybe it is!" Xia Ling doesn''t understand why GUI Fu San Tong is so shocked.

    "What kind of monster is he? Since the formation of zhenhun street, there has never been anyone who can bring objects into the spiritual space. It seems that the world is more and more interesting!"

    "Mr. ghost, Mr. ghost!" Looking at the ghost Fu three links, after listening to Xia Ling''s words, they fell into meditation, and Cao Yanbing yelled a few times.

    Hearing the cry, the ghost Fu three links suddenly came back to their senses and looked at Cao Yanbing in doubt.

    "Mr. ghost, can''t there be real objects in spiritual space?" Cao Yanbing naturally can''t have the vision of ghost Fu three links. Before, he thought that as long as the guardian spirit reached a certain level, it could be so. But after seeing the expression of ghost Fu three links, he knew that it was not so.

 Chapter 271

    "The theory is that the spiritual space is equivalent to a space of consciousness. If you think about it, what will happen if a real object enters your mind?" The ghost sign three links ask a rhetorical question.

    "I will die!" Light spit out these two words, Cao Yanbing seems to understand what.

    "Yes, I will die. That''s why I''m shocked!" In the small eyes of the ghost symbol three links, it seems to be more solemn than ever.

    "Well, ask weakly, what are you talking about." Summer bell raised a hand, submissive said.

    Looking at Xia Ling like this, they looked at each other, but shook their heads.

    "Well, general fire, this is not the time to discuss this. You come with me and start the special training now." Ghost Fu Santong stood up, looked at Cao Yanbing, and slowly left the tent.

    "Mr. ghost, what shall I do?" See two people leave here, still sitting on the ground of summer bell yelled.

    "Study hard what that man taught you." The words were neither hot nor cold, and they were a little vague when they came.

    "Hum, learn by yourself." He snored discontentedly. Just as he was about to meditate, he saw a white light in front of his eyes.

    "Tianxuan, how did you come out?" A change before the unhappy, eyes flashing small stars, looking at the eyes wearing a red robe Han Xuan.

    "Well," Han Xuan just nodded slightly, but looked into the distance.

    "Next, I will urge you to practice all the time!" For a long time, the words that Xia Ling couldn''t believe came out.

    Then, "well, I can see you all the time."

    "Nonsense!" Han Xuan frowned and yelled, "it seems that I was too indulgent in you before, so that you won''t go astray in the future. I won''t pity you for my future practice!"

    "Ah!" When did Xia Ling see Han Xuan like this, she was so scared that she shivered, "Tianxuan, I, can I not learn!"

    As soon as Xia Ling finishes this sentence, Han Xuan''s vision suddenly locks on her body, and a momentum of not angry and self powerful spurts out.

    "Yes, but I will leave your spiritual space. Unlike other guardians, I need spiritual people to guard my mind."

    Looking at Han Xuan''s unshakable eyes, Xia Ling panicked, "don''t, don''t, I learn, even if it''s hard for me to learn."

    "You don''t have any psychological burden. You should keep a calm heart in practice." Looking at Xia Ling''s tense expression, Han Xuan knows that even if he is allowed to practice now, it''s just futile.

    "No, eat it!" With that, Han Xuan turned his hand, and the white light flashed in the palm of his hand, and a small medicine bottle appeared.

    "What''s this?" Looking at the medicine bottle with light white light in hand, Xia Ling asked.

    "Pills that can help you calm down." Cast an eye summer bell, Han Xuan mouth Zhang He, say.

    Sure enough, Xia Ling put the pill into her mouth, closed her eyes, and then slowly opened them. There was no anxiety in her eyes.

    "Well, you can run it again now. Tianyu Jiufeng will show it to me." See summer bell seems to return to the best cultivation time, how can Han Xuan miss this opportunity.

    "Eh" nods, Xia Ling sits on the ground, and Tianyu Jiufeng starts to work.

    Han Xuan is not guarding Xia Ling. Instead, he sits down after a distance¡° Well, the first place! " Although no one is around, Han Xuan''s divine sense doesn''t leave Xia Ling''s body. When the skill goes wrong, Han Xuan will throw a small stone on the ground and hit it there.

    "Ah" the route of running the skill was interrupted instantly, and Xia Ling let out a cry.

    "Tianxuan, how can you hit me with a stone?" Fog filled the eyes, let people pity.

    "That will keep your memory long!" Han xuansi said with no expression.

    "Tianxuan!" Hearing the voice without any emotion, Xia Ling looks at Han Xuan pitifully.

    "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, because when you have this time, you might as well think about how the skill can work perfectly."

    "Hum, no wonder you are still a single dog now!" Seeing that her Assassin''s mace seems to have no effect, Xia Ling''s nature is finally revealed.

    "Amount" has been observing her Han Xuan, hear this words slightly a Leng, seem to have no reaction from this words.

    "Good girl In my heart, I laughed and scolded, but my face was stiff, like a strict teacher.

 Chapter 272

    In this way, in the summer bell from time to time Jiaohu, spent an afternoon.

    "Ah, at last, it''s over!" A weak voice came in the distance, and soon two figures appeared.

    "General fire, there''s a situation!" All of a sudden, the ghost sign three links in front of him stopped and frowned.

    "The situation, what''s the situation!" Cao Yanbing lowered his head and slowly raised it. At that moment, his head was buzzing.

    "That''s, silly girl!" Cao Yanbing hard to spit out these four words.

    At this time, Xia Ling was sitting on the ground with her eyes closed, but the mist around her body was white. It seemed that something was moving in the mist.

    "General fire, go and have a look!" Ghost three links have never seen such a scene, I can''t help wondering.

    Nodding, Cao Yanbing changed his fatigue before, and they walked quickly to Xialing.

    "Ah, this is phoenix!" After a few steps away from Xialing, they finally saw what was moving in the fog.

    "Qiang" Phoenix seems to feel the approaching of a stranger. After a clear cry, it rushes out from the fog, and its bright eyes stare at them angrily.

    "Back, back quickly, this thing''s breath is so strong, how can miss Xia have such powerful things!" Cried the ghost three links.

    When he finished this sentence, the Phoenix overlooking them rushed down.

    "General fire, run!" Phoenix''s speed is too fast, let Cao Yanbing no reaction time, see is about to beat on him.

    "Ah, no, general fire!" Ghost Fu Santong screams, Cao Yanbing is very important in his plan. In case of any trouble, all efforts will be in vain.

    "Let it go!" The sound of leisurely spreads out, see Phoenix leave Cao Yanbing to still have a step far, suddenly stop, the vigorous wind that takes blew to scatter his hair.

    Phoenix gradually fade, and finally disappear, and the summer bell on the ground at this time also wake up.

    Confused eyes looked around, after seeing Cao Yanbing''s dull expression, his brow did not wrinkle.

    "Cao Yanbing, what''s the matter with you? You can''t be fooled by Mr. GUI''s training."

    Xia Ling''s cry awakens Cao Yanbing. Instead of paying attention to Xia Ling, he looks at the person sitting in the distance.

    "Why did he come out?" Cao Yanbing yelled wildly in his heart.

    I haven''t answered my words for a long time. I look at Cao Yanbing.

    "Hello, Cao Yanbing, did you hear what I said?"

    "How did you let him out?" Look back and ask.

    "You mean Tianxuan!" With some words of inquiry, Cao Yanbing nodded.

    "You think I think it''s Tianxuan who came out of his own and said that he wanted to instruct me to practice, but he didn''t do much except throw stones at me." When Xia Ling talks about Han Xuan, there seems to be a tendency that she can''t stop.

    After hearing this, the corners of their mouths twitch. It''s a great honor for them to be instructed by a peerless master. But when they come to Xialing, they all suffer.

    "Go and have a look!" After pondering for a while, ghost Fu three links looked at summer bell one eye, toward Han Xuan there walk¡° You''re back! " Wait to walk to before classics, Han Xuan asked a question first.

    "Well, master, I don''t know what happened to the Phoenix before." Ghost three links have always been in love with the bright Phoenix.

    "It''s just for me to help Xia Ling cultivate!" Han Xuan shook his head and said he didn''t want to talk more about it.

    In fact, the Phoenix was all evolved from Tianyu Jiufeng, but Xia Ling''s current spiritual power can''t support it at all. So Han Xuan had to instill some chaotic Qi into her body, so that the Phoenix can quickly take shape and have the power of attack.

    Hearing Han Xuan say so, Cao Yanbing looks at Xia Ling with envious eyes, "is this the difference between ordinary players and RMB players?"

    Seeing Cao Yanbing''s jealousy, Han Xuan said with a smile, "you don''t have to be like this, because I already feel that there are seven tiny breath in your body. In your words, there are seven guardians!"

    "What, I have seven guardians!" Cao Yanbing can''t believe it. He has seven guardians in the spirit realm, but he has never heard of them.

    After listening to the ghost symbol three links on one side, there was some surprise in his eyes, and then he covered it up quietly.

 Chapter 273

    "Well, yes, there are seven, but you are too weak to let them all show up now!" Han Xuan continued.

    Cao Yanbing is more excited after getting Han Xuan''s affirmation.

    "Tianxuan, then you point out Cao Yanbing!" Xia Ling leaned over and blinked.

    "Not at all!" Han Xuan pondered for a while, nodded, "tomorrow you will practice here, I will go to have a look with them."

    Xia Ling looked at Cao Yanbing as if to say, "look, I have a good guardian spirit. Do you have one?"

    Directly ignoring Xia Ling''s proud sight, Cao Yanbing clasped his hands and said, "thank you, sir!"

    With a smile, "you''re welcome! I have my own purpose, too

    "Ah ~ ah ~

    Just as Cao Yanbing wanted to ask what his purpose was, a cry of disgust came from his head.

    Slowly raised his head, I saw a black crow flying by.

    "Oh, you have something to eat tonight!" Han Xuan looks at the intelligent crow with a smile on his face. Although he says it with a smile in his mouth, there is no smile in his eyes.

    Far away in a corner of the sky.

    "No, how could he show up!" A man wrapped in a black Nightgown screamed in horror.

    ¡­¡­

    "Did you find out?" Han Xuan turns his head and looks at the ghost sign that is also looking at the crow.

    Well, there''s no extra words. The ghost three links are just nodding their heads.

    "Well, let him never come back." With that, Han Xuan stood up and looked at the crow who wanted to run away with cold eyes.

    "What''s the matter? It seems that the temperature here suddenly turns cold." After Han Xuan gets up, Xia Ling feels as if the temperature has dropped a few minutes and asks without opening her mouth.

    "Shh, don''t talk!" Cao Yanbing naturally would not be as silly as Xia Ling. He made a gesture of forbidding sound.

    "Why?" Walking back and forth on the three people, the meaning of doubt is very obvious.

    "Hum, don''t leave when you come!" See crow vigorously flapping wings, Han Xuan cold hum, volley point to crow.

    "Ah ~"

    At the same time, there was an angry voice in the distance.

    "Damn it, how did he find out!" The man in black stepped back, leaving a deep impression on the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    "Service department, how are things going?" In an elegant room, an enchanting woman dressed like an island country asked. While she was talking, she was playing with a teacup in her hand.

    "With that man, I failed, but I already know where they are!" The man in black is exactly the man Han Xuan let go.

    "Oh, the man?" The enchanting woman didn''t seem to react from the words of the service department.

    "The guardian spirit of Xia Ling!"

    "PATA" hands playing with the teacup was pinched to pieces.

    "Well, if I hadn''t been able to get away now, I''d really like to see someone who can tell me how to make heaven and earth flow with blood."

    A moment later, the enchanting woman''s angry expression faded away, showing a kind smile, "you now put the news of Cao Yanbing out, let the group of bounty hunters busy."

    "Yes," the Service Department replied, and walked out of the elegant room without any hesitation.

    ¡­¡­

    Night fell.

    "Tianxuan, you''re really good. I didn''t expect to eat such delicious food in the wild!" Xia Ling is holding a roasted crow in her hand. She cries while eating. Where is the image of a lady.

    Han Xuan, who is far under a tree, smiles at Xia Ling, "eat quickly, you will have a hard time tomorrow! And after tomorrow, I will use pills as a supplement to make your practice faster. "

    "Ah, I have a graduation thesis to go out in a few days. Tianxuan, can you accommodate me?" After hearing this, Xia Ling threw down her delicious food and said pitifully.

    "Hey, do you know what it means to go on the road? Have you ever seen Tang Monk come back to Chang''an to eat a bowl of cold skin on his way to the west?" Han Xuan didn''t speak, Cao Yanbing couldn''t help talking.

    After hearing this, Xia Ling immediately glared at Cao Yanbing and gritted her teeth, "that''s because Tang monk doesn''t have a door to shuttle through space."

    "Then you think his big apprentice''s somersault cloud is worse than a door." Cao Yanbing asked without any politeness.

    "You" tremble to point to Cao Yanbing, "hum, don''t eat, I go to rest."

    "If you don''t have a princess''s life, you''ll get a princess''s disease!"

 Chapter 274

    Looking at the fight between the two, Han Xuan didn''t stop him too much, so he came to see a good play.

    "It seems that the next journey is interesting!" Han Xuan thought in his heart, and then jumped to the big tree behind him.

    Ghost three with complex eyes to see Han Xuan, turned to his tent.

    Night, quietly past, soon ushered in the morning.

    "Ah, how comfortable to sleep!" Xia Ling stretched out and walked out of the tent.

    "Why, you are all up!"

    "Do you think everyone is the same as you?" Cao Yanbing disdained of cast an eye summer bell, have no good spirit to say.

    "Pa"

    Xia Ling is about to say something, a crisp to spread out, saw a red robed Han Xuan light jump from the tree.

    "It seems that you are all ready!" Down to the ground, Han Xuan said to several people with a smile.

    "Well, Tianxuan, what are we doing today?" Xia Ling immediately came and asked.

    Xia Ling turned his eyes and said, "you are practicing here yourself. I''ll go and have a look with them."

    "Oh, really, that''s great!" After hearing this, Xia Ling exclaimed in surprise. Last night, she asked Han Xuan to instruct Cao Yanbing. I''m afraid it''s just for this opportunity.

    "Don''t be happy too soon. When I come back, if I don''t have a thorough grasp of the operation route of Gongfa, I will punish you heavily!" Han Xuan''s words are like a basin of cold water dripping from the top of the head, which makes Xia Ling''s happiness disappear.

    "Ha ha, do you know what it''s called? You deserve it!" Cao Yanbing made up a knife.

    "You! Look for a fight He looked at Cao Yanbing angrily, raised his hand quickly and called him with one punch.

    "Ah" Cao Yanbing cried out in pain, and a panda eye appeared.

    "Nonsense, go to practice yourself!" Han Xuan see this scene, cold hum, drink back summer bell.

    "Ah, oh!" Xia Ling, who is still happy that she hasn''t lost a blow, hears Han Xuan''s words, and her high head Dara goes down in a moment. She agrees powerlessly and goes to the distance.

    "Sir, it seems that only you can suppress this witch." Cao Yanbing rubbed his black eyes and said.

    "Ha ha" Han Xuan laughs and goes to Cao Yanbing. He gently wipes his hand in his eyes.

    "Well, what''s the matter?" Cao Yanbing only felt a cool feeling in his eyes, and the pain was rapidly improving.

    "Well, it''s OK. Now let''s go far away. Don''t disturb the girl''s meditation." Han Xuan takes back his hand and says with a smile.

    In Han Xuan''s hand back moment, Cao Yanbing dare not self-confident rubbing eyes, "so good!"

    "Hum" in the distance, a hum came. Cao Yanbing only felt that he was watched by a poisonous snake, but his body didn''t feel cold.

    "Let''s go, sir!" Cao Yanbing said immediately that he didn''t want to stay in this strange place.

    "Eh" glanced at Xia Ling in the distance, Han Xuan nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    "General fire, today I''ll teach you what breathing is!" Near a river, the ghost three links stand opposite to Cao Yanbing, but Han Xuan doesn''t come forward. He really doesn''t know anything about the ten orifices and nine orifices of the guardian spirit¡° Breathe, what is that It was the first time that Cao Yanbing heard this word, and his face was puzzled.

    "It doesn''t make sense to talk about it. Let''s have a real fight." With that, the ghost three links summoned his guardian spirit to torture heaven.

    "Actual combat!" Cao Yanbing frowned at the seven foot Xingtian.

    "Xu Chu!"

    "Kill"

    At the moment of Xu Chu''s appearance, he let out a roar in his throat and went straight to Xingtian.

    "Bang bang"

    The hammer and the Tomahawk kept colliding, and the sparks were shooting everywhere.

    "Ha" Xu Chu gave a loud drink, and the sledgehammer was raised over his head.

    "General fire, watch it!" The ghost sign three links remind a, finger moved.

    Shua

    At the moment when the hammer fell, Xingtian disappeared like air.

    "Oh, it''s just breathing. It''s just letting them into the space." Han Xuan can see clearly in the distance, and the doubts on his face disappear instantly.

    "Touch" hammer just fell to the ground, behind the wind roaring.

    "This, this, Mr. ghost, you are not open to hang up, how your guardian spirit suddenly came behind Xu Chu." Cao Yanbing almost jumped up and yelled.

 Chapter 275

    "As I said before, it''s called breath breathing. It''s the spirit sending people who quickly call back the guardian spirit. That''s what you''re going to learn today." Ghost Fu three links looking at Cao Yanbing that impatient appearance, helpless shake head, say.

    "Cao Yanbing, there is another way you don''t know. I call him flash!" Han Xuan doesn''t want to hear the ghost three links, so he directly forces his mouth in the distance.

    "Flash!" Both of them were stunned and looked at the figure who was meditating in the distance.

    Cao Yanbing fortunately said that he didn''t even understand what it was. Naturally, he thought it was a superb skill, but the ghost symbol three links were different. He was familiar with all kinds of ancient books in the spiritual realm, but he didn''t remember the name at all.

    "What is that?" They spoke almost at the same time.

    "Like me!" Han Xuan a light smile, figure a flash, appear in two people side.

    "Oh, my God, it''s another one Cao Yan soldiers Leng Leng called.

    "Master, your flash should be caused by the extremely fast speed!" Ghost three links for their own guess eight or nine inseparable from ten, but how can he understand the wonder of the cultivator.

    Han Xuan has already mastered the ability of space when he breaks through the period of spiritual movement, and it''s still no problem to breathe for dozens of miles.

    "Guess what you want, Cao Yanbing, do you want to learn or not?" Han Xuan eyes with a smile, temptation said.

    The face of GUI Fu San Tong was a little embarrassed, but it was soon covered up.

    "Yes, yes, sir, teach me!" Cao Yanbing cried.

    "Yes, but I have conditions."

    "Oh, conditions, you say it." Cao Yanbing didn''t get carried away. Instead, he calmed down after hearing Han Xuan''s words.

    "Help me find the four sacred trees!" Han Xuan looks at Cao Yanbing and says word by word.

    Cao Yanbing didn''t have much reaction after hearing this. He was shocked to see Han Xuan. He knew what the role of the four sacred trees was.

    "General fire, this matter must not be done. The four sacred trees are the four nails that shake the spiritual realm. They can''t be touched." Ghost Fu three links exclaim to say.

    "Well," Han Xuan frowned and looked at the ghost three links with some hostility, "you dare to say one more word, believe it or not, I''ll let you report to the underground!"

    Looking at Han Xuan''s eyes, ghost Fu Santong only feels cold, and has no doubt that he has that ability.

    "Yes, I will." Cao Yanbing thought for a long time, and finally agreed.

    "Good" Han Xuan hears the affirmative reply, the happy color between eyebrows flashes away.

    "Only linghuaizhi is of great use to me. I believe the other three are not bad either." Han Xuan thought of it in his heart.

    "When will you teach me?" Cao Yanbing can''t wait to ask.

    "You should learn how to breathe with him first. When you can use it skillfully, I will teach you not too late!"

    Although Han Xuan can teach him how to use flash, it''s him. If his guardian can''t, it''s not like he''s lost the watermelon and picked up the sesame.

    Hearing this, Cao Yanbing''s excited mood calmed down and looked at the ghost Fu three links, "Mr. ghost, let''s continue." Looking at Cao Yanbing in a complicated way, GUI Fu Santong starts his story again.

    "Although it can''t teach you the real instant, after using some props, it''s OK for you to do it in a short time." Han Xuan looks at the two people walking in front with a smile on his face and thinks.

    Time passed in their conversation, and it was noon.

    "You''re back!" As soon as he arrived at the camp, Xia Ling came up and said, "hurry up and make food. I''m starving." Cover stomach, dissatisfaction says.

    "Why didn''t you starve to death?" As long as Cao Yanbing seizes the opportunity, he will sneer at him.

    "General fire, don''t mention anyone else. After so many Guardian calls before, do you feel powerless now? That''s because it takes a lot of physical and spiritual strength to summon guardian, so eating is the best way to supplement them." A question and answer made Cao Yanbing feel embarrassed.

    "Mr. ghost, why do you always tear down my platform?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Girl, how''s your cultivation going?" After eating and drinking, Han Xuan leans under a big tree and asks.

    "Well, now I''ve been able to make sure that the Gongfa doesn''t go wrong." After listening to Han Xuan''s question about her practice, Xia Ling immediately said it with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 276

    "Oh, show me again." Han Xuan looks at Xia Ling with some surprised eyes.

    Although it was said that before coming back, we must make sure that the Gongfa works correctly, but that just puts pressure on Xia Ling, but Han Xuan is not optimistic about it.

    Looking at the disbelief expression on Han Xuan''s face, Xia Ling''s little temper can''t endure, "OK, I''ll show you again."

    With that, he sat cross legged and began to use the Tianyu Jiufeng skill.

    The white mist diffused and danced around Xia Ling.

    "What a magic skill." Seeing such a strange scene again, the ghost symbol three links are still secretly strange.

    "Qiang"

    The crisp sound of Fengming came out from the white fog, and the birds in the tree seemed to be pulled by something and hovered over Xialing.

    "Sir, what skill does Xia Ling practice? It''s so powerful!" Where did Cao Yanbing see such magical scenes? He immediately ran to Han Xuan and asked.

    "Ha ha, it''s just a common skill. If you want to, I''ll give you a more powerful skill when you help me collect all the four sacred trees." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Common skill!" It''s hard to see from his insight that the ghost talisman can breathe a cool breath. If this skill is known by others, it will be bloody.

    Cao Yanbing heard Han Xuan''s words, his eyes brightened, and his heart began to fight.

    "Qiang"

    It''s another Fengming, but it''s much louder.

    As like as two peas of a red phoenix, a red phoenix was flying out of the white mist, which was exactly the same as those seen by the two before.

    "Are you interested in doing something with it?" Look at the ghost symbol three links, with a slight sense of ridicule.

    "Well, I''ll try!" GUI Fu San Tong also wants to see what''s special about Han Xuan''s skills. When Han Xuan says this, he should come down if he doesn''t want to.

    Step carefully close to the summer bell, until there are four or five steps away, the fire phoenix hovering in the air suddenly in trouble, bent over and rushed to the ghost symbol three links.

    "Well done, Xingtian!" The ghost three links roared, and the space behind Huofeng fluctuated slightly. A strong man in armor appeared. After he came out, he didn''t drag any mud and water. He chopped Huofeng with an axe.

    "Qiang"

    The fire phoenix hisses a, immediately turn the body, dangerous and dangerous to avoid this fatal blow.

    "Not so much!" Seeing that Huofeng had to run for his life, ghost three links were disappointed. He thought Huofeng would be so powerful.

    "Hum, if you borrow Er Gouzi''s words, you will doubt your life later!" Han Xuan sees the disdain on Fu Santong''s face and sneers in his heart.

    "Sir, you look at the competition. Who will win?" Cao Yanbing saw that the war situation seemed to be unfavorable to Huofeng and asked with a little smile.

    "Ha ha, don''t worry. You''ll know everything later."

    "Xingtian, kill me!" Seeing that Huofeng seemed to be just like that, ghost three links were no longer so careful.

    "Ha"

    With a roar, Xing Tian''s axe was raised high again¡° It''s true that the Phoenix is made of clay Han Xuan muttered outside the court.

    Huofeng also seems to be annoyed by Xingtian, and bursts of flames are burning on her body, which makes the surrounding temperature rise a lot.

    When the axe fell, it was just unexpected that something had happened. The axe seemed to be chopped in the air and instantly penetrated Huofeng''s body.

    "What, how could that be?" Ghost three links face shocked looking at this scene.

    "Qiang"

    Just when he was shocked at this time, Huofeng also started his own attack.

    Huofeng''s body turned into a rocket and flew to Xingtian.

    This speed has reached the extreme, and there is no time for ghost three to recall.

    "Boom"

    At the moment of contact, Xingtian''s body began to burn, and the roar made people feel numb.

    "Come back!" Ghost Fu Santong anxiously shouts, but when he wants to recall Xingtian, he unexpectedly finds that Xingtian can''t be recalled to Jiling space.

    "What to do!" Ghost Fu three links flustered, thoroughly flustered, Xing Tian but own guardian spirit, if so did not have, that consequence is unimaginable.

    "Well, that''s the end of the competition. Let''s break up!" Han Xuan waves his hand outside the field, and the flames on Xing Tian quickly gather together to form a glowing Phoenix.

 Chapter 277

    As soon as Huofeng left Xingtian''s body, ghost Fu Santong rushed in front of him, "Xingtian, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Master, it''s OK, cough," Xingtian said with strong body pain.

    "Well, you''d better send it back to the spiritual space for healing first." Worried patting half kneeling on the ground, ghost Fu Santong said.

    "Yes, master."

    "Ha ha, how, how!" Han Xuan sees that the situation is settled. Han Xuan goes to him and says with a smile.

    The ghost Fu three links didn''t speak. They just lowered their heads and were still worried about Xing Tian.

    See oneself hot face pasted cold buttock, Han Xuan boring walk away.

    "Hoo, Tianxuan, do you think I''ve run Tianyu Jiufeng decision perfectly?" In the silence of the scene for a long time, Xia Ling''s proud voice came out.

    "Yes, yes." Han Xuan''s lazy voice came from a distance.

    "Eh, Cao Yanbing, Mr. GUI, what''s the matter with you?" See the scene seems to be a little wrong, summer bell doubt mouth.

    "You" Cao Yanbing looks at Xia Ling with complicated meaning, and he wants to talk.

    "What''s the matter?" Feel things seem to have something to do with themselves, summer bell asked again.

    "You don''t know!" When Xia Ling enters the meditation practice, her mind will be in a state of emptiness, so as to keep the operation of the skill from making mistakes. Therefore, she has no idea of the world shaking scene outside.

    "I don''t know. It''s more real than real gold!" Xia Ling''s face was serious as if she had changed a person.

    "Hu" Cao Yanbing breathed out a breath, slowly said the battle between Huofeng and Xingtian.

    "Here, here!" After hearing this, Xia Ling was more surprised than others. She didn''t feel anything at all.

    "Miss Xia, I think you can walk horizontally in the spiritual realm with this one hand. It''s too strong." The ghost Fu three links that haven''t spoken for a long time sigh to say.

    "Really, really!" After hearing this, Xia Ling''s eyes were full of little stars.

    "Don''t think about it." At this time, Han Xuan''s lazy voice came back, let the three people look at Han Xuan sitting under the tree in the distance.

    "If the enemy can let you into such a state, it means that he is very ill."

    "What do you mean?" Summer bell listen to confused, don''t understand what Han Xuan is talking about.

    "Ah" sighed helplessly, "you try to call Huofeng."

    After hearing this, he hesitated to close his eyes and called Huofeng in his mind. When he opened his eyes again, he could only see four eyes staring at her.

    "What''s the matter?" Cao Yanbing doubts to ask a way, "how did not summon out."

    "I don''t know." Xia Ling said bitterly, then looked at Han Xuan.

    "Ha ha, you know, the only condition for Huofeng to come out is that when you use Tianyu Jiufeng Jue skill, if you use it when you are fighting, you don''t know how many times you can die."

    "Oh," Xia Ling lowered her head in disappointment.

    Seeing Xia Ling''s expression, Han Xuan just smiles, and then says, "you don''t have to lose heart. When your proficiency reaches a certain level, the skill will work in your body at will." After hearing this, Xia Ling, who lowered her head, had a little look in her eyes. "I will certainly practice well."

    "Ha ha, good." Han Xuan laughed.

    After laughing, he looked at Cao Yanbing and said, "Cao Yanbing, you can go to practice with the ghost Fu three links. This time I will not be with you."

    "Yes, sir."

    Seeing their backs disappear, Han Xuan doesn''t know what to do. She says to instruct Xia Ling to practice. Now she has been able to make sure that the operation route of the skill is correct, and the rest can only depend on her own. As the saying goes, the master leads in, and the practice is personal.

    After thinking about it, "girl, you are good at cultivation. I''ll go out for a walk!" Exhort a, Han Xuan step on the sky star sword, in summer bell that dull eyes in the sky.

    "Immortal, immortal, my guardian is an immortal." Xia Ling looks up at the direction of Han Xuan''s disappearance and murmurs.

    "We''re back, eh, where''s sir?" In the evening, Cao Yanbing and Xia Ling went back to the camp and saw Xia Ling sitting beside the fire, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Fly, fly away!" What Xia Ling said made them both stunned.

    Then Cao Yanbing put his hand to Xia Ling''s forehead, "eh, I don''t have a fever!"

 Chapter 278

    "Cao Yanbing, get out of here." Angrily clapping Cao Yanbing''s hand, Xia Ling roared.

    "Miss Xia, what''s the matter?" Seeing that Xia Ling seemed to be disturbed by Cao Yanbing, his face returned to normal, ghost Fu Santong asked.

    "Tianxuan, he flew away with a sword!" With that, Xia Ling fell into a dull look again.

    "What After listening to the ghost symbol three links, they almost jumped up and roared.

    "What''s the matter, Mr. ghost?" Although Cao Yanbing was also surprised, he was not as radical as the ghost three links.

    "Remember the ancestors I mentioned to you before!" Ghost Fu three links solemnly said, the light in the eyes revealed, unprecedented serious.

    "Ancestors, don''t they?" After hearing this, Cao Yanbing was shocked.

    "Yes, he may be the ancestor recorded in the classics!" Ghost Fu three links lightly breathe one breath, say.

    "But the ancestors have all died, how can they?" Cao Yanbing did not believe that such a strange thing would happen.

    Ancestors, that is a civilization earlier than human beings. In the spiritual realm, only ancient books can record it. If there is one now, people''s first reaction will be impossible.

    "I don''t know, but if he is a real ancestor, he will be the only master of the world!" Ghost Fu three links shake head, the vision is complex to see to summer bell.

    "What are they talking about, what ancestors, what classics!" Xia Ling only stayed in Lingyu for a short time. Naturally, she couldn''t know the secret, so after listening, her head was a paste.

    "Don''t think so much. No matter whether he is an ancestor or not, isn''t he the guardian spirit of silly girl now?" Cao Yanbing is also a cheerful person. He is lazy to think about things he can''t figure out.

    "Well, that''s right. Let''s have a rest after dinner. You''ll have to practice in the morning!" Ghost Fu three links stand up, say.

    "Well," they both nodded at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, I haven''t experienced modern life for a long time." In a five-star hotel, a young man in red is reclining on the sofa.

    "My Lord, are you satisfied with all this?" Next to him, a young man of about twenty asked with a slight flush on his face.

    "Well, it''s OK. You go down first." Said the young man in red, waving his hand.

    "Yes, my Lord, but when can I learn arts with you?" When the man said almost one word, he would look up at the man in red.

    "Well, when I leave, I''ll take you away." The man in red said with a faint smile.

    "Yes" the young man was surprised. After responding, he turned and left the room.

    Looking at the room with luxury facilities, "it''s good to live like this occasionally."

    This young man in red is not Han Xuan. After he left the spiritual realm, he flew back to modern times.

    The young man was just bullied by several hooligans. Han Xuan just wanted to solve the problem at will. However, when the young man saw that he was just waving his hand, the people around him disappeared. Knowing that he had met an expert, he tried every means to ask Han Xuan to teach him his skills.

    Han Xuan knows that he is only an orphan when he asks about his family background, so he has compassion. Anyway, he is famous in Tianxuan¡° This is the life of man

    Time is spent in Han Xuan''s romantic life. Well, romantic life is a bit of a misnomer.

    Three days later.

    "Ah, I''m going on a journey again." In the room, Han Xuan plays with the remote control of the TV and murmurs.

    "My Lord, are we going to leave?"

    Head slightly offset, turned to the young man, "you close your eyes!"

    Although I don''t know why I want to do this, the young people still drop their eyelids honestly.

    "Whoosh"

    White light flashed, and Han Xuan was the only one left in the room.

    "Xiang Kunlun has set out. It seems that it''s hard for me to be pure." With that, Han Xuan''s body gradually faded, just blinking, where there are people in the room.

    ¡­¡­

    "Tianxuan, Tianxuan, come out quickly!" By the river, Xia Ling knocked her head hard, and the anxious color on her face was obvious.

    "Silly girl, you summon the guardian spirit in a special way. Cough." Xia Ling''s arms, Cao Yanbing mouth bleeding, pale to the extreme.

    "Miss Xia, take the general on fire and leave. I''ll take this place." The heavy words of ghost three links came.

    "Don''t dream, none of you want to escape today!"

 Chapter 279

    Just in front of me, a middle-aged man with a long gun in his hand, with a look of arrogance and arrogance.

    "You are a Kunlun!" Ghost Fu three links look dignified said, in his mind, only Xiang Kunlun can have such momentum.

    "It''s Xiang Xiang Kunlun''s long gun was thrust heavily into the solid ground.

    "He''s a Kunlun!" Cao Yanbing, who vomited blood, screamed.

    "I heard that there is a guy named Huangfu longdou here. It can''t be you!" Xiang Kunlun said this lazily, his eyes full of war.

    "Huangfu dragon fight! Hum, you look up to me too much Of course, it''s impossible to admit it.

    "Hum, I''ll know after I fight!" Xiang Kunlun is obviously not satisfied with this reply.

    "Whoosh"

    Just as the war was about to break out, a white light flashed across the sky in the distance.

    "How can such an interesting scene be without me?" Before he arrived, Han Xuan''s voice spread out in the field.

    Hearing this, Xia Ling put down her nervous look, "you''re back at last."

    Naturally, Xia Ling is not the only one who pays attention to the sound, and Xiang Kunlun is no exception. "Here, who is he?"

    See Han Xuan foot star at this time, is flying at a very fast speed, just a moment of Kung Fu, already fell to the ground.

    "To introduce myself, my name is Tianxuan, yes." Speaking of this, looked at Xia Ling, "is that wench''s guardian spirit."

    "You are an ancestor!" The gun in Xiang Kunlun''s hand is creaking, which shows how shocked he is.

    "Ancestors!" Han xuanleng said, "what are the ancestors? Ah, it''s all the fault of Er Gouzi. He''ll come here soon. If he knew that, he would review the plot here first!" Han Xuan knows very little about the plot of zhenhun street, so he has a general idea. He doesn''t know what the ancestors are.

    "Well, yes, I am the ancestor!" Although don''t know, but Han Xuan also can''t manage so much, directly should come down.

    "Sure enough!" Hearing Han Xuan''s affirmative reply, except Xia Ling, all of them were shocked.

    "My ancestors, I''m Xiang Kunlun in Qunying hall. Today I''m just here for Huangfu''s dragon fight. I have no other intention!" Xiang Kunlun made a boxing ceremony and said carefully.

    "Well, it seems that this name is quite useful." Seeing Xiang Kunlun''s performance makes Han Xuan feel happy.

    He didn''t know that in this world, the ancestors had existed for hundreds of thousands of years, and what other people would think if he could still stand here now. He must be an old monster who has lived for many years. Even if it was a pig, they could not imagine his cultivation after such a long time accumulation.

    "Whatever you want." Han Xuan shows up and says that he doesn''t care what''s wrong here.

    Go to Xialing side, "Xialing, let''s go!"

    "But Tianxuan, Mr. GUI is still here!" Xia Ling seems reluctant.

    "It''s OK. He''s very strong. Even if he can''t beat Xiang Kunlun, he can still escape!" Han Xuan said.

    "Yes, Miss Xia, you disturb my fighting here!" Huangfu dragon fight also don''t want Cao Yanbing to see through his disguise, cooperate with Han Xuan said¡° No, let''s go together Cao Yanbing weighs the ground and wants to stand up.

    "Oh, what a trouble!" Han Xuan murmured, and then flashed in front of them.

    "Well, take your time. I''ll take the two of them with me." Han Xuan waved and said.

    "Wait, master!" Huangfu longdou doesn''t know what he thinks, so he stops Han Xuan.

    "What''s the matter?" After a step, Huangfu longdou came up behind him.

    "Please give this to general Huo later!" Then he handed over a map.

    "Good" Han Xuan also did not hesitate, carrying the body, a direct wave, the map disappeared.

    "Hiss"

    At the same time, the two people in the rear gasped, "is this the means of the ancestors?"

    "Well, goodbye. We''re predestined to see you again. No, we''ll see you soon. I''m very interested in the four magic pearls among your forces." With that, they left with laughter in their pale faces.

 Chapter 280

    "He''s interested in the four magic beads. It''s over. It''s over!" The thought flashed through their hearts at the same time.

    They have seen how powerful Han Xuan''s ability is. If he asks for Shenzhu, can he not give it.

    "No, we have to send the news back." Xiang Kunlun looked at Huangfu longdou pale, turned and left quickly.

    "Well, I have to make some preparations, too!" Huangfulong sighed and disappeared here.

    Han Xuan doesn''t know, just because of his casual words, let the two people put out the fire, but even if he knows, he just shakes his head and smiles.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well," a hum came from a room.

    "You wake up!" Han Xuan took the ten halls of Yama and asked as he looked at them.

    "Where is this? Give it back to me." The first one to wake up is naturally Cao Yanbing.

    "Cut, you are afraid that I will not be greedy of your things!" Although the ten hall Yama is also a good weapon, Han xuanke doesn''t mean to take it for himself at all. When he throws it, the ten hall Yama falls into Cao Yanbing''s hands.

    "This is outside. I don''t know where to go, so I have to bring you here." Han Xuan stood up, went to the window, light said.

    "Outside, what''s the matter with Mr. ghost!" Cao Yanbing seemed to think of something and asked in a hurry.

    "How can I know whether he is alive or dead? It''s none of my business!" Han Xuan is obviously impatient.

    "Well," a sweet chant came out.

    "Well, Tianxuan, where is this?" After waking up, Xia Ling covered her head and didn''t seem to think of what happened just now.

    "See for yourself!" Han Xuan has no habit of saying things twice.

    "Hum, dead sky Xuan!" Xia Ling cursed in her heart, so she had to look at Cao Yanbing, "Cao Yanbing, where is this?"

    "Beyond the realm of spirit!"

    ¡­¡­

    "By the way, there''s something in ghost three links. Let me give it to you!" See two people have a don''t have a, Han Xuan suddenly think of what, palm a turn, a map appears.

    "Mr. ghost!" Both of them were stunned, and then they were elated.

    "Tianxuan, give it to me quickly!" Xia Ling exclaimed in surprise.

    The map slowly drifts to Xia Ling. Before she opens it, Cao Yanbing grabs it.

    "Hey, Cao Yanbing, what are you doing?" It seems that Xia Ling''s eyes are about to burst into flames.

    "Here you are. Can you read it?" Cao Yanbing disdains to say.

    After hearing this, Xia Ling was a little embarrassed, but she soon covered it up.

    The map was opened slowly. After about a minute, Cao Yanbing snapped and closed the map.

    Xia Ling: "what does it say?"

    "Mr. GUI told us to go to Yulin street!" Cao Yanbing breathed out a breath and said.

    "Yulin street, a little impression!" Han Xuan at first listen, it seems that the name is somewhat familiar, "by the way, this is not the story of Mingjing village." After pondering for a long time, Han Xuanyi pats his head¡° Tianxuan, what''s the matter with you? " Han Xuan''s action of patting his head can be seen by Xia Ling. He looks at Han Xuan with some worry.

    "You''re not sick, are you?"

    "Rely on" Han Xuan secretly scolded, flashed a white light, entered the spiritual space of Xia Ling, followed by a passage of words, "girl, when you enter the Yulin street, wake me up."

    "Look, if you don''t believe that you''re a pig teammate, you''ve pissed your seniors off."

    "Hum, Cao Yanbing, don''t be complacent too early. What shall we do now?"

    "Of course, go straight to Yulin street, or what else do you want?" Cao Yanbing rolled a white eye, speechless said.

    "But I still have a graduation thesis to do!" Xia Ling said.

    "Shit, please, it''s a big deal to go to Yulin street now. Whether you go or not, I won''t see you at the entrance of Yulin street at 12 o''clock tomorrow night, so I''ll go on my own way." Cao Yanbing''s face was expressionless, and then he left the room.

    "Hello, Cao Yanbing!" Xia Ling yelled, but Cao Yanbing''s steps were not moved at all.

    Leng Leng looked at the direction of Cao Yanbing''s disappearance, "Tianxuan, what do you say I should do?"

    "You have to go. Let the outside world go for a while." Han Xuan''s lazy voice reached Xia Ling''s ears.

    "But"

    "Don''t worry. The moment you accept my inheritance, you are no longer an ordinary person. You have your mission."

    "Mission" Xia Ling''s murmuring words.

 Chapter 281

    "She still didn''t come!" At the entrance of Yulin street, Cao Yanbing looked at the empty alley and sighed.

    "Well, I''ll go myself."

    "Hey, Cao Yanbing, I don''t agree to leave my friends to take risks." Just as Cao Yanbing wanted to cross the entrance, a familiar voice came from the rear.

    He didn''t turn around, but Cao Yanbing already knew who was coming, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "Here you are

    "Mr. GUI''s guidance, can I not come?"

    The sharp roar of "Ao ~" came out in the silent city.

    "Labor and capital finally come out, a word, cool!" It''s not Er Gouzi that suddenly appears. Who else can it be.

    "If you are being dishonest, I will keep you in chaos." Han Xuan also appeared here with his flowing clothes.

    "Han boy, I didn''t expect you to be so insidious. The routine is to catch one by one." Er Gouzi yelled angrily.

    "Ha ha, it''s not a routine. It''s just that I forgot you were in chaos before!" How can Han Xuan forget such a living treasure? No one can forget him.

    "Tianxuan, isn''t this the dog before? I thought you ate him!" Xia Ling cuts in at this time. He knows that Han Xuan likes the guardian spirit best, and ER Gouzi hasn''t appeared for such a long time, which makes people think it''s wrong.

    "Oh, eat, that''s a good idea!" Then he looked at Er Gouzi with a sinister smile.

    "Why, why, oh, run for your life." Let out a cry and head for the open manhole cover.

    Looking back to normal, a faint smile, "let''s go!" With that, he flashed into Yulin street.

    "Oh, what a hole!"

    As soon as Han Xuangang appeared, he heard Er Gouzi''s complaint.

    "Pa pa"

    They jumped off one after another.

    "Is this Yulin street?" Xia Ling looked around and frowned.

    "Go out and have a look first!" Xia Ling glanced and took the lead to walk slowly in front. Seeing this, er Gouzi also staggered to keep up.

    After two people look at each other, also followed up.

    "Gu ~"

    As soon as he got out of the cave, a long cry rang through the sky.

    "Wow, there''s fish in Beiming. It''s called Kun. Kun is so big that it can''t be stewed in one pot! It turns into a bird. Its name is Peng. Peng is so big that it needs two barbecue grills, one secret and one spicy! " Er Gouzi looked up and saw the sky covered with black clouds, which made him wet.

    "Kuangdang"

    Just out of the two people listen to, a somersault will be carried to.

    "Who is your Chinese teacher, please?" Cao Yanbing put up a finger on the ground and looked at Er Gouzi with a confused face.

    Han Xuan didn''t have any strange reaction to ER Gouzi''s words. He was immune to his cheap words.

    Walk to the edge of the cliff, the breeze gently blowing, Han Xuan eyes slowly closed. The divine sense is quietly released to explore a place that makes Han xuandu feel strange.

    "Well, how can it be a person?" The divine consciousness finally stays on one person, which makes Han Xuan''s brow not wrinkle.

    "What''s the matter? There seems to be some kind of power in him, as if." There was a sense of familiarity with that power, but he couldn''t say it.

    "Hello, Han boy, are you drinking from the northwest here? If you are hungry, I still have some soil here!" Just as Han Xuan wants to explore further, er Gouzi''s voice rings in his ear, making his divine consciousness return to the divine sea in an instant.

    Not angry, he looked at Er Gouzi, "let''s go, now let''s go down!"

    With that, he jumped down the bottomless cliff.

    "Ah" summer bell a exclamation, hurried to Han Xuan before standing place.

    "I said, little girl, what are you doing?" Er Gouzi didn''t understand why Xia Ling would cry here.

    Cao Yanbing is also a face of helplessness, "silly girl, but the master can fly, you still worry about how we go down."

    "Ah, oh!" Summer bell listen to Cao Yanbing so a talk, instant reaction come over, quickly stand up.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come on, have a look!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Ah, you see, this man is wearing strange clothes!"

    "Yes, yes, I don''t know if the demons in that place have come out!"

    They are talking about Han Xuan in red. At this time, Han Xuan''s head is very low, so people can''t see his face clearly.

    "That''s right." All of a sudden, Han Xuan seems to think of something, head fierce a lift.

 Chapter 282

    "That breath is the breath of defensive array, but why does it appear in a person''s body, and there seems to be no immortal in this heaven and earth." Han Xuan raised his head, his eyes full of incredible.

    "Come on, let''s watch carefully after we go in." After pondering for a moment, Han Xuan looks around for a while and walks into a pub.

    Enter the pub, find a window seat, Han Xuan will wait for the arrival of a few people.

    "Hey, did you hear that just now, someone was inquiring about the bodhi tree." Waiting for about half an hour, a remark in the restaurant attracted Han Xuan''s attention.

    "Bodhi tree, it seems they are coming." Take a cup of turbid wine on the table and drink it slowly.

    "Bodhi tree, bodhi tree, I want to find bodhi tree!" A cock''s voice came from outside the pub.

    "Dog, you shout like this, there is no one left!"

    "Don''t you think it''s fun, gaga!"

    In the sound of constant conversation, two people and a dog slowly into the restaurant.

    "Oh, what are you looking at us for?" When he came in, the dog said, "bodhi tree, bodhi tree."

    "Three two one" two dogs count silently in the heart.

    "Run

    Just after counting, the crowd in the restaurant disappeared.

    "Well, there''s another one here!"

    "No, there''s another one there!" Xia Ling said, pointing to Han Xuan.

    "Che, that''s Han Xiaozi''s immoral thing. Can I still not see it?" Two dog son disdain to say.

    With that, he looked at another table, and then rushed to it, "bodhi tree, bodhi tree!" There was a huge roar in the ears of the young man in white.

    "Come on, that''s enough!" By the window, Han Xuan said without any emotion.

    Hearing this, er Gouzi didn''t dare to say anything else. He ran to a corner and sat down.

    Cao Yanbing is also a smart man. Everyone else in the restaurant has run out of sight. Only the person in front of him is still there. It''s impossible if there''s no mystery.

    "Why don''t you run!" He came to the wine table, poured a glass of wine and asked.

    "Why am I running?" The man asked.

    "Then why did they run?"

    "How do I know why they''re running?"

    "Poof"

    "Are you here to find out why there are a hundred thousand?" Han Xuan came over from the window and asked in silence.

    "Who are you?" Han Xuan also came to a why, but he is directly into the theme.

    "There are people like me in every zhenhun street. They are called Bao qiaowen. As long as it''s what happens in this street, there''s nothing I don''t know." With that, he picked up the wine glass on the table.

    "Ask about it." Han Xuan rubbed his chin. His hand was in the void. A projection appeared, reflecting the scene inside. He saw a tall tree standing beside a middle-aged man¡° Where is this, and who is he? " Han Xuan pointed to the middle-aged man and asked.

    "This, what is this? It''s amazing. I''ve never heard such a wonderful thing." Sure enough, Bao is shocked by Han Xuan.

    "Answer me first!"

    At this time, Bao inquired carefully about the scene inside, but at the moment of eye contact, the person shook, making Han Xuanhao strange.

    "Hu" gently breathed out a breath, "this is Mingjing village, and the tree is bodhi tree, people are the soul of Yulin street, and they go north to the school!" Bao inquired and finished at one go.

    "Beiluo school seems to have a little impression, but what''s in his body? There''s an array to guard him!" Murmur in the heart, no matter what other people think, go straight in one direction.

    "If you want to enter Mingjing village, you should be careful. It''s full of demons!" Bao asked for a kind reminder.

    "Cut, demon, I haven''t seen any big waves." Er Gouzi rushed out of the door and muttered.

    Shaking his head, Xia Ling and Cao Yanbing naturally followed.

    Looking at several people''s disappearance with complicated eyes, Bao qiaowen also got up and left.

 Chapter 283

    Han Xuan seems to be very slow, but he will appear a few meters away when he steps up, and let the two people behind him catch up with each other.

    "Tianxuan, wait for us!" Xia Ling was panting in the rear.

    "Little girl, it''s time for you to lose weight. Do you want me to buy you something?" Er Gouzi began to entrap people as soon as he had a chance.

    "Things, what!" Xia Ling does not understand to ask.

    "New Gaizhong gaigao calcium tablets, since the new Gaizhong gaigao calcium tablets, the waist is no longer sore, the legs are no longer painful, and the walking is also vigorous. It''s easy to connect the five levels in one breath." Er Gouzi said seriously.

    "Poof"

    ¡­¡­

    "Call me, call me A group of children''s voices came from a long distance.

    I saw three or four children bullying a little girl.

    Han Xuan did not seem to see like, directly to the door beside, "here it is!" Looking at the misty village in front of her eyes, Han Xuan let out his divine sense.

    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Stop it!" Xia Ling and others soon came after him, but Xia Ling''s virgin heart was really strong.

    "It''s none of your business." A little older kid yelled.

    "Erlengzi, you see, they have dogs over there. They haven''t eaten dog meat for a long time!" One of the children said in a low voice, licking his saliva.

    "Oh, shit, who''s been provoked by the employers and employees?" Er Gouzi''s mouth is open. He was shot while lying down.

    "Ah"

    It''s easy to imagine that except Han Xuan, who can break the ground on him, other people don''t care, let alone a few big farts.

    "Hoo, I''m going to use my method to deal with bear boy!"

    I saw a big ball on the ground, and several people were so interpenetrated by two dogs to form a big ball.

    Suddenly, while they were still paying attention to the children, Han Xuan walked into the gate.

    "Han boy, what good things do you want to get? Wait for me!" Er Gouzi knows Han Xuan''s character. It''s not good for him. How can he be so positive.

    "Let''s keep up!" Cao Yanbing reminds a, quickly catch up.

    Han Xuan''s speed, which is they can keep up with, a few flashes, then no one.

    "Wow, Han boy, have you cough medicine? Why can''t you catch up with me now?" Er Gouzi yelled angrily.

    In terms of speed alone, Han Xuan can''t compare with ER Gouzi. After all, er Gouzi''s speed is there. It''s just that Han Xuan can move space after breaking through the divine movement period, so Er Gouzi doesn''t know which direction Han Xuan is going.

    "Where are you, master?" Cao Yanbing two people also soon chase, just see two dog son alone here, then open mouth to ask a way.

    "I also want to know!" Er Gouzi was depressed.

    Cao Yanbing eat shriveled, had to take back his eyes, "think also entered inside, we might as well also enter to have a look."

    "Well, that''s a good way!" Let''s shout and rush to the straight passage first

    Under the bodhi tree.

    An uninvited guest approached quietly.

    "Who is it?" There was a roar.

    "PATA, PATA" did not stop at all.

    "Near the bodhi tree, dead!" Under the bodhi tree, a middle-aged Taoist in flowing clothes sat down.

    "Oh, do you have the ability?" In the distance, a red figure was slowly approaching, but when the voice came out, the man had already reached the middle-aged Taoist.

    "Then try it!" For the people in front of him, the middle-aged Taoist also has some palpitations, but the bodhi tree is the most important thing for him, and no one is allowed to desecrate it.

    As soon as he stretched out his hand, a soybean appeared in the middle-aged Taoist''s palm.

    Go and have a big drink, and the soybeans fall at Han Xuan''s feet.

    "Oh, that''s interesting. You''re a soldier when you sow beans!" Han xuanrao is interested in looking at the yellow smoke from the soybean and mumbling to himself.

    "If you leave now, I don''t care!" The middle-aged Taoist doesn''t want to conflict with this mysterious guy at all.

    "No, you haven''t been trained enough to become a soldier." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Hum" see Han Xuan is not into oil and salt, middle-aged Taoist cold hum.

    "Kill"

    A golden warrior formed by Huang Dou is not afraid of life and death when he hears the order. He directly cuts Han Xuan with a knife.

    Hand slowly raised, seemingly very slow, but in fact extremely fast, just blink of an eye, the middle finger and index finger will clamp the golden knife.

 Chapter 284

    "It''s said that your success is not enough." As he spoke, the white light on his middle finger appeared, and the golden warrior formed by soybeans melted quickly.

    "PATA"

    A soybean fell to the ground, and then it didn''t react.

    "It''s, it''s not possible." The middle-aged Taoist priest''s face is full of shock. He has tried many times to become a soldier, but now he is like this.

    "Well, I don''t believe you can''t be killed!" Finish saying, in the waist casually touch, a large number of soybeans appear, great consumption dry Han Xuan Lingli posture.

    "Oh, kill me!" Han Xuan, with a smile on her face, stoops to pick up the soybean that has lost its power and puts it in front of her eyes.

    "Let''s see what a real soldier is."

    With that, the chaotic Qi is infused into the soybean, and the light golden light is sent out. The soldier is just transformed from the powerful spiritual power, so it has the strange nature of killing. As long as the person who provides the spiritual power has the spiritual power, the golden warrior will not die.

    As soon as the beans were thrown on the ground, a tall and powerful man appeared in his golden armor. He looked like Han Xuan.

    "I''m sorry. I''ll do the same." Han Xuan lifted the hair between the forehead and said with a smile.

    "What It''s not the first time that Han Xuan has been shocked by the middle-aged Taoist priest, but this time he is especially powerful.

    Looking at the middle-aged Taoist, Han Xuan smiles, but the words in his mouth make the surrounding air cold.

    "Kill"

    ¡­¡­

    "Keke"

    A light cough came out. The middle-aged Taoist priest''s face was pale, and he was lack of spiritual power.

    "Do you think you can kill me now?" The smile on Han Xuan''s face still didn''t decrease.

    I saw around the foot, full of beans, do not know who thought the sun beans it.

    "The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. If you want to kill or cut, do as you please!" The middle-aged Taoist priest''s head is biased.

    "Oh, I didn''t want to kill you, but since you say so, I''ll help you!" With that, fingers gently bent, side won the gold soldier slowly came forward.

    "Wait, you said you didn''t want to kill me!" As long as it''s human, no one wants to die, middle-aged Taoist is no exception.

    "You think I think, ah, I''m just passing by here, and I suddenly feel that this tree is a little strange, so come and have a look. When it''s you, you''ll give me a hand." In the meantime, he waved his hand to let the Jinjia soldier retreat to his side.

    "Oh, I thought the elder was going to destroy the bodhi tree!" The middle-aged Taoist priest''s eyes flashed and then said.

    Han Xuan naturally saw the light in the Taoist''s eyes, but he didn''t care and went directly to the bodhi tree.

    "Master!" The middle-aged Taoist priest cried out worried.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just a look!" Han Xuan turned his back to the Taoist priest and waved his hand to comfort him.

    The hand touched the stout trunk slightly, and the eyes closed slightly.

    "Compared with the tiger shaped pendant, some of its meager repairing ability can be regarded as one heaven and one earth." For a long time, Han Xuan''s hand slowly retracted and murmured to himself¡° But it seems that something is missing from the tree. " After pondering for a while, Han Xuan looks at the middle-aged Taoist.

    "Master!" The middle-aged Taoist is also a master of observing words and colors. Seeing Han Xuan''s eyes, he knows that this mysterious master has something to ask.

    "Well, the tree seems to have lost some charm. Do you know?" Han Xuan asked the question in his heart.

    On hearing this, the middle-aged Taoist priest''s eyes flickered with panic. "Back to my master, I have been guarding the bodhi tree for hundreds of years, and I have never lost anything! And I''ve never heard of it

    "Oh" turns his eyes to the middle-aged Taoist slightly. Han Xuan can''t see that this man is obviously lying. But since he doesn''t want to say it, Han Xuan can''t force him.

    After all, in terms of the efficacy of this tree, I believe that even if you find it, it''s of little use to you.

    Looking at Han Xuan''s eyes, the middle-aged Taoist''s body trembled. Fortunately, Han Xuan just turned his eyes and quickly moved away.

    "Did he see something?" The middle-aged Taoist thought uneasily in his heart.

    Just as the middle-aged Taoist thinks wildly, Han Xuan has already stepped out slowly.

    "Master, wait!" Looking at the golden warrior beside Han Xuan, the middle-aged Taoist swallowed his saliva.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan stops and turns his head in doubt.

 Chapter 285

    "I wonder if you can give me some advice!" See the eyes of the middle-aged Taoist always gathered on the body of the golden warrior, Han Xuan how can not know what is the intention.

    "It''s just that your cultivation limits your development." Han Xuan waved his hand, then ignored it, and walked in a direction.

    "Cultivation!" A middle-aged Taoist whispers!

    "Look at your pity, this soybean will be given to you!" In the distance, an ethereal voice came.

    I saw that the hair of the golden warrior shrank slowly, then turned into a golden bean, floating up and down in the air.

    Hearing this, the middle-aged Taoist priest was shocked all over. He ran to the bean quickly and held it in his hand for fear that someone would fight with him.

    "Ha ha, is this my chance?" The middle-aged Taoist laughed wildly.

    Han Xuan, who has gone a long way, disdains to curl his lips when he hears this crazy laugh. Such things can make him ecstatic. It seems that he is really hopeless.

    ¡­¡­

    "Don''t come near our village, demon!"

    "Demon, you are the demon. Your family are demons!"

    "It''s not a demon. Why does a dog talk?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense with them. I''m sure they''ve turned the water away!"

    "Hey, hey, you have to speak with your conscience, don''t include your aunt!"

    "Wow grass, you can turn the world around without looking at him for a day!" Just close to Han Xuan hear this, in the heart ten thousand head Cao Ni Ma fly by.

    Shua

    "No, it''s murderous. Who is it? Who wants to harm me?" Two dogs are spitting, suddenly feel a bad premonition, quickly shut up his mouth and look around.

    The space fluctuates slightly, Han Xuan''s figure appears behind Er Gouzi.

    "Touch"

    Two dogs glorious fall into the distance of the river, splashing a high water.

    "Who is this man and how he appeared? He can''t be a more powerful demon!" Han Xuan''s sudden appearance makes the already tense atmosphere more delicate.

    "Cao Yanbing, take the little girl out to look for her friends. I''ll watch it here!" Han Xuan light mouth said.

    Han Xuan''s divine sense is not used for decoration. From the moment Cao Yanbing and others entered Mingjing village, Han Xuan did not relax his observation of them. Of course, he knew what had just happened.

    "Good!" Cao Yanbing doesn''t hesitate. He is relieved to turn around and take the little girl away. He believes that Han Xuan can handle this little thing easily.

    "Tianxuan!" Looking at the villager, Xia Ling pulls Han Xuan''s coat.

    "Nothing" has a reassuring look, "you know the Taoist under the bodhi tree."

    Han Xuan said, as if in the calm water dropped a stone, "you have seen the South adults."

    "Oh, his surname is Nan. He can''t be nanyufu!" Han Xuan suddenly realized that although he didn''t know the specific plot, the characters in it still had a general memory¡° Bold, dare to call Lord Nan''s name

    A little smile, "you south adult and I had a few moves before, now probably still under the bodhi tree, you don''t go to have a look!"

    "You''re bullshit. Master Nan is very good at martial arts. How can he lose to you demon?" Someone pointed at him angrily and yelled.

    "Step back, he''s telling the truth!" Suddenly, a soft voice came from behind the crowd.

    "Ah, Lord Nan!" When he turned his head, all the villagers on the scene put down their weapons and knelt to the ground.

    "Master!" Nanyufu, the middle-aged Taoist priest before, gave a boxing ceremony.

    "Well, I''ll probably stay with you these days, no problem!" Although Han Xuan asked in the tone of discussion, the powerful momentum made the southern imperial husband''s mouth twitch.

    "No, no!"

    "OK, girl, let''s go!" After seeing Xia Ling, Han Xuan said.

    "Hey, hey, I''m still down there. Wait for me!" The sound of two dogs killing pigs came.

    "This is the beast Wuling." Looking at the two dogs in the water, nanyufu muttered.

    "Bah, you are the beast and the wolf God!" Two dog son vomited a mouthful of saliva, big scold a way.

    "Come on, let''s go!" Han Xuan called impatiently.

    "Be careful what you say in the future, so you don''t have to break your hands and feet!" With that, er Gouzi follows Han Xuan''s ass unsteadily.

 Chapter 286

    Nan Yufu looks at Er Gouzi''s leaving. If Han Xuan is not here, he would like to have the dog cramped and skinned.

    ¡­¡­

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    There was a knock at the door.

    "Girl, go to open the door. I think Cao Yanbing is back." This is Han Xuan speaking. Here is the residence for them.

    "Ah, I''m so thirsty. You don''t know how to wait for me!" As soon as he opened the door, Cao Yanbing rushed in and went straight to the tea on the table.

    "Have you found the man?" Xia Ling closed the door and asked.

    "Of course, you don''t want to see who''s going to do it!" Cao Yanbing exclaimed triumphantly.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    Just when Cao Yanbing wanted to continue boasting about his glorious deeds, there was another knock on the door.

    "Who, don''t you know it''s a bad behavior to interrupt when others are bragging?" Cao Yanbing angrily pushed the door open.

    "Who are you?" In front of the life of the burly, such a look will know is a person who does not smile.

    "Fall to the North!" The visitor identified himself.

    "Fall to the North!" Hearing the name, Han Xuan with a leisurely face came to the spirit.

    "Let me see what''s inside you." Murmur in your heart and let out your divine consciousness.

    "Gee, it''s strange that we can''t detect anything. Do we have to have physical contact?" A moment later, Han Xuan frowns and takes back his divine sense, thinking in doubt.

    "For the sake of saving shuier, I''ll give you a chance to lie. Is the person above you?" With that, a picture was thrown out of the school.

    Xia Ling quickly picked it up and just looked at it casually, "no, no, how could it be him? He''s not as handsome as he is in the picture!"

    "I''m asking him!" Beiluo didn''t care that Xia Ling was a girl.

    "It''s not very nice to talk to a girl like this!" Han Xuan, sitting in the back room, speaks faintly.

    "Hum" the North descends the school to cold hum a, obviously he still don''t know Han Xuan and South imperial husband''s affair, otherwise don''t dare to hum out this hum.

    "Can''t you speak?" Seeing that Cao Yanbing refused to speak all the time, he said sarcastically.

    "That''s right. I''m the one in the picture. I don''t want to change my name Cao Yanbing thumbed his nose and said aloud.

    "Well, I have the style of labor and management in those days!" Er Gouzi was sleeping at Han Xuan''s feet, but the sound of this forced moment made Er Gouzi wake up.

    Ignoring Er Gouzi, he said in a provocative way, "dare you talk to me alone!"

    "Go, who is afraid of who!"

    "Hey, brother pretender, wait for me, I''ll pretend too!" Two dog son''s reaction is extremely quick, haven''t wait for Han Xuan to stop, dog shadow has disappeared.

    "Forget it, he can''t make any big waves anyway. Let him go!"

    "Tianxuan, don''t you go and have a look!" Summer bell see two people are gone, with worried eyes to see Han Xuan¡° What can we see? The strength of the two of them is half the weight. No one can beat anyone! " Han Xuan poured a cup of tea for himself.

    "But."

    Xia Ling wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by Han Xuan''s words, "OK, are you short of homework these days?"

    Summer bell heard this, small tongue vomited, then dare not say any words.

    "I went out first!"

    He waved his hand to indicate that Xia Ling was free.

    "It''s time for me to go out for a walk. When I come to zhenhun street, I have no chance to enjoy the scenery here!" He was the only one left in the room, he thought.

    "There''s nothing else, let alone go out!" With that, the moment when I got up disappeared.

    "Well, where''s sir?" At night, Cao Yanbing never saw Han Xuan, so he asked Xia Ling.

    "I don''t know. Since you were called out, I went out with you. When I came back, there was no trace of Tianxuan." Summer bell sad face said.

    "Is there any accident?"

    "Poof"

    One side of the two dogs to listen to, directly to drink to the mouth of the water all spit out.

    "Mortal, even if you turn into ashes, Han Xuan can still live at ease. Do you believe it or not?"

 Chapter 287

    "The strange smell I felt before should be in front of me!" In the sky, a young man in a red robe is flying to the east at a very fast speed.

    "What is it and why is it so powerful?" This man in red robe is no other than Han Xuan.

    Before that, he just wanted to see the scenery and leave a memorial to go back to Mingjing village. However, when he flew to the East, a strong spiritual wave attracted his attention.

    In this case, Han Xuan knows very well that if there is not a treasure born, it is a spiritual thing in the transformation, so he did not hesitate, and galloped to the East as fast as he could.

    "It''s just ahead, come on!" The closer he gets, the more he can feel the power fluctuation.

    "Whoosh"

    A red light flashed across the sky.

    "Here it is!" Finally, the red light stays in front of a towering ancient tree.

    "Aura comes from this tree. It can''t be the emperor elm tree." Han xuanleng looks at the big tree of Gobi giant. He has a strange smell that a blind cat meets a dead mouse.

    "No matter. Anyway, I''m here. I''m moving to Tianxuan continent." Han Xuan thought about it for a long time, so he had to take it away first, and then he was making plans.

    White light shrouded the big tree suspected of Emperor Yu, "this, how can it be, the root of this tree actually extends to the place where I can''t even detect my divine sense."

    Han Xuan''s divine sense, not to mention exploring tens of thousands of miles, can still be achieved within tens of thousands of miles, but now it can''t reach the end of the root, which shows that the root of this giant tree has exceeded tens of thousands of miles.

    "It''s a world of wonders." Han Xuan sighed. The sky star sword came out and cut it on the root.

    Without the restraint of the roots, the giant tree was soon brought into Tianxuan by Han Xuan.

    "Well, it''s not easy to collect such a big guy!" Even if Han Xuan''s magic power is deep, he can''t help consuming so much, and his face is a little pale.

    "It''s going to dawn soon, so I''d better go back to Mingjing village and deal with the tree first!" Make sure to pay attention, Han Xuan stepped on the sky star sword, leaving only a deep pit, and went away.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, hey, Cao Yanbing, come out, help!" Mingjing village is obviously not very quiet in the early morning.

    "Damn, I started killing pigs in the early morning!" There was a roar from a house.

    "Kuangdang"

    The door was pushed open, "silly girl, what are you shouting about?" Just called this sentence, looking at the strange scene outside, Cao Yanbing fiercely closed the door.

    "Wow, those monsters, I want to destroy them on behalf of the stars!" If you can say such a thing, you must be Er Gouzi.

    Before Cao Yanbing could react, the door was kicked open by Er Gouzi.

    "Come, accept God''s judgment, Amen!" Er Gouzi rushed to Xia Ling with a cross and said solemnly.

    "Wow, can you be more reliable?" Cao Yanbing at the back saw this and almost vomited blood.

    "Forget it, I''ll do it myself!" Alas, with a sigh, Cao Yanbing put on his clothes for a few breaths, jumped and fell in front of the zombie like crowd¡° Damn, don''t fight with me! " When Er Gouzi saw that someone came to steal the limelight, he was not happy immediately.

    "Well, this is not a time for joking. If so many alienated souls are not handled properly, it is likely to cause a disaster." Cao Yanbing looked at him and said.

    "You have a point. Let''s talk about it. What else can we do?" Said Er Gouzi.

    "In this way, you go on the road, Xia Ling you go down the road, I''ll guard the middle road." Cao Yanbing thought for a moment and said seriously.

    "OK, you''ll ask Tano to come up and see me later!" Er Gouzi replied seriously.

    "What?" Cao Yanbing had three big greetings in his mind.

    "Fight wild, ADC, assist what, you how so stupid."

    "Touch"

    They fell to the ground one after another.

    "I took you"

    ¡­¡­

    "I''m back at last." In the sky, Han Xuan breathlessly said, and his figure quickly approached Mingjing village.

    "Ah, look, there''s a grey machine!" Just after they fell to the ground, er Gouzi said again.

    "Brother, don''t play with us. Let us go." Cao Yanbing begged for mercy.

 Chapter 288

    "There''s a real grey machine. I don''t believe you see it!"

    See two dogs don''t seem to be joking, two people coincidentally look up.

    "It''s Tianxuan!" Xia Ling exclaimed in surprise that Han Xuan''s red robe was too conspicuous to be recognized.

    "Whoosh"

    As the shadow falls, Han Xuan''s eyes turn red and his face turns pale.

    "Tianxuan, what''s the matter with you?" Where has Xia Ling seen Han Xuan look like this? She is in a hurry.

    "Nothing. It''s just over consumption!" Han Xuan waved his hand and said.

    Xia Ling didn''t feel much about this. After all, he only came into contact with this kind of thing not long ago, but Cao Yanbing was different. He knew that Han Xuan was powerful enough to make him like this. What he did last night must be very important.

    "Ow, ow."

    "Tianxuan, what should we do?" Xia Ling looks at countless zombies in front of her body with worry and asks.

    "Nothing." Although Han Xuan has little spiritual power left, don''t forget that he is an array master. When he turns his hand over, an array disk appears in his hand.

    "Put him in the front!"

    When the array plate is put in front of Xia Ling, Han Xuan pinches a few formulas and hits it with a white light.

    "Hoo"

    When Han Xuan''s last formula is finished, the array plate sends out a white light curtain to surround several people in the middle.

    "Ow"

    The alienated village name keeps hitting the light curtain formed by the array. Han xuansi doesn''t worry about anything. She takes out a pill, sits cross legged on the ground and begins to recover her spiritual power.

    Time passed quickly, Han Xuan''s face became ruddy gradually.

    "Well, the spiritual power has only recovered by 10%. It seems that we should be more careful when collecting huge things in the future. Fortunately, it''s only the lower world. If it''s the higher world, I''m afraid it will be over."

    Eyes slowly open, in front of the things did not change at all.

    "Tianxuan, you''re OK!"

    "Well, no." Words have not finished, the voice suddenly stopped, a strange feeling came, Han Xuan eyebrow is a wrinkle.

    The divine sense is released. "Hum, there''s a clown

    In the distance, in an invisible corner, nanyufu was looking here with vicious eyes.

    "Why didn''t you kill them all?" Nanyufu screamed wildly in his heart, but then the ferocious look on his face was taken away and replaced by a kind face.

    "You''d better not play with fire and burn yourself!" Han Xuan takes back his cold eyes.

    "Tianxuan, what''s the matter with you? Why did you stop halfway?" Summer bell see Han Xuan always staring at a place, can''t help but worry about the question.

    "Nothing!" While speaking, the array disk on the ground is not visible. There is no traction. It slowly floats to Han Xuan''s hands and disappears.

    "Ow"

    The light curtain disappeared, and the alienated villagers rushed in¡° Ah, "Xia Ling screamed in fright, and hurriedly went to Han Xuan''s back.

    Ding Ling Ling

    Just then, the sound of the bell beating came out.

    Strange to say, hearing the sound of the bell, the alienated villagers no longer attack them, but follow the direction of the sound and leave.

    "That''s it." Summer bell sticks out a head, Leng Leng of ask a way.

    "What else do you want to do?" Han Xuan rolled a white eye, will come forward to explore the situation.

    "Stop!" Just as Han Xuan''s steps had just been lifted a few steps, the Beiluo school rushed out of nowhere.

    Several people look at each other, and finally fix their eyes on Han Xuan.

    "Why are you looking at me? It''s obvious that people are going to see off. You still have to stay here for dinner!" With that, Han Xuan turned and strode out of the village.

    "Tianxuan, wait for me!"

    "Ah, if the origin of the world is in hand, why should it be so? Just these little fish, teach them how to behave every minute!" When he comes to a deserted area, Han Xuan sighs helplessly.

    I have no choice but to leave. If Han Xuan tries to catch up, he will have to work with the Beiluo school. Will Nan Yufu just stand by and watch? The end result is that the plot here completely collapses, and the origin of the world is a ball!

    "Tianxuan, where are we going now?" Xia Ling said.

    He rubbed his chin for a while. "I haven''t completely recovered from my injury before. I may have to go back to your spiritual space to rest for a while." Han Xuan said.

    Hearing Han Xuan say this, they both look at each other. "Tianxuan, what have you been hurt by? Is there anyone more powerful than you in the world?"

 Chapter 289

    Wry smile shakes his head, where is he injured by someone? It''s all about stealing things, and then things are too hard, and his teeth collapse.

    "No more. I''ll go first." With that, the body slowly faded.

    "By the way, here''s a pill for you to swallow when your life is in danger!" Suddenly, Han Xuan, who is almost integrated with the air, throws a pill.

    "Life is in danger." Xia Ling muttered these words, and then seized the pill floating in the air.

    "Whoosh"

    The white shadow flashed, and the holy white light appeared on Xia Ling''s body.

    "Oh, shit, labor and capital share the benefits!" One side of the two dogs don''t know what nerve, yell a also into a light, fall into the body of summer bell.

    "Cao Yanbing, what shall we do now?" Without Han Xuan, the only thing Xia Ling can rely on is Cao Yanbing.

    "Find someone!" Cao Yanbing said coldly.

    "Find someone!" Xia Ling doesn''t know what the meaning of Cao Yanbing''s words is.

    "Yes, during the period when my husband went out before, I found that someone came to peep at us, so I dropped some small things on her." Cao Yanbing''s mouth turned up, making him extremely evil.

    "There are still people who dare to peep at my girl, Cao Yanbing. Find her quickly. I''ll beat her to find her teeth everywhere!" Xia Ling said angrily that she was a daughter. If her body was peeped, the consequences would be very serious.

    "Well," Cao Yanbing nodded and took out something similar to a compass.

    "There" walked back and forth a few steps, pointed to a direction, Cao Yanbing said.

    "Well, let''s go now!" With that, Xia Ling strode forward, but after a few steps, suddenly a sense of fatigue came from her feet. It seemed that she had a feeling of stepping on the air, and a fight was carried to the ground.

    "Silly girl, it''s good that you don''t make trouble." Cao Yanbing did not know the situation, holding hands in the rear, laughing.

    "Cao Yanbing, I, I!" Summer bell weak spit out these words.

    "Well," Cao Yanbing frowned slightly, as if he felt something was wrong.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Hurriedly came to summer bell in front of, squat down to ask a way.

    "I don''t know, the body doesn''t have any strength!" At this time, Xia Ling''s face was white and his lips were black.

    Cao Yanbing see this, frown more severe, "where the body has discomfort."

    "Shoulders!" It took a long time for Xia Ling to spit out the word.

    "Shoulders!" Cao Yanbing repeated, then went to pick Xia Ling''s clothes.

    "Cao Yanbing, what are you doing?" Xia Ling''s white face was even paler.

    "Cut, what look? I''m not interested in airports!" Cao Yanbing turned his mouth, but he didn''t have the slightest hesitation in his hand. His clothes on his shoulder were slightly pulled away.

    "Hiss"

    Seeing the wound, Cao Yanbing took a cool breath.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Seeing that Cao Yanbing just pushed aside some clothes on his shoulder, he didn''t do any other actions. Xia Ling was a little relieved, but at the same time, he was a little confused, "Oh, what''s wrong with his shoulder?"¡° See for yourself Cao Yanbing solemnly raises Xia Ling to the ground and makes his head slightly deviate.

    "This, this is how to return a responsibility, before be bitten by them!" Xia Ling suddenly thought of something and cried in horror, "I don''t want to be like them! Ah I don''t know if it''s too exciting to hesitate. Xia Ling''s head deviates and her eyes close.

    "Summer bell, summer bell!" Looking at Xia Ling who has fainted in his arms, Cao Yanbing''s forehead is sweating.

    "By the way, pills!" It seems to think of something. Cao Yanbing grabs Xia Ling''s wrist.

    "She held it in her hand." Xia Ling''s hand is a pill left by Han Xuan.

    "I hope you''ll get better!" Looking at put into the mouth, then turn into a light disappear not see of Dan Yao, Cao Yan soldier Leng Leng said.

    "Well, Cao Yanbing, how long did I sleep?" After about a quarter of an hour, the eyes of the man in his arms slowly opened.

    "By the way, my injury." Suddenly, the summer bell in the bosom hasn''t waited for Cao Yanbing to have any reply, the first thing then looks to her shoulder.

    Only four teeth were imprinted on the shoulder, and the surrounding skin was black purple.

    "I''ve fed you the pills given by my husband, but it seems that I''ve only temporarily suppressed the toxicity!" Cao Yanbing stood up and sighed.

    "What shall we do?" Xia Ling was worried.

    "Now the only way is to find that person!" Cao Yanbing looked into the distance and said.

    "The man, the man!"

    "Ask about it!"

 Chapter 290

    In the spiritual space.

    "What are you doing in here?" Han Xuan enters the spiritual space to recover his spiritual power and deal with the giant tree he stole last night. However, er Gouzi also follows in. Han Xuan really doesn''t understand.

    "Damn, Han boy, you''re pretending. You''re pretending." Two dogs son disdain to call a way.

    "Pretend, why should I pretend!" There are countless question marks in Han Xuan''s head.

    "Cut, you that abnormal strength, can be hurt by fart, I think it is to come back to deal with baby!" "Two dogs," said the thief.

    "Get the hell out of here!" Kick two dog son, Han Xuan a flash, disappear in send spirit space.

    After several somersaults and stopping, er Gouzi jumped up and said, "don''t try to get rid of labor." With a cry, it turned into a white light and disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianxuan continent.

    "Eh, I guess wrong. Han is really recovering from his injury!" Murmuring from the mouth of Er Gouzi, Han Xuan has already sat down cross legged. The tiger Shaped Pendant floats in front of him, and the aura around him pours into his body.

    "Labor and capital don''t believe you haven''t made any profit. Let me Sherlock Holmes look for clues." While talking, er Gouzi did not know where to find a magnifying glass and looked for it in every corner of Tianxuan continent.

    As time goes by, Han Xuan doesn''t know how long he has been cultivated in Tianxuan.

    At first, the breeze can only blow Han Xuan''s long hair, but with the passage of time, the wind gets bigger and bigger, and finally, Han Xuan becomes the center, forming a wind whirlpool.

    I don''t know if the aura of Tianxuan continent is also affected by this vortex, and all of them rush here and emit a faint light.

    Suddenly, Han Xuanmeng in the center of the vortex opens his eyes, and a divine light comes out of his eyes.

    "Ah, get all of you into my body!" Han Xuan''s hoarse voice rang out in the whole sky.

    With this roar, the vortex began to form in a funnel way, and the next square is Han Xuan.

    "Ah"

    "Bang bang"

    The surrounding rocks and land burst with the sound.

    This lasted half an hour, the vortex finally became smaller, the wind also stopped, and Han Xuan''s eyes did not know when they had closed.

    "Hoo, it''s finally recovered!" I don''t know where the faint voice came from.

    "It''s time to see that tree, too." After a long silence, the voice came out again.

    Figure slowly stand up, Han Xuan activity for a while, then a flash disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    "Mother, there is a ghost!" Suddenly, next to a big tree, a dog screamed in horror.

    "Ghost, your second eldest brother!"

    "Damn, it''s you, boy. It''s a surprise!" Er Gouzi clapped his chest and breathed out.

    "I said, your dog nose is very smart. It''s a little far from the place before me. You can find it." This sudden person, in addition to Han Xuan who can have¡° That''s bullshit. I''m Sherlock Holmes. I found this place by my real ability. " Er Gouzi raised his magnifying glass and yelled.

    Han Xuan eyes twitch, "give me to die." The most familiar breath of Er Gouzi flashed by, and the shadow of the dog disappeared.

    "Whoa, it''s comfortable." Han Xuan breathes heavily.

    "I don''t know if you are emperor elm!" Looking at the fallen tree in front of him, Han Xuan thought of it in his heart.

    "No matter, plant it first and see what happens!" Thinking of this, Han Xuan''s mind moves, and a big pit appears on the ground for no reason.

    "Advance"

    The huge ancient trees flew into the pit.

    "Well, not bad!" Looking at the huge ancient trees rushing into the sky, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction.

    "It''s time to go out. I don''t know how long it''s been outside." Feel Tianxuan mainland has no place to deal with, Han Xuan flash disappear.

    Just after he left for a while, there seemed to be a subtle connection between the huge ancient trees and a corner of Tianxuan continent.

    "Boom boom"

    Some strange things are happening in a corner of Tianxuan continent.

    "What''s the matter? No, Tiandi Lingshu!" In the woods, a 16 or 17-year-old young man is hunting a monster. When he hears the sound, he doesn''t care about the dying tiger leopard on the ground. He goes straight to a place with a light curtain.

 Chapter 291

    "Don''t do anything, or I''ll be sorry to master!" The young man''s face was already covered with sweat, and he didn''t know whether he was tired or anxious.

    Rushing to the front of the light curtain, the young man seems to move his steps at will, and then plunges directly into it.

    "Well, what''s going on?" Looking at the young tree which is emitting the green light, the young man can''t speak.

    "Sand"

    The soil around the saplings splits into cobwebs, and the saplings soar.

    Not long ago, the saplings, which were only palm high, were more than one person high.

    "It''s amazing. What''s going on?" The young man recovered from the shock and frowned.

    It''s a pity that Han Xuan is not in Tianxuan. If he is in Tianxuan, he will feel the change here.

    ¡­¡­

    Spiritual space.

    "Eh, did you surprise me as soon as you came out?" Although the words are very gentle, it''s just that Han Xuan''s eyes are full of murderous thoughts.

    Xia Ling''s spiritual space, he is used to the existence of a person, once someone else''s consciousness enters, he will be very angry, very angry.

    "Hum, heaven''s evils can be forgiven, but man''s evils can''t be lived!" Cold hum, Han Xuan''s figure gradually fade.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha ha, do you feel the breath of death?" Send spirit space outside, an enchanting woman, hand Wu in summer bell face, laugh to say.

    "When my guardian spirit comes out, you will know that it''s playing with fire and burning yourself!" Xia Ling was not afraid at all and cried out.

    "Well, I only see a man in your body. Is he? That''s really disappointing!" The enchanting woman giggled.

    "All tied up?" Xia Ling was stunned. "What''s wrong with Tianxuan?"

    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down, because I''m going to send you a ticket to heaven!" Just as Xia Ling is daydreaming, Han Xuan''s voice rings in his ear.

    "Who, who!" The smile on the enchanting woman''s face suddenly solidified, but no one was seen looking around.

    "Hey, back there!" Han Xuan''s lazy voice rings out behind the enchanting woman.

    "What Fierce a turn around, enchanting woman full face shock, "this person when arrive at my behind, and I unexpectedly didn''t notice a bit!"

    "Tianxuan, you finally come out!" Summer bell see Han Xuan, nervous for a few days of heart can finally put down.

    Looking at Xia Ling, she frowned slightly. Her fingers were a little empty. The iron chain that tied her turned into powder and scattered at her feet.

    "I don''t know how you practice. You can''t deal with such a small fish. Don''t say I taught you in the future!" Han Xuan has an expression of hating iron but not steel.

    "Tianxuan, I will practice well in the future!" Mischievous made a tongue expression, summer Bell said.

    "Hum"

    Cold hum, eyes slightly offset, looking to a corner, "without my permission, where do you want to go!" Hand determined to play, only see here time seems to prohibit, enchanting woman keep a movement of escape, the whole body can''t move.

    "You, you, what kind of magic is that?" Although the body can not have any movement, but the mouth is not affected.

    "Magic Han Xuan takes a sarcastic look at the enchanting woman in her eyes.

    "Tell me how you want to die!"

    Enchanting woman eyes show the color of panic, but did not speak.

    "It seems you want a quiet way to die!" Han Xuan said with a light smile.

    "Well, you''re the one who can do it!"

    Fingers slowly out, accurate point in the enchanting woman forehead.

    "Keep people under you!" Just when Han Xuan wanted to give him a free ticket, he was interrupted by a short cry.

    "Oh, why should I be merciful!" Although I said that, I put down my hand.

    "Master!" The visitor was dressed in white and had a good skin.

    "Well, why did you stop me?" Han Xuan carries hands, light mouth asks a way.

    "I dare not stop you, but this man is suspected of murdering the zhenhun general. Please let me handle it." It''s Xiang Kunlun who came here once.

    "Oh, do you know what it''s going to cost to save people under me?" The smile on Han Xuan''s face remained unchanged.

    Hearing this, Xiang Kunlun was cold. He clearly remembered that Han Xuan was very interested in the four magic beads.

    "Here it is

 Chapter 292

    Looking at Xiang Kunlun''s expression, Han Xuan suddenly has the impulse to laugh, "just, she will send you. I believe I will go to Qunying hall soon!"

    Now Xiang Kunlun has the impulse to hit the wall. Why do you want to appear in front of Han Xuan? No, the magic bead of his family is missed.

    Ignoring Xiang Kunlun''s constipation expression, Han Xuan''s eyes turned to Xia Ling, "gone, the scene above is wonderful." With that, he strode toward the long passage.

    "Tianxuan, wait for me!" Xia Ling shouts and catches up.

    "Tianxuan, why don''t you kill that damned woman?" Walking on the plain ground, Xia Ling asked, gnashing her teeth.

    "Kill" Han Xuan said with a smile, "don''t you know that there is waste utilization?"

    "She has something to use." Xia Ling''s breath whispered.

    Han Xuan just shakes his head when he sees this. Xia Ling doesn''t know what Han Xuan does. He just wants the legendary pearl.

    ¡­¡­

    "Touch"

    With a loud noise, the ground trembled.

    "Tianxuan, what happened!" Xia Ling, who had bowed his head and pretended to be angry, raised his head fiercely.

    Han Xuan looked at the front with a smile, "have a good play to see!"

    "Good play!" Xia Ling looks at the distance in doubt and doesn''t understand what Han Xuan means.

    Two people soon came to a square, saw the square is full of potholes, no one is intact.

    "What''s going on here? How can it be like this?" Xia Ling screamed in shock.

    "Come on, they''re still ahead." Han Xuan took a look at Xia Ling and said.

    "Well"

    Just spit out a tone from the tip of the nose, Xia Ling will see a huge figure to them.

    "Ah, Tianxuan, look, something is coming towards where we stand." Xia Ling pulls Han Xuan''s clothes in a hurry.

    "Girl, I''ve said it many times. Don''t worry when you meet things." Han Xuan has no choice but to shake his head and say in a quiet tone.

    "Tianxuan, it''s all over now. Don''t teach me all the time. Come on, it''s getting closer and closer!" Xia Ling almost cried.

    "Ah, you Han Xuan sighed, his head slowly raised, his hand just waved casually, and a white light curtain appeared in front of him.

    "Touch"

    The shadow hit heavily at the moment when the light curtain appeared. It can be seen that the light curtain didn''t vibrate at all, but the shadow spit out a mouthful of black blood.

    "Oh, the guardian spirit, when he comes, he will give me a big gift, but I will not respect him." Although Han Xuan''s face is smiling, what he says makes Xia Ling shrink her head.

    One hand out, a little void, is slowly sliding from the light curtain guardian spirit body suddenly burning nameless fire.

    "Ah Heartrending scream spread in the square, so that the distance is one of the two people fighting.

    "What''s the matter? Are the people of nanyufu here?" It was the Beiluo school and a big man who were at war¡° What''s the matter? The heart feels torn! " The man suddenly covered his chest with a pale face and a look of pain in his eyes.

    "Go and have a look!" Both of them came up with the idea at the same time.

    ¡­¡­

    "Tianxuan!" Summer bell nervous pull Han dazzle Cape.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan turns his head in doubt.

    "He''s so pathetic. Can you let him go?" Xia Ling couldn''t bear to hear the scream.

    The blood in Han Xuan''s mouth has almost reached his throat.

    "Nonsense, how can a man of practice be so sentimental!" Han Xuan shouts, shakes his hand and goes to the already tiny guardian.

    "Well, it''s another wonderful soul power." Explore, Han Xuan surprise said.

    Holding the guardian spirit with light white light, Han Xuan said with a smile, "I can''t use you now, I''ll send you to a place!"

    "Stop it Just listen to the roar, one person with a turbulent momentum rushed to Han Xuan.

    "Hum, I don''t know how to live or die!" Han Xuan felt the surge of momentum, cold hum, one hand is a swing.

    "Touch"

    Also rushed from the big man, with Han Xuan''s action, the body can''t help flying out, heavily hit on the stone wall full of holes.

    "You are the guardian spirit of Xia Ling!" Beiluo school followed closely, but seeing this scene, he asked with a trill.

 Chapter 293

    Han Xuan does not answer the question of Beiluo school, but stares at him with burning eyes.

    "Why don''t you have the array in your body?"

    "What array? I only know that the supreme fruit in my body has been taken away."

    "Fruitless, is it from him?" Han Xuan thought with a frown.

    "Do you know who took it?" After a long silence, Han Xuan asked.

    For a long time, he cared about what was in the body of Beiluo school. He couldn''t even find out the reason of his own divine consciousness. However, he believed that it must be extraordinary.

    "I don''t know, he just said his name is too tiny!" Beiluo school showed the look of memory, and then said.

    "It''s too tiny. I don''t seem to have heard of the name." Han Xuan thought with a frown.

    "Poof, cough!" Just as Han Xuan was frowning, Ping Ping came from the distance.

    "By the way, he should know." Suddenly, eyes locked in a direction, eyebrows happy flash away.

    Hand a move, distant half kneeling on the ground of the big man, don''t know what power traction, directly fly to Han Xuan body.

    "Here, here, you!" Beiluo school was shocked by Han Xuan''s incoherent words.

    Han Xuan smiles and looks at the man who is also full of horror. "I''ll ask you, do you know who Taiwei is?"

    The big man swallowed his saliva. "Taiwei joined our Lingjia army eight years ago, but since the beginning of the war, he has disappeared."

    Hearing this, Han Xuan is slightly disappointed, and then quickly covers up the past.

    After seeing eyes scolded by oneself, Xia Ling''s head dropped down, a light flashed in his eyes, "girl, come here."

    "Tianxuan, what''s the matter?" Xia Ling asked cautiously.

    "You''ll take care of the next one." Then he pointed to the man with scars all over his body.

    "Give it to me!" Xia Ling doesn''t seem to understand Han Xuan''s meaning. She looks at him suspiciously.

    "Yes, your task is to defeat him!" Han Xuan looks serious.

    "Beat him, me?" Xia Ling almost thought that she had heard wrong and pointed her hand at her.

    "Yes, you have the strength but don''t know how to use it. I''ll find you a grindstone today." Han Xuan looks serious.

    Xia Ling has been following Han Xuan for quite a long time, but she has little practical experience.

    Eyes ignore a face of dull summer bell, looking at the big man, "if you can win summer bell, I will let you a way to live, how." Han Xuan is not worried about whether Xia Ling will be injured because of this. She has the strength now. Even if she has little experience in fighting, she still has the ability to protect herself against the injured man.

    "Good" to hear that there is a way to go, where the big man would let it go.

    "Tianxuan, I, I!" Looking at Han Xuan walking slowly to the distance, Xia Ling shouts in a panic.

    "Don''t you want to experience the feeling of being caught again?" Han Xuan''s faint voice said, "if I didn''t come here today, you''d die in the hands of that woman. You know, in the spiritual realm, strength is the foundation of everything."

    Hearing this, Xia Ling''s face suddenly turned white, "yes, if Tianxuan didn''t come to save me today, I would have been killed long ago."¡° Why do you want her to talk so much nonsense? Why don''t you do it? " Han Xuan saw that the man had never started, and he gave a roar.

    With a tremor in his heart, the man did not dare to hesitate, and forced himself to endure the pain. No matter it was a weak girl, he raised his fist and rushed over.

    "Ah" Xia Ling, who had seen such a fierce scene, was so scared that she quickly covered her face.

    "Wow grass, and this kind of operation!" Han Xuan speechless looking at this scene, heart full of emotion.

    "PATA"

    A chestnut knocks on the head of summer bell, "girl, others are hitting in front of you. Do you want to die?" Han Xuan angrily scolds.

    "Ah, Tianxuan, I''m sorry." Hearing Han Xuan''s voice, Xia Ling moves her hand away from a gap.

    "Put your hands down." As he spoke, chaos Qi formed a big hand and pushed away Xia Ling''s hand covering her face.

    "What''s the matter with him!" As soon as he put down his hand, Xia Ling was stunned by the things in front of him.

    I saw the man keep a forward posture, as if the time of the space did not rotate.

    "Well, if you dare to make such a low-level mistake, don''t blame me for ignoring you." Said, the body a flash, dodge at the same time, the big man also resumed the forward movement.

 Chapter 294

    I don''t know if Han Xuan''s warning is working. This time, Xia Ling is like a smart little green snake. She even avoids the attack of the big man, but she is very reluctant to hide.

    "Hoo, it''s OK." Flash to one side, summer bell clap chest, light breath.

    "Well, it''s back to normal at last!" Han Xuan wiped the nonexistent cold sweat in the distance.

    "No, he''s here again." Is a face palpitation of summer bell, call to hear the strong wind rings, the body is a cold.

    "In this case, you should take offense as defense." Suddenly, Han Xuan''s voice came out of his ear.

    Hearing Han Xuan''s warning, Xia Ling tumbles between the lightning and flint. While avoiding the attack of the big man, she picks up a twig on the ground.

    Lingli instilled in it and stabbed the big man who followed.

    "Ah, Lingli can''t be used like this." Han Xuan shook his head and muttered.

    Although the big man has been injured, Xia Ling can''t kill him with one move. He can easily dodge on one side of the big man''s body.

    "Suffer death" yells, the big man''s fist carries the whirring wind to hit Xia Ling.

    "No, aura just cares about that move. Now it can''t slow down. It''s over. It''s over." Summer bell in the heart anxiously shouts a way.

    "Do you know what''s wrong?" Just when Xia Ling was about to give up, Han Xuan''s voice came.

    "Tianxuan." Xia Ling exclaimed in surprise. Looking at the man, the previous scene appeared again.

    "I see." To avoid the attack range of the big man, Xia Ling responds.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, then appeared in the distance, and Da Han naturally recovered, but there was Xia Ling in front of him.

    "Ah," the man roared, as if to vent his depression.

    As time goes on, Han Xuan will stop Xia Ling every time he is about to get a fatal blow, and Xia Ling does not waste his efforts, and his actual combat experience goes up.

    "Touch"

    The man fell to the ground heavily, and his body was bleeding.

    Huhu, Huhu, Huhu, Huhu, Huhu.

    Looking at Xia Ling who looked down at him from a high position, he struggled a few times, "I didn''t lose to you."

    "I know." Xia Ling replied without expression.

    "But thank you all the same." Then Xia Ling bowed.

    "PATA, PATA." The sound of a light step on the ground.

    "Tianxuan, can you let him go? After all, I learned a lot from him." Xia Ling sees Han Xuan coming and says in a pleading tone.

    Han Xuan smiles and spits out a word, "can"

    "Thank you" grateful eyes to see Xia Ling, said the man.

    "Eat it, and leave when you recover." As he spoke, the space fluctuated slightly, and a green pill appeared in front of him.

    "That''s the way it is." Looking at the pills in front of me in doubt, I don''t know if I''ll take them or not¡° Take it quickly. Tianxuan says that if you let go of it, you won''t break your promise. " Xia Ling squats down, grabs the floating pill and feeds it to the big man.

    The serious face of the "Er" man changed a lot.

    "Girl, you have consumed a lot of spiritual power just now. Take it and recover quickly. Let''s go inside!" Han Xuan takes the tiger shaped pendant from his waist and throws it to Xia Ling, who has a pale face.

    When Xia Ling sees the tiger shaped pendant, her eyes are bright. What Han Xuan can wear next to her, you don''t have to think about it. It must be something rare in the world.

    With the help of the tiger shaped pendant, Xia Ling''s spiritual power recovered in a short time.

    "Tianxuan, can you give me this thing?" Xia Ling carefully holds the tiger shaped pendant, and the look in her eyes is a bit like the smell of a little fox.

    "No Han Xuan refused directly. He joked that the tiger shaped pendant was his life-saving card. He gave it to Xia Ling. What should he do if he was injured that day.

    "Hum" cold hum, reluctant to give the tiger shaped pendant to Han Xuan''s hand, angrily turned and went to the only gate.

    "That''s a very bad temper. It seems that I have to knock that day." Mutter a, Han Xuan also follows to walk toward the gate.

    Suddenly, Han Xuan didn''t know what he thought of. He turned his head and looked at Beiluo school with a dull face. "By the way, come along too. You should have a grudge with nanyufu."

    "Nanyufu!" Hearing this name, the face of Beiluo school is ferocious. Without Han Xuan''s urging, they follow up spontaneously.

 Chapter 295

    "What the hell is this? How can you have such a powerful golden warrior?"

    In a hall.

    A middle-aged man with a long gun looked at the burly man in front of him in the golden armor.

    "Ha ha, Xiang Kunlun, I didn''t expect that." One man laughed wildly.

    "Keke" Xiang Kunlun coughed up congestion, "nanyufu, as far as I know, you shouldn''t have such a powerful thing, or you would have been dominating the spiritual realm for a long time."

    "Ha ha" hearing this, nanyufu laughed wildly again, "you never think that this is my chance, the biggest chance in my life."

    "Oh, chance, I think it''s just a mirage." The ethereal voice rang out in the hall.

    "Who, who dares to mystify, come out." Nanyufu turned around several times and yelled.

    "Don''t you come out, Jinjia? Smash it for me. Smash this place for me." As if possessed by a demon, the southern Imperial Guard directed the golden armor soldiers to attack in the hall.

    "Bang bang"

    "No, it''s falling down here." Xiang Kunlun said anxiously.

    Only the pillars of the main hall, a crack slowly extended down, there is a tendency to collapse.

    "By the way, Cao Yanbing!" When Xiang Kunlun leaped a few steps, he saw Cao Yanbing not far away and rushed out of the hall with him without hesitation.

    "Boom"

    Soon after that, just as they stepped out of the hall in front of them, there was a loud bang.

    "Ha ha ha" on the ruins, nanyufu laughed wildly, "who else can fight with me, ha ha ha."

    A burst of laughter, the southern imperial husband''s eyes a cold, "Xiang Kunlun, today I will take you to level the flag for me."

    Voice just fell, a golden light rushed from the ruins.

    "No, it''s a problem." The speed of the golden light was so fast that when Xiang Kunlun wanted to dodge the fatal blow, the golden warrior had already come to him.

    "It''s over!" These two words come out of Xiang Kunlun''s mind.

    "Who can fight you? I''ll try." Xiang Kunlun is white in front of him, and the fog rises. When the fog disperses, Han Xuan, wearing a red dress, stands proudly.

    Seeing Han Xuan''s face, Nan Yufu''s face was stunned. He waved his hand to stop the Jin Jia warrior who was in a rush.

    "It''s you. Why, I want to play with my Jinjia!" Nan Yufu looks at Han Xuan and puts his hand on the shoulder of the gold soldier who has returned.

    "Ha ha, you are so confident!" Han Xuan asked with a smile.

    "Ha ha, your biggest mistake is to send him to me!" Han Xuan gave jindouzi to nanyufu at the beginning, just to see him pitiful, but now it is used to threaten Han Xuan.

    "What, you gave it to him." Xiang Kunlun, kneeling on one knee, covered his chest and asked in shock.

    Looking back and smiling, he looked at nanyufu, "I don''t think so."

    "Hum, I hope you''ll say that later. Jinjia, crush him." Nan Yufu points his finger at Han Xuan¡° GADA, GADA. "

    The sound of the collision of gold and iron came out as the gold soldiers moved their steps.

    At first, Jin Jia''s pace was still very slow, but the closer he got to Han Xuan, the faster he moved. When there was still 100 meters left, Jin Jia had turned into a golden light.

    "Ha ha, I''m looking forward to you becoming a meat sauce." Nanyufu stands at the highest point here, laughing wildly.

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan sighed, "as the saying goes, the higher you stand, the worse you fall." While speaking, the golden warrior had already arrived in front of him, and the whistling wind made Han Xuan''s long hair flutter wildly.

    "Ha ha, are you scared to be silly? You still close your eyes at this time."

    At this time, Han Xuan''s eyes closed slowly, ignoring the danger at hand.

    "I''m not waiting to die. The atmosphere around me is so powerful!" Around him, Xiang Kunlun''s feeling is the most appropriate. Because of this, he can feel the power of Han Xuan at this time.

    Tianxing

    Lips slightly open, the sound seems to come from the ancient Honghuang, a black sword appears, emitting light, let heaven and earth for it.

    His eyes opened suddenly, holding the sky star sword floating in the air.

    "Boom"

    The sword Qi of several battles runs through the body of the gold armour soldier, and then the remaining momentum is not reduced, and it blows to the ground behind him.

 Chapter 296

    "Since the breakthrough of Shendong, it has never been fully used. It seems that the effect is good." If Han Xuan wants to get rid of the Jinjia warrior, he doesn''t need to go through so much trouble at all. He just needs a wave to solve it.

    It''s just that he really wants to know what''s the difference between his attacks when he breaks through to the spirit movement period.

    "You, you!" At this time, nanyufu''s face had already turned very pale.

    "I told you before that the higher you stand, the worse you fall. Now I know." Han Xuan takes back the sky star sword, says softly, the tone is very calm.

    "I, I!" Nanyufu is at a loss and looks around. He seems to be thinking about how to escape from hanxuan.

    "Come down. I don''t like looking up at people." The big hand formed by aura suddenly grasps the southern imperial master.

    "Er" was caught in the neck, and nanyufu began a fierce struggle.

    "Hum" cold hum, hand back a pull, South imperial husband like a dead dog fell in front of Han Xuan.

    "Tianxuan! Heaven

    Waiting to speak, in the distance, a Qiaoli figure approached, at the same time, there was a loud cry.

    The figure quickly came to Han Xuan, "Tianxuan, just now you disappeared in the blink of an eye." Xia Ling gasped and asked.

    "Nanyufu!" The voice was full of anger.

    "Beiluo school, no, Baishi school!" Looking up, the southern imperial master cried indignantly.

    "You hurt my daughter. It''s time for us to settle the account." The fist of Beiluo school is creaking.

    "It''s up to you!" Nanyufu spat out these words from his teeth.

    "Now that you are a prisoner, what else do you want to do?" The North falls the school to say.

    "If it wasn''t for him, how could I be afraid of you." Nan Yufu yells, stands up and points at Han Xuan.

    "Ha ha," Han Xuan chuckled, "don''t get me wrong. I''m looking for you today just to ask you for a piece of news!" Han Xuan didn''t know what to think of. Suddenly, he gave up the idea of killing nanyufu, and said with a smile.

    His words export, a few people are for one Leng.

    "Master!" Xiang Kunlun was the first to respond and called out.

    "No harm!" Han Xuan waved his hand, "you are not allowed to interfere in the affairs here. Let them handle it."

    "I don''t know what you want to ask!" Nan Yufu looks excited. If Han Xuan insists on sticking in, it goes without saying that he''s afraid he won''t even be left with ashes.

    "Who is Taiwei?" Han Xuan said, eyes straight at the South Yufu, do not want to let go of any subtle changes.

    "Too tiny!" Nanyufu was stunned when he heard the name.

    "The old monster asked why." In the heart can''t help muttering, but South imperial husband still says, "too tiny is eight years ago."

    "Stop, get to the point, where is he?" Han Xuan interrupts nanyufu''s long speech. He doesn''t want to listen to Taiwei''s life story.

    "Where, isn''t he in prison?" Nanyufu asked in doubt.

    Seeing the appearance of Nan Yufu doesn''t seem to be lying, Han Xuan can''t help but frown. His divine sense has already searched the prison, but there is still half a figure in the prison¡° "Master" is when Han Xuan frowns and thinks hard, but Xiang Kunlun shouts.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan turns and asks.

    "Maybe, I may know where Taiwei has gone!" Xiang Kunlun took a deep breath and said slowly.

    "Oh, where." Han Xuan hardly thought about it, so he asked. He had a hunch that the origin of the world must have something to do with the thing in the body of Beiluo school.

    "Taiwei has another name." Xiang Kunlun''s expression was serious and his answer was not what he asked.

    "Name" Han Xuan looks at Xiang Kunlun suspiciously. He wants to ask Taiwei where to go, but now why do he pull the name.

    Xiang Kunlun naturally saw Han Xuan''s meaning, but he did not hesitate to say a few words, "should take advantage of the wind."

    "Well, it''s a familiar name." Han Xuan showed the look of memory.

    "What, take advantage of the wind!" Nanyufu didn''t take it seriously, but he was shocked and yelled after hearing the name, "it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible."

    Looking at Nan Yufu''s crazy appearance, Han Xuan frowned and asked, "who is Ying Chengfeng?"

    "Ying Chengfeng, an old monster, is said to be 400 years older than Huangfu longdou!"

 Chapter 297

    "Oh, I remember!" Han Xuan heard the four words of Huangfu''s dragon fight, and his mind flashed. He closed his eyes and said softly.

    "How do you know that?" Eyes did not open, Han Xuan light asked.

    Xiang Kunlun looked into the distance. "I also knew it by chance. At first, I didn''t believe it, but after this incident, I completely believed it."

    "What do you mean?" Han Xuan still keeps an eye closed state.

    "How can a spirit armour army leave in full view of the public? He must be a man with profound cultivation. He can leave so quietly. In addition to my previous investigation, you see!" I don''t know where to find a picture.

    Han Xuan opens his eyes and turns around slowly. The life of the portrait is very strange. "This man is Ying Chengfeng!"

    "Well," Xiang Kunlun nodded, "he is Ying Chengfeng."

    Han Xuan''s hand stretched out, and the portrait still lying in Xiang Kunlun''s hand suddenly appeared in his hand.

    "Beiluo school, you come to see if he took your things."

    "Hello, Hello, Tianxuan is calling you!" Xia Ling looks at the side already silly Leng Leng stand of North descend the school, softly call a way.

    "Ah, oh, good!" Beiluo school was incoherent at this time.

    "Have a look!"

    After taking the portrait Han Xuan held in his hand, the school of Beiluo unfolds, and within a moment, it meets Han Xuan again.

    "How" Han Xuan light mouth.

    "Yes, he took it!" Said the hateful voice of Beiluo school.

    "Well, Huangfu longdou, you should take advantage of the wind. It seems that we are going to live in your place for a year and a half now." Han Xuan looked into the distance and said softly.

    Xiang Kunlun quietly showed a smile, "Huangfu longdou, I think you are in trouble this time. Dare to start with what this elder is interested in. I''m afraid you can''t keep your magic bead!"

    "Let''s go, they will deal with the matter here, so don''t do it!" The reason why Xiang Kunlun was injured in front of him was entirely due to the Jinjia warrior. But now the southern imperial master is alone. Xiang Kunlun is afraid that he can crush him to death just by moving his finger.

    "Tianxuan, you don''t care about me!" Xia Ling asked nervously.

    "Do it with all your strength this time. I won''t do it again." Han Xuan cold finish, head also don''t return, directly disappear.

    "Tianxuan!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, you are not what you said." At the top of the ruins, Xiang Kunlun said with a smile.

    In front of them, a blue light curtain formed and wrapped them.

    Light cast an eye item Kunlun, "how to say I also lived in his body not short time, if so dead, I also can''t bear in the heart."

    "Ha ha, you don''t have to be careless in front of me, I think you want to take this opportunity to temper her."

    "Yes, and no!" Han Xuan looks at the three figures not far away with deep meaning.

    "Oh, how to say that!" Xiang Kunlun asked with a frown¡° Curiosity Kills the cat Han Xuan''s response was just a cold word.

    Xiang Kunlun''s whole body was cold. Then he remembered that he was a moody man. He shrunk his body and stopped talking.

    "Oh, what a pity!" Nanyufu slowly climbed up from the ground, lightly patted the dust on his body, looked at the Beiluo school and Xialing, and laughed.

    "Regret, you go to hell to regret." Beiluo school raised its fists and squeezed their hands together.

    "No, no, no, I''m sorry to say that you will soon enjoy the endless pain of death." The smile on nanyufu''s face remained unchanged.

    "Well, your face really makes me sick, so I''ll tear it off for you." With a sneer, Beiluo school pushed its legs and rushed to nanyufu.

    "It depends on whether you have the ability." Nanyufu blocked Beiluo''s fist, leaned to his ear and said with a sneer.

    "What, why are you so powerful?" Beiluo school felt that his fist head was clamped by a huge pliers, which made him unable to move.

    "Mole ant, you don''t need to know. Die for me." Nanyufu, with a smile on his face, suddenly turned ferocious and kicked Beiluo school in the stomach.

 Chapter 298

    "Ah" a scream, Beiluo school in mid air is a big mouth of blood.

    "Touch"

    "Lord Mun, are you ok?" Seeing this, Xia Ling hurriedly came to the place where Beiluo school fell.

    "It''s OK, Miss Xia. Run away and find your guardian. I''ll stop you for a moment." Beiluo school spewed out a mouthful of black blood.

    Xia Ling looks sad and shakes her head slightly.

    "Miss Xia, nanyufu''s strength is more powerful than before. Go away quickly!" Seeing Xia Ling shaking his head, the sweat on his forehead came out.

    After hearing this, Xia Ling had no choice but to smile bitterly and shake her head. "Tianxuan really won''t be in charge of me this time. He has taught me all he should teach me. If he can''t survive this disaster this time, he should be very disappointed."

    "Little girl over there, please go. I won''t embarrass you." The southern Imperial Guard called in the distance.

    It''s not his conscience that Nan Yufu said that. The guardian spirit of Xia Ling is Han Xuan. It''s a well-known thing. If he hurts this one, the consequences can be imagined.

    "I won''t go." Picking up a branch on the ground, Xia Ling walked slowly towards nanyufu.

    "Well, don''t be unkind. If it wasn''t for that man''s face, I would have broken you to pieces." Nanyufu yelled angrily.

    "He won''t be in charge of me. If you can kill me today, it''s also your skill. Tianxuan will not come to you for revenge." Xia Ling stopped a few steps away from nanyufu, took a deep breath and said with no expression.

    "That''s true!" Nanyufu asked in disbelief.

    It''s just a twig that sends out light to greet him.

    "But you have to be able to kill me!" Xia Ling has changed. She is no longer the weak little girl before. At this time, she has become a real cultivator.

    The South imperial husband grins grimly, "unfortunately, if you didn''t say this before, I may still consider your identity, but now, go to die for me!"

    Looking at Xia Ling''s figure approaching, Nan Yufu clapped it with one hand and blasted it with the bright branches.

    "Tick, tick"

    Nanyufu watched in disbelief as a branch passed through the palm of his hand. The part of it was dripping with bright red blood.

    "Puyi" saw that his attack was effective, and Xia Ling fought steadily. After one hit, he returned.

    "I didn''t expect that. I seem to belittle you." Nanyufu looked at his blood, put it to his mouth, and licked it with his tongue, which made him more strange at this time.

    "Then get serious." The branch in summer Bell''s hand points to the ground obliquely, light says.

    Nanyufu licked the last trace of blood, his ferocious face showed a strange smile, and rushed to Xialing at a very fast speed.

    "What, so fast!" Xia Ling''s heart trembled, and the branch crossed a beautiful arc on the ground and picked up obliquely.

    "Hum" a cold hum, South imperial husband a side body, come to summer bell behind.

    "Bad!" Xia Ling''s secret voice is not good, but it''s too late to react now.

    "Pu Yi" the palm that braves black arrogance falls again in summer bell vest¡° "Touch" the beautiful figure fell heavily to the ground.

    "Cough, poof!" Summer bell throat a sweet, red blood flow down the corner of the mouth, dyed red half of the clothes.

    "Ha ha" seeing this scene, Nan Yufu laughs wildly and comes to Xia Ling, "mortal, since your guardian doesn''t care about you, let me free you."

    "Nanyufu, stop it!" Beiluo school covered her chest and screamed in the distance.

    "Hum, it''s hard to protect yourself. You''d better care about yourself first." He turned around and looked at Beiluo school with a grim smile.

    "Go to hell!" All of a sudden, Nan Yufu turned back and wanted to give Xia Ling a head blow.

    "Puyi"

    Time seems to stop.

    "Tick, tick." Blood flow on Xia Ling''s face, a smell of blood impact her mind.

    "You, how are you!"

    "This is my atonement."

 Chapter 299

    With this sentence, the man in front of him fell down heavily, and the scene of nanyufu slowly retracting his hand appeared behind him.

    "Waste, dare to betray me!" Looking at the man who fell to the ground and convulsed, Nan Yufu raised his foot and stepped down heavily.

    "Puyi" again spurts out a mouthful of blood.

    "Oh, no!" Xia Ling''s eyes were red and her voice was almost broken.

    "Oh, are you angry?" Nanyufu''s feet fell heavily again, but his face was smiling and he looked at Xialing.

    "Feng, Jiufeng! Come out, ah Suddenly, Xia Ling''s forehead sent out a burst of red light, and a phoenix pattern was formed between her forehead.

    "Oh, have you finally broken through?" On the ruins, Han Xuan chuckles and mutters.

    "Qiang"

    Fengming sound, sound shock nine days, the temperature around a sudden rise.

    "What''s the matter?" Nanyufu wondered.

    "Damn you!" Deep cold tone from the mouth of the summer bell, see the summer bell at this time, eyes become strange red, the phoenix pattern between the forehead actually added a bit of beauty.

    "I am damned, but you don''t have the ability to kill me."

    "Look up!" Looking at the struggling people at the foot of nanyufu, Xia Ling''s hatred in her eyes became more and more intense.

    "Here, what is this!" Nanyufu was shocked and yelled, and his body could not help retreating.

    On his head, a phoenix with red flame all over his body stands up, which makes people feel like worshiping.

    "Huofeng, kill him!" Summer bell face if frost, cold language let the surrounding temperature drop sharply.

    "Qiang" felt the anger of his master, and the fire phoenix on the sky called, and the flame suddenly burned violently, making the space here have some ripples.

    ¡­¡­

    "It seems that the elder attaches great importance to this girl. She can teach me all the skills of cultivation. Should I try to win her over?" Xiang Kunlun looked at the red flame of the Phoenix and thought.

    "Not bad, not bad!" On one side, Han Xuan''s smile shows that he is in a very good mood at this time.

    "Master, you can teach such advanced skills. It seems that you value this person very much!" Xiang Kunlun arched his hand and said.

    "Ha ha, I value it. Of course, I value it. He is the only descendant of me in tianxuanjie!" Han Xuan seems to be extremely happy at this time, saying a sentence that shocked Xiang Kunlun.

    "Tianxuan world!" These three words echoed in my mind for a long time.

    ¡­¡­

    "Qiang" high pitched Fengming came out again, only accompanied by the wind whirring wings flapping.

    "Ah" in the fire, Nan Yufu screamed repeatedly, which made Xia Ling feel comfortable for a moment.

    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t be afraid. I believe Tianxuan will come to pick me up as long as I kill nanyufu. You must support me." Xia Ling quickly comes to the person who has resisted the fatal blow for herself and shouts anxiously.

    "Ha ha, cough." There was a smile on the man''s face at this time. That''s right¡° It''s no use. I''ve got a sense that life is losing fast. " The man opened his mouth weakly.

    "No, you won''t die." Xia Ling''s red eyes are misty. If she is asked to kill now, she won''t feel guilty. But if others die for her, Xia Ling can''t stand it.

    "Miss Xia, you don''t have to bear any burden. You want me to do all kinds of evil things under the Nan Yufu''s hands. You didn''t wake up until you fed me that pill. It''s a pity that it''s too late. It''s too late. Cough." This is the man who fought with Beiluo school before.

    "It''s not too late, it''s not too late, as long as you can go back!" At this time, the tears in Xia Ling''s eyes finally fell.

    "But it''s too late to look back." His eyes turned to the distance, and he repeated. The big man''s eyes closed slowly. The calm face on his face showed that he had no pain at this time.

    "Oh, no!" Summer bell roared, tears like rain.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, don''t you go to save him?" Looking at the painful appearance of Xia Ling, Xiang Kunlun aims at Han Xuan.

    Light cast an eye item Kunlun, "save, certainly save, but not save in front of her."

    "Oh, what does that mean?" Xiang Kunlun turns and looks at Han Xuan.

    Without answering his words, Han Xuan raised his hand slightly and pinched a formula.

    "Heaven and earth gather spirit, soul return home!" The words came from Han Xuan''s mouth, and a mighty force rolled over.

 Chapter 300

    Unconsciously, the sky has become black at this time, people can see that something big happened at a glance.

    "Master, what''s the matter." Xiang Kunlun''s body is cold at this time, and a kind of fear from the deep soul arises spontaneously.

    "Little Tianwei, dare to be presumptuous in front of me!" Han Xuan snorted coldly and looked up at the sky covered with dark clouds.

    "Boom"

    A dull thunder, the sky that dark clouds, a few light flash.

    "Come on, let me have a try. How powerful is the backfire caused by the gathering soul skill recorded in the chaotic heaven swallowing decision." Han Xuan''s eyes show the color of determination, and his whole body is full of momentum.

    "Boom" God seems to be angered by Han Xuan. After another loud bang, a light invisible to ordinary people strikes Han Xuan.

    "Poof Xiang Kunlun on one side didn''t know why. He flew upside down, fell on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Keke, it''s a powerful force. Is it caused by the elder generation?" Xiang Kunlun struggled to get up, but the shock in his heart could not be cured for a long time.

    ¡­¡­

    "Here you are A similar place to send spirit space, Han Xuangang appeared, light voice has been heard.

    "Yes, here I am!" Han Xuan''s face didn''t have the slightest color of surprise, obviously he already knew the situation here.

    "Then I don''t have to explain anything. Come on, defeat me and you can take this soul away!"

    I saw two people as like as two peas standing in the space, and I didn''t know which one was real Han Xuan.

    "Sky star sword!" The two voices are repeated together.

    "Sure enough, you are the same as in the record. You have everything I have!" Han Xuan said without expression.

    "Since you know, why do you use this skill? Don''t forget that if you can''t defeat me, you will be stuck here forever." Han Xuan thought said.

    "There is no good grindstone in this world!" Speaking, Han Xuan''s star sword is flat on his chest.

    This art of gathering souls is regarded as a forbidden art in the chaotic heaven swallowing decision. In Han Xuan''s information, it is mentioned above that if it is not a last resort, it must not be used. This shows the danger of the art of gathering souls.

    It''s just that Han Xuan, on the one hand, is to gather the soul of the great man, on the other hand, he is also to train himself. Since he left Zhuxian world, Han Xuan has hardly had a formal fight with anyone.

    "Oh, I don''t know how long I haven''t heard this sentence. Thousand years, ten thousand years, one hundred thousand years. It''s too long to remember!" Han Xuan''s face is full of memories.

    "You mean people have been here before." Han Xuan is shocked to ask a way, this is the sea of his own spirit.

    "Yes, and no! According to my calculation, you are the 2312 person who got chaos bead. Before that, there were countless people who wanted to exercise themselves with this method, but do you know the consequences? "

    "All buried here!" Han Xuan already knows what he wants to say without thinking.

    "That''s right. Do you still have that idea?"

    "The back road has been broken, no need to say more!" Han Xuan said this, chest star sword pull out a long arc, attack to the idea of separation¡° Ha ha, I hope you can hurt me. I haven''t felt pain for a long time The idea splits body to laugh wildly, forms the sharp contrast with in front of Han Xuan.

    "I will not let you hurt, I will only kill you!" Han Xuan said calmly.

    "I hope you do!" Shout a, the idea separate body foot pedal ground, turn into a streamer, rush to Han Xuan.

    "Dang"

    When the two figures meet in the middle, the dazzling light makes the gray black space like day.

    "It seems that your control of power is very weak." The idea separate body shakes head, disdains to call a way.

    At this time, Han Xuan''s hand holding the sword was already shaking.

    "Why, why, we all have the same accomplishments, the same weapons, why his power can suppress me." Han Xuan kept shouting in his heart.

    "Dang"

    Another flash of light.

    "Poof Just two moves, Han Xuan has vomited blood.

    "What a pity, I thought you could hurt me!" The mind is separated, said regretfully,

    "Come again!" Han Xuan wiped the corner of his mouth with his hand, roared, and rushed forward.

 Chapter 301

    "Dangdang"

    Every time he hit, Han Xuan would spit blood. After 30 moves, Han Xuan held the sky star sword and half knelt on the ground.

    "It seems that I have another ghost here." Idea cent body pity of see to Han Xuan, light vomit out this sentence in the mouth.

    Slowly stand up, Han Xuan''s face is not sad or happy, is very calm and the idea of separate body remote relative.

    "Oh, I can still stand up."

    "Thirty moves, I finally understand!" Han Xuan''s eyes showed a fine light, "gather the spirit power on the attack point, is that the way you can win my 30 moves?"

    "Well, it''s true that I woke up so soon!" Hearing this, his mind split up and his face showed approval.

    Before Han Xuan could speak, he continued, "however, it''s two different things whether you can do it or not."

    "Then try it." Finish saying, fiercely a pedal ground, is like a cannonball to direct idea cent body.

    "Dang!"

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to master this skill in such a short time, but you still can''t hurt me!" The mind broke into laughter.

    It''s just that Han Xuan doesn''t have the mind to answer what he said. He is now highly concentrated and wants to control his spiritual power at one point. That''s not an easy thing.

    As time goes by, there is light flashing in the gray and black space.

    "Puyi" two blood arrows shot out at the same time!

    "Unexpectedly, in just three days, you can control this method skillfully." If Han Xuan wants to perform this skill skillfully, it will take him two or three months. Unexpectedly, he will be able to use it freely in just three days.

    "Thanks to you Han Xuan said.

    "Well, in that case, it''s up to the last move."

    "That''s what I mean!"

    "The magic sword''s true formula for resisting thunder"

    Two thick flashes of lightning fell and exploded on both men at the same time.

    "Puyi"

    The power of the magic sword Yulei Zhenjue is so great that there is almost no room to dodge. When it comes to contact, Han Xuan''s blood sprays out of his mouth, his eyes gradually lose luster, and he lies on his back heavily.

    And the opposite mind is not much better, his body has begun to atomize.

    "I know it will come, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon." The eyes of mind separation aim at the distance. When you look carefully, you can feel the sadness in those eyes.

    "Come on, you still have a long way to go! The next time you show up in this place, there will be more dangerous people waiting for you! " After a long time, just as the separation of mind was about to disappear, he looked at Han Xuan and a smile appeared on his face. Then he turned into mist and disappeared.

    The space calms down. In the scene without fighting, there is only the sound of continuous breathing.

    Time is not know how long past, like a blink of an eye, like thousands of years.

    Suddenly, the rustling sound is magnified infinitely in the silent space. On the ground, a young man covered with blood moved his fingers gently, and his breathing became longer and longer.

    "Wake up, it''s time to wake up!" The young man on the ground didn''t move his lips, but his voice sounded in the space.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, what''s the matter? It''s been more than ten minutes. Why haven''t you seen any action yet?" In the spirit of overseas, Xiang Kunlun looks at Han Xuan, who still keeps an angry eye staring at the sky. The Sichuan character on his brow is more and more obvious.

    "It''s a pity we can''t go forward to find out." Looking at the blood on the ground, Xiang Kunlun had no choice but to smile bitterly.

    Shortly after Han Xuan entered the sea of spirit, Xiang Kunlun recovered from the injury in his body and wanted to ask. Only when he was still a step away from Han Xuan, an invisible force flew Xiang Kunlun''s bullet out directly, making his just recovered injury a little worse.

    "Touch"

    Han Xuan''s standing still body suddenly sinks, and his feet are trampled with a spider web like pattern.

    Xiang Kunlun, who has been observing Han Xuan, sees this, and his heart jumps, "the elder seems to be stronger again!"

    Just when Han Xuan''s body moves slightly, the dark clouds in the sky are slowly dissipating. Soon, the sun shines down from above and shines on Han Xuan''s face.

    "Master!" Carefully close to Han Xuan, Xiang Kunlun called.

    "How long has it been!"

 Chapter 302

    A quarter of an hour has passed Xiang Kunlun returned cautiously.

    "Hu" Han Xuan takes a deep breath and looks down at Xia Ling, who is still crying.

    "Girl, for you, I''ve gone to great pains. Don''t let me down." Deep words came from Han Xuan''s mouth, then he stretched out one hand, and a light light appeared in his palm.

    "Here, what is this!" Xiang Kunlun was beside him, not to mention how surprised he was.

    The light in Han Xuan''s palm is slowly forming a figure.

    "This is the soul of the great man!" Han Xuan''s light words make Xiang Kunlun pale and retreat.

    "It''s impossible for the dead to have their souls present."

    "Nothing is impossible." If Xiang Kunlun saw what Han Xuan had experienced before, he would not say so.

    The art of gathering souls, which can be regarded as a forbidden art by the chaos of biting heaven, can not be followed by everyone.

    Han Xuan''s soul is constantly moistened by Han Xuan''s spiritual power, and his shining body becomes more and more solid.

    After a long time, "am I in hell?" When the man opened his eyes, his eyes were full of confusion.

    "You are the guardian spirit of Miss Xia!" All of a sudden, the big man seems to recognize Han Xuan and exclaims in shock.

    "Ran" Han Xuan nodded, "look below!"

    Listening to Han Xuan''s words, the big man''s head deviated, "that''s Miss Xia, and the one beside him, how can it be!"

    "Don''t be surprised, you are dead in theory, but I use a special way to keep your soul alive!" Han Xuan sees a dull face and explains in a voice.

    "Can I still appear in front of Miss Xia?" Asked the man nervously.

    "No!" Han xuansi didn''t hesitate. If the big man appeared, all his efforts would be wasted.

    "Why, why, I don''t want to see Miss Xia so sad!"

    "You don''t want to see her cultivation stagnate before the time comes." Han Xuan said.

    On hearing this, the man''s excited expression slowly converged and remained silent for a long time, "how long do you need to wait?"

    "It depends on when she can protect herself!" See the idea that the big man dispels to appear in front of summer bell, Han Xuan restored that lazy appearance again.

    "Miss Xia!" The man''s eyes showed a reluctant look and muttered softly.

    "Yi" Han Xuan seems to have found something new in the world. With a sound, a joking smile flashed in his eyes.

    "I said, do you want to be with that girl?"

    The man with dim eyes, listening to this, showed a look of great joy on his face, and then legs a song, "master!"

    "Ha ha, good!" Han Xuan laughs and looks around at will.

    "It''s you!" Eyes lock a direction, Han Xuan palm out, a branch fell into the hand.

    "What are you doing, master?" See Han Xuan action of two people, in the heart all expose the color of doubt¡° I see that girl doesn''t seem to have a handy weapon. It''s better to refine one for her now! " Smile to see two people one eye, then slightly close eyes, that root in the hand of the branch rapid rise light flame.

    "Weapons!" Slightly a Leng, "weapons are not to use a variety of rare materials to refine it, don''t you know!"

    Shaking his head hard, "how could the elder not know that it must be reasonable for him to do so."

    Just as the two of them are daydreaming, the twig in Han Xuan''s hand doesn''t burn like the fire of life. Instead, it melts into a small mass of juice.

    "It''s, it''s, it''s amazing!" Where two people have seen so strange thing, the color of shock on the face shows undoubtedly.

    Han Xuan, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes at this time. He didn''t have a spare hand and played countless tricks.

    Zizizi

    The juice in the fire kept making noises.

    "Congealing"

    Just after a few breaths, Han Xuan yelled, and the juice in the fire quickly condensed into the shape of a sword.

    When the flame slowly dissipates, a red wooden sword appears, so that people can feel the endless sword meaning.

    "What a sword Under the pressure of the sword, Xiang Kunlun took a small step back and exclaimed.

    "It''s only a semi-finished product!" Glancing at Xiang Kunlun, Han Xuan''s words make his pupils shrink instantly.

 Chapter 303

    "It''s only half finished, my God!" Xiang Kunlun couldn''t believe it.

    "That''s right," he nodded. "Next, you come here!" Turn your eyes to the big man.

    "Master" came to Han Xuan, and the man called respectfully.

    "Well, you are willing to guard the girl all the time!" Han Xuan looks at the wooden sword floating in the air and asks lightly.

    "I will!" Big Han answers almost at the moment when Han Xuan asks.

    "Good" after considering his words, Han Xuan said, "this sword is only a semi-finished product now. If you want him to give full play to his strongest ability, you still need it!" Said here, Han Xuan eyes focused on the big man.

    "What do you need?"

    "A sword spirit!" Words from Han Xuan spewed out word by word.

    "How to do it!" Calm, out of its calm.

    Han Xuan''s eyes show some light, "seal you into the sword!"

    In Han Xuan''s mind, if he says such words, he will think for a moment and make a decision. It''s just that Han''s action surprised him.

    "Miss Xia, I will guard this life!" A streamer quickly approached the wooden sword.

    "Good" Han Xuan see this, know that the big man has made a decision, also don''t hesitate, hand never stop changing.

    When the big man''s body contacts with the sword, the sky''s brilliance makes the sun and the moon pale.

    Ding

    The great man soon integrated into the sword body, and a sound seemed to come from ancient times.

    He grabbed the red wooden sword, and the divine sense went into it, "are you ok?"

    "Master, fortunately, I feel I can control a sword freely." A big man sits on the ground in a wide space.

    "Well, good! It''s said that you have a skill to practice. If you can practice it to the last level, you can take the sword as your body and incarnate into human form! "

    "Thank you, master!"

    Nodding, Han Xuan points his finger on the big man''s forehead. In a moment, a big memory makes him unconscious.

    "Girl, don''t let me down!" Muttering, Han Xuan''s figure here gradually dispersed.

    "Master, what a powerful sword. I dare say that he must be the top sword in the spiritual realm!" Xiang Kunlun felt that the sword was like a stream when he joined the sword. At this time, it had become a river.

    A little smile, is waiting to speak, the following scene is a world shaking change.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, since we are doomed to die, let''s die together!" At this time, there was almost no intact place on nanyufu''s body, and the smell of burning skin spread out in the air.

    Hearing the roar, Xia Ling, who was still crying, stood up slowly with cold eyes, "do you have any other choice? Today, either you die or I die."

    "Well, you forced me!" Nanyufu coughed up a mouthful of blood and cried with hate.

    "Bite day, come out, you must be tired of being trapped, come out, ha ha ha!" Nanyufu burst out laughing. The space fluctuates slightly. At the beginning, it is extremely small, but the more behind it, the more frequent the vibration of space.

    Shua

    Like the sound of paper being torn, a black gate appeared in front of nanyufu.

    "Er" in the black door, there was a hoarse roar.

    "Ha ha, come out, come out, devour them." After summoning out of the black gate, the nanyufu seemed to be greatly attacked, and his body shriveled quickly, leaving only skin and bones.

    "What a powerful momentum!" On the ruins, Xiang Kunlun''s face was upright, and he looked at the torn space.

    "It''s just a slightly stronger power of the soul." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    Xiang Kunlun rolled a white eye, "in the eyes of the predecessors, I''m afraid there are no powerful people!"

    "Ha ha" Han Xuan seems to be amused by Xiang Kunlun''s words and gives out a laugh.

    "I haven''t eaten for a long time. I''m hungry!" In the space, after the sound came out, a dark shadow flashed by and appeared on the side of nanyufu.

    "Master, I''m hungry, you can satisfy my needs!" Finish saying this, in all people''s shocked eyes, the black shadow that rushes out opens huge mouth, directly bites down the half body of South imperial husband.

    "What''s the situation?"

 Chapter 304

    "You, your appearance has not changed, but you must let them bury me!" Nanyufu seemed to know what was the result of summoning him, and his face looked like this.

    "Don''t worry, master, I''ll meet your requirement!" As soon as the hoarse voice fell, the shadow lowered his head again and swallowed all the nanyufu who had lost the ability to resist.

    "Dead!" Summer bell Lengleng looking at bite day chew mouth, mouth murmur.

    Suddenly, as if to hear this murmur, he didn''t move his mouth. As his throat rolled, nanyufu finally ate Dala''s arm.

    The body slightly turns, "delicious food, you have my favorite taste on your body, I really want to eat, I really want to eat!" The saliva at the mouth of biting the sun is like water flowing continuously.

    Hearing this, Xia Ling almost felt like vomiting, "Huofeng, burn him to ashes." Xia Ling covered her mouth and yelled.

    "Qiang" the fire phoenix hovering in the sky, heard Xia Ling''s command, called, and rushed to eat the sun.

    "Another delicious food, but the temperature is a little high, but I like it, quack quack!"

    The fire phoenix soon approached, and the flames all around made the stones here melt.

    "Qiang" is a cry, fire phoenix mouth spit out a fireball, toward the bite day hard hit.

    "Eat, eat!" Bite day almost did not fly to the fireball seriously, in the eyes of everyone surprised, big mouth slowly open.

    "Is he seeking his own death?" Xia Ling is very happy to see this scene. Huofeng''s fireball is not a joke.

    It just made Xia Ling dumbfounded. When the fireball was close to Yan RI, its speed dropped sharply. Finally, it almost stopped in mid air.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Just in doubt, the hoarse voice of nibi rang out again, "this fragrance is so attractive."

    With that, Xia Ling''s mouth slowly approached the fireball under his shocked eyes.

    "What does he want? No!" Without waiting for Xia Ling to finish, Chi RI had already confirmed her idea with her actions.

    Zizi

    The flame made a Zizi sound in the mouth of biting the sun. "Power, surging power, ha ha ha!"

    "What, how could it be? Huofeng''s fireball was swallowed by this monster!" Xia Ling doesn''t know how to describe her shock at this time. She knows the destructive power of the fireball that Huofeng spits out. But now she is swallowed like this. Everything is like an illusion.

    "Strength, I need strength." Phagri looked up and looked at the Phoenix flapping her arms, with a greedy look in her eyes.

    "It can swallow all the energy to enhance its strength. It''s a guardian spirit with great potential. Unfortunately, it''s a guy that can''t be tamed." Xiang Kunlun sighed.

    "It''s just half the effort!" Han Xuan disdains to curl his mouth. If he wants to swallow this magic power, he calls it second. No one dares to be first.

    "Oh, what''s your opinion?" Hearing Han Xuan''s contemptuous words, Xiang Kunlun immediately asked.

    "Now, although his strength seems to have increased a lot, it''s a pity that the things he swallowed are not well refined. As time goes by, they will be so bad that they will backfire!"¡° Forgive my folly Xiang Kunlun is embarrassed.

    "Ah," Han Xuan sighed. He also knew that it was hard for people who had not practiced phagocytosis to understand the secret.

    "You''ll understand later!" With that, he ignored Xiang Kunlun and looked down at the battle.

    "Qiang" see their attack has no effect, fire phoenix again continuous spit out three fireballs.

    "How warm, how warm!" What happened before happened again.

    "Oh, no, the spiritual power consumption is too big. I can''t spit out fireballs to attack any more!" The reason why Huofeng appears is that Xia Ling''s spiritual power is condensed. But before the war with nanyufu, Xia Ling had already lost a lot of energy. Now, she is really powerless to deal with biting the sun.

    "No matter, I''ll fight it!" See a few fireballs are engulfed, summer bell gnash teeth, seems to have made up his mind.

    "Nirvana

    With a roar, Xia Ling''s spiritual power is injected into Huofeng''s body, which makes his illusory figure more solid.

    "Qiang"

    This time, Huofeng didn''t send out a fireball. Instead, her whole body burned with red flame and rushed to the sun.

    "You must not lose!" Xia Ling''s forehead is sweating and she shouts in her heart.

 Chapter 305

    "Boom"

    Huofeng''s figure soon hit the body of the sun eater, making a loud noise.

    "It''s so hot, damn it, you scalded me!" The sun eater, wrapped in flames, yells angrily.

    "Save your strength, and you''ll disappear in the fire." Seeing that her attack had worked, Xia Ling was slightly relieved.

    The fire was still burning, and the voice of anger kept coming out. In this way, more than ten minutes passed.

    "Well, it''s burned to death. There''s no sound!" Without hearing the cry of biting the sun, Xia Ling frowned.

    "Ga Ga Ga" seems to come from the hell of laughter, let Xia Ling straight back cold sweat.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Heaven helps me, heaven helps me too. I didn''t expect that these flames could refine the hidden diseases in my body. Ha ha, how can I thank you?" The hoarse voice of biting the sun came out of the fire.

    "Oh, it''s not bad. This little fish can think of using fire to refine the things it swallowed before." Han Xuan laughs over the ruins.

    "Master, he is not more powerful. Can miss Xia hold on?" Xiang Kunlun also felt something bad from the momentum of the fire.

    "Well, he should wake up at this time." Han Xuan looks at a figure lying not far away from Xia Ling.

    "The elder means, he!" With that, Xiang Kunlun pointed to Cao Yanbing.

    A little smile did not explain anything for Xiang Kunlun.

    "You, you!" Xia Ling heard the cold voice, and her steps did not retreat.

    After a short time, the flame is rapidly disappearing at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the flow direction is unknown.

    In the "Qiang" flame, there is a sad sound of Phoenix.

    "Accept my thanks, let you become a part of my strength, you should feel honored, GA GA GA!" At this time, Xia Ling was able to see that a trumpet Phoenix was struggling in the hands of biting the sun.

    "Let go of the Phoenix!" Xia Ling yelled angrily. She suppressed her fear, picked up the twig that fell on the ground and rushed to eat the sun.

    "It''s not your turn yet. Get out of here first!" Yin deep finish this sentence, bite day fingertip a bullet, body in front of a small group of flame into a firelight, straight away summer bell.

    "Wow, poof!"

    Xia Ling''s lamp is dry now. She has almost no spiritual power in her body. She can''t resist the attack of biting the sun. She flies out at the moment when the fire comes, and her blood sprays out in the air.

    "Finished, I''m afraid I''ll die here this time!" Xia Ling''s eyes were sad, then her eyes closed slowly and accepted the judgment of death.

    "Hey, silly girl, if you want to die, you can die far away. Don''t die in front of me!"

    Suddenly, the body feels hugged by a pair of powerful arms, and Xia Ling opens her eyes.

    "Ah, Cao Yanbing, aren''t you a glorious sacrifice?"

    Hearing this, Cao Yanbing wanted to throw Xia Ling on the ground, "silly girl, can you talk well?"

    At this time, Xia Ling felt her head awkwardly and said, "put me down quickly."¡° "Qiang"

    As soon as Xia Ling landed, she heard the last call of Huofeng.

    "Ah Xia Ling''s face showed the color of pain, and her mouth was bleeding.

    "Silly girl, are you ok?" Seeing this, Cao Yanbing worried and asked.

    "It''s OK, that thing ate the Huofeng I condensed, and suffered some backfire!" Xia Ling finished this sentence, immediately sat cross legged, began to suppress the body injury.

    "Leave it to me." Looking at Xia Ling with closed eyes, Cao Yanbing said something in a soft voice, then looked at the sun.

    "Well, you don''t taste good. You don''t taste like me!" He swallowed the last flame on his body and looked at Cao Yanbing in his eyes.

    "Where''s nanyufu?" Cao Yanbing asked calmly.

    "Nanyufu, do you mean my master? In my stomach, do you want to see him?" The evil spirit of biting the sun laughs.

    Cao Yanbing listen to this, slightly stunned, "stomach, you won''t eat him!"

    "That''s right. I''ll reward you for a one-day trip to my stomach, GA GA GA!" Evil smile a few, bite the day slowly forward.

 Chapter 306

    "Do you want to eat me too?" Looking at the action of biting the sun, Cao Yanbing asked with a sneer.

    "Can''t you?" In this short conversation, the bite day has been close to Cao Yanbing.

    "Well, it depends on whether you have that ability." Suddenly, Cao Yanbing''s eyes flashed, "Xu Chu, Dian Wei, Xia Houdun, Xia Houyuan, come out for me!"

    The space fluctuates, and four generals, who are many times bigger than the sun, appear quietly.

    "Shenwuling, I didn''t expect you to be a shenwuling!" With a look of some surprise, he said.

    "Ha ha, it was originally prepared for nanyufu. Since he has been eaten by you, it''s up to you to have a try!" Cao Yanbing''s face was full of pride.

    "You don''t think that''s better than me, do you?" The scornful tone of biting the sun makes Cao Yanbing angry.

    "Hum, come on, I don''t even know his mother As soon as Cao Yanbing said this, the four generals standing beside him strode straight away to eat the sun.

    "Gaga, Gaga, I don''t know!"

    The four soon came to the front of the bite day, and the guy in his hand didn''t need to say much, but directly called to the bite day.

    "Is this attack really effective?" Han Xuan shakes his head at a high place. He can''t see it. For him, this bite of the sun is just a small reptile that can be easily crushed to death, but for Cao Yanbing, it is equivalent to adding a cheating device. He can''t surpass it in any case.

    Sure enough, just as Han Xuan guessed, the four generals were hit back by an unknown force at the moment of contact with the Japanese.

    "This, this is impossible, how can he be so strong!" Cao Yanbing looked at the four fallen guardians, his eyes were full of incredible.

    "Weak, it''s really weak, boy. You don''t want to kill me with such a thing, do you! Quack, quack, quack Biting the sun and laughing wildly, the voice spread far away.

    "Master, it seems that they can''t deal with it!" Xiang Kunlun can also see that if Han Xuan doesn''t do something right now, even if he does it himself, he has to waste some time.

    Looking at the wooden sword in his hand, Han Xuan smiles, "let''s go."

    "Boy, today next year is your Memorial Day!" Bite day fierce stop laughing, ferocious look to Cao Yanbing, then almost with the speed of light rushed to him.

    "It''s over!" At such a fast speed, Cao Yanbing knew that he could not hide even if he wanted to.

    Suddenly, at the critical moment, a red streamer flashed across the sky and flew straight in front of Cao Yanbing.

    "Unparalleled sword sense, no good, go back!" Biting the sun was also well-informed. He felt the meaning of the sword, and he didn''t dare to use his body to test it easily.

    "Rub"

    When the red light fell to the ground, his face was seen by them.

    "Sword, is there a master coming?" When Cao Yanbing thought of this, he was overjoyed. In the previous battle, he already knew that he could not surpass the Japanese in any case. Maybe he would eat him.

    "Who, come out and make my food!" Biting the sun, he looks around and shouts angrily.

    "Oh, to be your food, do you really think your phagocytic power is invincible in the world?" The light voice spreads out, let a person listen to can produce the feeling of tranquility. When he heard the sound, he turned his body fiercely and saw behind him a man dressed in red appeared. He was walking slowly towards him.

    "Ah, sir, here you are at last!" Cao Yanbing saw the face of the visitor, and the excited expression on his face showed no doubt.

    "Well," nodded Han Xuan, looking at Xia Ling, who was sitting cross legged, "what''s wrong with her?"

    "I don''t know. Come and have a look!" Cao Yanbing then remembered that there was another wounded man and cried out.

    Nodded, regardless of grinning bite day, so from his side.

    "I''m so angry. Boy, you''re going to die for me!" Where has he been so ignored? It seems that a flame is about to appear in his eyes. He goes straight to Han Xuan, who is a few steps away.

    "Poor child, three minutes of silence for you!" Cao Yanbing see such a scene, heart silently for bite day pinch a sweat.

 Chapter 307

    "Boy, go into my stomach!" As he spoke, he opened his big mouth and a pull came out of it.

    Han Xuan doesn''t seem to be affected by the suction at all. He turns around slowly and his face is as flat as ever.

    "It''s just half of the swallowing power. I''ll show you what real swallowing is!" Han Xuan light words, let bite Japan have a kind of bad premonition.

    Eyes slowly closed, things around Han Xuan eyes closed in the moment of rapid change, I saw that countless gushing to eat the mouth of the dust suddenly stopped, suspended in the air, did not fall.

    "What''s the matter, body, body out of control!" Phagri looks at the dust suspended in the air, while his body is constantly moving towards Han Xuan, and an inexplicable fear surges into his heart.

    "Do you think the body is out of control?" Han Xuan then opened his eyes, revealing the light of banter.

    "What do you mean?" When he heard this, a bad feeling came from his heart.

    "Ah, Lingli, Lingli is passing away!" Suddenly, as if he had seen some monster, he yelled and turned pale.

    "See, that''s the gap!" Han Xuan light Piaopiao a smile, hand casually swing, the body is not controlled by the bite of the day fly out, hit on the high ruins.

    When Cao Yanbing saw this scene, he smacked his tongue in his mouth. "It''s worthy of being a legendary ancestor. It''s just different."

    In spite of struggling in the ruins of the bite day, came to Xia Ling body.

    "Too much spiritual power, nothing else!" Han Xuan sees Xia Ling''s injury at a glance. He mutters that the tiger shaped pendant on his waist naturally flies out and falls on Xia Ling''s head.

    The tiger Shaped Pendant emits a faint green light, covering Xia Ling.

    In a quarter of an hour.

    "Well," Xia Ling slowly opened her eyes and saw the person standing in front of her. The confused color in her eyes disappeared instantly, "Tianxuan, you''re here!"

    Grabbing the flying tiger shaped pendant, his eyes turned to Xia Ling, "it''s good. I''ve made a breakthrough in cultivation."

    Summer bell smell speech, just a desolate smile, "break through again how."

    "What do you mean?" Han Xuan hands behind, light asked.

    Suddenly, Xia Ling doesn''t know what to think of. Her eyes are fixed on Han Xuan, "Tianxuan, please help him!"

    Don''t think about it. Han Xuan knows who Xia Ling is talking about. He shakes his head slightly. "No, my heart has stopped beating. Even the immortals can''t be saved."

    Hearing this, Xia Ling''s body shook, and she was about to sit on the ground.

    "Ah" sighed, Han Xuan is not good to say, "girl, don''t blame me, this is also for you!" Han Xuan thought of it in his heart.

    "Ah All of a sudden, Xia Ling, who had no eyes on the ground, stood up fiercely.

    "Go, go, let go of your unhappiness!" Looking at the direction of Xia Ling, Han Xuan waved his hand, and a red wooden sword inserted directly in front of Xia Ling.

    Looking at the light red light of the wooden sword in front of me, a familiar feeling from the depth of my soul surged in.

    "Rub" the wooden sword is pulled out and makes a crisp sound that only gold and iron can make.

    "Why does silly girl''s momentum suddenly become so powerful?" On one side, Cao Yanbing looked at the gloomy summer bell in horror. He felt a sense of fear in his heart.

    "Keke"

    Among the ruins, the flying dust dispersed, revealing the miserable appearance of biting the sun.

    "You are the guardian spirit of the villain. I''ll cut you today!" The tone of deep cold comes from the mouth of Xia Ling.

    "Keke, I''m just a loser. Don''t think you can defeat me if I get hurt!" Bite day slowly stand up, look in the eyes to the distance a little more afraid.

    Xia Ling holding a wooden sword, across the chest, "then try it!"

    He can see that the wooden sword in Xia Ling''s hand is definitely not an ordinary thing. In addition to the shock brought by Han Xuan before, his eyes are more dignified.

    Swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth

    The principle of starting first is the best one.

    "Hum" with a cold hum, Xia Ling''s wooden sword flies out and fights with a small black hole formed in the air.

 Chapter 308

    "How can it be? Why did your strength suddenly change so much?" Looking at the red wooden sword in the air, I couldn''t believe it.

    Xia Ling can''t believe it. He knows very well that he didn''t use any spiritual power on it, but now the wooden sword can attack automatically.

    "Miss Xia, I won''t let anyone hurt you in the future!" In the wooden sword, a big man is directing the sword body to attack, mumbling to himself.

    "Boom"

    It''s another powerful blow. It can be seen that there are cracks in the black hole space.

    "Keke" black holes are interlinked with sun biting. Once there is damage, it is inevitable that sun biting will be injured.

    "Damn, if that person hadn''t sucked away most of my spiritual power before, this would not have happened now." Bite day mouth spit blood, hate voice call way.

    "Touch"

    After several times of chopping, the black hole finally couldn''t bear it. It turned into a little starlight and disappeared in the vast world.

    "Wow"

    At the moment when the black hole dissipates, a big mouthful of black blood spits out and looks at Xia Ling slowly walking towards him.

    "Please, let me go, I can be your guardian spirit!" The last trace of the desire to survive, let bite day said these words.

    The hand slowly raised, the wooden sword in the sky seemed to be summoned, and instantly flew to Xia Ling''s hand.

    "No, you are too dirty. Go to hell and repent!" When the sword falls, a generation of heroes will fall.

    Summer bell Leng Leng of looking at the head that rolls down a few circles, in the heart unexpectedly have no half cent of fear.

    "Girl" Han Xuan''s voice rang out behind her.

    "Tianxuan, am I not fit to stay in the spiritual realm?" Suddenly, Xia Ling began to cry bitterly.

    Han Xuan naturally knows why Xia Ling is like this. "Life and death are vital, and wealth is in heaven. You don''t have to think so much about it. That man has done a lot of evil things under Nan Yufu''s hands. I think it''s his best destination to return to hell."

    "But he saved me after all!" Xia Ling looks up at Han Xuan.

    Shaking his head, he held the tear mark in the corner of his eye, "you are so sad, so let''s tell you a secret of the spiritual realm."

    Eyes show doubt, summer bell Lengleng Leng looking at Han Xuan.

    "There are four magic beads in the spiritual realm, one of which is Xumi magic bead. He can make time go back and bring the dead back to life!"

    "Master, although I know the four magic beads, the Xumi magic beads have long disappeared. It''s not easy to find them." At this time, Xiang Kunlun, who had not spoken for a long time, chimed in.

    Han Xuan naturally knows that Xiang Kunlun is telling the truth, but she doesn''t give Xia Ling any hope. Where does she get the motivation to practice well.

    "Xumi Shenzhu, I will find him in my lifetime!" A firm voice came from Xia Ling''s mouth.

    "Rub"

    The wooden sword was shaking in the hands of Xia Ling.

    Eyes looked at the wooden sword, slowly raised, "Tianxuan, return you!" With a slight smile, he shook his head. "This was originally prepared for you. You can be regarded as half a disciple of me. If you don''t have a weapon to take advantage of, it''s not too shameful for me!"

    Hearing this, Xia Ling looks happy, and then is quickly covered up by a face of indifference.

    "What''s his name?"

    "It''s just refined, and you haven''t got a name yet. Why don''t you take one?" Han Xuan laughs.

    Xia Ling is slightly silent and seems to be thinking about something, "it''s better to call you Hongxia sword!"

    "Silly girl, you can think of such a rustic name!" Hearing this name, Cao Yanbing, who just came here, faltered.

    "Rub"

    With the sound of the sword, Xia Ling''s Hongxia sword pointed directly at Cao Yanbing, "don''t insult my sword!"

    Seeing this, Cao Yanbing almost vomited blood. "Hey, I said, don''t think I can''t beat you if you have a sword in your hand."

    "Come and have a try!" Xia Ling''s face was covered with frost and said coldly.

    "E" Cao Yanbing was unable to respond to the sudden change of Xia Ling.

    "You have changed!" After a long time, Cao Yanbing looked at Xia Ling seriously and said solemnly.

    Hearing this, Xia Ling was slightly stunned. Then she took back Hongxia sword and slowly spat out a few words, "people always change!"

 Chapter 309

    "Well, this is the end of things here, but we still have very important things to do!" When the scene fell into silence, Han Xuan''s voice came out.

    "Master, I still have something to deal with in Qunying hall, so I will not be with you all the way!" Xiang Kunlun doesn''t know what Han Xuan wants, so he quickly exits.

    Turning his eyes to Kunlun, he said, "I will come at an appropriate time to ask for your God beads."

    "What Xiang Kunlun''s face turned pale after hearing this.

    "Well, there is one in their hands!" Han Xuan is secretly happy in his heart. He doesn''t know if Xiang Kunlun has a magic bead in his hand, but now, depending on his expression, it''s already very likely.

    "I just don''t know which one it is!" Thinking of this in my heart, I said, "don''t worry, I won''t rob you. I''ll compensate you with some things!"

    Hearing this, Xiang Kunlun''s nervous heart finally put down a little bit. He knew that even if Han Xuan didn''t give anything, they would like to offer Shenzhu. After all, Han Xuan''s fighting power is there. Now that he can exchange something, it''s better than nothing.

    "Well, Xiang is in Qunying hall, waiting for your presence!" Xiang Kunlun said with a fist.

    "OK, wait a minute. Here you are!" Say, don''t know what to think of, the palm turns over, a compass shape object appears.

    "What is it?" After taking the compass, I felt a wonderful feeling coming out and asked in silence.

    "The array disk is useless to me, so I''ll give it to you!" The reason why han Xuan did this was that he wanted Xiang Kunlun''s forces to see what he had in his hands. In this way, it would be easier to exchange Shenzhu.

    Xiang Kunlun naturally knows Han Xuan''s moral, "master, I don''t know how to use it!"

    "It''s enough to instill spiritual power into it!" Han Xuan laughs.

    "Eh" nodded, and Xiang Kunlun''s spiritual power slowly flowed into the array disk.

    "Wow"

    In an instant, countless lightsabers composed of aura appeared around Xiang Kunlun.

    "What an amazing sword! It''s no weaker than the Hongxia sword!" Xiang Kunlun felt it for a while and cried in his heart.

    "Go" a little finger, countless lightsabers attack in one direction.

    "Boom boom"

    The mountains formed by the ruins disappeared in an instant.

    "How When Xiang Kunlun takes back the array plate carefully, Han Xuan asks with a smile.

    "This array is very powerful. Even if I want to take his lightsaber, I''m afraid I''ll lose half my life! It''s just that the consumption of psychic power is a little serious. "

    Han Xuan listens to this, just smile but don''t speak, and the several people beside is already see of stay.

    "Damn Tianxuan, if you had given me this before, my benefactor would not have died." Xia Ling''s face suddenly became ugly.

    "Girl, what are you thinking? Even if this array is given to you, you can''t give full play to his due ability, because you don''t have the deep spiritual power of Xiang Kunlun!" Han Xuan turns his eyes to Xia Ling, and says the words lightly in his mouth.

    "Amount" summer bell know misunderstood Han Xuan, look a little embarrassed.

    Shaking his head, he looked at Xiang Kunlun, "go, I''m going to leave, too!"¡° Yes, master

    Looking at the direction of Xiang Kunlun''s departure, Han Xuan smiles slightly.

    "Now that things here are over, I''m going back to Luocha street!" Cao Yanbing said at this time.

    "Don''t you want to summon your other guardians?" Han Xuan looks at Cao Yanbing and asks with a smile.

    "What, how do you know this?" Cao Yanbing was shocked. The guardian spirit in his body didn''t deceive Han Xuan at all. Cao Yanbing couldn''t be shocked.

    "You don''t need to know, answer me!"

    The nervous heart slowly calmed down, "what am I going to do?"

    "Follow Xia Ling, she also needs to sharpen!"

    Thinking for a while, Cao Yanbing raised his head, "good"

    "Well," he nodded and walked slowly into the distance, "Oh, yes." Suddenly, in front of Han Xuan stopped, "you promised me to look for the four sacred trees, but still remember!"

    "Remember, you also said that when I found you, the tree would teach me to flash magic power!"

    "Take it. Although it can''t make you really have the ability to flash, fake flash can still do it!"

 Chapter 310

    "Array plate!" Cao Yanbing had seen the power of array plate before. When he saw it, he grabbed the streamer.

    "What is a fake flash!"

    "False flash, you can understand it as completed with props." A faint voice came from the front.

    "Fake flash? No matter. Try it first!" I''ve seen Xiang Kunlun how to use the array disk before, and he doesn''t have to ask Han Xuan how to instill the spiritual power in his body.

    Shua

    The space in front fluctuates slightly, a light door appears, Cao Yanbing does not hesitate, a foot then strides in.

    The light gate disappears, but a space in the distance fluctuates.

    Shua

    "Ha ha, it''s amazing. It''s amazing!" Cao Yanbing''s voice of surprise came from the distance.

    "Shuasha shuasha" Cao Yanbing''s playing heart is big, constantly flashing on this piece of land.

    "Hey, Cao Yanbing, stop playing and go. Tianxuan has left us far away!" Xia Ling couldn''t look down and cried out.

    Shua

    A light door appeared in front of Xia Ling, "silly girl, let''s go!"

    Looking at Cao Yanbing''s proud expression, Xia Ling is almost ready to draw out her Hongxia sword.

    ¡­¡­

    "Is this the fruitless thing?" Sitting on the top of the mountain, Huangfu longdou raised a fruit in his hand and murmured to himself.

    "Yes, I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to achieve the supreme goal!" One side, a monster said.

    "It''s too small. It''s a good job!" Huangfu longdou praised.

    "Well, don''t be happy too soon. Although we got the wushangguo, we seem to have got into a terrible trouble."

    "What do you mean?" Huangfu longdou frowned and asked, how powerful it must be to be regarded as an extraordinary person by Taiwei.

    "After I got the fruitless, I noticed a strong fluctuation of spiritual power. The breath he sent out was that even I had a sense of fear." Too tiny dignified said.

    Hearing this, Huangfu longdou somehow, a figure in his mind was slowly drawn out.

    "If it''s really him, what''s the purpose of his appearance? Is it for this thing?" Looking at the wushangguo in his hand, Huangfu longdou was full of mixed feelings.

    "You know who it is!" Taiwei looks at Huangfu longdou in doubt.

    "Yes, a man I dare not provoke!" After answering this sentence, he stopped talking and looked at the rising sun.

    ¡­¡­

    "Tianxuan, where are we going?" Looking at the scene flying by, Xia Ling asked.

    "To find what''s important to me!" Feijian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian Jian.

    "Sir, can you teach me how to fly?" At this time, Cao Yanbing''s envious voice came.

    "When you help me find the four sacred trees, I''ll think about it!"¡° Holy tree, Holy tree again. What''s his attraction to you? " Cao Yanbing muttered in his mouth.

    "Well, here we are!" Suddenly, in front of Han Xuanxie smile.

    "Here we are, somewhere!" There was doubt in both eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    Shua

    On the top of a mountain, three shadows fall.

    "Tianxuan, where is this place?" Suddenly, among the three figures, a girl asked.

    "Where is the army of the gods!" In front, people dressed in red say words that make ordinary people turn pale.

    "What, the Legion." Even the people in the team had a slight change in their faces.

    "Hey, Cao Yanbing, what''s the matter?"

    "Silly girl, you haven''t been in the spirit realm for a long time. It''s normal that you don''t know. This Shenwu spirit army is the place where Huangfu longdou, the strongest person in the last spirit realm, is located. I didn''t expect that your destination would be here!"

    "Come on, I feel where I''m looking for it!" If not to take care of the two people behind, Han Xuan will almost use the ability of space to flash to a place.

    Shua

    Spatial fluctuation, a white shadow flashed by.

    "GA GA GA, I didn''t expect to have a surprise when I wake up after sleeping." The familiar voice rings in Han Xuan''s ear, which makes his face suddenly abnormal.

    "Er Gouzi, get back to me!"

    "Gaga, Han boy, I''m really sorry to see you busy these days. Well, you can have a rest here for a while, and then I''ll take the responsibility of finding the origin of the world!" With that, without waiting for Han Xuan to stop him, he jumped down the mountain.

 Chapter 311

    "Wow grass, dead dog, I didn''t see you so attentive when looking for it. I can''t wait as soon as I find you!" Han Xuan yelled at the top of the mountain.

    "What are you doing, master?" Beside, when did Cao Yanbing see Han Xuan''s gaffe and wipe the sweat on his forehead.

    "I don''t know. I only know that as long as the dog comes out, they will do something earth shaking!" Summer bell worries to say.

    Sure enough, just when Xia Ling said this, Han Xuan seemed to step into the space and disappear, leaving only two people in a mess in the wind.

    ¡­¡­

    "Gaga, the origin of the world, belongs to labor and capital!" Er Gouzi, who had fallen off the cliff, seemed not to be injured at all, and ran vigorously in the jungle.

    "You think too much!" All of a sudden, the creepy words came out from behind.

    Turning his head mechanically, Han Xuan kept flashing in mid air, pulling into the distance between him and ER Gouzi. "Well, Han, what a coincidence."

    "Touch"

    A big tree in front of him, which was hugged by two people, was directly broken by two dogs.

    "Deserve it"

    On the delay of this small meeting, Han Xuan has flashed in front of Er Gouzi.

    "Damn, Han boy, look at the sky, there are airdrops!"

    Er Gouzi is so clever that he can''t distract Han Xuan''s attention. He just flies to a place.

    "Damn, Han boy, I want to break up with you!"

    "Han, wait for me."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Whoosh"

    A big gate guarded by heavy soldiers, only heard a whistling.

    "Well, something seems to have gone in!" One of the two people scattered on both sides of the gate frowned and said.

    "I said if you were overworked last night, there was nothing. I told you before, don''t touch women. You see, now the sequelae is coming!" Next to him, another joked.

    "Whoosh"

    Just as they were talking, there was another sound, but this time they were looking at each other with a dull look in their eyes.

    "It seems that something has really gone in." One of them said stupidly.

    "Yes, something went in, and the speed was amazing, only a white shadow could be seen!"

    All of a sudden, the person on the left Leng Leng finished this sentence, and then reacted, with a thump in his mind, "wow grass, quick, someone has broken in, please inform the people inside!"

    He picked up the drum hammer on the shelf and knocked it on a big red drum.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    The sound wave diffuses with the ripple that can be seen by the naked eye, so that the person who has no time to make preparations nearby covers his ears with his hands, and the seven orifices begin to overflow with blood.

    "It seems that employers and employees have a lot of face. When they come here, they will sing drums for me!" Er Gouzi cried out shamelessly¡° Eh, Han boy, why did you stop! " All of a sudden, er Gouzi, who was rushing, saw a red figure standing in front of him and braked his feet.

    "If you have the ability, go ahead!" Han Xuan turns his head and looks at Er Gouzi like speechless. As soon as the goods come out, he nags endlessly. Even if Han Xuan wants to get angry, there is no place to get angry.

    "Let''s see what kind of scenes I haven''t seen before." Say, buttock a sway of jump Han Xuan.

    "Wow, it suddenly occurred to me that I haven''t eaten today, and the next thing is up to you!" Also a face of arrogant two dogs, see the scene in front of me, heart straight jump up.

    In front of it is a hall that goes straight into the sky. Outside the hall, I don''t know if it is the drum sound that attracts a large group of people.

    "Who dares to make trouble in our army!" All of a sudden, in the crowd, a monk like man came forward. The tone was not very good.

    "It''s him, it''s him, you catch him, it''s none of my business!" Er Gouzi pushes Han Xuan out directly. He stands far away and seems to want to get rid of him.

    "Hum, if you dare to come here, none of my army can run away!" The monk snorted and said.

    "Oh, can''t run, but I didn''t want to run!" Han Xuan smiles, regardless of the fierce crowd on the other side, he raises his legs and moves slowly.

    "Hum, I don''t know if you have some strength. Let me teach you a lesson!" The monk''s face showed a grim smile. He stepped on the stone steps like a shell and shot at Han Xuan.

 Chapter 312

    Seeing this scene, the crowd behind burst into excited voices.

    "Lord Xuexiang hasn''t played for a long time. It''s a great honor to see him."

    "Yes, yes, I think this boy is going to be damaged here!" Some people in the crowd shook their heads and pointed the way.

    ¡­¡­

    "You die for me!" The monk in mid air seemed to be very helpful to the compliment of the crowd, and his hand strength was even heavier, which was bound to be fatal.

    "If you want me to die, don''t blame me when you go to Naihe bridge!" Han Xuan, with a smile on his face, suddenly turns cold. If he wants to take his life, he will be hit by his thunder.

    "Boom"

    The monk''s fist just blinked, then touched Han Xuan''s body, only to hear a roar, the strength of Qi radiated around like water lines.

    "It''s a powerful force. I didn''t expect that it would be so powerful just in the aftermath of diffusion. The boy in it should be a ball of meat sauce. Unfortunately, I can''t see it clearly, otherwise I must have a good look!" In the crowd, someone shrieked.

    "Bump bump"

    There were three loud noises again, which made the field where the two men were fighting even more smoky.

    "Keke" smoke, heavy cough sound.

    "Ha ha, the snow elephant is sure to come out soon, but the boy is really tough enough to survive such a fierce attack." Some people praise Han Xuan.

    Suddenly, just as the crowd wanted to come forward to congratulate the monk, a shadow flew out of the smoke.

    "Touch"

    The figure fell heavily on the ground, making a huge pit.

    Silence, dead silence, but the calmer it is, the more intense the consequences will be.

    "Ah, Lord snow elephant, this is Lord snow elephant!" Looking at the dying people in the pit, the crowd was filled with panic.

    "Do you want me to die now?" The faint voice immediately attracted the attention of the whole audience.

    Han Xuan, dressed in red, walked slowly out of the smoke. There was no wrinkle on his clothes.

    Han Xuan''s step forward every step, the crowd naturally step back. When he comes to the pit, the crowd has been close to the main hall gate.

    "You, you!" Hand trembling out, each spit out a word in the mouth, there is a big mouth of blood overflow.

    "I''ll help you out right now." With that, Han Xuan raised his hand slowly and formed a lightsaber with aura.

    "Master, keep people under you, keep people under you!" Suddenly, a cry came from the distance.

    When the monk heard this, the look of fear in his eyes faded slowly, and he couldn''t help muttering, "the adult is coming, and it''s OK at last!"

    "Oh, I can''t save you today even if I am the king of heaven!" Han Xuan''s words made the monk feel a little relieved. Before he had any reaction, he could only see a decapitated corpse at his last glance.

    "In my dictionary, if you want to kill me, you must be aware of being killed!" The tip of the sword slants to the ground and drips red blood from it¡° Master, why do you do that? " In the moment of Han Xuan''s hand, a man has come to the body, staring at Han Xuan angrily.

    "The Lord is coming, the Lord is coming." Suddenly, seeing this man, the atmosphere of disturbance in the crowd was relieved.

    "My Lord, this man killed Xuexiang. We must take revenge for him!" The monk is also very popular. There are people who hold injustice against him.

    "Yes, kill him!" Someone echoed.

    "Shut up A fierce drink, and then look to Han Xuan, want to know a result.

    "Because he wanted to kill me, is that a good reason?" Han Xuan said lightly, and his eyes were fixed on Huangfu longdou.

    Seeing Han Xuan, who is still self-conscious in the face of Huangfu longdou, people in the crowd know that this is not what they think. Naturally, the voice of shouting to kill Han Xuan gradually disappears.

    "What a bad temper!" Seeing Han Xuan''s eyes, a young man beside Huangfu longdou frowned and said.

    "Oh, did you take that thing away?"

 Chapter 313

    The strange young man is naturally Ying Chengfeng. The reason why han Xuan can recognize him at a glance is also due to the portrait given by Xiang Kunlun.

    "You mean fruitless!" Should take advantage of the wind also don''t hit a horse to bluff an eye, directly opened mouth when say.

    "Yes, I ordered it in advance, but I didn''t expect to get it first!"

    After hearing this, Huangfu longdou said, "master, just a moment, I''ll call someone to get it for you!"

    "No, I am willing to do this hard work!" The one who can say this is er Gouzi.

    Looking at the justice awe inspiring Er Gouzi, Han Xuan almost wants a slap fan in the past, but before he has this action, the dog shadow has disappeared.

    "Whoosh"

    With a whistling sound, er Gouzi turned into a white streamer and rushed to the hall behind the crowd.

    "It''s so fast. Even if I try my best to use my lightness skills, I can''t catch up with that dog. It seems that there are no simple things that can follow him!" Huangfu longdou looks at the direction of Er Gouzi''s disappearance in shock and mumbles to himself.

    "Wow, grass. Er Gouzi, you dare to move my things, labor and capital work hard with you! " Han xuansi didn''t care about her face and scolded her.

    Sure enough, after hearing this sentence, Huangfu longdou was petrified on the spot. He did not expect that a person who only existed in the legend would say such a thing.

    "Who''s got it? Who''s got it!" Er Gouzi''s voice came out.

    "Hum" cold hum, Han Xuan use the ability of space, a step, disappear.

    This scene, once again shocked the whole audience, "shrink into inch, the legendary magic power, I did not think he would, where did this man come from?" The most frightening is that yingchengfeng.

    "Ancestors!" Huangfu longdou took a deep breath and slowly spat out two words.

    "What" Ying Chengfeng didn''t seem to respond. He asked in doubt.

    "He has admitted before that he is an ancestor!" Huangfu longdou cast his deep eyes into the hall.

    "What are you talking about?" Hearing this news, Ying Chengfeng was even more shocked than seeing the magic power of shrinking the earth into an inch.

    "He himself admitted it. I''m not sure if it''s true or not." Huangfu longdou knew it would be this result. He just heard the news, but he had the same expression.

    The repressed atmosphere in the field is breathless. "If he is really an ancestor, he can only win over, not offend!" After a long time, Ying Chengfeng broke the silence.

    "Well"

    ¡­¡­

    "Just ahead!" The closer to a room, the more rich the original flavor of the world.

    He turned his eyes and looked greedy. He gritted his teeth and thought, "how can this dead dog be so fast? I''ve burned my spirit, and I can''t get rid of him!"

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    Two air breaking voices passed through a narrow passage, "ha ha, God helps me too!" Seeing the terrain, Han Xuan''s smile became more and more intense.

    "Er Gouzi, do you think this is your luck or misfortune?"¡° Damn, labor and capital are always favored by the goddess of luck. No, it''s a wolf! " Two dog son although don''t know Han Xuan thought of what, but the mouth is not willing to suffer.

    "Hum" Han Xuan sneers twice, and a smile of evil spirit appears at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom"

    Over the hall, dark clouds covered the whole hall. At first, people outside the hall thought it was normal rain, but later, they felt more and more wrong.

    "What''s the matter? It seems that a mysterious force is brewing in the air!" Huangfu longdou frowned, looked at the dark clouds, and asked in doubt.

    "Well, I feel the same way!" Should take advantage of the wind, a face dignified back.

    "Magic sword Yulei Zhenjue" sounds like a call from ancient times.

    "Click"

    Guanghua flashed by, and a thick lightning seemed to come from the distant sky and directly struck the top of the hall.

    "This, this is what strength!" Ying Chengfeng''s face turned pale, and his feet went back for a long distance.

    "Puyi"

    The voice of hematemesis rang out again and again. At this time, the crowd was depressed one by one. All kinds of expressions in their eyes were interwoven. They were afraid, shocked and unbelievable.

    "Keke" Huangfu longdou didn''t spit blood three times like other people, but there was a trace of red line in the corner of his mouth.

    "It''s the secret of the magic sword against thunder. Is that his magic power?"

 Chapter 314

    "Er Gouzi, how about it?" Looking at Er Gouzi who has become a pile of coke, Han Xuan sneers.

    "Er" spewed out a mouthful of black smoke, and ER Gouzi fell to the ground heavily.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan doesn''t use space moving as hard as before. Instead, he walks slowly to a huge door locked by several big locks.

    "Who is it?" As soon as they got close to the gate, two men with huge swords yelled angrily.

    Han Xuan didn''t have time to talk to them. With a wave of his hand, they felt dizzy for a while and fell to the ground slowly.

    Touch the door slightly, and you can see that the palm thick door is slowly melting.

    "Dang"

    Without the support of the door, several big locks hanging on it fell to the ground again, making a small pit several feet deep.

    "It''s really the original breath of the world!" Han Xuan''s excited words rang out in the quiet passage.

    Behind the huge gate, the furnishings are extremely simple, only the night pearls with dark light are inlaid on the walls around, and they have some value.

    Shua

    Han Xuan can''t wait for a moment. He seems to be afraid that the dog not far away will wake up. He shows his magic power of space and appears next to a green fruit.

    "Ha ha ha" is Han Xuan''s indifferent character. When he comes into contact with the fruit, he can''t help laughing.

    "Wushangguo, the origin of the world, two things are in hand!" In fact, Han Xuan is not as good as a single supreme fruit, but he really feels a wonderful breath in the supreme fruit, which is the original breath of the world.

    The fingers moved, and a small sword composed of spiritual power appeared on Han Xuan''s fingertips, and the tip of the sword gently crossed wushangguo.

    Looking at the hands have become two of the wushangguo, Han Xuan without frowning.

    "No, the original breath of the world is clearly in it. Why is there no trace?"

    "Dong"

    Extremely subtle sound spread out, let Han Xuan''s eyes instantly offset.

    "Well, the stone of the fig!" Looking at the constantly rotating stone on the ground, Han Xuan''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper.

    "Wow"

    Just when Han Xuan didn''t know what to do, the core suddenly stopped rotating, and the green brilliance immediately filled the whole room.

    "It''s in the core!" Seeing the green light coming out, Han Xuan''s frown suddenly relaxed, showing a happy look.

    "Ao ~" a weak sound makes Han Xuan suddenly become nervous.

    "It smells good. I want to eat it!" Still in the stage of sleepwalking, er Gouzi moves with heavy steps.

    "Eat, eat you!" Han Xuan, who dares to expose the origin of the world, catches the core of the supreme fruit and enters the chaos pearl.

    "Touch"

    Soon after that, just as Han Xuan''s hand wanted to retract, a dog''s mouth bit his hand.

    "Wow grass, dead dog, let go!" Looking back, Han Xuan''s anger rises abruptly. See two dog son at this time that still have the appearance of being split by thunder, a pair of angry eyes dead stare Han Xuan.

    "Wu ~"

    "Let go!" After a few hard swings, there was no sign that Er Gouzi had let go.

    "Force me to do my best, right?" Han Xuan said fiercely, "magic sword ~"

    Just shout out two words, Han Xuan only feel a loose hand, "hum, still calculate you know, eh, where to run!"

    Looking around, Han Xuan has no choice but to shake his head. He just wants to walk out of the meaningless room.

    "Well, what''s the matter?" Han Xuan lowers his head in doubt.

    "Oh, shit, dead dog, are you finished?" See two dog son at this time but bite Han Xuan trouser leg again.

    "Wu ~" two dog son eyes a stare, throat between Wu Wu several voices.

    "Don''t you want to talk!" Han Xuan asked fiercely.

    "Wu ~"

    "Hoo, all right, that''s it!" Han Xuangang''s behavior is totally bluffing. It''s useless to talk about fighting. But it''s useless to talk about temptation. It''s only to use the world origin as bait. How can Han Xuan be willing to take such a risk.

    The footstep drags Er Gouzi and walks slowly to the outside of the hall.

    "Come out, come out!" Outside the main hall, the crowd did not decrease at all, but increased a lot.

    "You see, there seems to be something under the feet of the master!" Suddenly, the sharp eyed people soon found Han Xuan''s strange appearance.

 Chapter 315

    Standing on the steps of the main hall, watching the comments of the crowd below.

    "Er Gouzi, don''t you care about face most? Look, the crowd below is talking about you!" Han Xuan racked his brains to let Er Gouzi let go of himself.

    "Don''t talk to me about these empty things, the world''s original labor and capital want a share!" Er Gouzi shouts with a direct voice. Why do you use a voice? Is that enough to say? With only one mouth, Han xuantie will fly away from him.

    "Go away, don''t even think about it. It''s hard to find it!" Han Xuan also sent a message back to the past.

    "Hum, how can we spend it like this? Who counsels who is not human?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Master! Did you just send out the thunder in the sky? " Just when Han Xuan and ER Gouzi communicate with each other, the words of Huangfu longdou make him instantly come back to his senses.

    "Thunder, what thunder!" Han Xuan is slightly stunned, and his face is puzzled.

    "Look With that, his hand swung, and the crowd around him slowly spread out a passage, allowing Han Xuan to see the scene behind him.

    "Well, what happened to them!" Just behind the crowd, there were dozens of people sitting down or upside down, with abnormal pallor on their faces.

    "You really don''t know!" Huangfu longdou looks at Han Xuan suspiciously.

    Slightly rolled a white eye, the heart said I know will ask you, "I don''t know."

    "Hoo" take a deep breath, "the secret of the magic sword against thunder is not the master''s magic power!"

    "Oh," Han Xuan heard the name and suddenly realized, "it''s impossible. Even if the power of the magic sword Yulei Zhenjue is powerful, I remember that I didn''t attack you!" Han Xuan has a puzzled expression.

    "They were hurt by the aftermath of the thunder!" Huangfu longdou''s sad face said, "I think the Shenwu spirit army is dominating in the spirit realm, but now, ah!"

    Looking at the dejected Huangfu longdou, Han Xuan smiles a little and shows a bright light in his eyes. "Do you want to make your power develop better?"

    "Better development, what do you mean?" Huangfu longdou frowns and looks at Han Xuan.

    "I can help you!" Han Xuan lightly spits out a few words.

    "What There was a strange light in Huangfu''s eyes.

    "If he can clear all the obstacles for me, then why is it difficult for me to dominate the spiritual realm?" He thought excitedly in his heart, and then he asked in a voice, "master, you want to join me." In the eyes of Huangfu longdou, only if Han Xuan joins his forces can he be able to help him.

    A faint smile, put up a finger to shake, "I will not join any camp, not now, not in the future!"

    Hearing this, Huangfu longdou''s excited heart was a little disappointed, "that elder said help me, I don''t know how to help." When he heard that Han Xuan would not join the shenwuling army, Huangfu longdou had no hope.

    "This thing!" Seeing the expression of Huangfu longdou, Han Xuan shakes his head slightly, and suddenly the white light in his hand flashes.

    "Compass?" Seeing the things in Han Xuan''s hand, Huangfu longdou is full of question marks.

    "It''s the array!" Han Xuan speechless, directly in the hands of things thrown in the past.

    After taking the array plate, Huangfu longdou looks at Han Xuan in doubt¡° Ah, why no one knows the goods? I have to explain every time I take them out! " Han Xuan in the heart of pain thought, is waiting to explain, suddenly, an excited and some urgent voice.

    "Show me!"

    "Well, Ying Chengfeng, does he know Chen pan?" Looking at Ying Chengfeng in doubt, Han Xuan thinks of it in his heart.

    "Chengfeng, you recognize it!" Looking at Ying Chengfeng''s dignified expression, Huangfu longdou knew that it was absolutely something.

    "I don''t know, but I can feel the powerful fluctuation of spiritual power inside. If we let him burst out, we can''t get along with each other, or even kill us!"

    "Hiss"

    Huangfu longdou took a breath of cold air. Together, even if they were the Kingdom power, they would be killed by this insignificant thing. It''s too shocking.

    But at this time Han Xuan is to curl his lips, "you look down on this thing too much."

 Chapter 316

    "What Huangfu longdou is shocked and looks back at Han Xuan.

    "He''s right. I can only infer it from the fluctuation of psychic power in it. I have to ask the elder about the details!" At this time, Ying Chengfeng''s long voice pulled Huangfu''s vision back.

    "You try to instill spiritual power in it!" Ying Chengfeng is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. With a short contact, he can find out how to use the array disk.

    Taking over the array carefully, Huangfu longdou didn''t want to make a mistake and let his shenwuling army be destroyed.

    "Hum, hum!"

    When the spirit power flows to the array disk, the hum spreads like water lines.

    "Ah, why, why is my guardian afraid?" All of a sudden, just at the moment of the buzz, the crowd began to stir.

    "It''s so powerful that it can directly affect the guardian spirit of the spirit sender!" Ying Chengfeng was also shocked to see the array in Huangfu longdou''s hands, and a sense of crisis came to his heart somehow.

    It''s no wonder that in the world of zhenhun street, the guardian spirit is the foundation of everything. If there is no guardian spirit, the spirit sender will be like a waste.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Huangfu longdou naturally found the current phenomenon and asked in doubt.

    "The guardian spirit can''t be summoned!" Should take advantage of the wind pale face, difficult to say a word.

    "I can''t even summon you!" If other people can''t summon the guardian spirit, it can be said that their strength is poor, but Ying Chengfeng can''t, so it''s something unusual.

    "No, the sound of the compass seems to affect the presence of the guardian spirit!"

    "But why don''t I feel like that!" Say, idea move, a hand-held axe of the guillotine general quietly appear.

    Staring at Xing Tian, Ying Chengfeng said something. He rolled down his throat and said, "good thing!"

    He can see clearly that the guardian spirit that can affect other people can''t appear.

    If you want to talk about the array for Huangfu, Han Xuan is also refining it with a try attitude.

    Because the guardian spirit is the soul body in Han Xuan''s eyes, and for the soul body array, Han Xuan is very attentive. The cultivation of spirit and soul is to use the soul, so he added a trapped soul array in that array. He didn''t expect that it would work now.

    "Master, this compass is amazing!" Huangfu longdou took back the spirit power and said with a happy face.

    "Magic!" With a little smile, "you are not fully proficient in using him, otherwise you will not be the only one who can summon the guardian spirit."

    "Master, you mean that besides myself, I also control the guardians of others!" Huangfu longdou said in shock.

    It''s a big bug that you can summon a guardian spirit to attack people who don''t have a guardian spirit. But now listen to Han Xuan, it seems that there is a more powerful g that you haven''t found.

    "The reason why the array disk can make people unable to summon the guardian spirit is the sound wave he sends out. If you can control the sound wave so that he doesn''t affect people on his own side, can you understand that?" Han Xuan light cast an eye Huang Fu Long Dou, say.

    "Ah Huangfu longdou couldn''t understand the meaning of it without a cry.

    "Well, now let''s talk about the terms." Looking at Huangfu longdou''s expression, Han Xuan''s eyes show a trace of inexplicable light¡° Conditions Slightly a Leng, sad face, looking at Han Xuan, "you know there is no free lunch in the world."

    "There are so many people here, it''s better to go in and talk about it in detail!" Then he looks at the people who are whispering to each other. Huangfu longdou knows that if Han Xuan takes out such a wonderful thing, the conditions will not be too simple.

    "Ke" nodded, then followed Huangfu longdou and Ying Chengfeng slowly, and entered the main hall which was straight into the sky.

    "Ouch"

    "Poop, poop, poop"

    A little heavy at the foot makes Han Xuan feel uncomfortable.

    "Master, you Huangfu longdou looks at Er Gouzi under Han Xuan''s feet and can''t help laughing.

    "I''m helpless, too!" Han Xuan''s stall.

    ¡­¡­

    The three soon came to a spacious and bright room, sitting in three corners, and in the middle was the array plate.

 Chapter 317

    "Master, I don''t know what conditions you want!" Huangfu longdou was sitting upright, with a little tension in his eyes.

    "I want it, Supreme Pearl!" Han Xuan looked at them and said word by word.

    "What Hearing Han Xuan''s request, they both clap their hands at the same time.

    "It''s impossible. The Supreme Pearl can''t be given to you!" Ying Chengfeng doesn''t have that carefree attitude. Instead, he glares at Han Xuan.

    "Hum" cold hum a, slowly stand up, "originally also want to exchange with you, but now your attitude I am not satisfied." Speaking, an overwhelming momentum flourished.

    "Deng Deng Deng"

    They stepped back, and the tables and chairs behind them kicked over.

    See Han Xuan body week, a congealed such as the essence of the murder enveloped the whole room, the two of them believe, if now don''t give Han Xuan a satisfactory result, here will be a river of blood.

    "Master, master, calm down, how can we discuss?" Huangfu longdou immediately waved his hand and said.

    "Hum" face although still angry, but Han Xuan or slowly sit down.

    "Tell me how to do it!"

    Han Xuan is not a good man or woman. As long as he feels that he has improved his strength, he will do whatever he can.

    Obviously, the four magic beads and the four magic trees in zhenhun Street world are what he will grasp by all means.

    "Fortunately, the origin of the world has been found. Otherwise, I dare not do such a thing that affects the plot." Squinting his eyes, he thought to himself.

    "Master, the four magic beads have always been controlled by our three forces. If we lose them, we will be doomed!" Huangfu longdou sees Han Xuan sit down and carefully returns to the table to observe Han Xuan''s face change when he speaks.

    "I''m going to get the four magic beads. You don''t have to worry. I''ll get the remaining three in this period of time."

    Looking at Han Xuan''s serious expression, Huangfu longdou knew that his family''s supreme god pearl could not be preserved in any case.

    "Oh, don''t listen to this boy''s nonsense. He doesn''t even know where the remaining three magic beads are!" Just when Huangfu longdou''s expression was slightly loose, the voice of Er Gouzi came out.

    "I really want to slap you to death!" As soon as the stool moved, the two dogs came out from under the table.

    "Gaga, Han boy, as long as you don''t see the origin of the world today, you can''t make a deal!" Er Gouzi was not frightened by Han Xuan''s cannibal eyes at all. Instead, he was proud.

    "Touch"

    Han Xuan has been pounding on ER Gouzi''s head.

    "Fight, fight, labor and capital are undeniable Xiaoqiang!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at a pair of happy enemies in front of him, the two people on the opposite side had already looked at him with silly eyes, "that, elder, I know where the remaining three God beads are."

    "Oh, gee, shut up!" Er Gouzi was very angry and roared. He finally found a chance, but now he was yelled by a sentence.

    The sound of "touching" things falling heavily came out.

    "Ha ha, comfortable!" There was no restraint on his feet, and the hearty laughter came from Han Xuan''s mouth.

    "Say, where are the three remaining beads!" Obviously, Han Xuan''s mood at this time is very good, even in the eyes can see joy.

    "Well," Huangfu longdou said to Han Xuan, "the other three beads are in the hands of yulingshi, and Xumi beads are in the Royal Army."

    "Well, the history of the imperial spirit should be Xiang Kunlun''s strength, and it''s not too difficult to get it. The Kingdom seems to have never contacted them, and I don''t know whether they are friendly or not!" Han Xuan shows a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth. If the Kingdom organization has a good sense of interest, if it doesn''t, it''s going to let the blood dye half of the sky red.

    "Master, master!" Looking at Han Xuan''s strange smile, Huangfu longdou swallowed a mouthful of saliva and yelled in his mouth.

    Hear shout, still some hair God of Han Xuan wake up, "seem to still have a you haven''t said!"

    "Er," Huangfu longdou said with an embarrassed smile, "I don''t know where the last Xihe pearl is!"

    "Oh, you don''t know!" Han Xuan doesn''t frown. If he doesn''t even know Huangfu longdou, it''s hard to find him.

 Chapter 318

    "Well, I''ve been investigating the whereabouts of the last magic pearl all these years, but I still don''t know much about it!"

    "I know very little, that is to say, I don''t know at all!" Han Xuan turned his eyes and said.

    Huangfu longdou showed a regretful expression. "This matter was also investigated in the first two days. According to reliable information, Xihe Shenzhu seems to know something about the history of the imperial spirit."

    "The history of the imperial spirit!" Han Xuan rubbed his chin and his eyes became deep.

    "Whoosh"

    Suddenly, a sound, especially harsh in the room.

    "Gaga, labor and capital have robbed you of what you want to exchange. Look at what you exchange for God beads. Please give me the origin of the world, otherwise, hum!" I saw not far away from the window, two dogs around the array plate, the dog''s face filled with pride.

    "Ah, master, this dish must not be lost!" When Huangfu longdou and yingchengfeng saw this, they immediately turned red.

    "That''s all right, this dead dog can''t make waves!" Han Xuan sneers at two dog son, light says in the mouth.

    "But master, the array is really in his hands!" Huangfu longdou said anxiously.

    "That''s right, Han boy, come to the bowl quickly!" Er Gouzi''s face became more and more proud when he heard Huangfu''s words.

    "You don''t think I''m the only one!" Han Xuan''s eyes looked at Er Gouzi with surprise, then turned his palm, "look, what''s this!"

    I saw Han as like as two peas in the hands of two dogs.

    When Er Gouzi saw this, his eyes almost fell off

    The most shocking thing is Huangfu''s dragon fight and Ying Chengfeng. Before they saw the magic of the array, they could see it clearly. Now, Han Xuan takes out another one without saying a word, which is not a treasure.

    "Take it!" After that, Huangfu longdou was in a hurry.

    "Er Gouzi, how about this wave of operation!" Han Xuan Yang Mei, said.

    ¡°MMP¡±

    Hearing the words from Er Gouzi''s mouth, Han Xuan''s face turned black. "If you can get them from the dead dog, they belong to you."

    "Well, it''s cold. It''s suddenly cold. It seems that it''s because of this thing." Er Gouzi pretended not to see the hot eyes of Huangfu longdou, and quickly threw away the hot potato.

    However, before the dish landed, it was firmly held in the palm by a big hand.

    "Fortunately, that dead dog is really a ferocious thing." Looking at the spotless array plate in his hand, Huangfu longdou sighed and muttered in his heart.

    "Well, now that you''ve got the array plate, give me the Supreme Pearl!" Huangfu longdou, who was caressing the array, kept twitching his eyes when he heard this.

    "Master, follow me!" Knowing that Han Xuan won''t stop until he gets the Supreme Pearl, Huangfu longdou has to lead Han Xuan to another room in the main hall.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    Rhythmic footstep sounds in the empty hall.

    When you go around a side hall, the scene inside suddenly becomes clear, and you can see countless birds and animals flying freely, a paradise¡° Oh, it seems that you also know that Shenzhu needs the support of Aura! " As soon as Han Xuan enters the room, he can feel a strong aura rushing towards him. When Shenzhi sweeps a place, Han Xuan smiles.

    "Master, Shenzhu needs spiritual support. We didn''t come up with it. It''s come from the experiments of countless ancestors." Huangfu longdou is ashamed to hear Han Xuan''s words.

    "It seems that this man is really an ancestor. He knows to support him with aura before he even sees the face of Shenzhu!" On one side, Ying Chengfeng has already identified Han Xuan as a legendary ancestor after Han Xuan said such words.

    With a left turn and a right turn, the three soon arrived at their destination.

    "Master, this is it." The place they reached was a large platform made of smooth stones.

    "Eh" nodded and looked at a bead on the stone table in the middle.

    Hand slowly raised, a suction effect on the beads, making the moment fell on the palm of Han Xuan.

    "I don''t know if it''s useful to me."

 Chapter 319

    Han Xuan also doesn''t care about the existence of two people around him. His eyes are slightly closed, and his divine sense brazenly probes into the supreme god bead.

    Although Han Xuan doesn''t know the specific plot, he can still remember the main items. He has the supernatural power to predict the future.

    "Chengfeng, let''s go out first, and let the elder do meditation here!" Looking at Han Xuan who has already sat cross legged, Huangfu longdou said.

    "Ha ha, I think you want to go out and study the array you just got!" Ying Chengfeng said with a laugh.

    Hearing the speech, Huangfu longdou''s expression was stiff. "It seems that nothing can be concealed from you."

    They talked and soon came out of this paradise.

    Time is long, in a twinkling of an eye, a morning passes quietly.

    "Hu" a heavy breathing, let the stone platform have some shudder.

    Eyes slowly opened, revealing a trace of horror, "did not expect, even in such a low world there are time magic weapon."

    There is such a sentence in the record of chaos biting heaven, which can be said to make Han Xuan still remember it.

    The best of heaven and earth is time and space, so if you practice this skill, you will be familiar with it!

    This means that in order to have the most magical time and space between heaven and earth, it is absolutely necessary to skillfully use these two magic powers to practice chaos and swallow heaven.

    Although Han Xuan knew how to move space, he was lucky enough to learn a thing or two after breaking through the spirit movement period. But he always knew little about the magic power of time. In fact, he had never seen how to use the magic power of time, but the appearance of supreme magic bead completely solved this problem.

    If you want to predict the future, you must go beyond time, but Han Xuan can take advantage of this opportunity to understand the mystery of time.

    "Unfortunately, it can only be used in this world. Once you leave, this bead can only be used as an ornamental." Han Xuan sighed and said, his face was full of pity.

    Han Xuan has already realized that the deepest part of the bead is just a small part of the world.

    The origin of the world is the core of a world. It seems that it is not difficult to predict the future and surpass time.

    Once out of the world of zhenhun street, the origin of the world inside will not affect other worlds.

    "However, since it can make me feel the magic power of time, it is not a treasure!" Think of here, Han Xuan is excited again, the magic power of time ah, has only heard its name, do not see its shadow, but now is not a great opportunity.

    "No, if the world origin of other worlds is transmitted to it, will there be unexpected things?" All of a sudden, a flash of light in my mind, an idea can''t be dispersed for a long time.

    "When we go to the next world, we must try it!" Make up one''s mind, supreme god bead Han Xuan has no intention to give up.

    Looking around, Han Xuan got up and walked slowly to the exit.

    ¡­¡­

    "Where do you come from? Dare to break into my army!"

    "Get out of the way, or the sword in my hand will not be merciful!" I saw before the drum place, two people are anxious to look inside.

    "Dare to shout in front of me!" Before two people originally because someone broke into inside and hold a stomach of fire, can''t find a place to sprinkle, but now came two lengtouqing, how can they bear¡° Silly girl, don''t talk to them, just go in! " They are Cao Yanbing and Xia Ling.

    "Well" summer bell also nodded, Han Xuan left, it makes two people very uncomfortable.

    Shua

    The sword is slowly pulled out from the scabbard. The red brilliance makes the place condense a sense of killing.

    "Liu Dong, pay attention, these two people seem to be hard stubble!" The man on the left said solemnly after seeing Xia Ling''s red Xia sword.

    "Well"

    However, although they played full spirit, Xia Ling''s sword was too sharp. After only one round, they fell to the ground.

    "Let''s go!" Without even looking at the two people on the ground, Xia Ling directly walked into the huge door wall.

    Cao Yanbing see this, can''t help wipe cold sweat, "this silly girl, how to change than I also fierce."

 Chapter 320

    "Today, my shenwuling army is so busy. Look, two more people are coming!" Outside the main hall, the onlookers saw Xia Ling quickly approaching the main hall, and someone joked.

    "I don''t think it''s abnormal this time, or I''ll try it out!" A young man in white looked at the crowd with a smile.

    "Since brother Wang is so interested, how can I not succeed?" Obviously, this man is not a nobody in the shenwuling army.

    "Silly girl, are you sure your husband is in it? If not, we''ll have some fun!" Looking at the tense look of Xia Ling, Cao Yanbing said.

    "I don''t know!" Xia Ling shakes her head, her eyes inadvertently sweeping in front of her.

    "Someone''s coming!"

    Cao Yanbing after listening, instant diversion line of sight, "shenwuling legion of people!"

    "You two, don''t you know where this is?" The visitors were so gentlemanly that they didn''t fight as soon as they came up.

    "Get out of here!" There is only one purpose in Xia Ling''s mind now, that is to find Han Xuan.

    The young man surnamed Wang was a little stunned, looking at the soft and weak Xia Ling. I didn''t expect that she was still a little pepper.

    "Outsiders are not allowed to enter here. If you leave now, I will let bygones be bygones."

    "Well, since you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame me for doing it!" Xia Ling didn''t want to talk to this man. She took out her sword and pointed to the ground.

    "What kind of sword is it? It''s so murderous!" The man frowned. He could feel the sword in Xia Ling''s hand. It was not simple.

    "The sword of murder!" With this sentence in his mouth, Cao Yanbing, who was still stunned, rushed out with his sword.

    "Wait, silly girl!" Cao Yanbing was surprised. He started rashly without finding out the details of the man opposite. This is not a wise choice.

    It''s just that his voice is obviously a little late.

    "Dang"

    When Cao Yanbing''s eyes shifted, he saw that the two people in front of him seemed to be still by time. Xia Ling''s Hongxia sword pointed to the ground, and the young man surnamed Wang also held a sword.

    "What are they doing?" Looking at the motionless two people, Cao Yanbing''s mind is full of question marks.

    "Dang"

    At the moment of doubt, he was stunned by a crisp sound. He saw that the sword of the young man surnamed Wang was neatly cut, but the corner of his mouth was spilled with a trace of blood.

    "Cough, who are you?" Half kneeling on the ground, the young man surnamed Wang looks at Xia Ling in shock.

    Ignoring what he said, Xia Ling moved slowly.

    "You, what are you doing?" The young man surnamed Wang tried to stand up with his broken sword.

    "You''re in my way!" As she spoke, Xia Ling raised her red sword.

    "Oh, why do girls dance with swords and guns? I''ll save the sword for you." The soft voice came out, and a thin figure appeared slowly in the distance.

    "This person is, too tiny!" Xia Ling had seen too small a picture before. Naturally, she recognized it when Ying Chengfeng spoke.

    "Oh, I know I have a nickname Taiwei. It seems that your little girl''s origin is not simple!" Too tiny strange face pulling, showing a smile. After hearing this, Xia Ling looks at Ying Chengfeng with dignified eyes, which is really his name.

    "But Ying Chengfeng''s face suddenly changed, "those who hurt my shenwuling legion, please stay here." With that, he picked a leaf from the roadside and shot it at Xia Ling.

    "Whoosh"

    A small leaf, in the spirit of the wind should be instilled, that speed can be described as fast to the extreme.

    "What a speed Xia Ling didn''t dare to be careless at all. She lifted the sword up,

    "Dang"

    "Puyi"

    Ying Chengfeng is like a chicken in front of Han Xuan, but in Xia Ling''s eyes, it is an insurmountable mountain.

    "Well, you can take my strike. No, it''s your sword!" Looking at Xia Ling kneeling on the ground with Hongxia sword in his hand, Ying Chengfeng shows strong interest in her eyes.

    "It''s worthy of being a legendary character. She can''t resist with one move!" Cao Yanbing looked at it clearly, and his heart was shocked.

    Just when Cao Yanbing lamented the strength of Ying Chengfeng, he saw that Ying Chengfeng was walking slowly towards Xialing.

    "What are you doing?" Although he knew that it was useless to go forward, Cao Yanbing still stood in front of Xia Ling.

 Chapter 321

    "Oh, you are Cao Yanbing. Yes, you have awakened four guardians." Should take advantage of wind silk not stingy mouth praise.

    Then the eyes turned, "however, she, I have to punish some."

    "Then step on my body!" Cao Yanbing said with a heavy tone.

    "Cao Yanbing!" Behind him, Xia Ling stood up slowly with Hongxia sword in her arms. She was sad in her eyes. "He''s not something we can deal with. Run away and leave me alone!"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Cao Yanbing frowned and yelled.

    When Xia Ling was moved by Cao Yanbing''s words, Ying Chengfeng in front of her said, "the sword in your hand makes me feel strange. I''d better keep it for you."

    With that, void grabs the sword and the sword trembles, then disappears into Xia Ling''s hands.

    "Oh, no!" Xia Ling roared and rushed forward.

    "Silly girl!" Cao Yanbing quickly pulls her, now the situation is still some subtle, he does not want Xia Ling to fall here.

    "This sword is so weird!" Ying Chengfeng, who is not far ahead, has no time to take care of Cao Yanbing. As soon as the sword starts, an invisible force will constantly impact his palm. Ying Chengfeng believes that as long as he lets go, the sword will fly out.

    "Give it back to her. I made it specially for her!" All of a sudden, a sound eased the delicate surface.

    "Tianxuan, you are really here!" Also a face of angry summer bell, hear this sound, happy instant floating eyebrows.

    "Master, you made this sword specially for her. You know it!" Ying Chengfeng was so surprised that he released his hand.

    "Whoosh"

    Without the shackles of big hands, Hongxia sword flies back to Xialing and floats slowly.

    "I am her guardian!" Han Xuan looks at Xia Ling and says with a smile.

    "What Hearing Han Xuan''s words, Ying Chengfeng''s eyes are almost falling.

    "You''re surprised!"

    "Hu" should take advantage of the wind to breathe out a breath, "the elder can become a person''s guardian spirit, really let me very shocked." In the spirit realm, the more powerful it is, the more arrogant it is. How can it be willing to be the guardian spirit of others.

    With a little smile, Han Xuan waved his hand and said, "you can understand that I am accepting disciples."

    "Disciple!" Envious eyes hope to summer bell, "this wench''s blessing source is really deep."

    Slightly shook his head, "I do not know what the master plans!"

    Han Xuan eyes to the distance, gently closed his eyes, "kingdom!"

    Ying Chengfeng''s eyes brighten, and the Kingdom organization can be said to keep pace with their shenwuling Legion. If Han Xuan goes to make a scene, it will be a wonderful thing.

    "When to start!"

    "It''s better to hit the sun than choose the day, now!" Han Xuan''s eyes suddenly opened and said.

    "What about the two of them?"

    "They Eyes to summer bell and Cao Yanbing, "please take care of it!"¡° No, I''m going with you! " As soon as Xia Ling hears that Han Xuan wants to get rid of herself, she is not happy in an instant.

    "You''re not strong enough." Han Xuan shakes his head and spits out a word.

    Hearing this, Xia Ling lowered her head and did not speak.

    "Ah" sighed softly, looking at Ying Chengfeng, "I''m gone!"

    "Whoosh"

    The sky star sword appears in Han Xuandong''s mind.

    "Oh, my God, how many treasures have not been taken out, master. I''m sure that there is absolutely no comparable weapon in the spiritual realm Looking at the disappearing Han Xuan, Ying Chengfeng shouts in his heart.

    "Oh, Han boy, he wants to get good things behind his back." Just when the streamer is about to disappear in the sky, the figure of Er Gouzi rushes out of the hall to pursue Han Xuan.

    ¡­¡­

    "Er Gouzi, wake up, P city is here, jump!" Ten thousand meters high, Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi lying on the sky star sword with a smile on his face.

    Er Gouzi has caught up with Han Xuan after he lost himself in the influence area of Wuling Legion. At the beginning, Han Xuan said that he didn''t want him to go to the sky star sword, but Er Gouzi''s mouth was too sharp. Han Xuan had no choice but to be convinced by his cheap and let him go to the sky star sword.

    "What a parachute jump? It''s not a Jedi world!" Er Gouzi turned over and said vaguely.

    "Hey, hey!"

 Chapter 322

    "Well, there''s no news!" Suddenly, the confused two dogs only feel the wind whistling in their ears and open their hazy eyes.

    "Wow, grass!" Pupil instantly enlarged, only see the body, mountain water constantly enlarged, obviously was Han Xuan pit again.

    "I''m so sorry. I know that Han is not a good boy. He''s still sleeping with Mao!" In the air, two dogs move around and scold.

    "It''s time to show your usefulness, too!" In the sky, Han Xuan silently looks at the two dogs landing on the ground, and has no plan to rescue them.

    "Touch"

    The loud noise came out in a square, which made the people looking around gather their eyes in an instant.

    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the square full of smoke and dust, everyone looked puzzled.

    "Cough, it''s a good thing that I respect my skin." In the smoke and dust, staggering out of a figure.

    "Dog, talking dog!" When Er Gouzi appeared in people''s eyes, everyone was surprised.

    "Ma Dan, see clearly, labor and capital are wolves!" Er Gouzi was the most unusual one. He was said to be a dog. He immediately pointed to the crowd in the distance and yelled.

    "Come on, er Gouzi, we have business!" Suddenly, Han Xuan''s sonorous voice came from the sky.

    "There''s someone up there!" When the crowd heard the sound, they all looked up and saw Han Xuan standing on the sky. His red clothes were blown by the wind.

    "Go inside and tell some adults that this man can fly in the sky. We can''t cope with him!" Seeing this scene, someone immediately gave orders.

    The figure landed slowly, and finally landed directly next to ER Gouzi.

    "Who are you? Do you know where this place is? Get out of here There was a leader in the line, standing in the shape of a man, shouting.

    "Oh, poor little fellow, you are playing with fire!" Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan''s frown and knows whether the person in front of him will feel better.

    Sure enough, just after Er Gouzi finished this sentence, Han Xuan caught him in the void. The man was held by an invisible hand and suspended in the air.

    "I''ll let you go to heaven and calm down!" With a lift of his hand, the man was thrown into the air with a strong force.

    See this scene, the crowd around where dare to say more, the company''s most powerful people are like pinching chicken like throwing away, they dare not touch Han Xuan''s head.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction, then his eyes closed slightly, and his divine sense poured out.

    To make Han Xuan use divine consciousness so painstakingly, needless to say, he must be looking for the divine pearl organized by the kingdom.

    Just a moment, "found it." Han Xuan''s eyes suddenly open, revealing a trace of essence.

    ¡­¡­

    "No, no!" In a hall, a dozen people were sitting around a long table, as if discussing something.

    When he heard the shouting, he stopped what he was doing and looked out of the hall.

    "Flustered, what a system!" When the shouting people enter the hall, the people sitting above the long table frown and shout.

    "Yes, yes, my subordinates should die, my subordinates should die!" Seeing that the person sitting on the table was angry, the man who ran in panic knelt down to beg for mercy¡° Come on, say it, what''s the matter

    The man heard this, his eyes revealed a panic color, "someone, someone broke into the place where Shenzhu is!"

    "What In sitting, everyone suddenly stood up, did not ask after, one by one quickly to a place.

    ¡­¡­

    "Han, are you stealing?" Walking on the quiet path, er Gouzi said mockingly.

    The place where Han Xuan and his family are now walking is similar to the place where Huangfu longdou put the Supreme God beads. The aura inside is extremely rich.

    "Steal? I''m robbing. Don''t you see we swagger in here?" Han xuansi is not at ease, and her routine makes Er Gouzi feel lonely.

    "Shameless A moment later, er Gouzi responded and put up a grab.

    "Rob, dare to rob things in our kingdom, you are still the first one!" A deep voice came from behind.

    "You are much slower than I expected!" Han Xuan shakes his head. If he really wants to rob Shenzhu, he won''t let the people of the Kingdom find out. After all, his strength lies there.

 Chapter 323

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    Several winds roared in succession, and more than a dozen people appeared in front of Han Xuan, with no cover up for the hostility in his eyes.

    It''s no wonder that Shenzhu is the lifeblood of their power. In case of a mistake, they can''t afford the consequences.

    "Boy, dare to come to the forbidden area of our kingdom, I think you are impatient!" Although impatient, but the Kingdom organization is not a fool, Han Xuan can safely enter here, needless to say that the strength is certainly not vulgar.

    Face gently pulled, showing a smile, "the purpose of my trip, is to you that Xu Mi God bead."

    "Shut up Before Han Xuan''s words are finished, he is furious.

    But at this time, Han Xuan frowned slightly.

    "Puyi"

    The sound of knife cutting clothes rings, and Han Xuan rushes out behind him. A dagger in his hand has penetrated his vest.

    "I thought it was so powerful!" Han Xuan walked slowly from behind to the front, his face was full of disdain.

    A dozen people see that person succeed, the facial expression all slightly some relaxation, "but this person''s actual strength surpasses imagination, thought that must pass through a fierce battle!"

    "I said, are you happy too soon?" A cold voice came from behind.

    The man who walked slowly, hearing the chilling sound, his pupils dilated instantly and turned his head mechanically.

    "You, you''re OK!" That man''s status in the Kingdom organization is not too low, and he specialized in some assassination tasks. He did not expect that his fatal blow would not work.

    "Hum" Han Xuan gave a cold hum. He didn''t answer what the man said. He stretched out his hand directly, grabbed the man''s neck and slowly lifted it into the air.

    "I wanted to have peace talks today, but it''s a pity that you want me to die, so don''t blame me!" Finish saying, under that person''s frightened eyes, the strength on the hand increases gradually.

    "Click"

    Neck, a crisp ring, that head one side, already different.

    "Ah, you dare to kill him, then wait for the endless pursuit of our kingdom!" Kingdom organization side, a big man stood out, fierce call.

    "Endless pursuit? I don''t think you have this chance, because I want to make your organization disappear forever!" Han Xuan''s last few words, almost word by word, show how much anger in his heart.

    Han Xuan''s personality is that you respect me and I respect you, but once someone wants to put him to death, he is not a soft persimmon.

    "Ha ha, I heard you right. You want our kingdom organization to be removed from the spiritual realm. I think you are whimsical!" After hearing this, the people of the Kingdom organization were very angry and laughed, but the meaning of killing was sent out in the laughter.

    "Oh, there''s another good play to watch, Han boy. Don''t give me face. Beat them hard!" Looking at the tense scene, er Gouzi couldn''t help shouting.

    "You don''t talk, no one thinks you''re dumb!" Han Xuan turned his eyes and said that it was just this distraction that allowed the kingdom to find opportunities to fight one by one.

    "Hum" a cold hum, disdain of looking at the crowd with swords, guns and halberds, Han Xuan muttered in his heart, "there should be good people among you, but since you want me to die, no matter good people or bad people, solve it together!"¡° Alas, alas, this wonderful picture is so rare that I will explain the magnificent surface for you Er Gouzi stepped back a short distance and yelled.

    "Keke" light cough two, I do not know where to touch a microphone, put on the mouth, "started, started, you see, the Kingdom organization side of the people are fierce, like the torrential river, and their opponent although only one person, but his face is not panic, dangerous, dangerous, Han boy can pass this crisis!"

    "No, you see, the people in the front of the Kingdom organization did not use the legendary light body skill of crossing the river with a reed, and those who jumped behind did not use Ouyang Feng''s toad skill."

    "Putong"

    Hearing Er Gouzi''s explanation, the man who is jumping forward suddenly eats shit.

    "Wow, look, the move has changed again. Is this the ultimate magic skill, the flying geese in the sand!"

 Chapter 324

    "Close, close, Han boy, get out of the way, get out of the way, you will fall on the spot like this!"

    Two dog son''s saliva star son everywhere flies, just is plays not also joyfully.

    "Bang bang"

    When the people of the Kingdom organization rushed to Han Xuan, they saw an invisible barrier blocking them. Then a huge hand fell from the sky. In the process of falling, the palms kept closing. Finally, none of the people of the Kingdom organization escaped being pinched.

    "Well, Han boy, how can you embarrass me as a commentator?" See Han Xuan just a move to let the Kingdom organization of people all arrested, two dog son is said to work hard, directly forced to put out the fire.

    "Stay away from me, I''m here for business!" Han Xuan''s eyes are red at this time, and he is obviously annoyed by Er Gouzi.

    Calmed the mood for a while, turned his head and looked at a dozen people who were still struggling in the big hand formed by aura, "let me free you!"

    "Click"

    The sound of broken bones kept coming out.

    "Ah"

    More than a dozen heartrending screams make the whole space strange.

    "Common son, but dare!" A sound full of air reverberated in this world, but the figure did not appear.

    "Playing mystery in front of me." God sense a sweep, evil smile of looking at a direction, Han Xuan hand empty a grasp.

    "Boom"

    There is an explosion in the distance. It is obvious that the man is struggling to resist Han Xuan''s subsequent grasp.

    "Well, it''s good. I have some skills!" The smile on Han Xuan''s face is even stronger.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    Two figures came out of the dense forest in the distance.

    "Who are you and why do you come to our kingdom?" I saw that all the visitors had golden hair, and their skin was whiter than that of a young girl.

    "Ah, boss, help us In the big hand formed by aura, there are still people who have not lost their breath. When they see them, they take their last breath and yell.

    Slightly frown, "this person I come to stop, you save them first in saying!"

    "Well, the method used by this man is a little strange. Don''t fall in here!" Obviously, they are still worried about the previous attack.

    "If you want to save people from me, I don''t think anyone in the world can do it yet!" Looking at the person rushing to Lingqi, Han Xuan said with a sneer.

    Finish saying, hand lightly a wave, a and before the same barrier block in front of that person.

    "Touch"

    The man didn''t expect that an invisible barrier would suddenly appear. As a result, he bumped into it solidly, but the barrier didn''t even ripple. On the contrary, the man flew out directly.

    "What kind of magic power is that?" The man stood up hard and looked at Han Xuan in horror. When something you don''t know suddenly appears, even if his mind is firm, he can''t help but feel a sense of fear, even if he is the leader of the Kingdom organization.

    "Do I have to tell a dead man?" Han Xuan makes a puzzled expression¡° "You" the hand shivered to point at Han Xuan, "do you really think we''re going to eat?"

    "Ah He just said this, with the last sound of broken bones came out, aura big hand slowly dissipated in the air.

    "You, poof!" See a ground of broken meat, that person is directly angry attack heart, spit out a mouthful of bright red blood.

    It''s no wonder that these ten people are the backbone of the Kingdom organization. Once any one of them is lost, it will make the Kingdom organization plummet, but now they are all lost here.

    "You, I won''t let you go!" Standing up, the man looks at Han Xuan with vicious eyes.

    "Oh, are you angry? Let me see what your last card is. It won''t be the xumishen pearl." Han Xuan straightened the hair between the eyebrows and said with a faint smile, but the smile on his face was so cold in that person''s eyes.

    "Yes, it''s Xumi Shenzhu. You are the first one to try it after our organization got Shenzhu. You should feel lucky!" Touching the corner of his mouth, the man said with a sneer.

    "Do you really want to use him? The sequelae of this thing is not small!" The man who hasn''t made a sound comes up and worries.

    "Do we have any other choice?"

    "Ha ha, you really don''t have any other choice. Let me see how this xumishen bead is used by you

 Chapter 325

    "Hum, if it''s outside, we really need to take care of it. However, there is plenty of spiritual power here. I believe that after using xumishen beads, we will soon be able to replenish it."

    "Well, now that you have made a decision, let''s have a try!"

    "We''ve discussed it. Let''s start. I can''t wait any longer." See two people''s eyes, Han Xuan said.

    "Hum" two white gas from his nose, two people look at each other, carefully take out a bead from his arms, it is the xumishen bead.

    "Time, go back!" Two roars come out at the same time, and at the moment of shouting, Han Xuan clearly feels that the aura around him is constantly pouring into the suspended Shenzhu.

    "Ha ha, boy, go back to my childhood!" The two people who are struggling to control Shenzhu show ferocious smile.

    "What a wonderful feeling!" Suddenly, just as they finished, a strange energy acted on Han xuanshenzhou.

    "It seems that there is a gap between me and the outside world, and the speed of time inside seems to slow down!" If someone with high accomplishments comes here at this time, he will find that Han Xuan is covered with a hazy light, as if Han Xuan does not exist here at all.

    "The magic power of time, but this is to let time go backward, and I have this one." Say, the palm turns very slowly in the outsider''s eyes, a bead appears in the hand.

    "This one of mine can speed up time." What Han Xuan takes out is the supreme god pearl from Huangfu longdou.

    "Supreme god pearl, what''s the relationship between him and Huangfu''s dragon fight!" Obviously, the two people on the opposite side had a wide range of knowledge, and they could even recognize Shenzhu at a glance.

    But Han Xuan is surrounded by time, and can''t hear their exclamation at all.

    "King, isn''t that better? As long as we solve this boy, the Supreme Pearl is not ours."

    "Ha ha, that''s right. It''s a pity that a dozen of them didn''t die, so it would be perfect!"

    "Well, what''s the matter? Why does xumishenzhu speed up the absorption of spiritual power?" Suddenly, just as they were talking, Xumi Shenzhu sent out a shiver and absorbed the spiritual power faster than ever before.

    After another quarter of an hour, he said, "Oh, no, if we go on like this, we''ll soon be sucked dry. What''s going on?"

    Han Xuan naturally doesn''t know what happened outside. Even if he does, I''m afraid he''ll just laugh it off.

    The reason why Xumi Shenzhu has such a fierce reaction is naturally related to Han Xuan.

    See Han Xuan at this time, holding the supreme god bead tightly in the hand, but the body doesn''t know when already cross legged sit down, the expression on the face is not sad or happy.

    "Since Xumi Shenzhu can make time go backward, there should be something in zhenhun street that can speed up time. It seems that I guess well. Although the supreme Shenzhu can only predict the future, it can speed up time. I didn''t see it before!"

    Time seems to have no concept in Han Xuan''s heart. He is immersed in the long river of time and feels this hard won opportunity carefully.

    "Pa"

    With a crisp sound, Han Xuan''s light wrapped around him broke like a bubble.

    "Is this the end? It''s a pity that the strength of these two people is too low. Otherwise, I can feel more in the long river of time!" With a sigh, Han Xuan''s eyes slowly open. In front of him, two skinny people look at him with unbelievable eyes. It''s not difficult for those two people to save their lives. They are greedy. If they stop when they feel that their spiritual power is not going to continue, that will not happen.

    "It seems that I have to thank you more this time. Otherwise, I can''t master the magic power of time so easily. I''d better try you. If I succeed, I''ll let you go. If I don''t succeed, I''ll have to listen to the destiny!" Looking at the two people on the ground, Han Xuan said, then slowly raised his legs to them.

    "You, what do you want?" The voice is very small. If Han Xuan is not an immortal, I''m afraid he can''t hear clearly.

 Chapter 326

    Ignoring their frightened eyes, Han Xuan''s big hand slowly stretched out.

    "Time goes back!" It''s not easy for Han Xuan to use the magic power of time.

    On the palm of the hand, the white light appeared, and a strange energy rippled.

    When the white light comes into contact with their bodies, it instantly forms a light shield to wrap them.

    Han Xuan didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately sat on the ground with his eyes slightly closed, controlling the retrogression of time.

    "PATA"

    The light shield only lasted for half a quarter of an hour, then it burst.

    "Ah, it seems that I really had such arrogance before. How can I master the magic power of time so easily? It''s just that I know something. This magic power is not what I can do now!" Eyes slowly open, revealing a touch of disappointment.

    It is reasonable to say that Han Xuan has been in the long river of time for quite a long time. He should be able to exert his magic power of time, which is why he thought he had mastered it as soon as he came out. However, his lack of cultivation is a hard wound.

    This is equivalent to giving you a deep array map. Although you know how to arrange it, you don''t have enough spiritual power to activate the core of the array.

    "Oh, Han boy, you son of a bitch, are you transforming the human body?" In the distance, seeing Han Xuan wake up, er Gouzi, who has been sleepy for a long time, rushes over at once, but his eyes inadvertently pass Han Xuan''s body, immediately stops and scolds him.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan looks carefully at the two people in front of him.

    "Hiss"

    Even with Han Xuan''s mind, he can''t help taking a breath.

    "It seems that before you have mastered the magic power of time, you''d better not use it indiscriminately!" Han Xuan thought of it with great fear.

    In front of them, the two men were already out of shape, their hands and feet were misplaced, and their heads were on their stomachs. They were really unheard of before.

    Han Xuan knows that such a result must have something to do with his unsuccessful time magic power.

    When time tries to change a person, it is bound to reorganize the human tissue, and the two are just like this under Han Xuan''s magic power of time.

    "Tut Tut, poor two guys, why should they get into such a devil?" After a period of buffering, er Gouzi staggers up to them, showing pity in his eyes.

    "Er Gouzi, let''s go!" Han Xuan''s embarrassed expression flashed away, and then he fled to the horizon.

    Soon, the usual silence was restored.

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, Han boy, have you hung up yet? How can you speed up so much faster than before? Labor and capital can''t catch up with you any more!" The ground, two dog son tongue Dara in the mouth, in the nose continuously gasps the Teng white gas.

    But at this time, Han Xuan has no leisure to fight with ER Gouzi.

    "Time is speeding up. It seems that I can really put it on myself and make my speed ten percent faster!" Looking at the Supreme God beads floating in front of him, Han Xuan almost jumps up in his heart.

    Although Han Xuan can''t really use the magic power of time, don''t forget that he still has the magic pearl of time¡° It''s a pity that only 10% of the speed can be achieved. Otherwise, a few hundred times more can be achieved. Who else in the world can catch up with me! " On the sky star sword, Han Xuan began to daydream.

    He doesn''t think about it. Even if the speed increases by 10%, it''s abnormal. Time acceleration is not only for speed, but also for the operation of spiritual power and the application of magic formula.

    When fighting against a man, the magic power of time acceleration can see his metamorphosis. The magic power that originally needed two breaths only needed one breath under the action of time acceleration.

    It''s just like Han Xuan''s magic sword Yulei true formula. When it''s used, it takes a short time to condense the thunder. If you use time acceleration, the time to condense the thunder will be greatly shortened. You know, when the masters fight, a lot of things will happen in a second.

    "Oh, Han boy, let the labor and capital go up, the labor and capital will collapse!" On the ground, er Gouzi was panting and yelling.

    The cry instantly pulls Han Xuan''s thoughts back to reality. With a smile, the void explores his hand, and ER Gouzi appears on the sky star sword.

    "Hoo, I''m so tired!"

 Chapter 327

    Lying on the sky star sword for a while, er Gouzi turned over and stood up. He asked excitedly, "where are we going next?"

    Looking into the distance, he faintly uttered three words, "history of the imperial spirit."

    "Oh, you pervert, you don''t want to catch mice again." Obviously, er Gouzi thought that Han Xuan wanted to find someone to test his time magic power.

    "Touch"

    Han Xuan face a black, a slap greeting in two dog son head, "nonsense what, this time I am for that wheel God bead."

    There are two of the four magic beads in zhenhun street, and both of them have greatly improved Han Xuan''s strength. Now he can''t wait to collect all the magic beads.

    "I hope I won''t do it this time!" If Xiang Kunlun''s power is not bad, if not, Han Xuan doesn''t mind letting the imperial spirit history disappear in the spirit realm.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    A red glow flashed over the horizon. When the people below saw it, the red shadow had already disappeared.

    "Go and tell the people inside, they seem to have come!" The place Han Xuan passed by was naturally the sphere of influence of the imperial history.

    The reason why people on the ground behave like this is that Xiang Kunlun has brought back the news.

    "Ha ha, Xiang Kunlun seems to have done a good job!" Above the sky, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Cut, the next group of people, brain is not stupid, someone to grab things, even team welcome!" Er Gouzi''s eyes were excellent, and he could see through the things under the clouds.

    "Ha ha, is er Gouzi envious?" Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi jokingly.

    "Cut" two dog son head one side, "labor and capital don''t want to talk with pretend to force criminal."

    "NIMA, get down here!" Han Xuan can''t bear this. He gives Er Gouzi a plane ticket.

    "Ouch"

    "Elder, look, something is coming down!" On the ground, many people have gathered here.

    "Well," the leader also looked up, looked at the sky and nodded.

    "Touch"

    Just when he just looked up, a huge sound came out.

    "Elder, this is the person mentioned by Kunlun. Why do I think the thing that fell is like a dog?" Next to him, a strange look appeared.

    The man at the head also frowned, "wait and see."

    "Oh, rubbish flying, bad experience!" Er Gouzi stood up slowly from the pit, looked up at the sky, and yelled.

    "Er" looked at the two dogs standing up, and everyone in the square was stunned.

    "Is this really a legendary ancestor?" I don''t know who said that in the crowd.

    We all know what kind of virtue Er Gouzi is. It''s hard to pretend to be forced or not to hear that.

    "How dare you dare to doubt our God Er Gouzi turned around and glared at the crowd. But when he saw the battle of the crowd, he suddenly said, "well, it seems that these people are not easy to provoke!"

    It''s not difficult to see a man''s strength with the eyes of two dogs, but the more he does, the more he beats the drum in his heart.

    The other two dogs in the field are not in the eye. It''s not easy to catch him, but the eight people standing in front of him don''t feel so easy.

    "Hum, there is no fluctuation of spiritual power in the body. How dare you pretend to be an ancestor? Go and take him down!" Sure enough, the leader saw at a glance that Er Gouzi had no strength at all. He gave an order with a cold hum.

    "Hey, hey, pay attention when you finish. Labor and capital are people with ID cards! Oh, Han boy, come and help Two dog son who also, even know in front of the person is not easy to provoke, but the mouth is still not willing to be soft.

    "So much for the farce, ladies and gentlemen!" Suddenly, a gentle tone came out from the sky. Where the voice passed, the anxious crowd put down their weapons in an instant.

    "This is the true Lord!" The leader''s face was excited and looked up at the sky. As soon as the so-called expert made a move, he would know if there was one.

    "Welcome your ancestors!" The leader shouts with arms.

    The people next to him saw that their boss was like this, and each one of them hugged his fist and yelled.

    "Whoosh"

    The space fluctuates slightly, Han Xuan appears on the square.

    "What a powerful power, worthy of the legendary ancestors!" The leader thought in his heart that even he didn''t know how Han Xuan appeared here.

 Chapter 328

    "Don''t be polite!" Han Xuan''s hand empty a lift, the crowd that bends over is dragged up by an invisible force.

    "Hiss"

    Everyone was shocked by Han Xuan''s hand again. You know, all the people who can stand here are people with high accomplishments, but they can be pulled up by Han Xuan. It''s incredible.

    Looking at the people''s faces, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction. In order to get the wheel beads smoothly, if you don''t give them some power, it won''t be easy.

    "Do you know the purpose of my visit?" Carry hands, face no sorrow no joy.

    "Know, know!" The leader nodded, did not hesitate, and took out the wheel beads which were emitting light.

    "Oh" Han Xuan didn''t expect that this magic bead was so easy to get. He couldn''t help feeling unreal. It was too hard to get the other two magic beads.

    Hand empty a grasp, God bead appeared in front of you, "I also don''t take advantage of you, say, what requirements!" Looking at the hands of God beads, Han Xuan light said.

    They seem to be waiting for Han Xuan''s words. Hearing Han Xuan finish, they stop eight people. The leader takes a deep breath and says, "eight of us want to get higher strength!"

    "Oh, strength!" Han Xuan looks up at the eight people standing in front of the crowd.

    "Yes, eight of us have stayed in this realm for a hundred years. Now the deadline is approaching. If we do not make a breakthrough, we are afraid that we will return to the dust!" The eight people who stand out are the eight elders who have lived for thousands of years in the history of imperial spirit.

    "Well, you collect the things on it!" Han Xuan ponders for a while, opens his mouth and says, then his fingers keep waving in the sky, and lines of small words appear in the air.

    "Ah, Huo Ling Jing, Kong Huan Shi, these are all advanced refining materials!" Naturally, the people in the rear also saw the fonts emerging in the air, and they were shocked one by one, because these materials are too precious.

    "Master, you really have a way!" Eight people have no hesitation because of the precious materials, on the contrary, they are surprised.

    "Wow, they really have so many things. If they had known, they would have had more holes!" Seeing eight people''s faces, Han Xuan knew that he wanted less materials to write, "ah, I''m too kind!" If you think about it in your heart, you will not say it in your mouth.

    "The reason why you can''t break through the current bottleneck is that the aura of this world is not enough to break through. I know a lost array. This array can gather the aura of the world for your own use!" What Han Xuan wants to arrange is naturally the spirit gathering array.

    "Ah, array!" All eight of them were shocked. They had only seen the way of array in ancient books. They didn''t expect that the person in front of them would arrange it.

    With a smile, "get ready."

    Eight people nodded one after another, turned around and said, "you go quickly and bring up what the elder needs!"

    "Yes"

    "Master, it''s better to have a rest in the hall!" The leader came forward, gave a boxing salute and said.

    "Not at all!" Han Xuan nodded slightly and followed eight people to the hall not far away.

    "Oh, labor and capital are still here. If you don''t come to greet me, I''ll let you become what kind of organization. By the way, like the Kingdom organization, you will become the reformers!" Behind him, er Gouzi, who was waiting for an invitation, saw that eight people didn''t mean it at all and yelled.

    "Kingdom organization!" Eight people are surprised, "have you been to the Kingdom organization?"¡° Well, "Han Xuan nodded.

    "Hello, have you heard the words of labor and capital?" Er Gouzi yelled again.

    "Master, that''s it!" Eight people cast hesitant eyes on Han Xuan.

    Let them go to greet a dog that has no ability, that is harder than killing them, the strong have the dignity of the strong.

    "Ah" sighed, emptiness a grasp, is howling two dogs directly appeared in front of the body, "shut up for me!"

    "Oh, Han boy, why should labor and capital listen to you?"

    "Touch"

    A fist fell on his head. "No face, right?"

    "It''s impossible to give face. It''s impossible to give face all my life. I can''t beat it, but I have to hold it up!"

 Chapter 329

    Eight people wipe the cold sweat on the forehead, they really didn''t expect that the elder in front of them would have such a good temperament, let a dog so wild.

    If you let Han Xuan know what they think in their heart, he will cry without tears. Do you think I think Er Gouzi can''t beat him to death? Although he will be honest for a while, he will be even worse after that.

    "Elder! Big event, big event "just when Han Xuan and ER Gouzi were fighting, a man ran over in a panic.

    Eight people are brow a frown, "didn''t see the elder here, what matter can big over the elder."

    "Elder, the Kingdom organization side!" Half way through, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    "Kingdom organization!" Murmur, eyes aside, still teach two dog son Han Xuan.

    "How is the Kingdom organization?"

    "The two leaders of the Kingdom organization are dead, and, and!" Said the man who came to inform.

    "And what!" Seeing the man''s hesitation, the eight elders could not help feeling a little upset.

    "And their death is very strange. Their heads and feet are all on their stomachs!" The man finished this sentence, as if he thought of something strange, and his face turned pale.

    "On the stomach!" The elder looks strange. Without seeing Han Xuan''s masterpiece, it''s hard for him to imagine what the two look like.

    "Elder, this is the picture I took with the outside mobile phone!" That person knows how to observe words and feelings extremely, take out a mobile phone from pocket instantly.

    "Wow, how dare you use the Samsung Note7?"?, I''m not afraid of being blown to ashes! " Er Gouzi had been beaten black and blue, but his coquettish energy didn''t seem to decrease at all.

    "Ah, er Gouzi, what do I want you to do?" Han Xuan didn''t know if he was tired, so he sighed.

    The elder obviously has a strong ability to accept, but he has been immune to ER Gouzi in a short time.

    "This, this is a man!" When I took the man''s mobile phone, I saw the picture clearly. My hand trembled slightly and said in shock.

    "Elder, what''s the matter?" The people next to him asked suspiciously, shaking hands is not a simple thing that happens to them.

    "See for yourself!" Say, put the mobile phone in front of them.

    "Hiss"

    "This, this" several people''s throats rolled, did not say a word.

    "Touch"

    "Ao ~" two dogs in Han Xuan''s kick, let him come to the mobile phone.

    "Wow, these are the two people after my transformation. I didn''t expect to die!" Er Gouzi''s eyes turned, showing an unexpected look.

    Han Xuan see this, gently cover his forehead, he knows, two dog son this goods to start again.

    "You said you made these two people!" Eight people, together with the person who came to report information, all focused on ER Gouzi.

    Patting the dust on his body, er Gouzi smacked his lips, "yes, labor and capital are just because of transforming them, and then the divine power disappears. Otherwise, they will transform you into such a way, and they dare not greet labor and capital before."

    A few people listen, straight back cold sweat, so that people are not ghost, this killed them also uncomfortable. Han Xuan also didn''t stop Er Gouzi from pretending to be forced. After all, he said he did it himself. What face does Han Xuan have.

    "Second uncle, second uncle, when will you recover your divine power?" Of course, the only one who said this was the one who came to tell the news.

    "What second uncle, your second uncle, your whole family is second uncle!" Er Gouzi was very angry and yelled.

    "I, I!" The man immediately showed a look of panic. He didn''t know where he was barking wrong. Just now when Han Xuan called Er Gouzi, the man thought his surname was er.

    "Well, er Gouzi, this is the end of it!" Han Xuan hurried forward to stop, otherwise he will not know what tricks.

    "Come on, don''t you mean to invite me to sit down?" Then he looked at the eight elders.

    "Master, the one at the back, er, is that true?" The elder hesitated for a while, but he didn''t say what the dog said.

    Han Xuan naturally knew the elder''s meaning and said with a smile, "why go to seek these answers? Didn''t you hear him say that his divine power has disappeared? You don''t have to worry about anything!"

 Chapter 330

    "Well," the elders nodded, "I don''t know how the kingdom is now!"

    Han Xuan is also happy to change the topic, "the top ten Knights have been destroyed."

    "So the Kingdom has been removed from the spiritual realm!" The elders were overjoyed.

    "Well, yes. At first, I just asked them for xumishenzhu. Unfortunately, they wanted to kill me, so I sent them back to the West!" Light words let a few people forehead out of the sweat.

    "It seems that Xiang Kunlun has to be rewarded, otherwise the kingdom will come to our end!" They believe that if there is no news of Xiang Kunlun, when Han Xuan comes to ask for Shenzhu, he and others are afraid that they will have to get rid of him.

    Several people soon came to a spacious room, the table now has steaming tea.

    "Master, please!"

    "Well"

    "Wow, labor and capital, you don''t want to be remoulders, do you?" See only Han Xuan can enjoy other people''s respect, two dog son instant is not willing to, a threat.

    "Come, come, come, brother dog, please!" Several elders, the only one to see the open elder said with a smile, raised the cup.

    "Hum, I won''t drink any more. I''m still upset when I drink your tea." Two dogs have one head.

    "Hey hey, Han boy, there seems to be something good in your space. Wait for me to follow along!" Don''t know to think of what, two dog son say, instantly entered the sky Xuan continent.

    Han Xuan doesn''t care. He doesn''t know what''s good in Tianxuan mainland. All the good things are ordered by Han Xuan. Ren ergouzi is too bold to touch them.

    "Hiss, what kind of magic power is that?" A few people see two dog son disappear instantly, one by one of all dumbfounded.

    A little smile, "you know Xihe Shenzhu!"

    "Well, I know." A few people nodded.

    "Then you know his ability, and I have a space similar to him!"

    "Master, you have a lot of good things!" The elder did not envy him. The array tray said that he would take it. Now there is another space similar to Xihe Shenzhu.

    "Yes Han Xuan suddenly put down his tea and said, "listen to Huangfu longdou, you seem to know where Xihe Shenzhu is!"

    "Huangfu longdou, you''ve been to the shenwuling army!" Hearing this, several elders put down their tea and their eyes became eager. If Han Xuan killed the Shenwu spirit army again, their power would be the top power in the spirit realm.

    "Ha ha, your idea is not friendly at all. Yes, I''ve been there, but they gave me the beads!" Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "What good things have they got?" Hearing Han Xuan''s words, several elders become nervous again. After all, Han Xuan''s identity is there. Naturally, he won''t covet the things of the younger generation. He will exchange them with something.

    "This is not what you can know. You haven''t answered my question. Where is Xihe Shenzhu?" Han Xuan smiles mysteriously and asks.

    Some of them were disappointed and didn''t know what the enemy had exchanged, which made them very passive.

    "Ah," sighed the elder. He stood up slowly and went to the window.

    "Xihe beads can''t resist the filth of the underworld, so we put them at the roots of the four sacred trees to inject spiritual power into Xihe beads."¡° What Han Xuan''s violent reaction surprised several people.

    "The four sacred trees, ha ha, have no place to look for when they break their iron shoes. It''s easy to get them." Han Xuan burst out laughing.

    "Master!"

    "Where are the four sacred trees? There are also Xihe sacred beads!" Han Xuan suddenly turns around, and the momentum makes several people feel cold, and the tea cups on the table burst out one after another.

    "Master, the four sacred trees are scattered in the four corners of zhenhun street. If you want, we can lead you to go!" Big elder''s heart is tight. Han Xuan''s momentum makes him feel that everything is incomparable.

    Looking at the look of several people, Han Xuan knew that he was overjoyed. He quickly took back the momentum that filled the room, "I was rude just now!"

    "No harm, no harm!" Wipe the sweat on the forehead, the elder said quickly.

 Chapter 331

    "Oh, what''s the matter? The labor and capital just left for a short time, and the work was finished. I said, Han boy, you''re too quick to be a man!" At this time, er Gouzi jumped out of Tianxuan.

    Han Xuan heard this, his forehead is covered with black lines, but when he wants to let Er Gouzi know why the flowers are so red, a fragrance is sent out in the room.

    "Is there any treasure I don''t know in Tianxuan mainland?" Han Xuan is puzzled and mutters.

    "Er Gouzi, what is it, bring it!"

    "No, it''s hard to find labor and capital in your space!" Two dog son hand carry behind, say what also don''t want to take out.

    "Do you want to try the magic power of time that I don''t master? In case your tail grows on your ass later, don''t blame me then!" Han Xuan threatened.

    "Cut, as far as your half hanging time rule is concerned, to be honest with you, when time acts on people with a huge gap in strength, it is invalid!" Two dog son curls a mouth to say.

    "Er Gouzi, it seems that you know a lot about the law of time. The original magic power of time is called the law of time!" Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi with a little deep meaning.

    "Well, Han boy, look what I found in your space!" Knowing that you are overjoyed and say what you shouldn''t say, you can quickly change the topic.

    "Well, since you won''t explain, I won''t ask for it." Han Xuan stares at Er Gouzi for a while and says.

    "Tea is rich in aura. Tianxuan mainland can produce such high-grade goods!" Han Xuan picks up the green leaf on ER Gouzi''s paw and doubts in his heart.

    "You don''t know. How can I know? Anyway, I feel like it''s a good thing."

    "Well, when it comes to this, I must go and have a look!" Heart thought, take out a teapot, leisurely brew tea.

    "Well, it smells good." When the water in the teapot is poured into the teacup, a fragrance will reverberate in the room for a long time.

    "Give it a try!" With a little finger, a cup of steaming tea floats to the elder.

    "Hey, Han boy, it''s from labor and capital. Did I tell him to drink it?" Er Gouzi cried out dissatisfied, obviously still worried about what happened before.

    "Brother dog, I''ll make amends for you, but this tea seems to be helpful to our cultivation. Please give me a cup!" Big elder hugs fist to say.

    "Forget it, forget it, I''m not that kind of wolf, here you are!" Hearing Er Gouzi''s words, everyone''s eyelids jump. If you are not a chicken with a small stomach, there will be no chicken with a small stomach in the world.

    "Gudong, Gudong!"

    The tea was drunk by the elder.

    "How Several people nearby asked nervously.

    "Ha ha, good tea, good tea, eh, no!" Laugh a few, suddenly look a joy, regardless of the dust on the ground, so directly sit down.

    "What''s the matter, elder?" The eyes of doubt turn to Han Xuan.

    With a faint smile, "I''ve explored this tea before. It''s very rich in aura. It''s very suitable for you to eat now. If you can drink one cup every day, you can break through in a hundred days without my help!"

    "What, is the elder making a breakthrough now?" White eyes a turn, "which has so fast, but is stuck bottleneck some loose just."

    Sure enough, just as Han Xuan''s voice fell, the elder on the ground slowly opened his eyes, "what a magic tea!"

    "Elders and elders, the materials are ready!" Just then, a voice came from the door.

    "So fast!" Han Xuan put the teapot on the tea table, turned and walked to the door, "let''s go, help you set up the array, I''m going to find the four sacred trees!"

    The eight elders looked at each other, "you go out first, I''ll clean up here, and then come out!"

    "Elder, why do you need to do such trifles by yourself? It''s better to let younger brother do it for you!" There was an immediate cut in.

    "Elder three, that''s your fault. I''m the youngest. I''m supposed to be the one. Please go ahead."

    "Well, you don''t have to care about that pot of tea. I''ll give you some when I get the four sacred trees!" Looking at a few people are not willing to go out of this room, Han Xuan without some speechless.

    "Ah ha ha, what did you say? We are those who are greedy for a pot of tea!"

 Chapter 332

    Han Xuan after listen to, pie pie pie mouth, this goods and two dog son have a spell.

    Several people soon came to the square, only to see a high platform, glittering mineral materials piled up like a mountain, even Han Xuan''s determination, can''t help but have some thoughts.

    "Well, not bad!" Forced to settle down, light out a few words, and then raised a wave, the ground mineral materials disappeared.

    "I don''t know where the array is!" Han Xuan turns around and asks.

    "Master, please follow us." Such an important array will not be placed in such a conspicuous place.

    He followed several people through the hall and came to a valley

    "Well, the aura is so abundant that it''s suitable for array arrangement!" Looking around, Han Xuan said that this gathering spirit array does not have to find a place with enough aura, but it will speed up the gathering of aura.

    Hear Han Xuan say feasible, several people are relieved, "what else do you need to prepare?"

    Eyes a turn, "you go out first, don''t come in to disturb me!" Han Xuan is not afraid that they will steal their teachers and learn the array. Even if they have seen the spirit gathering array for hundreds of years, they will not be able to arrange it. In fact, they need to take out the materials when they arrange the array. If they are here, the materials in the previous pit will not be revealed.

    "Yes"

    With several people disappearing at the mouth of the valley, Han Xuan takes out some low-level materials and starts to set up a simple spirit gathering array after exploring with his divine sense.

    Time is only half an hour.

    "It''s a good deal to finish the work. I''m afraid one thousandth of the materials are not used." Looking at the light bright gathering spirit array in front of him, Han xuanzui said with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    "I don''t know how long it will take for me to arrange the array!" Outside the valley, several people were stamping anxiously.

    "Elder four, you are impatient. It will take some time for such a rebellious array. Don''t worry!"

    "It''s light and nimble, which can make us break through our accomplishments!" That four long old faces rise of red, say.

    Shaking his head, the man who spoke just now wanted to continue to say something. A loud voice came into his ear.

    "Yes, come in!" Several people look at each other one after another, then rush to the valley.

    "Master!" When he saw Han Xuan''s figure, several people immediately stopped and gave a boxing salute.

    "Well, this is the spirit gathering array!" He nodded and pointed to the aperture about one meter in diameter behind him.

    "This is the array that can break through our accomplishments. I don''t know how to use it!" The elder looked at the light light gathering spirit array, and wondered.

    "Step in slowly. Don''t take one step too far. It will kill you!" They are lucky enough to have Han Xuan here. When Han Xuan was in contact with the spirit gathering array, he was killed.

    "It''s dangerous to use this array!" A few people frowned.

    "It''s not so easy to break through cultivation. If you don''t dare to face this danger, it''s really a person who is in vain to practice." Han Xuan glanced a few people, light finish saying this sentence will ignore, walk slowly to a big stone in the valley.

    "I''ll try it first. Anyway, I don''t have much time!" Suddenly, when the scene fell into immersion, one of the elders said¡° Elder five, be careful Several people showed worried look, and finally did not stop.

    "Eh" nodded and approached the spirit gathering array slowly as Han Xuan said.

    "Aura, what a rich aura it is When approaching a certain distance, the five elders suddenly screamed.

    "Don''t be tempted to go beyond the limits of your body." Han Xuan''s lazy voice came out here.

    Sure enough, in hearing Han Xuan''s voice, five elder slightly some lax pupil become sober up.

    "Ah, Reiki, Reiki''s in my body!" The five elders who came to consciousness were forced to cry out by a sharp pain.

    "Five elders!" Outside, several elders see this scene, and instantly raise their heart to their throat.

    "Don''t worry, the distance is not enough for his life." At this time, Han Xuan did not know when he came to the gathering.

 Chapter 333

    "Then why did he do that?" The elder''s worried look didn''t relax because of Han Xuan''s words.

    "The lack of mental firmness led him to step out of the range of his body." If you say elder five, he is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. His mind is naturally very firm. But when he walks into the spirit gathering array, he feels that the bottleneck which has not been loosened for a long time has signs of loosening. Breaking through the temptation of cultivation makes him keep moving forward. If Han Xuan doesn''t remind him, he is afraid that he will be folded in it.

    "Ah"

    In the array, the five elders kept screaming.

    "Five elders!"

    Han Xuan slightly frowned, "hold the mind, forcibly control the point aura in the body!"

    With that, a white spiritual force passed through the gathering spirit array and fell to the five elders'' eyebrows.

    With Han Xuan''s help, the five elders quickly stabilized the aura in the body, sat cross legged on the ground, and began to absorb the aura.

    "It''s all right!" The elder looks at Han Xuan in doubt.

    "Otherwise!" Light of turned an eye big elder, Han Xuan is to walk toward that huge stone again.

    "Congratulations on playing a wave of rogue 6!"

    "To die!" Han Xuan''s head full of black lines. He''s going to kick Er Gouzi.

    "Shua" Han Xuan''s foot is obviously empty.

    Looking at the cultivation of the five elders in the distance, Han Xuan is lost in thought.

    "By the way, we haven''t made a clear investigation into the tea business yet!" Suddenly, Han Xuan thought of such a thing.

    "Er Gouzi, come here!" Beckon, Han Xuan exclaimed.

    "Why." Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan warily.

    Slightly shook his head, "before the tea you found there, take advantage of this time, you can go to see!"

    "Oh, this, come with me!" With that, er Gouzi didn''t hesitate and went to Tianxuan land in an instant.

    ¡­¡­

    "This is it?" Looking at the rolling mountains, Han Xuan asks.

    "Oh, you ask me sometimes. It''s not easy. It''s not easy!" Two dog son smack smack, say.

    "Say it or not." He frowned and gazed at Er Gouzi.

    "Cut, I''m afraid you can''t do it. I''ll find it by myself. I''ll flash!"

    Staring at Er Gouzi''s operation, Han Xuan had only two words to say, "wow grass."

    However, the curse is the same, but things still need to be done. God''s mind should be put out to explore every corner here.

    "Well, there it is With a smile on his face, Han Xuan appeared beside an emerald green tea tree.

    "Gee, it''s strange that the aura here is not abundant. How can such high quality tea be produced?" The expression of doubt in Han Xuan''s face has not been dispersed for a long time.

    "It should not be the problem on the ground. The only result is underground!" Thinking of this, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness swarmed out and went straight to the bottom of the earth¡° Sure enough, the lower you go, the stronger your aura is! " Knowing that the problem of tea plant lies in the ground, I can''t get rid of the idea of finding out.

    "Roots, what''s going on?" When the divine consciousness dropped by one kilometer, Han Xuan was puzzled by what he found.

    Just below the tea tree, two thick roots circled together, and aura was constantly sent out by them.

    "In which direction!" Suddenly, Han Xuan takes back his divine sense and looks to the left.

    "That''s the direction where the roots extend. Go and have a look!" Thinking of this, Han Xuan calls out the sky star sword and disappears into a streamer.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh" a red shadow flashed and landed in front of a tree as big as a bucket.

    "Wow, I haven''t seen you in a few months. It''s so big!" Of course, Han Xuan is the only one.

    "It seems that it''s you, linghuai tree. You still have such effects, but why do your roots grow so far away

    "Where is the demon? Don''t you know that this is the forbidden area of Tianxuan continent?" A fury, let Han Xuan back to God.

    Slowly turning around, I saw a 17-year-old boy glaring.

    "Ah, master, it''s you. I finally see you again!" Young see Han Xuan''s appearance, instantly excited, legs a bend, then kneel on the ground.

    "What do you mean?" Han Xuan asked without expression.

 Chapter 334

    "Master, when you let me wait here, you gave me a chance to revenge. From that moment on, you are my rebirth parents." With that, he knocked his head three times.

    With a slight lifting of his hand, the boy on the ground was pulled up by an invisible force.

    "You don''t have to call me Shifu. This is the reward for staying here!"

    Shaking his head, the boy''s stubborn eyes have explained everything.

    With a sigh, Han Xuan didn''t want to continue to talk more about this topic, "what''s the big deal here, and why trees grow so fast?"

    "If you go back to master Hui, there have been two major events in Tiandi Lingshu!"

    Frown light frown, "say to hear."

    "The first thing is that the spirit tree of heaven and earth grows very fast for some reason. It''s just like this in a short night." The boy came back respectfully.

    "When did it start?"

    "About a month!"

    "Well," he nodded, thinking to himself, "it seems to be the cause of that tree!"

    "Anything else!"

    "The second thing is a little big, which also leads to this place being called the forbidden area of Tianxuan mainland!" The youth some palpitations say.

    "Say"

    "It started a month ago. When the spirit tree grew suddenly, people nearby noticed it. After time, more and more people gathered here.

    Although I blocked some people, when I was still outnumbered, some people broke into here, but when they wanted to excavate the spirit tree, they only felt the pressure of heaven. At that time, I felt like a grass that could lose my life at any time, and I couldn''t breathe. " With that, the boy was sweating.

    "Tianwei, there''s no reason!" Shenzhi glances back and forth for a long time. Han Xuan doesn''t find anything and doesn''t get confused.

    "Behind it!"

    "Shifu, I should have been the strongest among them at that time, but they all felt that way. They were all mentally broken and crazy under the oppression of Tianwei!"

    "Madness, it seems that the sea of spirit has been broken, otherwise it can''t be madness, but what kind of heavenly power is this, and what I don''t know about Tianxuan mainland!" Han Xuan looks at the tree and rubs his chin.

    "Well, forget it. I can''t figure it out. I''d better deal with the next thing." Without a clue, Han Xuan shakes his head and shakes off the confused thoughts in his mind.

    "I''m going to leave. I''ll give it to you. If what you just said happens in the future, I''ll instill spiritual power into it." Say, palm a turn, a emerald green jade card appears, this is to transmit letter jade card apparently.

    "Whoosh"

    Looking at the direction of Han Xuan''s disappearance, the boy shows his disappointment.

    "Since this side is the tree of locust tree, the other side will not be the tree." Under the tea tree, it was entangled by two roots. At this time, Han Xuan had guessed, but it was still necessary to guess.

    Han Xuan''s speed is so fast, just a quarter of an hour, he has already crossed thousands of miles, came to a familiar and strange place.

    I saw a big tree standing in the sky, and under the tree, a group of soldiers in armor were looking back and forth¡° What''s the matter A big question mark appeared in my mind and flashed under the tree.

    "Who, who dares to come to the forbidden area?" Seeing that someone came here all of a sudden, the soldiers who looked around pulled out their swords.

    "Forbidden area is forbidden area again. Does it have something to do with Tianwei?"

    "Up" see Han Xuan use no reply, soldiers have rushed forward.

    A sigh, and then a wave, bang bang bang the sound of falling to the ground into a piece.

    "It seems that my guess is right. This one I got by chance is the emperor elm tree, but why is it called the forbidden area?" Knowing that this is Emperor Yu, Han Xuan always feels that there is something to spy on his Tianxuan continent before he understands the Tianwei in his heart.

    His eyes turned and he looked at a group of people who fell to the ground. With a slight move, a person on the ground floated in front of him. A little white light flashed and fell into the brow of the person in front of him.

    "Well," he slowly opened his eyes, "who are you? Why did you come to the forbidden area? What happened to them?"

    "Why is it called a forbidden area?" Han Xuan didn''t want to explain anything to him, so he directly used the confused voice recorded in the chaotic heaven swallowing decision.

 Chapter 335

    The angry man heard Han Xuan''s voice and his eyes became blurred.

    "Tianwei, Tianwei!" The man came and went in two words.

    "Sure enough!" Han Xuan says in secret. Then he puts down the man and directly flashes out of Tianxuan. He knows that even if he can''t find anything now, he might as well see what happened to the five elders.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master!" As soon as Han Xuan came out, the elder met him.

    "Well, he broke through!" With Han Xuan''s eyesight, naturally you can see that the five elders have enough spiritual power at this time.

    "Yes, but it doesn''t work when we get into that aperture!" The elder looked at the spirit gathering array in the distance with regret.

    "This spirit gathering array, after each use, will absorb the surrounding aura to supplement yourself, so you don''t have to worry about it!" Han Xuan glanced at eight people and said.

    "I see. I''ll tell you why the aura here suddenly becomes thinner!" Several people showed a look of sudden realization.

    "Well, you can put some items with luxuriant aura around the spirit gathering array in the future." Han Xuan explained, then straightened the spirit and said, "now who will lead me to the four sacred trees?"

    "Ladies and gentlemen, now that I have just broken through a new realm, there are still many problems that I have not consulted my predecessors. Let me go!" Five elder turn round to embrace boxing to say.

    Several people looked at each other and nodded, "five elders, go." These individuals are all mature. If they are allowed to explore by themselves, they still don''t know how many detours to take. But now the five elders break through the bottleneck and accompany Han Xuan, they will always ask something.

    "Well, it''s not too late. Let''s go now!" Han Xuan saw that they had made a choice, so he couldn''t wait to see the four sacred trees.

    "Whoosh"

    Looking at the five elders standing on the enlarged version of the sky star sword to leave, a few eyes showed the light of envy.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    "Master, that''s the front." Suddenly, a long voice came out of the sky.

    "Well, I see it!" On the sky, Han Xuan, dressed in red, stands proud. If you look at him carefully, you can see the subtle light in his eyes.

    "Whew"

    The sword cut through the sky and landed in front of a big tree that went straight into the sky.

    "Who are you?" Just landed on the ground, a sound like the yellow warbler out of the valley, the kite crowing and the Phoenix chirping, clear, loud, yet gentle, reverberates around the whole tree..

    "What a beautiful voice." Even if five elder''s strength is high, also can''t help but fall into that wonderful voice deeply, the facial expression that peeps out intoxication.

    An illusion appears in Han Xuan''s mind. He shakes his head. Han Xuan keeps his mind tight. He doesn''t want to make a fool of himself here.

    "Passers by!" Light spit out two words, and then said, "don''t show up."

    "Huhu"

    Han Xuan''s red clothes were rattled by the sudden breeze.

    "You have the breath I like!" Suddenly, a strange smell from the nose straight into the brain¡° "Buzz"

    Mind a roar, only feel a pair of delicate hands around his waist.

    At the bottom of the mechanical head, you can see a pair of bright eyes that are just like clear water.

    "Wanton"

    Han Xuan scolds and drinks, and his body becomes transparent gradually.

    Han Xuan, who appears in the distance, touches his own hot chest. He is full of mixed feelings in his heart and keeps comforting himself, "lack of concentration, it must be like this!"

    "Why are you hiding?" Hearing the sound, Han Xuancai''s eyes fell on the man.

    Wearing a snow-white dress, the jade feet are like the green grass below, floating on the ground, and their bright eyes are staring at Han Xuan.

    "Ah, you are Jinlingzi At this time, the five elders with a intoxicated face finally thought of something, exclaimed and crawled to the ground.

    But Jin Lingzi didn''t seem to take the five elders seriously, and his eyes didn''t flash.

    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling"

    Every step of jade foot, a bell on the white wrist will vibrate with the swing.

    "Tell me, why are you hiding?" A pair of white arms stretched out, through Han Xuan''s hands behind him, tightly held together.

    The brain sends out a roar again, the fluctuating gas field disperses in Han Xuanshen week.

    "If you don''t let go, I''ll show you who you are!" The indifferent words made Jin Lingzi tremble in his heart.

 Chapter 336

    "Don''t let it go, even if you kill me!" There are endless grievances in the tone, and the hands around the waist are even tighter.

    "You Han Xuan frowned and raised his hand abruptly.

    It''s just that Han Xuan can''t bear to kill the flowers when he sees Jin Lingzi with fog in his eyes.

    Although the hand did not fall, but an invisible force took Jin Lingzi away from his body.

    "How powerful!" The five elders are just silly. First of all, only the legendary Jinlingzi God came out. Without saying it, he hugged Han Xuan. But Han Xuan was not interested in Jinlingzi, who was about to be moved when he saw it.

    "I have my way, you can''t do such unreasonable action!" Han Xuan looks at Jin Lingzi without expression.

    "I don''t want it!" Jin Lingzi pursed his lips, which almost made five elders unable to control.

    It''s just that Han Xuan, a thousand year old tree, can blossom.

    Turning his eyes, Jin Lingzi shook his head and said nothing. He walked slowly to the towering tree like a peach tree.

    "Five elders!" Looking at the peach tree, Han Xuan called.

    No one answered, frowning, waiting to turn.

    "Touch"

    The figure smashes a deep hole in Han Xuan''s side.

    "What are you looking at? Don''t you see my brother calling you?" An ethereal voice came from behind.

    "Cough" smoke, five elders slowly stand up, see Han Xuan''s eyes look, embarrassed smile, clear throat, "this is the Dragon peach tree, is also your purpose."

    "Well," nodded, hands only to behind, "she, what''s the matter, if I''m not wrong, she should be Xihe Shenzhu."

    But when Han Xuan finished this sentence, the five elders looked at him with strange eyes, "master, yes, Jinlingzi is indeed Xihe Shenzhu. You''ve heard us mention that because Jinlingzi can''t stand the filthy breath of the underworld, he has to constantly absorb the power of the outside world. In this way, he spent hundreds of years, and finally transformed into a human form. Every hundred years, Jinlingzi, the great God, has to move from the root to the top of the tree for three days

    "I didn''t expect that I could meet you just after breathing for three days!" Han Xuan thought of it speechless.

    "Brother, are you talking about me?" Suddenly, just as Han Xuan was relaxing, a pair of weak arms were looped around his waist.

    The body gradually faded and appeared behind Jin Lingzi.

    "What''s the matter, brother?"

    Just when Jin Lingzi turned around, a finger fell on his eyebrow.

    "I have warned you that since you don''t know how to repent, you can only seal your spiritual power!" When finger retracts, Han Xuan light says.

    "Gee, it''s amazing. It seems that all my spiritual power has converged on the red dot between my eyebrows!" Jin Lingzi didn''t feel afraid because he lost his spiritual power, but was surprised.

    "But even so, brother, you will protect me, right?" With that, he wanted to come and hold Han Xuan''s arm, but when he came to a certain distance, a white light curtain formed.

    Ignoring Jin Lingzi''s resentful eyes, he walked slowly to the Dragon peach tree, and slowly stretched out his hands and fell on the tree¡° When I took the imperial elm tree before, it cost me more than half of my aura. This time! " Mutter a, pull out a smile on the face.

    "Ping Ping"

    A pile of colorful ore is taken out by Han Xuan, "gather spirit array, show your effect again!"

    "Hey, what''s brother doing?" Outside the light curtain, Jin Lingzi sees that Han Xuan throws out the ore in his hand for a while, and then kneads the formula in his hand. He asks the five elders in doubt.

    "Dashen, the master is arranging the array, but I don''t know what the effect of this array is!" Five elder''s eyes show the color of fanaticism.

    "Array!" Slightly pondering for a while, he cried out, "brother, do you want to accept this big tree?"

    Let ordinary people can not see the hand will suddenly stop, "you have a way!"

    "Hee hee" a sweet dimple appeared on Jin Lingzi''s face, "of course!"

    Hand forward, the ground of all kinds of minerals disappeared, the body turned, the light curtain behind suddenly dispersed.

    "Ye" Jin Lingzi shouts and runs to Han Xuan.

    "Brother" came to the body, crispy words spit out, just want to stretch out his hand, just see Han Xuan that cold eyes, small hand unconsciously retracted back.

 Chapter 337

    "What''s the way?"

    "Brother, where do you want to receive the tree?"

    A moment of silence, Han Xuan hand will play, a white light door appears, a mysterious breath from inside.

    "Space, I didn''t expect that my brother could create a space, and it''s much stronger than my aura!" Jin Lingzi covered his mouth with his hand, and his eyes were full of wonder.

    "There''s a way!" Han Xuan light asks a way.

    "Mm-hmm," Jin Lingzi nodded hastily, "it''s just that I need to use Lingli." Finish saying, pitifully looking at Han Xuan.

    Eyebrows are not wrinkled, hands are empty¡° Don''t do anything out of line

    Jin Lingzi made a face and fell on the top of the Dragon peach tree. A strange energy came out of his body.

    "What is she doing?" Doubts flashed in his mind, but what happened next made him suddenly realize.

    I saw the Dragon peach tree straight into the sky was slowly shrinking with the strange energy of Jin Lingzi, and soon the huge tree was only one person high.

    "Brother, I''m so tired!" The body shakes and falls to Han Xuan.

    Looking at the weak girl on her chest, Han Xuan shook her head, "do you think you can hide it from me?"

    But Han Xuan''s words didn''t seem to have any effect. The person in his arms didn''t even blink his eyelids.

    "Hum" a cold hum, regardless of leaning on the chest of Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan step out, came to the Dragon peach tree.

    "Ouch"

    "Brother, how hateful you are See at this time of gold spirit son which still have half cent weak appearance, is gnashing teeth of looking at Han Xuan.

    Ignoring Jin Lingzi''s face behind him, Han xuantuo picks up the Dragon peach tree and instantly brings it to Tianxuan.

    "The next stop is the last destination of zhenhun street!" Looking in one direction, it seems that through the layers of obstruction, fixed in a huge hibiscus tree.

    "Brother, I really seem to have a problem this time!" A long voice makes Han Xuan''s blurred eyes return to normal.

    "Well, what''s the matter with you?" When her eyes fell on Jin Lingzi, from where she stood, a stream of black turbid air slowly spread from her feet, and soon it reached her ankles.

    "It should be my illness, brother. I''m so sick!" At this time, Jin Lingzi''s face showed the color of pain, which made people feel pity.

    "Master, this should be the dirty breath of the underworld. If we don''t deal with it properly, the great God of Jinlingzi may become a different look!" The five elders obviously knew the reason and said in a hurry.

    As if to fulfill what the five elders said, Jin Lingzi''s original pink face appeared a few black silk threads, which made her extremely demonic.

    "Hum" snorted, Han Xuan''s palm stretched out, and a force of suction acted on the black fog.

    "Whoosh"

    Black up like the flood discharge dike, crazy influx of Han Xuan body.

    "Oh, brother, don''t, or you will be like me!" Jin Lingzi roared with his remaining wisdom, and tears came out of the corner of his eyes. The turbid Qi of the underworld is a kind of energy that can devour the soul. Can''t even the most mysterious bead of zhenhun Street resist his erosion.

    "Pa"

    Seeing that Han Xuan has never stopped absorbing the turbid Qi, Jin Lingzi pours into Han Xuan''s arms. The turbid Qi originally distributed around him flows into Jin Lingzi''s body slowly as he enters his arms.

    "You''re a real troublemaker!" Han Xuan opened his eyes and said faintly.

    "You''re OK!" Jin Lingzi was shocked and raised his head. Even the pain of the impact on his body seemed to have no feeling.

    Han Xuan sneer, disdain to say, "this level of energy wants to disturb my mind."

    Han Xuan''s chaos swallows the sky, but it has the characteristic of swallowing any energy. It''s just a little bit of the nether world''s turbid Qi, and it''s not enough to even plug the teeth.

    "Ah"

    Suddenly, a scream, it is obvious that Jin Lingzi just let too much turbid gas into the body, make her more painful.

    Frown gently, fingers slowly point in the middle of the brow, the power of white chaos is like a clear spring flowing into Jin Lingzi''s body, and the black turbid Qi will disperse when it touches.

    "It''s so warm. That''s what I felt before!" Jin Lingzi''s eyes gradually become excited. He covers Han Xuan''s hands in the middle of his eyebrows.

 Chapter 338

    Han Xuan is quite speechless at this time. If he pulls out his hand now, the power of chaos left in Jin Lingzi''s body will not be controlled by Han Xuan. It will be a devastating blow to Jin Lingzi.

    "Do you know that you''ve been wandering around the gate of hell." Han Xuan''s cold words ring in Jin Lingzi''s ear.

    "As long as you''re here, I''m not afraid of anything!" With that, regardless of Han Xuan''s cold look, he hugs Han Xuan around his waist.

    Time seems to freeze, black turbid gas constantly around the two people.

    The fingers between eyebrows leave, just looking at the person in his arms, but I don''t know when he has fallen asleep, continuous and long breath constantly spit in Han Xuan''s chest.

    "Ah, I don''t know whether it''s fate or robbery!" Shaking his head, Han Xuan holds up Jin Lingzi.

    "Come on, go to the next place!" The space fluctuates slightly, and the sky star sword appears in front of you.

    "Whoosh"

    "Master, what''s the matter with Jinlingzi? You don''t want to take her all the time In the sky, Wu Chang looks at Han Xuan standing in front of him.

    Eyes slowly opened, looked down at the eyes in the arms of Jin Lingzi, look a little trance.

    "Will you place him in Tianxuan continent, or will you let her stay here?" In my mind, the two thoughts are echoing each other.

    "Well" suddenly, the corner of Jin Lingzi''s eye in his arms gently vibrated, just for a moment, a pair of dazzling eyes slowly opened.

    The four eyes are opposite, which means not enough, but also human.

    "Brother!" Light lips micro motion, arm slowly raised, a hug Han Xuan neck.

    The body unconsciously shakes a few times, in the mouth slightly some trembles to say, "since has healed, then comes down!"

    "No, I love my brother''s arms. I love it so much!" Jin Lingzi''s face suddenly becomes tense. He tugs his head at Han Xuan''s chest. The strength on his arm seems to increase a little.

    Han Xuan''s face changed sharply. As soon as he closed his eyes and opened them again, the momentum of Taishan collapsing in front of him without changing color seemed to return to him.

    "Let go!" Although only a short two words, but revealed no doubt let Jin Lingzi heart tremble.

    "Brother!" Whispered a, hand unconsciously then loosen Han Xuan neck.

    Put down the person in my arms, step forward again, and look to the distant horizon.

    "As a monk, a little more emotion is a little more flaw. Do you know that?"

    Looking at the thin figure on the tip of the sword with complicated eyes, Jin Lingzi bit the pink lips, "I don''t know, I don''t care, I just like the smell of my brother!"

    "You''re just attracted by my breath." The sound of a long time drifted in the wind.

    "I" Jin Lingzi hesitated for a long time and wanted to say yes, but the word seemed to have great power, but his words could not be uttered.

    Shaking his head, eyes are slowly closed, "the front convenience is Fusang tree, get ready!"

    Sure enough, after a period of galloping, a towering ancient tree was set up, which was awe inspiring.

    "Whoosh" three figures fall, but the only one of the three women has not yet waited for her heel to land, and then she steps towards Fusang tree in the air.

    "Brother, I know you want it, but when Fusang tree disappears, is there any place for me in the world?" Thinking in my heart, a crystal falls on a green grass just sprouting with the pace.

    ¡­¡­

    When the Fusang tree was suspended in front of Han Xuan, Jin Lingzi felt a sense of loss in his heart.

    "After that, follow me!" Han Xuan closed his eyes and said.

    "Ah" Jin Lingzi''s eyes, which were filled with mist, flashed with excitement.

    "Really?"

    Only when she finished this sentence, there was only a figure in her eyes who left slowly. Han Xuan knew that the four sacred trees were collected by herself. If only Jin Lingzi was left in this world, he would be polluted by the filthy breath of the underworld soon.

    Although Han Xuan didn''t answer himself, Jin Lingzi also had a lot of joy at this time. He followed Han Xuan with a jump.

    "Brother, where are we going this time?" Jin Lingzi, who came after him, asked happily.

    "The army of the gods!"

 Chapter 339

    "Master, if you want to go to the shenwuling army, I''ll go!" Five elder hesitates at Han Xuan.

    "You go back." Waving hands, Han Xuan said.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    "Tianxuan is back!" In a square, a girl in meditation suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the red streamer in the distance.

    "Whew"

    Streamer flash, two figures fell on the square.

    "Tianxuan, you''re back!"

    Looking at the graceful summer bell, Han Xuan nodded, "Cao Yanbing." Look around, Han Xuan asked.

    "I''ve got a fight!" Hear Han Xuan hear Cao Yanbing, summer bell is a face of anger.

    "Oh, a fight!" Han Xuan has a smile on her face.

    "Who is this woman? She can make her brother smile." One side of the Jinlingzi see this, suddenly a strange feeling floating in my heart, is she also don''t know how to return a responsibility.

    "Tianxuan, she is!" Xia Ling''s eyes shifted and fell on Jin Lingzi.

    "He''s my brother!" Before Han Xuan answers, Jin Lingzi says in a loud voice.

    "Brother, why didn''t I hear from Tianxuan?" Summer bell brow light wrinkly, doubt think of.

    "Master!"

    Just as Xia Ling frowned, several people from afar rushed to her.

    "Master, I heard that you killed those bastards of the Kingdom organization, isn''t it true?" As soon as Huangfu longdou came to Han Xuan, he burst out laughing.

    "Well, this one is!" Sure enough, the attraction of the beautiful girl was very strong. When the visitor''s eyes swept over Jin Lingzi, she was reluctant to move away.

    "Brother!" Jin Lingzi pulls Han Xuan''s sleeves. People''s eyes make her feel uncomfortable.

    With a frown, Huangfu longdou''s face turned pale without waiting for Han Xuan to say anything.

    "You are the great God of Jinlingzi!" Finish saying, leg belly a soft, kneel down on the ground.

    "Jinlingzi, what''s that?" Cao Yanbing didn''t know why. He looked at the expression of Huangfu longdou with a puzzled look on his face.

    "Well, you don''t have to. This time I''m here to say goodbye!" Han Xuan''s fingers are a little empty, and Huangfu longdou, who is still kneeling on the ground, is pulled up by an invisible force.

    "Farewell, Tianxuan, where are you going?" Xia Ling has a bad feeling and stares at Han Xuan.

    Glancing at the crowd, "everyone, there is no feast that never ends. Now I''m going to pursue a higher realm." Looking at the horizon, Han Xuan said faintly. Then he turned his eyes to Xia Ling, "girl, the sword in your hand is related to the life of your benefactor. When you have the ability to break the secret inside, you won''t blame me for not helping each other."

    The body trembles, summer bell trembles, raises the red Xia sword in the hand forehead, "do you mean him?"

    A little smile, finger point in summer bell forehead, white light flash away, "when in danger, can use what I left in your body!"¡° Well, that''s all. It''s time for me to leave! " With that, he looked at several people with a smile and flew into the sky with Jin Lingzi.

    "Tianxuan, when can I see you again?" Xia Ling yells at the sky.

    "I may not see you here." The sound seemed to come from the distant horizon and reverberated in the square.

    "No see, no see!" Xia Ling showed a bitter smile, but also a trace of helplessness.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother, where is this?" Looking at the change of the scene, Jin Lingzi asked.

    "My world, I call it Tianxuan continent!" Light spit out this sentence, Han Xuan will fly to a place, because he already felt, Tianxuan mainland seems to have something big is about to happen.

    "Oh, Han boy, labor and capital have to admire your bad luck. In this broken world, you are going to produce the origin of the world!" When Han Xuan fell on an endless plain, er Gouzi''s voice sounded sour.

    "What, the origin of the world!" Han Xuan heard this, exclaimed, his Tianxuan mainland has not been formed for a long time, even with his careful management, it is impossible to produce the world origin so early.

    "What''s the matter? Is the origin of the world very simple, as long as there is a living space?" Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi and asks, because he knows that although Er Gouzi is not reliable at ordinary times, he must know more than himself.

 Chapter 340

    "Fart!" Two dog son disdained to see Han Xuan one eye, "you use God to know to look down."

    Looking at Er Gouzi in doubt, Shen Zhi slowly went down to the ground.

    "Well, this is the root system of the divine tree!" The four strong roots intertwined with each other, and the white aura was constantly absorbed by a touch of green above.

    "I see. I see. Ha ha. I get it Suddenly, Han Xuan burst out laughing.

    "Well, Han boy, is the surprise coming too suddenly? I''m scared to be silly!" Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan strangely.

    Han Xuan just laughed and ignored Er Gouzi. Instead, he said to himself, "the Tianwei they said before should be the origin of the world. At that time, there were only two divine trees to provide aura for the origin of the world being formed. But when the remaining two divine trees moved into space, the formation of the origin of the world was accelerated."

    All of a sudden, the laughter suddenly stopped, eyes straight at the two dogs, "two dogs, the origin of the world in the end what effect, don''t tell me you don''t know."

    "How can I tell you!" Er Gouzi scratched his neck with his hind legs and said lazily.

    "Well, I wanted to share half of the world origin I got in zhenhun Street world with you, but now your answer makes me extremely dissatisfied."

    "Well, you are so kind!" Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan suspiciously.

    "Believe it or not!" Han Xuan also plans to break the pot, head one side, pretending indifference.

    "Well, well, I''ll trust you again." In the end, er Gouzi can''t resist the temptation of the world.

    "The origin of the world is a good thing. It can not only improve one''s cultivation, but also has no side effects. However, these are not important. The most important thing is that it can regenerate one." Er Gouzi said, shaking his head.

    "Rebirth, what do you mean?" Han Xuan is full of fog.

    "Oh, how to explain it!" Er Gouzi didn''t seem to know how to express it in words.

    "In this way, you try to keep a trace of your mind in the origin of the world!"

    He looked at Er Gouzi suspiciously, then closed his eyes, and a white light slowly appeared in the center of his eyebrows.

    "Puyi"

    He touched the blood at the corner of his mouth and looked at the white light of his fingertips. "Er Gouzi, if the next thing doesn''t satisfy me, I''ll let you taste the pain of separation." Han Xuan menaces fiercely.

    "Well, I can''t stand this little pain. I think the pain that labor and capital suffered in those years can be compared with the separation of mind and spirit!" Curled his mouth, disdained to see Han Xuan one eye.

    "OK, what do you do next?" Han Xuan wants to know the most important role of the origin of the world at this time. He interrupts Er Gouzi''s nonsense.

    "Engrave the divine idea in the origin of the world. However, Han Xiaozi, this process is ten times and a hundred times more painful than separating the divine idea. If you don''t have that determination, I think you''d better not try." Han Xuan is right spirit, the facial expression is dignified to say.

    Two dog son of this expression, Han Xuan is the first time to see, let him want to scold the words to take back the stomach.

    Looking at the silent Han Xuan, er Gouzi is more serious than ever, "Han boy, if you can''t seize this opportunity, you may die without a burial place!"

    The body trembles, Han Xuan''s eyes look at Er Gouzi in horror, "what do you mean?"¡° Chaos bead, this is a hot potato. His former master''s strength is more than thousands of times stronger than you. But in the end, it''s still a dead end. Do you still think it''s a lucky thing to get chaos bead? "

    Silence, dead silence, only Han Xuan''s strong breathing sound.

    "Ah, whether it''s Xiaoyao for a while or Xiaoyao for a lifetime, the whole screen is up to you." Finish saying, two dog son eyes close, don''t say what, stand straight behind Han Xuan.

    "Happy for a while, happy for a lifetime!" Repeat, eyes gradually become firm.

    "KaKa"

    The air in Han Xuan''s palm sent out a sound explosion, "life, in my own hands." With a loud roar, the idea on the fingertip seems to penetrate the space and instantly fall to the green spot on the ground.

    "Well, Han boy, I didn''t mistake you, in that case!"

    "Roar"

    With a roar, heaven and earth tremble.

    "This, this is er Gouzi!"

 Chapter 341

    The huge shadow blocked the sunrise shining on Han Xuan''s face.

    Looking up, he saw a huge thing ten feet high, looking down at Han Xuan with his eyes as big as a copper bell. The four huge wolf claws were floating with dark black flames, which was really like the arrival of the nine day demon.

    "You are two dogs!" Although Han Xuan''s strength is good, he can''t resist in the face of Er Gouzi.

    "Han boy, hurry up, his grandmother, this state can only last one minute!" Two dog son see Han Xuan just Leng Leng stare at himself, instant anger from the heart, scold.

    "It seems that this product will be the same mangy dog I know after it''s changed!" Heart a little relaxed tone, Han Xuan eyes gradually become dignified, fingers a little empty.

    "Buzz"

    At the moment of the finger pointing, Tianxuan continent trembled, especially near the four sacred trees, which caused the collapse of the mountains.

    "Puyi"

    Han Xuan, still holding one hand, suddenly shot out a blood arrow, directly shooting a big tree in front of him that several people were embracing.

    "What a strong anti shock force!" Cover the chest, Han Xuan eyes revealed a look of horror.

    "Don''t waste your time, Han Xiaozi. In a minute, labor and capital will be back to their original form. Your mother-in-law''s anti shock force will be ten times more powerful. Quickly engrave the idea into the origin of the world!" Er Gouzi gasped heavily, and his face was anxious.

    "Well, thank you, er Gouzi!" Thankfully, Han Xuan sits cross legged on the ground, with white fog coming out of his head. Then he is dragged down by an invisible force under the ground.

    The ripple like water pattern is emitted from the green light spot and diffuses around continuously. Whenever the green light spot absorbs a white light, the space here will vibrate slightly.

    One breath, two breaths, ten breaths

    "Poof, Han, I can''t stand it any more. The rest is up to you!" Ten Zhang tall figure slowly shrinks, but smaller this will, the body slightly tilted, slowly hit to the ground.

    "Boom"

    A huge sound sounded in Han Xuan''s ear.

    Eyes slowly opened, looked at the eyes of two dogs, "don''t worry, the rest, I will not let you down."

    "Hum" is even more harsh than before, and the hum resounds through the whole Tianxuan continent.

    Along with the hum, the circle of waves has become the center, and continue to spread out. Where the sound wave passes, the sky becomes blood red in an instant.

    "Puyi"

    Looking at the blood mist that has not completely disappeared in the air, Han Xuan has a little fear in the depth of his eyes.

    "I won''t fall here. I want to be free in the world, and I want to pursue the supreme martial arts." Han Xuan''s eyes flashed with fierce light, which dispelled the fear that had not yet formed. Then, with a move from the void, a streamer flashed in the distance.

    "Liuhe mirror, I didn''t expect to use it, but I''ll tear you to pieces as soon as I use it!" Looking at a small mirror suspended in front of the body, Han Xuan is reluctant to give up the appearance of the matter.

    Liuhe mirror, this is the first time that Han Xuan got it through Zhuxian world, but later he never had the chance to use it, but now.

    "Liuhejing, show your strongest guard!" Chaos Qi is like a running river, which instantly makes the simple little mirror rise white fog¡° "Click"

    With the sound, from the center of the mirror, cobweb like lines continue to spread.

    "Buzz"

    The tremor from the ground broke the last support of the mirror.

    Looking at the countless small pieces, Han Xuan eyebrows straight jump, "good things so waste." He sighed, and then his face was straight, and his hands changed one after another.

    "Hoo, Hoo"

    The fragments around his body seem to be attracted by Han Xuan''s hand decision, constantly circling around him, faster and faster, and the aura that had disappeared is becoming stronger and stronger with the rotation of the fragments.

    "Wow"

    A pale yellow light curtain falls, wrapping Han Xuan''s whole body.

    "Hoo, there''s some protection at last!"

    While Han Xuan was slightly relieved, a circle of ripples hit the yellow light screen.

    "Buzz"

    The light curtain shakes and the light keeps flashing.

    "It doesn''t seem to last long. We have to speed up the depiction of the mind!" Think of here, from the top of the head out of the white light more intensive.

 Chapter 342

    With the passage of time, there are many gods separated from Han Xuan in the origin of the world.

    "Cough, cough." With one hand on the ground and hands covering the chest, his face was white and his eyes were red. It was really miserable.

    "Yes, I can''t hold on any longer. Why is there so much space in the seemingly small world?" Intermittently say such a sentence, Han Xuan eyes flash ferocious expression, mention the last point of chaos in the body of Qi instilled into the light curtain.

    What Han Xuan has to do is to delay as much as possible, and let the Taoist ideas burst into the origin of the world. Fortunately, the origin of the world has just been formed. Otherwise, even if Han Xuan''s strength is thousands of times stronger, it is impossible to complete this great project.

    Another quarter of an hour has passed.

    "Keke" a light cough appears extremely weak in the sound wave.

    "Almost, just a little bit, I can make the world full of my thoughts!" In the light curtain, Han Xuan''s eyes, nose and mouth are bleeding. It''s really bleeding from the seven orifices.

    "Buzz"

    "Kaka kaka"

    Hearing the sound, Han Xuan''s eyelids jumped and slowly raised her head.

    "Finished" as soon as this sentence goes out, the light curtain is like the mirror surface being hit, which is broken in an instant, turning into a little light and dissipating in this world.

    "Puyi"

    A big mouthful of black blood, accompanied by small pieces of meat from Han Xuan''s mouth.

    "Xiaoyao I, it seems that I have no chance!" Thinking of this place, Han Xuan smiles desolately, as if he admits his life. He slowly closes his eyes, waiting for the arrival of death.

    One breath, ten breaths.

    "What''s the matter?" In addition to fatigue, there is no discomfort in the body, and the mind above the head is constantly pouring to the origin of the world.

    Doubt of open eyes, only one eye, Han Xuan will have to say endless touched, hand slowly out.

    "Brother, I won''t let anything hurt you!" That beautiful smile, as if let Han Xuan bathe in the soft sun.

    "Jinlingzi!" Hand stroked constantly permeated sweat bead face, Han Xuan whispered.

    "Buzz"

    The sound waves spread again, but this time they were especially intense.

    "Puyi"

    A mouthful of hot blood splashes on Han Xuan''s face. When he sees Jin Lingzi at this time, his lively and lovely feeling is gone.

    "If you have a way to leave, you''d better go quickly. Once I die, the world will collapse, and you will be involved in the storm of time and space. I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that you would be involved before I died!" Complex looking at the hard support of Jinlingzi Han Xuan sighed.

    It''s not that Han Xuan doesn''t want to stop him, but he has no spiritual power in his body, and he can''t open the door of Tianxuan for Jin Lingzi,

    "No" is just a word, but the answer is sonorous and powerful.

    "Ah" shakes his head and slowly closes his eyes. It seems that Jin Lingzi''s efforts have not made Han Xuan regain his confidence.

    "Han boy, what the hell are you doing? I don''t know how to cherish such a good opportunity. Please stand up for the labor and capital. Don''t you see that the world''s origin is beginning to revolt violently? It means that it will be successful soon!" A sound of something or nothing reverberates in the wind. If the sound wave has not just disappeared, the sound may not be heard¡° Er Gouzi, is that you? " Han Xuanmeng sat up and aimed his eyes at the shrunken Er Gouzi.

    "It''s your sister. I didn''t find you before. There''s so much nonsense!" Er Gouzi was very anxious.

    "Er" look a stay, just a moment to react.

    "Jinlingzi, hold on!" Han Xuan sat up cross legged and concentrated his mind.

    "Well" pale face of Jin Lingzi see Han Xuan seems to restore the fighting spirit, his face burst out a smile.

    The hum reverberated around him, but Jin Lingzi was not moved at all and still kept a smile.

    Suddenly, after a buzz, Jin Lingzi''s body began to fade.

    "Bad, that girl can''t support it!" Two dogs see this scene, heart a tight, quickly spit out a green mist, around the body of Jinlingzi.

    "Han Xiaozi, you''re squeezing everything out of labor and capital." Er Gouzi looked at the floating green mist with pain, and the corners of his mouth kept twitching.

    As if the fog played a role, let Jin Lingzi slowly fade body gradually become solid.

 Chapter 343

    Another quarter of an hour has passed.

    "Pa"

    It seemed that the fog could not resist the terrible sound wave, which broke in an instant.

    "Goodbye, brother." Looking at Han Xuan with nostalgia, Jin Lingzi opens his arms, and the gray light from his body corresponds with each other.

    "Heaven and earth as a mirror, has my mind, into the source!" But at this time, the dignified voice came out of Han Xuan''s mouth, and it was at this time that the sound wave that made some cracks in the space stopped instantly.

    "Good guy, if you step at night, the girl will say goodbye to the world!" At this time, er Gouzi seemed to have relaxed, smacked and said.

    Looking at Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan frowns and closes his eyes slightly. The aura of Tianxuan mainland seems to be controlled by Han Xuan and rushes into his body.

    "Reiki, Reiki''s back in the body!" Han Xuan''s hands are raised and he joins hands in the direction of Jin Lingzi. The light is compressed back into her body by an invisible force.

    A fly body, encircle the gold Ling son that falls down, Han Xuan lightly sighed a tone.

    "Hey, hey, Han boy, you''re a guy who values sex over friends. Get back to health quickly!" Er Gouzi yelled in the distance.

    "I see!" Han Xuan''s impatient reply is that with a wave of his hand, the power of Tianxuan''s wonderful law acts on ER Gouzi.

    "Tut Tut, it''s amazing. It seems that the labor and capital guess is good. The origin of the world just produced can be refined by people!" Two dog son a change before tired, a carp beat up, stand up to shout.

    "What are you talking about, er Gouzi?" When Han Xuan heard this, he felt like a cat that had been trampled on its tail. He put down Jin Lingzi in his arms and rushed to ER Gouzi. "You mean, I''m taken as a mouse by you!"

    "Well, Han boy, don''t care about these details. You can have a good feeling. Is it inherited from the origin of the world?" Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan awkwardly.

    "Heritage!" Slightly frowning, Han Xuan stands with eyes closed.

    long time.

    "Hoo"

    "How See Han Xuan open eyes, two dog son expect of ask a way, although this refining world origin is he think of, but has never been tried.

    Take a deep breath, Han Xuan''s eyes become excited.

    "Now I''m afraid I have immortality!" Say this sentence, Han Xuan only feel heart thumping straight jump.

    "Ha ha, sure enough, as long as your world is not destroyed in an instant, you can rely on the origin of the world to gather a new body again!"

    The agitated mood slowly calmed down, "although theoretically it can be revived infinitely, my world is still too weak, and the aura in it can only let me rally my body once again."

    "Ha ha, Han boy, no world can be achieved overnight. Take your time!" Two dog son comforts.

    "Eh" nodded, but it didn''t matter. In a moment, my mind was dizzy.

    "It must be the excessive consumption of mental energy before, the sequelae has come!" With a wave of Han Xuan''s hand, the mountain began to change dramatically, and a towering palace slowly formed.

    "Tut Tut, it''s a good way to do modern civil engineering." Two dogs son of cheap, as if to return to the body, exclaimed. Glancing at Er Gouzi, Han Xuan tries to resist the dizziness of his mind and comes to Jin Lingzi. He picks him up and goes to the palace.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, where am I? Am I dead? I don''t know what happened to my brother!" In a room with pink style, Jin Lingzi wakes up slowly, but after seeing the surrounding environment clearly, he feels a little nervous.

    If you want to say that this room is designed by Han Xuan according to Xia Ling''s room, it is true that he has never contacted other women''s rooms.

    Even Han Xuan didn''t understand why he wanted to design like this. Maybe it was to repay the favor of the guard, or maybe there were some flower buds on the millennium old iron tree.

    "You wake up!" The door was pushed open and a slightly emaciated figure entered.

    "Ah, brother!" Jin Lingzi yells and pours at Han Xuan.

    Just this flutter, let Han Xuan some unprepared, hand floating in the air, I do not know where to put.

    "Brother, I''m so afraid of losing you!" As soon as the chest is hot, something seems to penetrate into the clothes.

 Chapter 344

    The facial expression appears the trance of a moment, the hand slowly falls to Jin Lingzi''s shoulder.

    But when the soft touch came, Han Xuan''s mind rang out bursts of roar, and the solid and incomparable Daoji appeared a little loose.

    "Whoosh"

    Light flash, Han Xuan has appeared in the door of the room, "I went out first!"

    With that, his head did not turn back, and his hasty steps echoed in the palace.

    "Brother''s hand, so warm!" Looking at Han Xuan disappearing at the end, Jin Lingzi''s happy face appears between her eyebrows.

    "Hoo, it''s finally out!" Looking at the hot sun in the sky, Han Xuan felt relieved.

    "No, I''m too weak. If I can''t solve this problem, it will be my biggest flaw in the future!" Eyes slowly back, Han Xuan in the heart of unconscious and think of Jinlingzi that vomit blood scene.

    Shake his head hard, "here can not continue to stay, to the earth, where I do not care!"

    Earth, before Han Xuan did not intend to go back, but now Jin Lingzi''s things keep bothering him, Han Xuan is helpless.

    "I don''t know what changes have taken place in the earth since I left!" Pick up a good mood, Han Xuan sighed, the body gradually become transparent.

    When Han Xuan disappeared, a window of the palace was closed slowly, and a beautiful face was retracted into the towering palace.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    "Still full of this filthy atmosphere, my hometown, how can you become so miserable now!" On the top of a mountain that goes straight into the sky, Han Xuan in a snow-white gown closes her eyes to feel the earth today.

    For a long time, Han Xuan slowly opened his eyes, white palm out, the aura between heaven and earth gathered palm.

    "I didn''t have the strength before, but now I will take charge of this world and let you go back to the ancient times." Looking at the hand has changed the aura of black, Han Xuan palm a force, black aura everywhere.

    "Boom"

    I don''t know if it''s Han Xuan''s bold words. The mountain here begins to shake violently.

    A deep gully appeared slowly, revealing a mysterious and strange atmosphere.

    "Well, this is the world origin of the earth!" It''s not the first time that Han Xuan has felt the essence of the world. Of course, he can recognize it in a flash, but he didn''t expect that his nonsense could lead to the appearance of the essence of the world.

    "Practitioners, would you like to come in for a talk?" An ethereal voice came from the dark abyss.

    "What Han Xuan''s face changed dramatically.

    "The power of the world, now!" With the words, a black and white light appears around the body.

    "What is this? The breath is in the same vein with me. How did you do it, cultivator?" In the abyss, the long words are passed on, only listening to its sound, but not seeing its figure.

    The power of the world, as the name suggests, exerts the power of a world on himself, which is also one of the inheritance of Han Xuan in the origin of the world.

    "You are the origin of the world!" Seems to have the protection of the power of the world, Han Xuan slightly loosen a tight string in the heart, tentatively asked¡° Yes A simple word, but let Han Xuan surprised.

    "Er Gouzi, get the hell out of here!" About the origin of the world, er Gouzi is definitely clearer than Han Xuan, so he doesn''t hesitate to shout somewhere in Tianxuan continent.

    "Er Gouzi heard the sound, smacked his mouth, turned over his body, and didn''t even open his eyes.

    Han Xuan sees this, in the heart appears an evil idea.

    "Er Gouzi, go down for me!" Over the abyss, a white door appeared, from which fell a dog lying on its side.

    "Baji, eh, is it windy, Han boy, turn off the electric fan quickly!" Two dogs in their sleep yell.

    After a few breaths, er Gouzi could still feel the hurricane, frowning, "Han boy, labor and capital."

    Just halfway through the conversation, it suddenly stopped, "wow grass, Han boy, I hate you! Why

    "Touch"

    Under the abyss, there was a huge sound. With a smile, Han Xuan leaned over and floated to the abyss.

    "Tut Tut, wonderful, wonderful!" As soon as his feet fell to the ground, er Gouzi looked at the darkness in front of him.

 Chapter 345

    "Er Gouzi, what''s the matter?" See two dog son didn''t turn head, Han Xuan then voice inquiry.

    "Han boy, where is this, the earth?" Er Gouzi turns around and stares at Han Xuan.

    "Yes, is there a problem?" Looking at the darkness in the distance, Han Xuan said.

    "It''s a big problem. It seems that your world is not simple. It must have existed for a longer time than you know." Two dog son a change before not reliable, seriously said.

    "What do you say?"

    "If the origin of the world wants to produce consciousness, it is necessary for us to have a favorable time, place and people. And the origin of the conscious world has not gone through billions of years. I will say why chaos bead is in a place with such filthy aura. It seems that we have underestimated this heaven and earth!" Er Gouzi seemed to solve the doubts in his heart, and a look of sudden realization appeared on his face.

    "Hiss"

    The sound of pumping cold air reverberated in the cave.

    "Million billion years, this is really the earth I am familiar with!" Han Xuanping was shocked and said.

    "Well, don''t worry. Don''t you find that the original breath of the world is extremely weak?"

    Listen to two dog son such a say, Han Xuan closed his eyes to feel, after a while eyes fiercely open, "really, this is how to return a responsibility."

    "I don''t know, but I think we have to go in and have a look!" Said, also don''t give Han Xuan reaction time, straight to the dark channel.

    "Wow grass, this dead dog doesn''t want to eat the origin of the world, and then pull out so many!" According to Han Xuan''s understanding of Er Gouzi, the more he thinks about it, the more likely he is. His face becomes ugly, and then he follows closely.

    "Pa Pa Pa"

    The rapid pace in the cave spread all the way, until a glimmer of light appeared, the sound in the cave suddenly stopped.

    "This, this is!" Looking at the things in front of him, Han Xuan''s eyes are full of disbelief.

    I saw a huge space in front of me, but in the middle there was a large platform suspended from the ground.

    "Here you are, cultivator!" On the big stage, the thing emitting green light said.

    "Er Gouzi, this is the origin of the world!" Han Xuan looks at the origin of the world on the stage and rolls his throat. It''s just that the origin of the world is too big to imagine.

    "It''s true that it''s the origin of the world, but alas, it''s a step too late!" Two dog son dejected vomit such a word.

    "What do you mean?" Han Xuan is confused and asks.

    "Don''t you see the black silk thread flowing on the origin of the world? This is the origin of the polluted world. Even if you have the ability to swallow everything, you can''t swallow it!" Er Gouzi''s eyes showed a look of pity.

    "It''s impossible. What can pollute the origin of the world?" Slightly a Leng, then appear strange look, who knows two dog son is to open him and pull out the rhetoric.

    "Practitioner, he''s right. I''m really polluted. I''m calling you here to help me fulfill a wish." On the stage, every word of the origin of the world is strangely shaken here.

    "No interest!" Han Xuan is disappointed and waves his hand. Since the origin of the world here is useless to him, why does he need to stay here¡° Don''t make a decision yet. Listen to what I''ll say later. " See Han Xuan to go, the world''s original tone a little urgent.

    Han Xuan, who is walking, turns around slowly and says, "say it!"

    "Do you know the importance of the origin of the world to a world? If the origin of the world dissipates, the world will turn into dust."

    "Turn into dust and smoke, cut, I''ve collected a lot of world origin, and those worlds that I haven''t seen turn into dust and smoke!" Han Xuan curls his lips and wants to end this boring deception.

    "Han Xiaozi, he''s right." See Han Xuan pie mouth two dog son then know Han Xuan''s idea, voice say.

    "But Han Xuan frowns at Er Gouzi.

    "I know what you think. The reason why those worlds have not disappeared is due to the chaos bead, but the earth is not in the chaos bead."

    "It''s none of my business. The origin of the world on earth will not disappear."

    "You''re wrong, cultivator. I''ve been around for billions of years. Now, coupled with the filthy atmosphere on the earth, I can''t bear the heavy burden. If I can persist for a hundred years at most, I will disappear!"

 Chapter 346

    "What" hear this, Han Xuan is thoroughly anxious, how to say the earth is also his hometown.

    "What remedy is there?"

    "Let the earth restore the aura of the ancient times." The origin of the world on the stage beats a few times, and the words come out slowly.

    "Recover your aura!" Han Xuan frowns. It''s easy to say, but it''s difficult to do.

    "Cultivator, I still have a hundred years to go. I''ll ask you for this time." The origin of the world seems extremely tired, intermittently finish this sentence, then there is no sound.

    ¡­¡­

    "I always feel that something is wrong!" Er Gouzi didn''t say a word all the way, until he came out of the abyss.

    "What''s the matter?" On the top of the mountain, Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi suspiciously.

    "I don''t know. I can''t tell. I always feel that something is wrong!" Er Gouzi meditated. In his mind, a feeling of Indescribability surrounded him all the time.

    Looking back on what happened before, Han Xuan frowned, "Er Gouzi, don''t think about it so much. You''d better find a way to recover the aura of the earth."

    "Oh, that''s the only way!" With a sigh, the king''s spirit on the two dogs changed gradually. Just for a moment, a ruffian air appeared.

    "Han Xiaozi, labor and capital are going to find the true meaning of pretending to be forced. You think about it slowly and slip away!" With that, er Gouzi turned into a streamer on the ground and galloped towards the nearest city.

    "Ah, I wanted to go back to earth to relax, but I didn''t expect it!" As soon as Han Xuan thought of this mess, his mind felt as if he had stuffed cotton, which was extremely painful.

    "Gathering spirit array, this is the only way to gather spirit, but the earth is so big, it''s a fool''s dream to set up one." Han Xuan slaps his head hard.

    "No matter, first try a small spirit gathering array and see how it works!" After thinking for a long time, Han Xuan, who still can''t think of any good way, plans to break the jar.

    Ding Ding Ding

    A white door appeared, from which countless bright minerals were shot.

    "My material!" Looking at the mountain of ore, Han Xuan''s heart is dripping blood.

    When Routong was looking at the materials on the ground, a wonderful feeling came, "what''s the matter? No, the aura of heaven and earth is gushing out of Tianxuan land!" His eyes fell on the unhealed door with a flash of spirit.

    "Ha ha, I''m still bothered by aura, but now everything is solved!" Eyes revealed surprise, Han Xuan waved his hand, the ore on the ground instantly disappeared.

    "It seems that this is to let me develop the construction flow." With a little smile, he simply arranged an array to make the abyss disappear in front of him. Seeing this, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction, summoned the sky star sword and disappeared in the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    "Yes, the scenery is beautiful. This place can be used as the gateway for the earth''s creatures to enter Tianxuan continent!" Suspended in the air, Han Xuan smiles and waves his hand. Suddenly, a hundred feet high boulder appears on the ground, and the boulder emits white light.

    "I''ve done what I need to do. I need to cultivate myself and forget about her!" Think of here, Han Xuan is slightly lost. long time.

    His body trembled, and then a bitter smile appeared on his face, "what''s wrong with me? Why do I always think of her?" Shaking his head, he flew over the boulder.

    "I forget everything, and I don''t have any distractions!" Sit down and meditate, eyes slowly closed, as if there is no Han Xuan in this world.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, hurry up, climb up this mountain, and we can set up camp!"

    "Yang Tao, don''t you know to take care of our girls? Slow down!"

    "Ha ha, brother Tao, your dream goddess told you to slow down, you are too fast!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Three women, five men and eight men were walking through the forest.

    "Cough, Xinyu, give me your things and I''ll carry them for you!" Yang Tao''s face turned red in an instant. He stopped and said to a girl.

    "Well, what have you done?" That Xinyu obviously has a little princess temper.

    "There''s movement ahead!" Suddenly, a cool girl in the team frowned and said.

    "Xiyun tears, you also found it!" Behind the team, slowly out of a man, who exudes a cold breath.

 Chapter 347

    "Hey, what''s wrong with you two? What''s going on in front of you?" In the team, the eyes looked at the two people who were talking.

    Two people look at each other, also don''t speak, open hands and feet to run forward.

    "Hey, hey, wait!" A few people in the rear yelled and rushed to catch up.

    ¡­¡­

    "Huhu, I said, xiyunlei, Junhao, what''s the matter with you two!" The young man named Yang Tao was obviously in good health. When he came to them, he gasped and asked.

    "Shh" Xiyun tears dignified turned his head, made a no sound gesture.

    "Back, get out of here!" Jun Hao''s face is not very good-looking, whispered.

    "Ah Suddenly, a cry from the rear makes Xiyun''s tears and Junhao''s face pale.

    "Yang Tao, come here, you three. Someone fell down!" In the jungle behind, there was a quick cry.

    Mechanically turn your head, one breath, no movement, two breaths, ten breaths.

    "Jun Hao, it seems to be OK!" Xi cloud tears pale face appear some blood color, say.

    "Well, it''s better to be careful. Go back to the woods first and make a long-term plan!"

    In this way, Yang Tao slowly retreats under the urging of the two. Only when he approaches the woods, he finally finds the scene behind them.

    "Ah, woo!" A big hand quickly covered his mouth, let the scream suddenly stopped.

    "I''ll let you go, you don''t yell!" Jun Hao whispered in his ear.

    Although Yang Tao was afraid in his heart, when Jun Hao covered his mouth with his big hand, he already responded and nodded fiercely.

    ¡­¡­

    Back in the jungle, he yelled at them.

    "Hey, why are you three running so fast? Now, someone in the team is injured. What should we do?" The person who shouts is that some Princess temper''s Xin Yu, but she obviously didn''t notice three people''s facial expressions.

    "What are you pulling me for?" Fierce turn head, Xin Yu roars angrily.

    See the rear that person makes an effort to make the eye color for her, the Xin feather this just puts the eye back to three human faces.

    "Why, is there a tiger or a lion outside?" Xinyu asked with his hands akimbo.

    "Worse than tigers and lions!" Although Yang Tao''s face is much better, he can still feel the fear.

    "You''re scared. Miss Ben is going out to have a look." With that, he strode out of the woods, and several people behind him wanted to see the scene, and they all followed.

    Yang Tao opened his mouth, but he knew that even if he was trying to dissuade him, it was useless. He sighed and was about to speak when a rustle came from behind the woods.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Jun Hao frowned and looked behind him. His scalp felt numb. "No, run, it''s a pack of wolves!"

    In the dark woods, dozens of green and faint light spots are slowly approaching.

    "Ah A scream sounded in the distance. Jun Hao''s face was ugly. "When they get there, let''s go. We can''t cope with the wolves!"

    "This, this is what place, fairy, monster!" Xinyu sits on the ground with no anxiety in his eyes. He looks at the huge stone gate in front of him.

    A few people in the rear were not much better, and some even froth and fainted.

    It''s reasonable to say that if it''s just a stone gate, it''s impossible for several people to do so. But you''ve seen the stone gate emit light, and there''s a person sitting at the top.

    "Run, there are wolves in the back!" Out of the jungle, Yang Tao waved and roared.

    But this roar is obviously useless, several people are still sitting stupidly.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    Two figures leaped over several people in an instant.

    Yang Tao came to a few people''s side, the pace of pause, a little hesitation on his face.

    "Come on, the wolves are coming soon. They can''t be saved!" Xi cloud tears run between, turn head to call a voice.

    Yang Tao clenched his teeth, picked up Xin Yu, who was sitting on the ground, and rushed to the stone gate quickly.

    "Touch"

    I don''t know if it''s because of worry, Yang Tao''s feet falter, and the speed of rushing makes Xinyu fly out of his shoulder.

    "Oh, no!" The two men in front of them heard the sound and looked back to see that it was not good.

    "Catch Xinyu quickly!" Yang Tao yells, regardless of the pain from his knee, immediately stands up and rushes to Xinyu who flies to the stone gate.

 Chapter 348

    "It''s too late!" Jun Hao and Xi Yun have this idea in their minds.

    Looking at Xinyu who is getting closer and closer, they both think that she will break her head and blood on the spot, but later, they can''t believe their eyes.

    "Whoosh"

    When his head touched the stone gate, a column of light burst out from it, but Xinyu slowly integrated into it.

    "This, this is!" Rushing to the stone gate and looking at Xinyu, who only shows half of his feet outside, Yang Tao swallows his saliva, with unspeakable fear on his face.

    "Ouch"

    The wolf howl is still ringing behind. The three turn their heads and see dozens of hungry wolves staring at this side with their eyes full of faint light.

    "There''s no choice but to gamble!" This Jun Hao is also a cruel man. Seeing that there is no way to escape from the rear, he rushes to the stone gate and goes inside.

    "Jun Hao!" The rest of the two were shocked and tried to catch Jun Hao, but their speed was obviously slow.

    "Go in, there are unexpected opportunities for you!" Suddenly, just when they were at a loss, the ethereal voice echoed in the whole world.

    "Who, who!" When they heard the sound, their faces turned white and looked around.

    "Xiyun tears, no, it''s not from the one above!" Yang Tao didn''t know what to think of. He raised his head slowly and said with some trills.

    "Go, go!"

    "Huhu"

    Two people only feel a huge force, make the body constantly to the front of the stone door.

    When the two disappeared, there was only the roar of hungry wolves. After a while, a bloody smell filled the surroundings.

    "The law of the jungle, the superiority is a little too much. The cruelty of Tianxuan is more than a thousand times as great as it is now!"

    Long words spread, and then there was no sound.

    ¡­¡­

    "Did you still come in, but why are you so alarmed?"

    "Where is this?" Looking at the dark space around, Xiyun tears strong from calm, asked.

    "Don''t know" shook his head, Jun Hao face dignified said.

    "But there''s a stone tablet over there. You can go and have a look."

    Xi Yun nodded in tears and looked at Yang Tao who was shaking Xinyu. He sighed and moved slowly.

    When he came to the stone tablet, Jun Hao only felt that the stone tablet had a strange power to attract him, so he put it up unconsciously.

    "Boom" when the hand touched, bursts of white light broke out on the stone tablet, and a line of small words slowly emerged.

    "Predestined friends, before that, congratulations on coming here. This place is left by the founders of the whole continent. If you can break through the road of mind training, you can get the supreme power!"

    The small characters disappeared, and a winding path appeared in the rear.

    "Do you want to go?" Looking at the gray space, Xi Yun hesitated for a moment and asked.

    Close your eyes and meditate for a while, "go, why not, maybe this is our chance!" With that, regardless of Xiyun''s tears, he set foot on the road representing life and death¡° If you are lucky enough, you can be ready. Once you enter the road of mind training, you can get out of life, and you will die with your heart broken! " The sound came from all directions.

    "If you don''t practice your mind, you''d like to sleep forever!" Firm eyes look to the channel, Jun Hao step out.

    "Will you die, but there seems to be no other way to go here, no matter." Xiyun tears silver teeth bite, also stepped on the dark channel.

    ¡­¡­

    Time goes by, one day, two days, ten days later.

    "Come on, that''s the last place where the lady disappeared!" In the jungle, the sound of rapid footsteps came out.

    "Boss, it seems to smell of blood!"

    "Well, go up and have a look. Miss, you can''t do anything!"

    After a while, four or five big men in black came to a stone gate.

    "Well, what''s going on?" Looking at the scene in front of us, even those who are used to life and death can''t help shivering.

    "Boss, it seems that there is no lady''s clothes!" Looking at a lot of bones on the ground, one frowned and said.

    "Well, since there is no such thing, the problem lies in it!" The first one looked at the stone gate solemnly.

    "Boss, there''s a man up there!" Looking up, I saw a man in white sitting, his long black hair flying around in the breeze.

    "Hey, boy, what''s going on here!"

    No one answered, the figure above still kept that action.

    "Xiao Si, go and have a look." The leader winked and said.

 Chapter 349

    But when Xiao Si just took the first step, the strange image suddenly appeared, and the stone gate, which was originally like a hard stone, began to emit white light.

    "This, this is what, I am not dazzled!" Several people couldn''t believe rubbing their eyes to make sure that what happened in front of them was true. Then their eyes contracted sharply in an instant, staring at the stone gate with the big pupil of the needle tip.

    "Buzz"

    When several people were at a loss, the stone gate trembled violently, and a hand slowly stretched out from inside.

    "This, this, ghost!" Even if a few people are cruel, but also scared by such a strange thing.

    Their shouting did not affect the people, hands, feet, and bodies in the stone gate at all. It had already appeared in a short time.

    "Thank you, master!" The people who came out didn''t look at the shivering people on the ground. Instead, they bent down and fell on their knees, facing the young people in white on the stone gate.

    "Boom"

    At this time, the sky suddenly overcast, very much like the trend of downpour.

    "Big brother, heaven, heaven, look Suddenly, a person on the ground points to the sky, and the fear in his eyes can be easily distinguished.

    "What" a few people do not know, so, one by one suddenly looked up, even the one who just came out of the stone gate is no exception.

    I saw the dark sky, like something poked a hole, the barrel of light slowly towards the ground.

    "Since you have broken through the road of mind training, you can go to Tianxuan continent!" The ethereal voice reverberated in the whole sky.

    "Thank you, master. Jun Hao will live up to your expectations." The man who came out was Jun Hao who had entered the Tianxuan continent. He had stayed for ten days on the way to practice his mind. Fortunately, the aura inside was lush, otherwise he had not been killed, and he was starving to death.

    Shua

    The light column of the sky fell on Jun Hao, and a flame pattern slowly formed in the center of his eyebrows.

    "What is this?" Light column disappears, Jun Hao doubts of touch forehead, touch it then feel a hot.

    The flame pattern in the middle of the eyebrow flashed a light and seemed to answer Jun Hao''s question.

    "I see. Is this the key to Tianxuan?" Touch forehead, Jun Hao cold face unexpectedly miraculously show a smile, slowly stand up.

    Han Xuan doesn''t want anyone to be able to enter the Tianxuan continent. All the opportunities depend on his own efforts.

    "Buzz"

    The stone gate is shaking.

    "Xiyunlei, could it be you?" Looking at the stone gate without expression, Jun Hao thought.

    The sky thundered again.

    In a quarter of an hour.

    "Jun Hao, I didn''t expect you to come out before me!" Xi cloud tears stroked the forehead, said with a smile.

    "You two, who are you?" Right now. Several people on the ground seemed to react, stood up and said.

    "Cloud City, Xijia!" Xi cloud tears cast a few people one eye, lips light move¡° What, you are from the Xi family Several people all show the look of panic, obviously this Xi cloud tears is also a very good character.

    "Well, you are looking for Xinyu or Yang Tao!"

    "You know where Miss is!" Hearing Xinyu''s name, several people''s eyes flashed a light.

    "She''s in there. You might as well go in and have a look. Maybe there''s another chance." Show a mysterious smile, Xi cloud tears side open body, let out a passage.

    "OK, Xiao Si, you go back to inform the owner, and the rest of the people will follow me in!" The leader pondered for a while and took the remaining three people to the stone gate.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Do you think they will come out?" Xi cloud tears mysterious smile, eyes fall on Jun Hao.

    "Don''t you know what it''s like to practice your mind?"

    Hear this words, don''t know to return to think of what, Xi cloud tears facial expression instant change of pale.

    "Why do you stay here now that you have passed the road of practicing your mind?" Suddenly, a majestic voice sounded in the sky.

    Looking up, I saw the sedentary young man in white. At this time, his eyes were already open, and his clothes were windless. A mighty momentum constantly impacted them.

    "Senior" two faces a white, a soft foot, kneeling on the ground.

    "Go, go!" The young man waved his hand, and their figures disappeared in an instant.

    "It seems that mind training works well, then!" Han Xuan looks up at the sky.

    "Let this place be known to the world!"

 Chapter 350

    With Han Xuan''s action, the ripples spread from his feet. When the ripples disappeared in the sky, the sky suddenly became dim. The rolling clouds were like a galloping wild horse. It was so vast. It was also like that the evil spirits were enveloped in darkness with the big net that had engulfed human beings.

    "Boom"

    The roar of heaven and earth makes countless people on earth look up.

    "Is it a total solar eclipse? How can the sky become so dark all of a sudden?" In an unknown city, someone touched his head and said.

    "Impossible, if the total solar eclipse, the network has long been noisy!" Someone nearby frowned and said.

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, damn Han boy, why do you make such a big noise? I just want to cheat a lollipop!" Er Gouzi looked at the little girl who had no shadow in front of him. In his heart, 10000 alpacas flew by.

    "Boom"

    With the roar, people could feel the shaking of the ground.

    "Aura recovery, Tianxuan continent, coagulation!"

    The ethereal sound reverberates over the whole earth, making it clear that any corner can also hear.

    The dark sky seemed to be scattered by the sound, slowly showing a little light, but the light was different from what I saw before.

    "Look, there are images in the sky!" From the ethereal voice of the reaction from the people, pointing to the sky, scream.

    Sure enough, in the light, the misty scene slowly emerged.

    "It''s like an ancient city, not a mirage!"

    "What''s the matter with the voice before that? Is there an alien visiting the earth?"

    "Brother, you have a terrible idea!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Master, what do you think this is?" In a spacious ancient courtyard, two people look to the sky.

    "Reiki revives!" One of the people nearby didn''t seem to hear the man''s question. He kept muttering.

    "Master, master!"

    The body trembles, slowly draws back the vision, takes a deep breath, the facial expression is joyful, but also has some shock.

    "Second brother, I found a big secret!"

    "Secret?"

    But the man did not ask, the ground trembled again, and in the sky, the scene quickly disappeared, then turned into a speed of light, straight to the ground, like a sky bead.

    "Second younger brother, I know you have a lot of questions, but now is not the time to explain. Quickly, gather the Xi family''s children and go to that place!" With that, I dare not hesitate to rush out of the courtyard faster than any other sports car in the world.

    "Master!" The hand was lifted in the air, the throat rolled a few times, shocked eyes could not be calm for a long time, "master, running so fast, why I have never seen it!"

    Such scenes happen in every city, just more or less.

    ¡­¡­

    "Swish swish" near the light column, a few sounds startled several birds on the tree.

    "It should be the front. I hope no one can get there before me." This man is the owner of the Naxi family.

    "Aura recovery, I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect, Xi family will carry forward in my hands!" The head of Xi''s family, who is running at a high speed, has a happy look on his face.

    It''s no wonder that aura is indispensable for any friar.

    Their Xi family also got a skill of cultivation by chance. However, the aura on the earth is too thin, and they don''t have much to do in any way. But now when they hear that the aura is reviving, they will be excited about how indifferent their mind is.

    "Whoosh"

    The sound of a sharp weapon cutting through the sky sounded.

    "Oh, no, someone!" The owner of the Xi family frowned and twisted his body in a strange way, avoiding a small dagger.

    "Who is it?"

    "Ha ha, the dodging skill of Xi family really deserves its reputation." In the woods, voices came from all directions, so that people could not hear the specific location.

    "Hum, hide your head and show your tail, you are a curfew!" The owner of the Xi family snorted coldly and looked around warily.

    "Ha ha, the master of Xi family has never heard of the art of concealment."

    "The art of concealment, so to speak, you are a member of the Cloud City ghost family!" The owner of the Xi family was more dignified.

    The ghost family in Yuncheng is a power that many families talk about. They have killed many enemies by means of concealment.

    "We''d better go there as soon as possible. After a few words of nonsense, I think it will be lively here!"

 Chapter 351

    "Then what about you plotting against me?" Xi home owner gnashing his teeth said.

    "It''s up to you. If you want to stay here, I''ll go ahead." The ghost man''s idea is very simple. If he can kill, he will kill. If he can''t kill, he will run. Anyway, after a blow, he doesn''t intend to do it again.

    "Hoo"

    I didn''t see him, but the weeds on the ground fluttered gently. The owner of the Xi family knew that the ghost family was afraid that they had already gone.

    "Hum" cold hum a, stride toward that prop up the light pillar of the sky to rush.

    ¡­¡­

    "Pa"

    Behind him came a sound.

    "I didn''t expect to catch up so soon!" In front of a huge stone gate, a man wrapped in a black robe said in a hoarse voice.

    "You''re from the ghost family!" The owner of the Xi family stopped and asked, "why don''t you go?"

    "It''s here, and!" The eyes of the ghost family trembled slightly.

    Looking in the eyes of the ghost family, I saw a young man sitting on the huge stone gate with his eyes closed, and the light column falling from the top just fell on him.

    "This, this, who is he?" The owner of the Xi family was shocked.

    "Is this man ahead of us and absorbing aura?" Recovered from the shock, Xi Jiazhu frowned and said.

    Just this voice falls down, two people look at each other, coincidentally fumble in the bosom for a while, "you attack, I attack!"

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    The sound of two air bursts out, and the two glittering metal objects are like bullets coming out of the chamber, shooting Han Xuan away.

    "Now that we are at the entrance, why don''t we go in?" The voice seemed to be magical, and the listener''s face turned white and stepped back.

    "Pa pa"

    The concealed weapon just shot, but the man above the stone gate didn''t make any action. He shot it back and put it in front of them.

    Eyes slowly open, the body around the space slightly distorted, see this scene, two people in silly also know, this person must not be able to provoke.

    "Master!" The two quickly knelt down.

    "Shua" in the moment when they bow their heads, the space in front of them fluctuates, and a pair of feet appear in their eyes.

    "Get up!" The so-called "speaking with the law" is used to describe the moment.

    Just after Han Xuan said this, they stood up unconsciously and wanted to kneel down again, but their bodies seemed to be carried by something. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t kneel down.

    "Master!"

    Nodding, "how many people are still practicing on this planet!"

    They exchanged their eyes for a while. The master of the Xi family stood out and bowed down with a fist. "If you go back to the elder generation, there are less than 100 people who cultivate immortals on the earth!"

    "Well, this time I come back, I want to make this planet return to the ancient times. You can go to Tianxuan land to practice!"¡° Tianxuan continent, where is that? " The idea came to both of them at the same time.

    "By the way, there was a blood force similar to you before. I think it''s your people. Her talent is good. I believe Tianxuan continent will have her place in the future!" Han Xuan turns around and says lightly.

    Then, the two people behind him flew over the stone gate again and sat down cross legged.

    "Xijia, it seems to be rising." Looking at the owner of Yanxi''s family with complicated eyes, Han Xuan can say that his talent is good, and his future can be imagined.

    "Well, sometimes genius is a short-lived ghost!" His eyes flashed a fierce light, and without hesitation, he went to the stone gate with white light.

    The owner of the Xi family, who is still in a surprise, naturally doesn''t see the eyes of the ghost family. Otherwise, he would not be so calm and would have been looking for him for a long time.

    "I don''t know which child it is. I''m sure it will be better to train students next!" In the heart is still dark surprise, only feel in front of a flash of white light, eyes look past, the ghost family has passed through the stone gate.

    "No, I''m careless. I''m ahead of him!" The owner of the Xi family rushed to the stone gate, trying to stop the steps of the ghost family, but when he reached over, the man had completely disappeared into the stone gate.

    "Well, I''m not a vegetarian, even if I take the lead!"

    "Stop, Wumeng is in charge!" Suddenly, just as the front foot stepped into the stone gate, a soft voice came from behind.

 Chapter 352

    "Wu Meng, these damned guys, how come they come so fast? No matter. If they stop, I''m afraid they won''t be able to get in!" The owner of the Xi family gritted his teeth and stepped directly into the stone gate.

    "Hum, dare to disobey the order of Wumeng, and I''ll catch you!" Then he came forward.

    "Well, Yang Hua, there are still guests watching on it!" Behind him, an old man with white hair walked out slowly.

    "Ling Lao!" The man named Yang Hua seemed to have great respect for the old man and stopped immediately after hearing the words.

    "Eh" nodded, then eyes fell on Han Xuan.

    "I don''t know what to call Xiao you. What happened here?" The old man asked with a smile.

    It''s just Han Xuan. He didn''t even move.

    "Hey, little beast, didn''t you hear linglao asking you?" Yang Hua, who is already annoyed at the fact that someone dares to disobey the Wumeng, throws his anger on Han Xuan, but he seems to find the wrong person.

    Shua

    As soon as the words fell, the scene began to blow.

    "The mind is not right, how to enter the mysterious land of heaven!" Ethereal words ring out in this film, so that the listener does not have the slightest sense of resistance.

    "Touch"

    "Puyi"

    Yang Hua, who is also arrogant, doesn''t know that he was hit by some force and directly hit the cliff in the distance. He doesn''t know his life or death.

    "Yang Hua!" This Ling old shout a, but dare not have any action.

    "Tianxuan mainland welcomes any living creature on earth, but don''t try to challenge my majesty!"

    "Tianxuan continent, is that where the man went before?" Don''t know what to think of, linglao unexpectedly regardless of Yang Hua''s life or death behind him, step out, appear in front of the stone gate, also don''t hesitate, directly rushed in.

    ¡­¡­

    Time goes by slowly. In the blink of an eye, half a month is fleeting.

    "Wow, who is he? He''s so handsome!" As time goes on, quite a number of people have gathered under the stone gate.

    At first, Han Xuan still feels normal, but ten days later, Han Xuan can''t hold any more.

    Just because in the first ten days, all the people who came here knew how to practice, but after that, many ordinary people came here with the column of light.

    With the breath of Han Xuan''s body, it''s easy to make a girl''s heart sprout.

    "Hello, Hello, everyone, please don''t feed Just when Han Xuan was a little at a loss, a familiar scream came.

    "Wow, grass, there are such goods everywhere!" Han Xuan is speechless, and several black lines appear between his forehead.

    "Where are you saying bad things about my idol? Come out and fight till dawn!" Immediately a girl began to shout.

    "Boom"

    Just as the girls tried to find the trace of Er Gouzi, the stone gate standing in the sky and earth began to vibrate.

    "Is there someone coming out? There are so many people going in, so there should be some coming out too!"¡° Woo hoo, finally out! " The light flashed, and a clear girl voice came out, but there was endless grievance and fear in the tone.

    "It''s miss. Go and protect miss!" In an open and dense forest, a group of people stood sparsely, and the smell of killing and felling made no one dare to approach here.

    "Whoosh"

    In the field, a ghost like figure floats to the front, and is fast approaching the girl coming out of the stone gate.

    "Ha ha, who am I? It turned out to be the little princess of Xin family." On the top of the mountain, a young man dressed as a childe said with a smile, but his smile made people feel strange.

    "Young master, what about the little princess of Xin''s family? I don''t want to be your plaything in a few days!"

    "Boom"

    A roar interrupted their conversation.

    "What''s the matter?" The man who is approaching the girl at a high speed in the field just has doubts in his heart, and the strange image suddenly changes in the sky.

    A huge beam of light fell from the sky, directly on the girl.

    "Touch"

    The man was so fast that he didn''t even have time to react, so he hit it directly.

    "Ah, poof When touching the light curtain, she felt a force impact on her body, making her fly backwards.

    "Xinyu!" Cover chest, slowly stand up, the blood of the mouth drip drip down.

    "Sister Ying, I''m fine. I seem to be accepting inheritance!" Xinyu has obviously passed the fear period, looking at the falling light column with a strange face.

 Chapter 353

    The word "inheritance" is used to make the noisy voice quiet.

    "Heritage! It can''t be. Ah, everybody, get in After a moment of immersion, the crowd burst into a tsunami like sound.

    It''s very simple to think that such a thing will happen. Don''t forget that this is the earth. After the baptism of the Internet, the word "inheritance" is in the hearts of people on the earth, which means the supreme power.

    ¡­¡­

    "Where is this?" Looking at the gray space, the crowd was at a loss.

    "Look, there''s someone over there!" I saw a small path, sparse stand a few people, but their faces are extremely pale, as if at any time will collapse to death.

    "Master!" All of a sudden, someone in the crowd called, and then a figure quickly passed the crowd, approaching the path.

    Just when I just stepped over a stone tablet, the man actually did not move, which made people feel strange.

    "Well, what''s wrong with that man? It''s dangerous if he doesn''t step over the stone tablet." The crowd began to give off a sense of uneasiness.

    "Ah! There is no way out The roar made the crowd turn back. Sure enough, there was a stone gate behind. There was only darkness.

    "It seems that if you want to go out, you have to take that path!" In the crowd, there were many people with firm minds who knew that there was no way to go in the rear, and no matter what the noisy people were, they walked directly.

    "If you practice your mind, you will live if you leave, and die if you stay!" The dignified voice resounded through the whole space when the man stepped on the steps of heart training.

    "Die! The last word "death ~" reverberated for a long time, making the crowd calm down in an instant, just a breath of anxiety hovering in the sky.

    "Ah" finally, someone couldn''t stand the immersed atmosphere and yelled.

    "Hum, a group of tiny mortals, do you really think it''s easy to inherit it?" In the crowd, a man in flowing clothes stood out with a disdainful expression on his face.

    "Young master, are you going to break through this mental training road?" A man stood up beside him and asked with worried face.

    "Is there any other choice?" Light of turn aside an eye side, slowly step toward that practice heart road of step.

    "I don''t want to stay here all the time. I don''t care. Maybe it won''t be dangerous to practice my mind!" In the crowd, one of them bit his teeth and rushed to the road of heart training which represents life and death.

    As time goes by, people come in the gray space. It seems that the space is not big, but there is no sign of crowding at the moment.

    "Ah A scream makes the people who practice the appearance of mind turn to look at each other.

    In the middle of the heart training Road, one of them was pale and seven holes were bleeding. It was really miserable.

    "What''s the matter with him!" When this idea came to mind in countless people, the person on the road of heart training decomposed quickly until he finally turned into a little light and disappeared between heaven and earth.

    "Dead, dead!" Seeing this scene, all the people turned pale. The people who had dared to practice their mind did not dare to cross the thunder pool at this time.

    "Oh, the outside of mind training road is not your shelter!" On the stone gate, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness pays close attention to it all the time. Seeing this scene, he smiles and stands up slowly.

    "It''s moving, it''s moving. Look, the man has moved!"¡° Wow, my God, how handsome

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ignoring the exaggerated scene below, Han Xuan kneaded the formula with his hands, and white light spots appeared in front of him.

    "Go" floating light point seems to be able to understand people''s words, slowly floating to the stone gate.

    Practice your mind!

    "Something''s coming in!" Before the voice fell, the light spot slowly emerged a person''s face.

    "Isn''t this the man sitting on the stone gate outside? Why?" When the question flashed through my mind, the person who formed the light spot actually spoke at this time.

    "Those who don''t practice their mind will be wiped out after ten days!" Without a trace of emotion, the girl who is obsessed with Han Xuan''s face turns pale. She dare not look directly at Han Xuan''s face.

    Silence, dead silence.

    long time.

    "No matter what, it''s better to fight for it, if I get the inheritance!" Thinking of this, most people have raised their feet.

    "Well!" Seeing this, Han Xuan above the stone gate nodded with satisfaction and turned his eyes to see Xinyu, who was still shrouded by the pillar of light.

    "Little girl, as my experiment, I''ll give you some chances." Smile and float down to the ground.

 Chapter 354

    "What do you want?" Next to her, the woman wrapped in black looks at Han Xuan warily, but her trembling eyes show that she is very nervous at the moment.

    Glancing at the man, Han Xuan''s eyes slowly closed, and a circle of ripples spread under his feet.

    "Hoo"

    Wait until the crowd all out of 100 Zhang away, Han Xuan closed eyes slowly opened.

    "Little girl, I will send you to a place where there is a person who needs to accompany me!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Hoo"

    "Where did you send the young lady?" The woman in black rushed over and yelled angrily.

    Han Xuan also looked at the man without expression, but he didn''t reply. His body gradually became transparent, and finally disappeared directly in front of the crowd.

    Tianxuan continent.

    "In the East, there are four sacred trees, namely Diyu, xishenglinghuai, beiluolongtao and Nanding Fusang. They just form four cities in the sky!" Han Xuan rubbed his chin in the sky.

    Thinking of this, Han Xuan smiles and says something.

    "Boom boom"

    Tianxuan mainland in Han Xuan''s nagging began to have a violent tremor, the most intense also belongs to the four sacred trees.

    "This, this, is the master exerting some magic power again?" Beside the locust tree, a handsome young man is looking at the sky.

    It''s not surprising that young man thought of Han Xuan at the beginning. In his mind, no one has such magic power. Beside the locust tree, countless rocks and civil engineering seemed to have no weight, and they all began to lift off slowly.

    Such a thing happened not only in linghuaishu, but also in Diyu, Longtao and Fusang.

    Time is long, in a twinkling of an eye, a day passes quietly.

    "Hoo, at last!" Thousands of miles up in the air, Han Xuan''s tired face shows no doubt.

    "I''m a little tired, but!" With a little smile, he leaned over a city suspended in the sky.

    Looking around at the scene of birds singing and flowers fragrance, Han Xuan is slightly frowned, "seems to lack a transmission array!"

    With his eyebrows stretched out, Han Xuan''s Dharma formula changed continuously. An extremely illusory light gate appeared on the edge of the city in the sky, and correspondingly, a light gate appeared under the locust tree below.

    "Not bad." Looking at his masterpiece, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction.

    "Buzz"

    The light gate was formed but a moment later.

    "Where is this? There is plenty of Aura!" I saw from the light door slowly out of a young man, looking around with vigilant eyes.

    "You don''t have to be in the guardian tree in the future!" At this time, a majestic voice sounded behind the boy.

    Hearing this sound, the boy''s body trembled slightly, then turned around and knelt down.

    "Master!"

    "Well," nodded, "there will be a lot of people here, and you won''t be alone in the future!" Hearing this, the young man''s eyes trembled. He didn''t know whether he was excited or something.

    "Well, you''ve been guarding the sacred tree for quite a long time. I''ll tell you some secrets. There are four sacred trees in Tianxuan continent. There will be a city in the sky above each sacred tree. In the center of the city, there is a token representing the Lord of the city. If anyone can get it, he can take charge of it." Finish saying, don''t wait for the youth to say what, a flash body, disappear here.

    "Remember, the token is not available to those who have great perseverance and wisdom!" The misty voice fell into the young man''s ears.

    "Master" whispered, and the boy stood up slowly, his eyes falling on the center of the sky city.

    ¡­¡­

    "Where is this, what a high palace!" In the center of Tianxuan continent, Xinyu appears here. He just looks at the palace that goes straight into the sky. He can''t recover for a long time.

    "Who are you and how did you come here?" All of a sudden, just when Xinyu was full of dementia, the gate of the palace slowly opened, but only to hear its voice, not to see the person.

    "I don''t know how I came here!" Xin Yu Leng said.

    "In that case, go back where you came from." After that, the gate began to close slowly again.

    "Let her stay here with you!" The voice seemed to be extremely afraid of magic, the slowly closed door suddenly closed, from which rushed out a beautiful fairy.

    "Brother, are you back?"

    "How beautiful Even Xin Yu, who is also a female, is fascinated by Jin Lingzi''s peerless appearance.

    "Whoosh"

    Beside Xinyu, the space fluctuates, and Han Xuan appears.

    "Brother"

 Chapter 355

    Looking at the flying Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan frowns. Without waiting for him to make any movement, the familiar spatial fluctuation spreads. Obviously, Jin Lingzi is also afraid that Han Xuan will dodge and uses her own magic power.

    "Brother"

    Wenxiang nephrite, beauty into the arms, but Han Xuan is not the slightest joy, but a dull face.

    long time.

    "Whoosh"

    "I''m going!" This sound I left, is nearby has not experienced the world matter Xin Yu also to be able to hear is very helpless.

    "Hum, dead brother, smelly brother!" Jin Lingzi pouted her beautiful mouth, stamped her feet and said with some bitterness.

    "Well, are you the fairy in the sky?" Xinyu see Han Xuan leave, this just asked in a low voice.

    Before Jin Lingzi, most of his mind fell on Han Xuan. At this time, when he heard Xinyu''s cry, there was a little flush on his pretty face.

    "Since you are brought by your brother, come in with me." With that, he rushed to the huge palace.

    "Did I say something wrong?"

    ¡­¡­

    Shimen, Guanghua flashing, Han Xuan floating body fell on the Shimen.

    "Come out so soon!" Looking at the old man who is being baptized by Guangzhu, Han Xuan has a smile on his face.

    "Thank you, master!" The light column was dim when Han Xuan came out, but after less than a minute, a flame pattern appeared on the old man''s forehead.

    "Well, have you ever seen a dog?" Han Xuan nods and asks lightly.

    "Dog The old man shook his head, then turned around and looked at the crowd

    "Report to Mr. Ling that a dog entered the stone gate before. I don''t know if it is!" Immediately one of the crowd came out and said.

    Han Xuan is tiny a Leng, "entered inside!" Mutter a, fly body then fell into that stone gate.

    "Now you should know the existence of Tianxuan continent. Go and fight for a higher realm!" Han Xuan who didn''t enter the stone gate said this.

    "Yes," the old man replied respectfully, but he didn''t go to Tianxuan immediately. Instead, he cried out to the crowd, "disciples of Wumeng!"

    The roar of "Zai" reverberated in the field.

    "No matter who can break through the path of mind training, you can enter the core disciple of Wumeng!"

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, you boy, pay attention. Believe it or not, I''ll give you a shoulder fall on the bus, and I''ll give you a fatal tripod!" Outside of the road of heart training, a dog is being chased by a strong man. It''s normal for people, but the dog is a bit too good to speak.

    "Ah, dead dog, give back my brother''s life!" The big man''s eyes were red, and he glared at Er Gouzi.

    "Tut Tut, er Gouzi, why haven''t you seen me for several days? You''ve learned how to kill people!" An ethereal voice makes the scene quiet for a moment.

    But the man is quiet, but the dog is not willing to idle, "Han boy, labor and capital just follow your steps, deceive people into the practice of mind, but this stupid man, actually put the murder charge on me, I can tell you, this pot, labor and capital do not back!"¡° Whatever you say, I''ve come to tell you that I''m going to hide in the next world, and you won''t go either! " Han Xuan suspended in the air, carrying his hands, asked.

    "The next world" Er Gouzi''s eyes brightened, "cough, how can the next world be short of excellent ones? I''m going to decide this wave of labor and capital!"

    Speechless looking at Er Gouzi, just casually asked whether to go or not, actually would pull out so much, "it seems that it''s better to ask him less in the future!" Heart secretly decided that Han Xuan body began to become transparent.

    "Oh, big man, you can''t die, but when I come back, I have to talk to you about my life!"

    "Oh, Han boy, what are you kicking me for?"

    "Ouch"

    ¡­¡­

    Chaos in beads.

    "Gulu, Gulu!"

    "Bad!"

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    After a word without end, the two figures were flying rapidly in the chaotic bead.

    "Damn it, how can you forget that the origin of the world is still in chaos? Now let Er Gouzi come in. Isn''t that sending sheep into the wolf''s mouth?" Han Xuan wants to cry now.

    "The power of space, the power of time!" Han Xuan squeezed these words out of his teeth.

    Shua

    "Oh, shit, you''re on drugs!" Er Gouzi yelled angrily behind him.

    "Labor and capital are not vegetarians, you forced me to open r!" After that, er Gouzi''s body began to grow bigger.

 Chapter 356

    "Roar"

    The deafening roar makes the stars in the chaos bead tremble.

    "Oh, shit, I don''t want to play like this!" Han Xuan turns his head to see that he is in a cold sweat. Even though Han Xuan thinks highly of himself, he knows that he can''t fight him at this time.

    "Quack, shudder, fear, the origin of the world, labor and capital are determined!" Er Gouzi yelled with pride.

    However, he seems to be a little complacent and forgets his shape. At this time, er Gouzi''s body shape has become more than ten feet high. Inevitably, the stars passing by will hit him.

    Sure enough, after a burst of laughter, when Er Gouzi was about to step forward, he felt a suction coming from behind him. This suction was very clear to ER Gouzi, which was the precursor of entering the next world.

    "Wow, crap game, bad experience!" In the moment before the figure disappeared, er Gouzi finally held out a word.

    "Hu" see this, Han Xuan finally relieved, but not waiting for him to have other action, the suction has now acted on himself.

    "I don''t know which world this time is, damned dead dog. In case it is a higher world, labor and capital will not stay there even if they waste a little shuttle energy." In his heart, he thought of it and didn''t fight, because he knew that even if he was struggling, it was futile. He could only wait for the storm to come back to chaos.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ouch!" two screams sounded at the same time.

    "Han boy, you didn''t wash your hands when you finished last night. How can you be a soul body again?" Looking at the body emitting the light of the soul, er Gouzi scolded.

    "Roll thick" Han Xuan forehead black line, drink scold, and then look around the scene.

    Into the eye is a vast expanse of white, Han Xuan slightly frown, God consciousness recklessly gush out.

    "Well, it seems that there is an invasion of foreign things!" When the divine sense sweeps through a corner of this space, Han Xuan can clearly feel that something has entered it.

    "There is no danger!" Slightly put down, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness began to spread out.

    "Ah" when the divine sense just penetrated the white space, Han Xuan heard a scream.

    Frown lightly, spread out of the divine consciousness and did not take back, instead began to look at the outside world.

    God has seen the place, only to see a person is holding a syringe, and the syringe inserted in the place is located in the heart.

    "Tut Tut, Han boy, are we in the world of snake essence disease? How can anyone put a syringe into his heart?" In the space, er Gouzi sighed.

    "Go away, don''t talk. The world seems familiar!" Han Xuan''s eyebrows show a thoughtful look. Two dogs know that it''s inconvenient to disturb Han Xuan at the moment, so they don''t speak.

    "Ah" in the quiet room, the unconscious man suddenly opened his eyes, but his eyes were different from others.

    "Ah, it''s here. Now, one more minute, one more point, ah!" Outside the space, the people standing up yelled every word.

    "What a familiar line! Why can''t I remember it all of a sudden?" Han Xuan frowned deeper and deeper.

    "Boom" a roar, let Han Xuan suddenly back to God.

    "Fly, fly, uncle is so hungry!" Just outside the door, slowly out, out, out of a monster¡° Oh, shit, it''s brother corpse''s world See rushed into the monster, Han Xuan mind flashed a light, and finally remember which world this is.

    "Fortunately, it''s also a lower world!" Breathe out gently.

    "Brother corpse, that''s the brother corpse who opened the coffin and came out to find someone to settle accounts!" Er Gouzi''s eyes glowed with excitement.

    "Wow, er Gouzi, why are you so excited?" Take back the divine sense, Han Xuan strange asked.

    "In this world, there are many things as gifted as me. The three inch tongue of labor and capital has been rusty for a long time!" Looking at the eager appearance of Er Gouzi, Han Xuan doesn''t dare to let him out. Now the origin of the world hasn''t been found. What if he goes out and messes up.

    Eyes turned, "Er Gouzi, you see, we should be in the protagonist''s body of this world now. Why don''t you help him grow up. When he can grow up to a certain extent, I''ll give you 30% of the world origin in zhenhun street!"

 Chapter 357

    Sure enough, at the mention of the origin of the world, er Gouzi''s eyes became straight in an instant.

    "Well, the labor and capital have agreed to help him grow up." I don''t know what happened. For the first time, er Gouzi didn''t bargain.

    The suspicious eyes looked at Er Gouzi, "you will be so obedient!"

    Er Gouzi: Grass

    ¡­¡­

    Out of space.

    "Uncle, you are dead, then the dead should look like the dead!" The heartrending cry comes from Bai Xiaofei''s mouth.

    "Ding, kill a low-level corpse brother, activate the universe super, invincible..." half a minute later, "exchange system!"

    This long words at this time is let two people at the same time startled jaw.

    "Er Gouzi, you are really 6!" In the space, Han Xuan gives a thumbs up and his eyes are full of wonder.

    "Cut" raised a high head, arrogant will show no doubt.

    Out of space.

    "Hallucination, it must be hallucination!" At this time, Bai Xiaofei could not take care of the pain coming from his heart, and comforted himself in his mouth.

    "Ding, it''s detected that the host is dying. Do you want to exchange the holy medicine for healing?" Er Gouzi continued to shout in the white space.

    "Ah After being reminded by the voice in his mind, Bai Xiaofei felt the throes of colic brought by his heart.

    "Yes, yes, come on, ah!" Bai Xiaofei covers his chest with his hands and shouts in his mouth.

    "Ding, there are not enough exchange points. Please kill brother Shi to get more exchange points."

    "Your second uncle''s, pit father!" Bai Xiaofei cursed.

    "Ding, please don''t abuse the system, otherwise something unexpected will happen!"

    "Get out of here, what a bullshit system! Get out of here!" Bai Xiaofei didn''t seem to be frightened by this sentence at all.

    "Whoosh"

    The space fluctuates slightly, a young man in a snow-white gown appears, but his body is emitting a faint light at this time.

    "Wow, it''s unexpected, brother. I didn''t hurt you. There''s a head of injustice and a debt owner. Don''t chase me!" Bai Xiaofei''s hands are flying around his chest.

    The black line on my forehead flashed by, "I used to be the master of this system, but now I''ve transcended the secular world, leaving a trace of spirit to help the people who get the system become stronger!" Han Xuan said without expression.

    "Wow, Han boy, congratulations on your acting like an invincible force!" The sound of Er Gouzi explodes in Han Xuan''s ear.

    "Wuwu, isn''t it?" Bai Xiaofei cried bitterly, "after suffering for half a lifetime, labor and capital have finally changed. Do you want to teach me the Dharma palm, or directly give me a magic power of several hundred thousand years?"

    Han Xuan is speechless. "There are specific ways to make you stronger in the system. Moreover, when your life is not in danger, I won''t do it, because I can only do it three times and it will disappear!" The reason why han Xuan said this is to make Bai Xiaofei less dependent on himself, otherwise as long as he meets danger and lies on the ground, Han Xuan will not become a bodyguard.

    As soon as Han Xuan''s voice fell, er Gouzi began to mend the sword¡° Ding, exchange system, f-level task, reduce the side effects of fortifier, complete and get 5 exchange points! "

    "Ding, exchange system, SSS level mission, defeat the king of corpse, complete and obtain 100000 exchange points!"

    "Ding, exchange system, the ultimate task, to find the origin of the world, to complete the creation of a artifact!"

    A series of tasks are released, which makes Bai Xiaofei''s mind buzzing.

    "Er Gouzi, well done!" Han Xuan is also full of praise for ER Gouzi''s wit.

    "Artifact!" Looking at Bai Xiaofei''s flowing water, Han Xuan shakes his head slightly.

    "At the moment, you''d better think about how to get through the current robbery. If you don''t make a decision, I''m afraid you''ll use my chance to make a shot!"

    Hearing this, Bai Xiaofei suddenly woke up, and his mind quickly turned, "by the way, cold herbs, I remember that the composition of the fortifier contains a lot of hot herbs, so his antidote is certain cold herbs!"

    Thinking of this, Bai Xiaofei looked at Han Xuan, "I know there is a traditional Chinese medicine shop here, go now!"

    Smile and nod, "you don''t care about me, my ability is not you can understand, no matter where you are, I can reach you in an instant!"

 Chapter 358

    "Oh, shit, hang up the dog!" Bai Xiaofei came up with such a word and walked slowly to the door.

    "Gaga, Han boy, finally someone dares to scold you!" Although Bai Xiaofei left, the voice of Er Gouzi came.

    "Well, you Bai Xiaofei, if you are not the leading role in this world, I will teach you how to be a man!" Han Xuan didn''t have the slightest anger on his face, which was obviously his casual words.

    ¡­¡­

    "Can you still hold on!" Looking at Bai Xiaofei walking slowly in the rain, Han Xuan asks in a voice, but his tone is ironic.

    When he turns around, he looks at Han Xuan with envious eyes. It seems that there is a mysterious force around him at this time, which makes the raindrops drip strangely when they are close to his body. If someone with profound cultivation comes here at this time, he can see that Han Xuan''s body is wrapped by a force of space, which makes the raindrops change their trajectory.

    "Can insist, right, still don''t know how to call!" Bai Xiaofei takes back his eyes, covers his chest with his hand and says with difficulty.

    "You can call me Tian Xuan or Mr. Tian!"

    "Well, Mr. Tian, there is a traditional Chinese medicine shop ahead. I don''t know if there is a corpse in it!" Bai Xiaofei worries that if one appears at this time, he will be in his present state and will only waste one shot of Han Xuan.

    "Don''t worry, at least until you suppress the fortifier temporarily, there will be no corpse brother!" Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "How do you know, sir?"

    "I have cultivated my divine sense, and I can explore the scene of a thousand miles."

    "Thousands of miles, I don''t know if I can find Xiao Wei!" Suddenly, Bai Xiaofei suddenly stops and looks at Han Xuan.

    "Do you want me to find people by one name?" Han Xuan glanced at Bai Xiaofei and asked with a smile.

    "Er" Bai Xiaofei feels embarrassed. Where can he take out Xiaowei''s picture now.

    "Come on, go and neutralize the medicine quickly!" With that, Han Xuan floats down beside Bai Xiaofei, side by side with him.

    Nodding, I don''t think about Xiaowei. I walk slowly towards the buildings with some outlines in front of me.

    "Is there anyone?" Looking at the plaque with three big characters of rejuvenation hall hanging on the edge of the door, Bai Xiaofei yelled.

    "Go in, there''s no one here!" Han Xuan reminds to say.

    "Creak"

    When the door was opened, Bai Xiaofei stepped in and began to search for traditional Chinese medicine with cold nature.

    ¡­¡­

    There was a strong smell of medicine in the room.

    "Ding, congratulations on reducing the side effects of fortifier. You have gained 5 exchange points!"

    "Ding, exchange system, e-level task, remove the side effects of fortifier, complete the task and get 50 exchange points!"

    Just when Bai Xiaofei drank up the boiled decoction, er Gouzi immediately released the task.

    "Sure enough, it''s better. Five o''clock exchange point. I don''t know what I can exchange. How can I use the exchange system?" Bai Xiaofei felt it for a while and then asked.

    "The host can recite it in his heart!" Er Gouzi obviously had a lot of fun, even the exchange panel came out¡° Exchange panel

    Shua

    In front of Bai Xiaofei, a white light emitting panel appears, and on the panel, there are all small characters.

    "Gaga, Han boy, a masterpiece of labor and capital!" Er Gouzi is proud of his voice.

    "Er Gouzi, don''t you have spiritual power? How can you show your magic array?" Han Xuan''s face is not good at transmitting sound.

    "Damn, you''ve refined so many array plates in Tianxuan continent, and the labor and capital have borrowed a few for fun!" Er Gouzi said triumphantly.

    "Grass"

    ¡­¡­

    "Heaven reliant sword, it''s no problem to split gold and stone. Exchange at 5 o''clock!"

    "Dragon butcher''s knife, 5 o''clock exchange point!"

    "Low level talisman, fireball talisman, 1 exchange point!"

    "Low level talisman, healing talisman, 1 exchange point!"

    "Wow, grass, why are they so expensive, but they are so mysterious, they can''t be fake products!" Bai Xiaofei complained.

    But there is a page turning instruction on the meeting board. Bai Xiaofei''s curiosity makes him point up without hesitation.

    "Is there anything behind that?"

    Shua

    The small words change slowly.

    "Pangu blood, 100 million exchange points!"

    "The God''s axe can create heaven and earth, and Exchange 100 million yuan!"

    "Bring the dead back to life Dan, 100 million exchange points!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at each item followed by a string of zeros, Bai Xiaofei swallowed.

 Chapter 359

    "The things behind are not what you can see now. You''d better exchange some useful things quickly. Brother corpse is coming soon!" Han Xuan''s voice brings the shocked Bai Xiaofei back to reality.

    Hard point over the light of the page up, said, "Sir, I should exchange what good!"

    "The talisman is still outside the infected area. It''s just some ordinary corpse brothers. You have enough knives in your hand!" Han Xuan light said.

    "Well," Bai Xiaofei nodded and pondered for a while, "three fireball runes, two healing runes!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the panel in front of him disappeared, but the space fluctuated slightly, and five yellow runes with light appeared.

    "Ha ha, well, it won''t be long before labor and capital can marry Bai Fumei and go to the top of their life. It''s really exciting to think about it!"

    Looking at Bai Xiaofei''s silly appearance, he shook his head and spat out two words in a soft voice, "coming!"

    Laughter suddenly stopped, "what''s coming."

    Voice did not fall, just listen to the whistling sound.

    "Touch"

    "I, I wipe!" Looking at a bullet hole between his legs, Bai Xiaofei''s dead soul was rising, and the sweat on his forehead was dripping.

    "Bang bang"

    There were several more shots in a row.

    Legs intuition a tight, Bai Xiaofei hand with feet quickly back.

    "Your second uncle''s, who? Is it necessary to shoot there?" Bai Xiaofei was obviously annoyed, and his mouth was a burst of abuse.

    "You, you are not brother corpse!" The soft voice is especially gentle in this last world.

    "Woman!" Bai Xiaofei was stunned and muttered.

    "Run, sir. I can''t run any more. Behind, behind!" This woman is Xiao Hui!

    The deep words of "Miss" came out of Bai Xiaofei''s mouth.

    "Well," Xiaohui was stunned and looked up at Bai Xiaofei.

    "Don''t be afraid, miss. Ha ha, it''s brother corpse. I''ll deal with him, but I''m very powerful!" Bai Xiaofei posed as a concubine, with a cynical look on his face.

    "But, but!" Xiaohui is still worried.

    "Ding, exchange system, f-level task, protect Xiaohui from huichuntang one mile! Finish and get 5 exchange points! "

    At this time, the task of Er Gouzi came out again.

    "Exchange point!" Bai Xiaofei''s face brightened, "don''t worry, miss. I''ll take care of the rush out of here." Bai Xiaofei patted his chest to guarantee.

    "Sir, how many corpses are there outside!" Bai Xiaofei''s body turns slightly, which makes Xiaohui see Han Xuan.

    "Ah, ghost!" With a cry, the gun in his hand quickly lifted up.

    "Bang, bang, click, click!" Xiaohui didn''t open her eyes until there was no bullet in the gun.

    Only to see the results, she almost fainted to the ground, only to see the young man floating in the air, wearing an ancient gown, looking at himself with a smile¡° Let''s go Light spit out two words, Han Xuan hand slightly help, in front of the body that was blocked by a layer of light shield down the bullet, gently fell to the ground, issued a few crisp sound.

    "Ding Ding Ding!"

    "Oh, don''t come here, don''t come here!" See Han Xuan slowly to his side, Xiaohui scared face some white.

    "If you don''t come in, the little thing in the back will kill you!" Looking at Xiaohui with a smile, she didn''t stop for a moment.

    "Behind!" Xiao Hui, who is also waving her hands at random, looks back subconsciously.

    "Ah" screams. It seems that there is something terrible behind. Xiaohui rushes to Han Xuan regardless of her fear. Obviously, she thinks that the things behind are much more terrible than Han Xuan.

    Looking at Xiaohui passing by, Han Xuan smiles and continues to walk to the door.

    "Don''t go outside, there''s a corpse brother outside," Xiao Hui quickly turned to remind.

    "Don''t blame me, sir. My exchange point!" Bai Xiaofei is also anxious, for fear that Han Xuan will make a move.

    "Pika, CHO"

    The sharp and harsh voice echoed in the room, which made Xiaohui''s face even whiter.

    "Pickup ~" looks at the characters that can only be seen in a cartoon, Han Xuan''s face is strange.

    "Little thing, I''m not interested in you. If you don''t respect me, I''ll kill you!" Although Han Xuan was laughing when he was talking, he was able to shake up the bicachuther in front of him with the pressure of his voice.

 Chapter 360

    Hand gently in Pikachu that head knock, Han Xuan Shi ran, to the distance, but the faint sound is spread to the room.

    "Bai Xiaofei, I''ll wait for you outside. If I don''t come out in a minute, the tide of corpses will come. Then you must need my help!"

    "Corpse tide!" Bai Xiaofei is shocked. Since Han Xuan can say such a positive word, it''s hard for him to be nervous.

    "Pickup"

    A scream made Bai Xiaofei worse at the moment.

    "Pip, get out of here!" Looking at Pikachu''s corpse brother rushing at him, Bai Xiaofei shouts and greets him with a flying leg.

    "Touch"

    A yellow light and shadow flashed by, and there was a roar outside the door.

    "I wipe, the effect of this fortifier is too TM against the sky!" Looking at the sound he made, Bai Xiaofei was a little flustered.

    "Well, go out quickly. I saw a lot of corpses outside just now!" Xiao Hui was also shocked by this kick, but she was not distracted by it.

    "Get out, yes, get out!" Back to the spirit of Bai Xiaofei rushed to the door.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Come out Seeing that there was no Xiao Hui around, I looked back and felt a little short of breath.

    "You, you run, I really can''t run, and I have a gun, I can cover you to escape!" Xiaohui, sitting on the ground, said in a tired tone.

    "I can''t run, miss. I''ve offended you!" Bai Xiaofei steps out and comes to Xiaohui.

    "What are you doing?" Voice did not fall, only feel the twists and turns, in an open eye, see now already in Bai Xiaofei shoulder.

    "Ah! It''s not polite

    Ignoring the scream of Xiaohui on his shoulder, Bai Xiaofei ran as fast as he could. In the blink of an eye, he already appeared in the street.

    "Ow - ow ~"

    Far away, howling one after another makes Bai Xiaofei''s scalp numb.

    "You missed the best time to escape, but you can still escape at this time, but!" On a big tree by the side of the road, Han Xuan leaned against the branch and said lazily. Just half of the words, he suddenly stopped.

    "But what!" Bai Xiaofei''s face is not good.

    One side of the body, slowly falling from the tree, "but it depends on your intelligence!" A little smile, no matter Bai Xiaofei, walk slowly to a direction.

    "Is there any mistake? There is no hint at all!" Bai Xiaofei bared his teeth and yelled.

    "Pika ~" but at this time, Pikachu, who was kicked by him, stood up again, and seemed not affected at all.

    "Behind, behind!" Xiaohui''s body trembles slightly on his shoulder. Bai Xiaofei frowns and looks at Pikachu slightly.

    "Wow, grass!" At a glance, Bai Xiaofei was dead. Behind the street, the smoke and dust covered the sky, accompanied by the roar.

    "It''s time to use my kill skill!" Bai Xiaofei is surprisingly calm at this time¡° Oh, can he think of any other way to escape Far away, Han Xuan heard this, revealing a little accident.

    "Run for your life!" A shout, let Han Xuan instant relief, "it seems that Bai Xiaofei and the dead dog is a perfect match!"

    "Pick up ~" yellow shadow suddenly came to the body, blocking Bai Xiaofei''s way.

    "If you don''t get rid of your grievances, give it to the labor and capital. Get out of here!" Roll out the word, almost to break through the limit of the voice can bear.

    Pikachu showed his sharp teeth and rushed to his thigh.

    "Touch"

    Looking at the deep pit in the distance, Bai Xiaofei was not happy at all, but a sense of panic filled the air.

    "Ow - ow ~"

    Needless to say, Bai Xiaofei knows what''s going on behind him.

    "You leave me and run away. I''m very moved that you can save me!" On her shoulders, although Xiaohui is also afraid, she is kind-hearted and doesn''t want to see someone die for her.

    "What nonsense! I haven''t used my real killing skill yet!" Bai Xiaofei''s low words make Xiaohui roll her eyes regardless of the current danger.

    "Don''t you run away with your kill skill?"

    "That''s just my second kill, and this time!" As he spoke, his hand slowly reached into his trouser pocket. When he pulled it out, there was a yellow amulet between the middle finger and the index finger.

 Chapter 361

    "This is, what!" Trying to shake her body, Xiao Hui asked in shock.

    "Heaven and earth, fireball!" In response to her, Bai Xiaofei just yelled.

    "Hoo"

    When the words shout out, the wind starts to blow in the field. After a while, a hot breath floats.

    "What are you, fairy, monster!" Looking at the huge fireball in front of her, Xiao Hui felt that her head was not enough.

    "Make me a corpse roaster, please!" See fireball appear, Bai Xiaofei bottom seems to come up, step forward, finger corpse tide.

    "Whoosh"

    "Boom"

    Fireball in mid air across a beautiful arc, let rush in front of the corpse brother, all into a pile of coke.

    "Tut Tut, system products, must be fine products!" Looking at a large area of vacuum, Bai Xiaofei sighed.

    "Ouch"

    Only after ten breaths, there was another howl from behind.

    "Wow grass, there''s no need to play with me like this, but the labor power is limited!" Bai Xiaofei scolds, while the corpse tide is still some distance away, he rushes to Han Xuan''s direction.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding, congratulations on protecting Xiaohui to leave the rejuvenation hall for one mile and get five exchange points!"

    "Ding, exchange system, e-level task, remove the side effects of fortifier, complete the task and get 10 exchange points!"

    The two systematic prompt sounds make Bai Xiaofei, who is bending down and gasping heavily, happy.

    "Ouch"

    The howl of the rear is still coming out, Bai Xiaofei dare not stay more.

    "I used two fireball charms, but now there are five more. The side effect of the enhancer seems to be more serious. My heart is more than 200 times a minute, and my body is in the furnace. It''s so hot. I have to find a way to cool down my body temperature first!" Bai Xiaofei, who is running, thinks anxiously.

    "Left!" Suddenly, Han Xuan''s voice came out behind him. Just at the moment of doubt, the light words came out again.

    "There''s a cold room on the left. Go there and let your body temperature cool down first!"

    Bai Xiaofei is so happy that he turns into a small alley. After running for a certain distance, his burning feeling becomes stronger and stronger, and his eyes are slightly blurred.

    "Healing charm!" Han Xuan''s light words give Bai Xiaofei an idea. He quickly takes out a talisman with green light from his lower pocket.

    "Hoo, much better!" Looking at the Yellow Fu sticking on his chest, Bai Xiaofei breathes a breath, and the original vague things are much better now.

    "Although the healing charm can suppress the tyranny in your body, it''s only temporary. You''d better go to the cold room quickly!" Looking at Bai Xiaofei slowing down, Han Xuan said with a frown.

    "Well," he nodded, and his pace began to pick up.

    Tianzhu hotel!

    "Click, click!" The door of the cold room opened slowly.

    "Go ahead, it''s very safe here!" With a smile, Han Xuan sends out a white light from his fingertips and falls into Bai Xiaofei''s eyebrows, which makes him faint directly on the ground.

    "If you don''t faint, how can the plot develop?" Looking at the two figures on the ground, Han Xuan''s eyes are full of smiles, then his body turns, and his deep eyes lock in a direction.

    "Corpse king, let me see if you have the origin of the world!" He closed his eyes and whispered in a low voice. Han Xuan''s hands changed one after another. The formula was played one by one.

    When the dazzled hand stopped, a figure suddenly appeared in the small cold room. A closer look showed that the figure was almost carved in the same mold as Han Xuan.

    "Look at him later, and I''ll see the man!"

    "Yes, Lord!"

    Nod, the body slowly become transparent.

    ¡­¡­

    City h, waterworks.

    "Hasn''t it been unsealed yet?" High altitude, Han Xuan seems to be able to look directly at the bottom of the water, light spit out such a sentence.

    "But soon With a little smile, Han Xuan slowly lowered his body and landed directly on the water.

    Half an hour later.

    "Hoo, Hoo!"

    The calm water began to roll violently, and Han Xuan, standing on it, seemed unaffected at all. Instead, his eyes slowly opened and flashed a ray of light.

    "Are you coming out at last? Will the origin of the world be on you? If so, how should I treat you?" With a little smile, Han Xuan''s body slowly sank to the bottom of the water after a light blue light mask appeared around him.

    "Ah, king, I have found the elixir of immortality for you. Why, why did you do this to me?"

 Chapter 362

    The low sound made the whole lake swell.

    Just below, a person sat, while overhead, a huge mutant whale stretched out its long tentacles and kept waving.

    "Because you are not strong enough!" Like the fairy music from the nine clouds.

    "Who, who!" At the bottom of the lake, the dragon''s Scarlet eyes flickered on the right side and suddenly raised. As far as he could see, a man slowly sank.

    "What a pity, what a pity!" Falling to the bottom of the lake, Han Xuan looks at the coffin, which is broken into one place, and shakes his head gently.

    "Who the hell are you?" Looking at the light shield around Han Xuan''s body, the king of corpse also knew that the bone would not be so easy to chew.

    "How about making a deal?" Eyes slowly offset, fell on the corpse king, face with a smile asked.

    "Well, I hate your smile!" With the proud character of the king of corpse, Han Xuan ignored his words again and again, which made the king of corpse explode completely.

    "Sometimes, if you don''t experience the threat of death, you won''t be obedient!" Looking at the corpse king in the water, rushing like a streamer, Han Xuan''s smile closed and stretched out a palm.

    "Buzz"

    With Han Xuan''s palm as the center, light waves spread like water lines, and soon spread all over the bottom of the lake. The mutated whale, who came into contact with the light waves, decomposed quickly. Just after breathing, the bottom of the lake smelled of blood.

    The roar of "ah" made the water boil, and the splash was as high as several floors.

    And the corpse king is really extraordinary strength, only see where the body out of the trace of blood, but are only minor injuries, not fatal damage.

    With a wave of his big hand, the light wave that was still destroying the corpse King disappeared instantly.

    "Well, maybe we can talk about it now!" Smile to see to corpse king, Han Xuan asks a way.

    "Cough!" When the light wave recovered, the corpse king suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, raised his head, and his scarlet eyes were slightly dim at this time.

    Slightly frown, palm a turn, a red shining pills appear.

    "Eat it. I don''t think you have the strength to talk to me about what you look like now."

    "What is this?" Hoarse voice spread out, corpse king did not take over immediately.

    "Pills for replenishing qi and blood!"

    Just looking at the corpse King''s hesitation, Han Xuan''s eyes show a trace of disdain.

    "Do you think it''s necessary for me to hurt you with a pill?" Say, whole body a shake, that is suppressed of breath gush out.

    "Boom"

    Even more terrible than before the splash, but this time is very different from before, the splash in the air began to disappear in the invisible.

    It''s just a burst of momentum, and there will be a lot less water here. Fortunately, it''s the end of the world. Otherwise, it will be a global shock.

    Momentum to the fast, fast to go, almost just a breath of time, the breath of shaking the sky and the earth will disappear without a trace.

    "Wow, poof!" Corpse King Dragon right just woke up, and then was injured by Han Xuan''s light wave, now in the next momentum impact, even the iron can''t stand it¡° "Pa" Han Xuan''s eyes and hands are quick. The right open mouth of corpse Wang Long has not closed yet. Han Xuan''s fingers flick gently and fall into his mouth accurately.

    "You The corpse king was surprised and showed a fierce look. Just a moment later, the expression on his face was wonderful. Surprise, surprise, shock, and many kinds of expressions appeared on the corpse King''s face.

    "How Seeing this, Han Xuan asked with a smile.

    A moment of silence, the sharp fangs of the corpse King opened and closed gently.

    "Say it

 Chapter 363

    Nodding, Han Xuan is very satisfied with the king''s performance, with a smile, "I need to find something!"

    As far as Han Xuan himself is concerned, it''s difficult to find the origin of the world in this big world. Unlike the king of corpses, he has countless resources.

    "Just looking for something!" Corpse king can''t believe to ask, is really the Dan medicine given by Han Xuan too precious, just for a while, he felt the strength of his body rolling from, originally shriveled body, at this time also restored life.

    "Yes, just looking for something, but!" His head turned slightly and looked directly into the king''s Scarlet eyes. "But do you think what I''m looking for will be so simple?"

    The corpse king was stunned, and then reacted that even the powerful man in front of him needed help from others. That thing must not be so easy to get.

    "OK, but I''m not sure if I can find it!"

    "Well," he nodded with satisfaction, then looked to the distance, "it''s better to go out and discuss!"

    "Ha ha, OK, the world after a thousand years, I''m here!" A low voice echoed at the bottom of the lake.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    Two empty voices came out.

    "Corpse king, where do you want to go?" In the air, Han Xuan''s calm face shows the meaning of inquiry.

    Looking complicated, Han Xuan said, "go to the library, where there is all the knowledge of the world!"

    "The library!" He turned his head and looked at the king of corpses. "It seems that you are as studious as the rumor."

    "Hearsay!" The flying corpse king suddenly stopped, "who are you?"

    A little smile, "just a passer-by, rest assured that I will leave after I get what I am looking for. Before that, I will not hurt you, and I will make your strength to a higher level." With that, the figure flickered and disappeared in front of the corpse king.

    "Stronger!" Hard to hold the palm of the hand, also don''t hesitate, quickly to Han Xuan to leave the direction of chase.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    Looking at the corpse king with silver hair falling on his side, he said with a smile, "here is the library, but it seems that there are mortals here!"

    "Mortal, how do you know?" Corpse king a face of doubt, he naturally don''t know Han Xuan has cheater like divine sense, so just have that kind of look.

    "A little magic power!" Words fall, Han Xuan body slowly sink, through the heavy roof, into the library below.

    Time but a few breath, a silver haired corpse king has come here.

    "You should be able to transform some of your subordinates. Do you want to find what I want for me alone?" Pick up a book, Han Xuan look, words spread.

    The reason why han Xuan seeks the origin of the world with the help of the corpse king is that he can control the corpse group, and the hope of finding it will also increase greatly.

    "Your suggestion is good! I''ll go out and have a look! " After hearing this, the corpse King pondered for a moment, put down the book he held in his hand and walked out of the door slowly.

    "Go, I''ll wait for you here!" Han Xuantou also did not return, continue to look at the hands of the book, it seems that there is something good-looking content is attracting him¡° "Pa Pa Pa"

    The sound of the footsteps gradually drifted away. In a short time, there was no shadow.

    "Pa"

    Meng closed the book in his hand, "it seems that there are still many things in my hand. Bai Xiaofei has his own way to deal with them. Don''t worry about them. I don''t know what''s going on in Tianxuan continent. When I enter this world, I don''t know whether the gateway developed on the earth has failed or not, and the world origin obtained in zhenhun street has not been absorbed. "

    Think of here, Han Xuan originally erratic body, gradually become transparent.

 Chapter 364

    Tianxuan continent.

    Today''s Tianxuan continent is already noisy, the most lively is the four sky cities.

    "The disciples of the Wumeng follow the orders. Those who enter from here must be strictly checked. If possible, they need to join the Wumeng. Those who want to go out must be stopped. Once those who have accomplishments enter the earth, it will be a disaster."

    At a huge light gate in Tianxuan continent, rows of people with machine guns in their hands stood, and the momentum sent out made those who wanted to come shivering in the distance.

    "Yes, linglao!" Neat cry let the white clouds in the sky are some scattered.

    "Mr. Ling, even if you are from the Wumeng, you can''t stop us from returning to the earth." Just as Ling nodded, a few people came out of the jungle in the distance, and then a group of people appeared quickly.

    "It turned out to be the ghost, Xin and Xi masters. What can I do for them?" Ling asked with a smile.

    "Well, you know what you''re asking!" The head of the Xin family, who has the most hot temper, gives a cold hum.

    "Ah, ladies and gentlemen, you''d better have a good stay in the mysterious continent. The earth is in a mess now. If you go out to stir it up, I''ll be in a great chaos in China." Linglao comforted him.

    "Hum, bullshit, don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. I''m just afraid that your Wumeng will be excluded in the eyes of high-level Chinese people." The head of the Xin family blushed and scolded.

    "Ha ha, that''s right. It''s time to shuffle the cards for the emergence of Tianxuan continent. However, if we can control the export here, the Wumeng is still the strongest force in China!" Seeing this, Ling Lao is no longer pretending to be a hypocrite. He laughs and says.

    "You Trembling fingers to linglao, the owner of Xin family is about to come forward.

    "Ka Ka Ka" cartridge clip on the gun sound, hear this sound, the owner of the Xin family stepped out of a foot helplessly retracted back.

    "Ha ha, it''s not time for you not to be afraid of bullets!" Ling Lao laughed wildly.

    "They didn''t, but! I have! " The voice of majesty reverberated throughout the sky.

    "Who!" Everyone''s eyes in the field were a little frightened. It was the anger in the voice that made them feel scared.

    "Whoosh"

    The space fluctuates slightly. Soon, a ray of light appears, and then it becomes more and more prosperous. Soon, a figure in white appears, but his transparent body shows that he has no body at the moment.

    "It''s you!" Linglao is surprised to see Han Xuan''s face.

    People near the "KaKa" light gate raised their machine guns one after another and aimed at the people in the air, but their shaking hands showed that they were very nervous at the moment.

    "Put it down, put it down!" Ling quickly turns his head and shouts. He has seen the fate of Yang Hua before, but now he dare not let people point a gun at Han Xuan.

    However, before the disciples of Wumeng had time to stop the gun, a strong force came.

    "Hum" accompanied by a cold hum, let Ling old forehead straight cold sweat.

    "My Tianxuan continent is not the place where you do wrong. I will give you a little punishment this time. If you commit wrong next time, I will be the nourishment of the divine tree of heaven and earth."

    Looking at the person lying or leaning on in the distance, Han Xuan carries his hands and says faintly¡° Yes, yes Ling Laogong quickly agreed, but he was still a little lucky.

    "What''s more, my original intention of building Tianxuan is to have a place suitable for cultivation on earth. Now you stop them from going out. What''s the meaning?"

 Chapter 365

    Although Ling''s head is low now, he can feel Han Xuan''s eyes must be watching him, and the beany sweat is rolling down with the temples on both sides.

    "I, I, I think this is for the sake of all the people on the earth. If they rush into the earth, the crime rate on the earth will soar!" Ling quickly used the safety of people on earth as his own sophistry.

    "Hum, if you don''t go through a chaos, how can you get a chance to sublimate?" Han Xuan flicks his sleeve, and the dignified words make Ling shudder.

    Pondering for a while, Han Xuan said to Ling, "well, I won''t investigate this time. You wait to get out of the way here!"

    "Yes, yes!" Now linglaona dare to say not a word, Han Xuan can put it down, he is already thank God.

    Nodding, turning around, facing the crowd that had already gathered in the distance, he said in a loud voice, "Tianxuan continent has four cities in the sky, on which there is a token of the city master. If any of you can get it, you can control the whole city in the sky."

    "Wow"

    There were lots of sighs.

    After raising his hand, Han Xuan continued, "there are countless relics on the mainland. No matter what the skills and magic weapons are, they are all high-class treasures. But if you don''t have great opportunities and perseverance, it''s hard to get them. You''d better do it yourself!" With that, no matter what people said, a flash disappeared.

    "Ruins, the city of the sky!" These words echoed in my mind, "Xi Ming, you go back to inform the family that no matter who can enter the Tianxuan continent, the family will do its best to cultivate." The owner of the Xi family whispered to one of the people nearby.

    "Yes, master!" In response, he looked at Ling with vigilant eyes when he passed by him. Then he didn''t feel any danger and stepped directly into the huge light door.

    "Whoosh"

    The gate of light is flashing. There is already one person missing here.

    "Yes"

    "Yes"

    There were several more shouts, and it was obvious that several other families also had such orders.

    Seeing this, Ling always looked dark and yelled at the people in the distance, "Eagle!"

    "My subordinates are here!" In the crowd, a man stood up.

    "You are the fastest here. Go back and tell those people how to deal with it. If you want to block the mountains outside, it doesn''t matter to us!" Ling said with a gloomy face.

    "Ling Lao, don''t you go out?" The man, code named eagle, did not leave the gate immediately.

    "If we don''t go out, if those people are hot headed and don''t let anyone in, we''re wasting an opportunity!" There was a flash of light in Ling''s eyes.

    "Eh" nodded. The eagle was faster than the others who had gone out before. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared at the light gate.

    "Now!" Looking up, a fierce look appeared on Ling''s face. "Now, it''s time to snatch the city master''s token. If I get it, even if those people in the upper class of China figure it out and enter it, I won''t be at the mercy of others!"

    "Whoosh" a burst of air.

    Seeing this, several owners nearby looked at each other and rushed to a huge shadow on that day.

    "Well, I left at last!" When the light gate is in no one''s room, the sound of leisurely comes out, and the space fluctuates, Han Xuan appears¡° See if we can get to the earth! " If we can use Tianxuan continent to enter the earth, it will no longer consume the shuttle energy in the chaotic bead.

    With a feeling of expectation, his steps just fell into the light gate. Before he could activate the array, a strange force of space came out of the light gate, which made Han Xuan unable to enter.

 Chapter 366

    "Can''t you get out?" Looking at his body constantly retreating, Han Xuan muttered, showing disappointment on his face.

    "Well, if I don''t go out, I won''t go out. Anyway, there''s nothing worth staying on earth!"

    "Brother" when Han Xuan''s eyes were in a trance, a soft voice came out, which made people know that he must be a great beauty.

    Frown a wrinkly, still don''t wait for him to have what action, a faint fragrance along the nose into the brain.

    "Brother, why don''t you go to see me? If I didn''t feel your breath, I would miss you again!"

    Looking at the graceful girl in front of her, Han Xuan felt a sense of powerlessness.

    "Jin Lingzi, go for a walk when you have time. Don''t think about me all the time!"

    "Well, I will, I will!" The playful nose tilts up and hugs Han Xuan.

    "Oh, go for a walk!" Words seem to come from the distant horizon. Before seeing Jin Lingzi, there is no Han Xuan''s shadow.

    ¡­¡­

    library.

    "I''ll give it to us where it comes from, my Lord!" As soon as Han Xuangang appeared, two overlapping voices came out.

    "He''s the man you''re looking for!" Looking at the two clown like people, no, brother corpse, Han Xuan asked.

    "What are you talking about?" The two clowns looked puzzled.

    "Thousands of years later, their blood is so bad!" Touched the blood of the corner of the mouth, corpse king looked back at eye Han Xuan.

    "My Lord! Let''s deal with it here! " See corpse King turn head, a white and a black, two clowns immediately some shrink.

    "Well, you are not much better than an ant to him." Eyes a pie, corpse King hoarse say.

    Han Xuan smiles, turns his hand, and a medicine bottle appears in the flash of white light. He throws it into the hands of two clowns.

    "Give you some small things, after eating, your strength will be greatly increased!"

    "This" looks suspiciously at Han Xuan, then turns his head and looks at the corpse king.

    "If he wants to kill you, why do he need such a means? Since he has given it to you, take it!" Corpse King disdains to say.

    After listening, Han Xuan smiles and floats slowly to the king of corpses.

    "Ah, help, help!" Just as she approached, a young girl rushed in front of her and yelled.

    "What are you doing with her?" Looking at the corpse king, Han Xuan frowns and asks, it''s not the idea of saving this person. What''s the matter with other people''s life and death? It''s just that he wants to know the corpse King''s idea at the moment.

    "Learn English!"

    "Oh, learn English!" Thinking for a while, Han Xuan fell on the ground, slowly bent down, showing a kind smile.

    "Don''t worry, he said, just let you teach him foreign language."

    "No, no, he''s a devil!" Yelled, the girl did not know where the strength, even stood up and rushed to the door.

    "Shua" things flashed like tentacles, and instantly came to the girl behind.

    "Puyi"

    "Tut Tut, how can I feel disobedient?" Seeing the tentacle stretched out by the corpse king, Han Xuan showed a strange look on his face.

    In a few minutes.

    The girl was slowly put down, but there was no panic in her eyes.

    "My Lord," cried the girl, opening her mouth.

    "Is that how you let her teach you foreign language?" Han Xuan asked with a smile.

    "I believe only those who have been reformed by me!" Corpse King light says.

    His eyes turned and fell on the girl, "now teach me foreign language!"

 Chapter 367

    In the library of "web. Areyouok", the words that let Han Xuan run a question mark are echoing.

    "Pa" fiercely closed a book.

    "I''m going out for a walk!" Han Xuan said impatiently.

    The corpse king, who was learning foreign language, suddenly stopped, "where are they going? Do they need to listen to you?"

    Han Xuan naturally knows that the corpse king must be referring to the two clowns standing in the corner.

    "No!" Step step, Han Xuan light words into the dead king''s ear.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding, exchange system, f-level mission, escape from the insurance ban, complete the mission and get five exchange points!"

    In a ruins, the systematic prompt sound makes Bai Xiaofei awake instantly.

    "Exchange point, now so dangerous, how is the F level mission!" Bai Xiaofei scolded angrily.

    "Xiaofei, are you ok! Use your talisman quickly and blow it away! " Xiao Hui said with a worried face.

    "No, I used up the time to deal with the big frog corpse brother!" Bai Xiaofei said difficultly.

    "Uncle, uncle! Look, uncle over there has become an immortal! " On one side, the deer yelled excitedly.

    "Immortals Two people a Leng, afterward the vision sees to behind of Han Xuan cent body.

    "I don''t know why, sir, I haven''t said anything since I relieved the side effects of the fortifier. I just follow us. What''s the matter now?" Bai Xiaofei tried to turn around, muttering in his heart.

    See Han Xuan on the body at the moment appear a light white light, make him unusual strange, this is also the deer at the first glance to say he is about to become an immortal words.

    "Bai Xiaofei, how can he be like this now?" A moment later, the white light disappears and Han Xuan''s real body appears.

    "Ah, uncle is not dumb!" Crisp words came out of the mouth of a small deer.

    "Yes, uncle is not only dumb, but also very powerful!" Han Xuan looks at the deer with a smile on her face.

    "Hum, uncle is deceiving. If you''re really good, you''ll let the fawn out of here!" Looking at the young deer''s childish face, it''s very pleasing to see the appearance of breath at the moment.

    "Well, uncle will let you out!" With a smile, Han Xuan waved one hand, and the sun came down in an instant, making Bai Xiaofei close his eyes fiercely.

    "This time, it''s on you!" Han Xuan light words, simply let Bai Xiaofei jump.

    "What, it''s me. That''s not to say, I only have two chances!"

    "Ding, exchange system, because you complete the task with the help of foreign objects, you get half of the exchange point!"

    "Ding, congratulations on getting two exchange points!"

    "Oh, my God, don''t play with me like this!" Bai Xiaofei looks at the sky with indignant eyes.

    "No, it''s two o''clock. It''s two o''clock five." Suddenly thought of here, Bai Xiaofei angry voice asked.

    "The system maintains the round off calculation, and two points and five are automatically divided into two points!"

    "Grass, pit father!" Ignoring Bai Xiaofei''s shouting, Han Xuan walks slowly out of the ruins.

    "Because of my hand, without the story of mother fawn, what should I do now?" Looking at the setting sun, Han Xuan is a little annoyed.

    "Child, child, food, quack!" Just when Han Xuan thinks about how to get the plot back on track, the corpse brother in the distance gives him a flash of inspiration.

    "I knew that I would have been followed by those two kids. Now I have to go back to the library!" Shaking his head, Han Xuan''s idea moves, and a dark door appears, which is the well tried space rule.

 Chapter 368

    In the library.

    The corpse king, who is trying to learn English, frowns.

    "What''s the matter, my lord?" The girl also stops the book that turns in the hand, doubt asks a way.

    Shua

    When the words are asked, the space in the library fluctuates. A moment later, a dark door appears, emitting a mysterious and ancient atmosphere. This atmosphere is the powerful corpse king, and his face changes slightly.

    "Corpse king, lend your people a use, good!"

    Looking at the figure walking slowly out of the black door, the king of corpses knows the gap with Han Xuan.

    "What is this, and where did you come from?" The corpse King stands up and looks at the black hole behind Han Xuan.

    "I''m very nervous about things over there. I''ll explain it to you when I come back. Bai wusheng, please follow me!" With that, he doesn''t give Bai wusheng in the far corner any reaction time. A force of suction acts on him, making him come to Han Xuan in an instant.

    "Whoosh"

    When they passed through the black hole, the black light gate disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "My Lord, I don''t know what you need me to do!" Seeing the transformation of the scene, Bai wusheng didn''t dare to do anything else. He knew that the man in front of him was much stronger than the corpse king.

    "See the child in the distance? Take him away, but don''t hurt him or her. If she has any damage, even if you have the protection of the king of corpses, I will defeat you!" As he spoke, an arrogant momentum burst out, which made Bai wusheng''s face even paler.

    "Yes, don''t worry. I will live up to my mission." Bai wusheng said on his knees.

    "By the way, if you meet a fat man with a knife, give the child to him. Don''t be too obvious!"

    "Yes, my Lord!"

    "Well, go!" Han Xuan waved his hand and looked into the distance with a smile on his face.

    ¡­¡­

    "Xiao Fei, what''s the matter with you."

    "Uncle, uncle, it''s daybreak. Why are you still sleeping?"

    On the edge of the ruins, Xiaohui and Xiaolu keep shaking Bai Xiaofei, which is obviously the rhythm of fainting.

    "Child, child, food!" The cry of corpse elder brother, let small Hui fierce turn head.

    At this moment, by the ruins, countless corpse brothers swaying left and right walked slowly towards them.

    "Xiaofei, Xiaofei, wake up, brother corpse, many brothers corpse!" Xiao Hui is about to cry!

    "Ouch Hoo"

    A sharp sound, hear this voice of corpse elder brother, fiercely stop a pace, all slowly retreat.

    "Oh, does Bai wusheng have the ability to control the common corpse brother?" In the distance, Han Xuan smiles and mutters.

    "Child, you''d better come with me!" All of a sudden, Xiao Hui felt a flash of white light. She was looking at her side, but the deer''s figure had disappeared.

    "Ah, deer!" Xiaohui was surprised and yelled¡° Sister Xiaohui, sister Xiaohui In the distance, Xiaohui''s attention was attracted by Xiaolu''s shouting.

    "The fawn was caught by brother corpse. The result of being caught by brother corpse is that!" Think of the scene before the corpse brother swallow people, Xiaohui is a shiver.

    "No, I''m going to save the fawn!" He stood up with a firm light in his eyes.

    "Wait for the woman in the back!" Light words rang out in Bai wusheng''s ears.

    "No matter how he stopped, he was catching up and talking!" Xiao Huiyan saw that Bai wusheng would disappear after turning an alley, but now he stopped. He was wondering, but the figure in front of him was moving again.

 Chapter 369

    "I don''t know how these people got to know the grown-up. They even asked me not to hurt them." Looking at the struggling deer in his arms, Bai wusheng felt jealous.

    "Ah Behind him, a scream came out. Just as Bai wusheng wanted to go back and have a look at the situation, he felt a strong breath behind him locking himself.

    "Oh, my Lord!" Turning around, I saw the king of the dead who had changed his appearance embracing Xiaohui.

    "You go!" The corpse King moved his lips lightly at an angle that Xiaohui couldn''t see, and put out his hand.

    Although the corpse King spoke, Bai wusheng still knelt down, then stood up and disappeared here.

    "Ah, deer!" Xiao Hui, who is lost in the beautiful face of the king of corpses, suddenly remembers something. She stands up and looks behind her.

    "Miss, I don''t know what you are looking for!" The corpse king asked with a sunny smile.

    "Sir, did you see a man in white who took my sister away?" Xiaohui said anxiously.

    "The man in white? No, but I want you to find it yourself. The chance of finding it is very slim. It''s better to go to this place for help." With that, the corpse King took out a mobile phone.

    "Ah, evacuation point!" Pick up a look, Xiaohui immediately excited.

    "Yes, it''s the evacuation point. There are Yanhuang troops there. Let them help you find your sister." The corpse king said with a smile.

    "Well, let''s go!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha ha, is the plot pulled back like this?" On a big tree, Han Xuan leaned against the branch and turned his mouth up. It was obvious that his divine sense had been locked on Bai wusheng.

    "Huhu"

    The roar of the plane was not very loud at first, but later.

    "Boom"

    The earth trembled.

    "It''s bad luck. Before I hit a bird, now I almost hit a man. Er Kang, let''s see if this man can be saved!" Cried a tall girl.

    "Miss, how many times have I told you that my name is erdo, not Erkang!" The man who was speaking was bare and muscular.

    "You take him to the evacuation point!" Long words come from afar.

    "Oh, there are still people. That''s interesting. We also know the evacuation point!" Erdo narrowed his eyes and walked quietly to the girl.

    "Hey, go and see what kind of immortal he is The girl leaned out and aimed at a scenic tree in the distance.

    "Miss, it''s me again!" Erdo is not satisfied with humming a few words, but still slowly to Han Xuan.

    "Eh, blue ocean, you have the same kind of people!" Seeing Han Xuan''s face, er Duoleng turns his head and says strangely.

    "The same kind, Er Kang, let me have a look!" Obviously, the girl was interested, and she went directly to erdo, regardless of danger or not.

    "Well, blue ocean, you don''t have a half brother. How can he get out of his body?" The girl sighed.

    "You didn''t do what I told you. Besides, I don''t like being seen as a monkey." See three people to their own comments, Han Xuan face smile gradually closed, light said¡° Oh, they are getting angry The girl, that is, Lin long, has a smile on her face.

    "Miss, this person is not easy to provoke!" At the moment when Lanhai sees Han Xuan, his face is very dignified. In front of him, other people don''t know much about him. But after studying his soul, Lanhai naturally feels that Han Xuan''s soul is very powerful, which is not what they can provoke now.

 Chapter 370

    "Oh, it''s not easy to get into trouble, Erkang. Go and have a try, but don''t take it too hard!" Fortunately, Lin Long''s last sentence don''t put down heavy hand, let originally want to hurt the killer Han Xuan temporarily changed his mind.

    "Good" clenched the fist in the hand, looking at Han Xuan on the tree, "brother, be careful!"

    "Whoosh"

    Fast, fast as lightning, I see erdo has extremely fast speed close to Han Xuan.

    "Touch" a roar, but let a few people''s faces are not so good-looking, see Han Xuan is still leaning against the tree, the body does not move.

    "The speed is good, the strength is OK, but for me, it''s still too weak!" With a wave of his hand, the light shield in front of him disappeared, and erdo fell back to the ground.

    "Good, good!" After several steps back, erdo was shocked and looked up, his eyes full of wonder.

    "Enough of playing, you go back to the evacuation point quickly. If he wakes up, he will say I have something to leave!" Pointing to Bai Xiaofei, Han Xuan said.

    Hearing this, the three dare to stay more and quickly fight against Bai Xiaofei and leave in the distance.

    "Next, it''s time to go to the corpse king. It seems that he has a different meaning to Xiaohui!" Deep eyes revealed a smile, a black hole appeared in the side, Han Xuan a tumble, fell into it.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, sir, you see, there is a black hole in the sky!" Suddenly, Xiao Hui called.

    "It''s him!" The corpse King whispered.

    "What, sir? What did you say? Eh, it''s gone!" The appearance of black hole is very short, just a moment, then disappear into the invisible.

    "It''s not missing, it''s him!" Corpse King light says.

    "Who is he?" Just when Xiaohui was confused, the black hole disappeared and the white light flashed.

    "Yes, sir!" Xiaohui recognized that it was Han Xuan.

    "Sir?? Xiaohui, you know him! " Asked the king.

    "Mm-hmm, sir, I''ve been staying by Xiao Fei''s side. I didn''t expect you to know him!"

    "Are you going to take her with you all the time?" Two people are chatting energetically, Han Xuan''s words interrupt them.

    "Sir, sir, what''s the matter with Xiaofei See Han Xuan landing, Xiao Hui came forward anxiously asked.

    "It''s OK. I''ve been rescued to the evacuation point!" Show a smile, Han Xuan said.

    His eyes turned to the corpse king, showing a meaningful expression: "I didn''t expect that you, the old monster, would be moved!"

    "What nonsense, sir!" On one side, Xiaohui naturally knows Han Xuan''s meaning, and her face turns red instantly.

    "I don''t have to answer you!" The corpse king suddenly stopped, and then walked slowly.

    "It''s boring!" Han Xuan curls his mouth and follows behind him.

    "Don''t you ask me where I''m going?" After a long time, the king said.

    "Where else can you go? According to your character, isn''t it going to the evacuation point, but I said that there is a child in it, you can''t hurt her, otherwise I will be very angry!" Languid words spread out, let the corpse king a Leng¡° Child, your posterity

    "No, it''s just pleasing to see her!" Han Xuan hands back in the head, light said.

    "You should be able to protect her. I can''t control it

    "Cut, your strength hasn''t reached the realm of free will. I don''t think you want me to be idle!"

    "It''s not good to be active."

    ¡­¡­

    "Sir, look, the evacuation point is ahead!" Half a day later, Xiaohui exclaimed in surprise.

 Chapter 371

    "Well, here it is!" Floating in the air, Han Xuan nods.

    "Go in now!" Xiao Hui turns to look at them.

    "Boom"

    Just as Xiao Hui turned her head, a roar came from the building.

    "It seems that people arrived before us!" Han Xuan side head, looking at the corpse king.

    "Just some ants!" While speaking, the footstep never stops.

    "Boom, boom!"

    After a few more roars, the three had come to the bottom of the building.

    "That''s Xiaofei!" Through the window downstairs, Xiaohui faintly sees a figure inside.

    Looking at Xiaohui rushing inside, Han Xuan leans slightly, and the meaning of ridicule on his face becomes more obvious. "It seems that your sweetheart has found his sweetheart, but his sweetheart seems to have something to do with you!"

    "Hum" corpse King cold hum a, ignore Han Xuan, walk slowly into the building.

    "Cold and arrogant character, I don''t know humor!" Han Xuan curls his mouth, and his body slowly falls down in the air, following the corpse king.

    "Xiaofei, I thought I would never see you again!" Entering the hall, Xiaohui''s surprise shouts immediately caught their eyes.

    "Ha ha, Xiao Hui!" Bai Xiaofei''s face was also happy.

    "Ah, general!" Just when they were silent in the festivity, the corpse king saw Bai Xiaofei''s appearance and shook his body for a while.

    "No, he''s dead. He looks like a real man. Ha ha, it''s interesting. The descendants of my old friend!" The corpse king just lost his mind for a moment, and then he reacted, and his mouth turned up.

    "Old friend''s descendants, don''t you go up and say hello!" Han Xuan smiles and leans to the corpse king and asks.

    "Old friend, ah, mole ants don''t deserve it!" Han Xuan was stunned by the cold smile of the corpse king, and then a sense of common aspiration appeared on his face, "your character, I like it!"

    "They''re coming!" Ignore Han Xuan''s words, corpse King light says.

    With the eyes turning, Xiaohui pointed to them, and Bai Xiaofei''s face became more and more happy.

    "Sir, where have you been before? Why haven''t you seen me for such a long time? Do you know that I almost went to see God before?"

    "To meet an old friend!" With a smile, looking at Bai Xiaofei running in front of him, Han Xuan said.

    "He''s not good!" Bai Xiaofei''s eyes indicate the corpse King beside him.

    Nodding, Han Xuan didn''t explain anything.

    "Xiaofei, it''s Mr. long who protected me from coming here!" Xiaohui tries to squeeze in front of him and points to the corpse king.

    "Well, thank you very much, or Xiao Hui would not have arrived at the evacuation point so safely!"

    "Uncle fairy, uncle fairy!" A child in a yellow deer shaped dress yells, trying to pull Han Xuan''s trouser legs, but his hand directly penetrates Han Xuan''s legs.

    Squat down slightly, gently tap a chestnut on the deer''s head, and then pick up the charming little guy.

    "That''s her!" The corpse king looked over, this meaning is very clear, is asking later don''t hurt the fawn. Ignoring the corpse King''s question, Han Xuan turns his hand, and a crystal clear jade pendant appears in his hand.

    "Dear fawn, uncle gives you a good thing. With this thing, you don''t have to be afraid of any danger in the future!"

    When the jade pendant was hung around the deer''s neck, a circle of ripples came out from the body. Whether it was the king of corpses or Bai Xiaofei, they all stepped back a few steps.

    "Good thing!" Even the dead king''s determination can''t help being frightened by the small jade pendant given by Han Xuan.

 Chapter 372

    "Thank you, uncle fairy!" Xiaolu kept turning the jade pendant on his chest, and his face was filled with a smile of satisfaction.

    "Warning, warning, SSS infected person found!"

    "Warning, warning! Please evacuate all personnel immediately! "

    In the air, a brown robot screamed. Obviously, this is the zodiac robot developed by the Yanhuang army, the rat.

    "Warning, warning, discovery cannot evaluate creatures!"

    "Warning, warning!"

    "Infected person, sir, come here quickly, the person next to you is an infected person!" The loudspeakers of the mice are not decorations. When the sound rings, the whole building can hear clearly.

    "Well, Bai Xiaofei, do you remember your SSS level mission? It''s your mission target. It''s 100000 exchange points!" Han Xuan looks at Bai Xiaofei with a smile.

    "He, he is the king of the dead!" Bai Xiaofei naturally remembers the two ultimate tasks, one is to find the origin of the world, the other is to defeat the king of the dead.

    "Ah ha ha, since it''s exposed, then I won''t hide. Chameleon, step back!" As soon as the words were over, there was a breeze in the spacious hall.

    "Really, really infected, ah, let''s run!" I saw the corpse king at this time. His sharp tusks covered the whole mouth, and his silver white hair reached the bend of his feet. It was really monstrous.

    "Dragon, Mr. dragon, you!" Looking at a completely strange figure in front of her, Xiao Hui collapses to the ground.

    "Devastate, electro-optical ionosphere!" Just when everyone was in a panic, the body of the hovering offspring was flashing with dense electric light.

    "Electricity, I like it, but it seems weak!" The deep words came from the king''s mouth.

    With a grasp of void, the crowd who was eager to run, also did not know which unlucky egg, instantly rushed to the half empty mouse.

    "Boom"

    With a roar, the building trembled.

    "Ha ha, weak, really weak. I don''t know who can fight with me after I''m young!" The corpse King laughed wildly.

    "Exchange point, 100000 exchange point, corpse king, take my fist!" Bai Xiaofei was obviously dazzled by the exchange point of 100000 points.

    "Tut Tut, pitiful, do you want to save him? But looking at the original work, it seems that the king of corpses didn''t kill him. It''s better to wait for a moment!" Leaving early to one side, Han Xuan, who is ready to see the play, mumbles to himself.

    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Looking at the figure of Bai Xiaofei, the corpse King disdains to cry.

    "Then try it, eighteen dragon subduing palms!" Bai Xiaofei clenched his teeth and yelled.

    "Yin" the sound of dragon''s singing resounds through the world, and a yellow dragon hovers over Bai Xiaofei''s head.

    "Er Gouzi is really suitable for this job. He even has 18 dragon subduing palms!" Han Xuan is looking at the secret tongue.

    "The first move of 18 dragon subduing palms, the strong dragon has regrets!"

    The sound of "chanting" the dragon is heard all the time.

    "Boom"

    With a loud noise, the Yellow Dragon hit the corpse king, and the thick dust was flying all over the sky¡° Hit it! 100000 exchange points! " Bai Xiaofei, who fell to the ground, gasped heavily, but when he thought of the exchange point of 100000 points, his tired face even showed an excited look.

    "Did he teach you Kung Fu, but you don''t seem to have mastered it completely!" In the dust and fog, the dark words spread out slowly.

    "He''s OK. How can that be?" Shocked eyes looked at the flying dust and fog. He had tried the 18 dragon subduing palms before. It was no problem to destroy a building, but now it was not effective for the king of corpses.

    "What''s impossible, mole ant!"

 Chapter 373

    All of a sudden, a silver white hair swayed in front of his eyes, and Bai Xiaofei''s head suddenly crashed, mechanically turning his head.

    "Mole ant, if you want to beat me, you''d better study for two more years!"

    The corpse King''s cold face appeared in his eyes, but he didn''t wait for Bai Xiaofei to have time to respond. When he felt a stomachache, he flew into the air.

    "Ah, Xiaofei!"

    "Uncle!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha ha ha, who else can fight me!"

    "Monster, don''t be proud, let me deal with you!" In a corner of the hall, erdo was red all over and gave a loud drink.

    "You are not worthy of my hand, chameleon, you go!" Pick the little thing on the top of the head.

    "Whoosh" the green shadow flickers, just blinks then approaches Er Duo.

    "Touch"

    "Erdo, are you ok?" Looking at erdo who smashed out a deep pit, the blue ocean who had already used his soul out of his body yelled.

    "It''s OK, blue ocean. Be careful. I''ll watch the four legged snake. You''ll deal with the corpse king!"

    "Well," he said, looking back at the corpse king with burning eyes, "try my mental hypnosis!" Circles of blue ripples spread like water lines.

    "Spiritual hypnosis, ha ha, in the face of absolute power, this kind of insect carving skill is not worth mentioning!"

    "Infrasonic wave!"

    "Hum, hum"

    The Yellow ripples, more domineering than the blue ones, fill the hall.

    "Kaka kaka"

    The bullet proof glass around it cracked like a spider web.

    "Xiaofei, my head hurts so much. I feel my internal organs shaking!" Everyone in the hall covered their ears without hands.

    "Xiaofei!"

    "Uncle, uncle, what are you doing, playing games?" At this time, Xiaolu came to the public, and his innocent eyes couldn''t help looking around that day.

    "Deer, you Bai Xiaofei looked up and saw that at the moment, the deer was surrounded by a light mask, which made her not affected by infrasound.

    "Deer, get over there!" Bai Xiaofei holds back the pain and points to the direction where Han Xuan is.

    "Uncle fairy!" Xiaolu obviously also likes Han Xuan. After Bai Xiaofei finishes this sentence, she staggers to Han Xuan.

    "Immortal uncle, grandma, fawn wants to drink grandma!" When he came to a table, the deer jumped up.

    "Xiaolu, uncle is drinking tea, not grandma." With a flick of his hand, the deer sat on the opposite chair.

    "Uncle fairy, fawn wants grandma, fawn is hungry!"

    Looking at the tearful deer, Han Xuan shakes his head, turns his hand, and a white pill appears.

    "Putong"

    Pills into the hands of the cup, with a wave, the cup will float to the deer, "drink it!"¡° It''s so fragrant. It''s just the smell that comes out. The injured soul is much better before. " At this time, blue ocean has returned to the body in order to protect the body, but he is obviously a little late, and his soul was slightly damaged when he entered the body.

    "Fragrant, fragrant!"

    "I can move."

    "Really, there is no harm without comparison!" Looking at the water that deer Gulu Gulu drank, people''s throats rolled and counted.

    "It seems that your love is not at the right time!" Seeing that his attack was only cracked by the fragrance of a pill, the king of corpses was dissatisfied and said.

    "King of corpses, why bother so much? Don''t you still exert yourself?" Taking a cup of tea on the table, Han Xuan laughs.

    "Hum" is just the distraction of the corpse king. It''s a huge fist that greets him.

    "Oh, did you finally stimulate your potential?" Looking at the corpse King upside down to fly out, Han Xuan is playing with the tea cup in the hand, light smile way.

 Chapter 374

    "Boom"

    Outside the building, a huge pit appeared, and a big man, red all over, crushed the corpse king to the ground.

    "Ha ha, it''s like fighting!" The corpse king in the pit was not frightened at all, but full of war.

    "What, even under the attack of the king of beasts can be safe and sound." Erdo''s Scarlet eyes were shocked.

    "King of beasts attack, interesting, ha ha ha!" The face of the corpse king who was pressed by erdo''s hand in the pit began to show a ferocious expression.

    "Your smile is hard to hear!" In the building, there was a cold voice.

    "Ghost stick, did you also use forbidden moves?" Erdo murmured with a bitter smile. It''s rare for them to show their forbidden moves at the same time.

    "You can''t do all the heroes by yourself!" When the voice came out, it was in the building, but it was already in the pit.

    "Hero, ha ha! Stupid human The king who was held down laughed and his body began to struggle violently.

    "Well, what a powerful force, ghost stick, come back quickly, I can''t support it!" Erdo''s face suddenly changed and he roared.

    "What The ghost stick didn''t have time to react. He just felt a strong air around him.

    "Boom"

    "Cough, what kind of monster is this? Even if I cut off all the pain with a gold needle, I can still feel the pain!" The ghost stick that flies upside down coughs out a few mouthfuls of blood, in the mouth shock cries a way.

    "Hahaha, mole ants, it seems that you know nothing about power!" The corpse King walked slowly out of the pit, and his strong momentum made his clothes rattle.

    "Although you are very strong, I still have tea eggs. Go ahead!" The ghost stick screamed and took out two black things from his sleeve. After that, the black things were thrown to the corpse king.

    "Tea egg, a hidden weapon after a thousand years, what a strange look!" Looking at the things flying over, the corpse king didn''t feel much danger. He reached out and held them in his hand.

    "Boom, boom"

    Two huge roars resounded through the air.

    "Wow grass, I know it''s empty handed to take the blade, but bare handed to take the thunder, it''s too damn fake!" In the building, Bai Xiaofei, who went to explore the situation, yelled.

    "Stop yelling. Look at the back. There are so many corpses!" Next to Bai Xiaofei, a fat man called.

    "What Bai Xiaofei suddenly turns back. Sure enough, the dense corpse brother surrounds the whole building, and some agile ones have entered it.

    "No, Xiaohui, they''re still in there. Fatty, come on, let''s rush in!" With that, Bai Xiaofei turned into a strong wind and disappeared by the window.

    ¡­¡­

    "Immortal uncle, let them leave fawn, fawn is afraid, Wuwu!" At the table, looking at the corpse brother approaching step by step, the fawn was falling down with tears.

    Han Xuan, who is looking outside with his divine sense, is in high spirits. When he hears the sound, he frowns, reaches for his hand, and a round light curtain falls.

    "Little deer, those monsters can''t get in!" To coax a child, Han Xuan really has no experience. Sure enough, the tears in Xiaolu''s eyes don''t converge at all.

    "Wu Wu Wu" Han Xuan sees this, the cold sweat on the forehead also falls with it.

    "Yes A flash of inspiration, a move.

    "Ah" scream in the corpse group, see Xiaohui figure flashing, appear in the light curtain.

    "First, sir," Xiaohui stammered.

    Showing a smile that he thought was sunshine, Han Xuan said, "Xiaohui, right? Help me coax her."

 Chapter 375

    "Deer Xiaohui was stunned and then responded, "Sir, you don''t look like Mr. long at all. No, it''s the white haired corpse king!"

    At first, Xiaohui was a little afraid of Han Xuan, just because she was familiar with Han Xuan''s conversation with the king of corpses. But now when she saw the treatment of Xiaolu, Xiaohui''s nervous heart was slightly relieved.

    "Ha ha, do you really think so." Xiaohui has never seen Han Xuan''s cold face. He has devoted all his life to the mythical world. All the people are just looking for the origin of the world, killing a force in order to win Xumi Shenzhu. These things are better than the dead king.

    "Sister Xiaohui, fawn is afraid!" While they were talking, fawn didn''t know when to go down to the ground and pull Xiaohui''s pants.

    "Fawn is not afraid. Look what sister has here!" Said, I do not know where to find a lollipop.

    "Yi" crystal saliva down the corner of the mouth.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan is also quite speechless. He knew it was so easy to coax a child, so he didn''t have to let Xiaohui into the light curtain. You know, once he made a move, many plots would change. In the end, he didn''t have to clean up the mess.

    "You go, there are too many corpses!"

    The deer, who was happily sucking the lollipop in her mouth, heard the sound, and her head went around Xiaohui''s body.

    "It''s uncle, it''s uncle!" Xiaolu points to Bai Xiaofei who has been surrounded by many corpses and shouts.

    "Uncle, look at the lollipop that sister Xiaohui gave me!" With that, Xiaolu doesn''t give Xiaohui time to react. He raises his lollipop and runs to Bai Xiaofei.

    "Ah, deer!" When he rushed out of the light curtain, the corpse brothers around seemed to feel something and looked at the deer one by one with green eyes.

    "Lollipop, lollipop, lollipop!" The deer seemed to feel the danger, and the excited shouts were intermittent.

    "Come on, deer Bai Xiaofei noticed the situation here and yelled.

    "Roar" brother corpse''s roar makes Xiao huicha faint in the light curtain. In front of Xiaolu, a mutant brother corpse has already raised his huge hand.

    "Food, ha ha, it''s time for dinner!"

    "Sir, sir, help the deer!" Light screen, see Han Xuan is still playing with the hands of the cup, Xiaohui not anxious.

    "No harm" slowly tasting tea, Han Xuan smile.

    "But, fawn, she! Ah When the corner of the eye turns to see the huge palm fall, Xiao Hui fiercely covers her eyes, can''t bear to see this cruel scene.

    "Deer, run! Eighteen dragon subduing palms Because Bai Xiaofei had used 18 dragon subduing palms before, he used them again for the sake of fawn, which is a great burden on his body.

    "Puyi" dragon shadow flashed by, and Bai Xiaofei spat out a mouthful of blood in the air, then hit the ground fiercely.

    The speed of the Dragon shadow is really very fast, but it''s too far away from the deer. When the Dragon shadow flies to the middle of the flight, the huge palm has been covered.

    "It''s over!" Bai Xiaofei has a heavy heart.

    "Pa" is like the sound of a huge hammer knocking on the stone.

    "What, what!" I saw the huge palm was blocked by a light blue curtain at this time, no matter how hard the corpse brother could make it¡° The shadow of the Dragon comes with the sound, penetrates the heart of the mutated corpse brother, and the rest of it hits directly on the blue light curtain.

    Seeing such a powerful attack, Xiao Hui, who opened her fingers, once again made a sweat for the deer.

 Chapter 376

    "Boom"

    Fierce roar rang out, when the yellow light splashed out disappeared, Bai Xiaofei and Xiao Hui quickly moved their eyes up.

    "Uncle, uncle, stick, lollipop!" See fawn still holding the lollipop in the hand only, black pupil is full of whole eyeball.

    "Deer, ah!" Bai Xiaofei just wanted to get up, but the severe pain made him give up the idea.

    "Ao" brother corpse''s roar still reverberates in his ears. At this time, the corpses have surrounded Bai Xiaofei who can''t move at all, and the fat man, that is, pangdahai, can''t get away.

    "It seems that this time is really over!" Bai Xiaofei looks at the approaching corpses and feels powerless.

    "Oh" mouth open, a corpse brother''s head is already within reach.

    "There''s another chance for me to do it, and you''re too frustrated!" Light words spread out, white small fly fixed eyes look, vaguely can see, Han Xuan outside the corpse group throw out the hand that play for a long time tea cup.

    The teacup seemed to have leaped over a thousand miles, and suddenly appeared above the corpses. Then there was a crisp sound, and the cup cracked.

    "Wow"

    In the middle of the sky, the water mist floated down. When the corpses came into contact with the water mist, they immediately began to decompose and disappear.

    "Wow grass, water for corpses. No, it''s better than water for corpses!" Bai Xiaofei seems to know that there is no danger to his life at the moment. He exclaims.

    Just less than a few breaths, the corpses surrounding Bai Xiaofei disappeared, making it a vacuum.

    "Isn''t it very kind of you to treat my servant like this?" A cold voice came from outside the building.

    Hearing this sound, whether Xiaohui in the light curtain or Bai Xiaofei lying on the ground, his face became tense.

    "I didn''t let all the corpses disappear here. It''s a great honor for you!" Han Xuan didn''t know where to take out a teacup and put it to his mouth.

    "That''s a favor!" When the words fall, the corpse King full of blood walks in slowly.

    "Bai Xiaofei, you didn''t inherit the courage of your ancestors at all. How weak you are!" The corpse King shakes the blood dripping from his hand and looks at Bai Xiaofei who can''t move on the ground, slowly approaching.

    "You''re going to kill him!" Light words spread out, let the king of corpse meal.

    "The generation of mole ants, why keep it!" The overbearing words changed Bai Xiaofei''s face.

    "Ask him if he will do it!" The space fluctuates slightly. A black black hole appears in front of Han Xuan. It seems that something is about to appear.

    Shua

    A simple sword slowly stretches out from the black hole. When the body of the sword is completely exposed to the air, the cold sword will freely shuttle through the building. No matter how hard the object is, it is just a flash of light, either penetrating or breaking in two.

    "Puyi"

    Looking at a deep wound on his arm, the corpse king was lost in thought.

    "What a strong sword! Just the sword will break my vigorous Qi. What a terrible person! What a terrible sword!"

    "White haired corpse king, take my shot!" Just when the king of corpse was shocked by Han Xuan''s power, a sound of Jiaohe came from a distance¡° "Boom"

    The building was filled with scorching heat.

    "Ha ha, even if you are the king of corpses, you will surely die." It''s Lin long who speaks naturally.

    "Well, that''s really disappointing!" Smoke dispersed, saw the corpse King''s chest that bowl of big wound is particularly eye-catching.

 Chapter 377

    "How, how possible!" Lin long was shocked, but she couldn''t help but be shocked. The wound on the king''s chest was healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Hum, even if the healing speed is fast, I have many guns!" Absence of mind is just a moment thing, Lin long also launched ruthlessly, ready to fire again.

    "I''m not only healing fast, but also moving fast. Your dream has finally come to nothing!" The corpse King''s cold voice explodes in his ear, which makes Lin Long''s pupil shrink to the size of a grain of rice.

    He turned his head mechanically, but before he saw the corpse King''s face, he felt his neck cool and his body slowly fell to the ground.

    "Take your magic power, he, and I''ll let it go!" The corpse king didn''t feel guilty for killing people. He turned to Han Xuan.

    With a smile and a wave of one hand, the wanton flying sword instantly returned to the sky star sword, and then the space fluctuated and disappeared.

    After the palpitating sword disappeared, the corpse King slowly came to Han Xuan, but when he was a few steps away from Han Xuan, a circle of rippling blue light shield stopped him.

    Reach out and when your fingertips touch the light shield, the ripples spread from your fingertips.

    "What a strong defense The king of corpses can feel that although the light shield seems to be punctured, when it comes into contact, its power will disappear.

    "Get out!" He looks at Xiaohui with a smile on his face. Han Xuan says softly.

    "What Xiao Hui doesn''t understand Han Xuan''s meaning. She turns around and asks confused.

    "He''s here for you, and!" Revealing a meaningful smile, Han Xuan reaches out for a brush, and the mask in front of him disappears instantly.

    "Oh, no, sir!" Xiaohui''s face had already turned pale at this time, and she sat down on the ground, looking at the white haired corpse King slowly approaching in horror.

    "Xiaohui, you are my first friend when I wake up. Come with me!" Squatting down, the king''s unquestionable words came out.

    "Come with you to eat me!" Xiaohui kept shrinking back.

    "No, I''ll make you immortal!" The king''s eyes showed sincerity.

    "Xiao Hui, don''t listen to his nonsense. You can''t go with him!" Behind, Bai Xiaofei''s roar came out, followed by bursts of dragon chanting.

    "Hum" cold hum, a foot fly kick in the white Xiaofei coming straight.

    "Touch" is used to support the whole building columns, broken several.

    "Xiao Hui, what''s the point of being nostalgic for a rubbish like thing?" After falling, the corpse King reaches out his hand to drag Xiaohui''s chin and looks at her with burning eyes.

    "Don''t worry, go. He won''t do anything to you!" Han Xuan''s words were introduced into Xiao Hui''s ears.

    "First, sir!" Xiaohui turns her head. The meaning is very clear.

    "Don''t you want to change him? Once you succeed, thousands of people will be free!" Han Xuan takes a cup of steaming tea and smiles.

    Head slowly lowered, time quietly passed in silence, finally.

    "I''ll go with you!" Xiao Hui, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly raised her head without any fear in her eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, I have to follow you. Maybe there''s something interesting about it!" Looking at the two people who leave slowly, Han Xuan stretches, then stands up and looks at Bai Xiaofei who is struggling in the distance¡° You do it yourself In an instant, he came to Bai Xiaofei and said a word that confused him.

    "In the future, I will protect you, but I have only one chance to let him do it!"

 Chapter 378

    Seeing as like as two peas, Han Xuan, who was two identical, Bai Xiaofei instantly understood why what had happened to Han Xuan was abnormal for a while.

    "Sir, where are you going? I''d like to trade that chance for a condition." Bai Xiaofei said feebly.

    Bai Xiaofei turned his eyes and said, "save that girl!"

    Did not speak, only that slightly trembling eyes said everything.

    "I can''t promise you!" Han Xuan''s light words spread out.

    "Why?" Bai Xiaofei, who was powerless, roared at this time.

    "I want to plan something!"

    In Han Xuan''s eyes, the origin of the world is something that can transcend all morality. It''s just a condition he promised. Even if he will be attacked by the devil later, he will not hesitate. This is Han Xuan, and this is the man who will do whatever he can.

    "I''ll help you find it, as long as you can save Xiaohui!" Bai Xiaofei roared.

    "You" squint at Bai Xiaofei, "you think your strength is stronger than me, even if I''m not sure I can find it, don''t think about it!"

    "Cough, me!" Bai Xiaofei is angry and anxious. With the injury he suffered before, he coughs out a mouthful of blood, but he can''t say anything.

    "Don''t worry, I know the character of the corpse king. He won''t hurt Xiaohui, but if you can come to the library to save Xiaohui, I won''t stop you!" With a smile, Han Xuan walks out of the building slowly, but with each step of his leg, his body is illusory. When he walks out of the building, his body has disappeared into the air.

    ¡­¡­

    Thousands of miles up in the sky.

    "Immortal master, I don''t know if there is any possibility of recovery in this situation of little girl!" The man who was speaking had a national face. He just stood here, with an air of no anger and no prestige.

    "Ha ha, I have already eaten it!" Opposite, an old monk said with a smile.

    Hearing this, the man who spoke before was sweating.

    "Master, they asked if his daughter could be saved!" Next to the monk, a woman with a strange weapon said helplessly, and then looked at the person in front of her with an apologetic look.

    "Don''t worry, commander. Although my master has some back ears, his skill is still very strong. We are responsible for your daughter''s business!"

    I believe you are not unfamiliar with such a scene. The man with national character face is the highest commander of Yanhuang army, that is, Lin Long''s father.

    Lin long was really killed by the king of corpses before, but all of this did not get rid of the fate. She was still saved by the blue ocean, otherwise Han Xuan would have done it.

    "Thanks to the immortal master and miss NIMA, but!" As he said this, the commander frowned.

    "What''s the matter, commander?" Asked the woman.

    "It should be a little difficult for the white haired corpse king to deal with, but he can still be captured by some means, but there is still a man beside him. His strength can''t even be judged by his offspring, and he doesn''t know whether he is a friend or an enemy!" Said, is to show a sad face.

    "Don''t worry, as long as my master takes the hand, no ghosts can escape." A woman does not boast about her master.

    "I hope so!" But just after finishing this sentence, the rapid steps rang out.

    "Commander, we have extracted a mysterious substance from that cup. Go and have a look!" People have not yet arrived, but the voice has come.

    "Ah, there''s a result. Take me to have a look!" The commander''s sad face disappeared in an instant, and was replaced by joy, incomparable joy.

 Chapter 379

    "Commander, what''s the matter?" The woman quickly asked, she felt it was not simple.

    "Ha ha" the commander didn''t know if he was happy because of this. He laughed for a while. "You don''t know. Blue ocean said that when they fought with the corpse king before, the corpse king didn''t know what kind of sound wave attack they sent out, which almost destroyed them. But when the man took out a pill, everything was solved, and this cup was the container he used to dissolve the pill."

    "Pills, there is such a magic pill, I would like to see some!" The woman''s eyes burst out a hot light. She has not seen the elixir, but she can make the king''s attack invisible. That''s incredible.

    "Well, let''s go and have a look." Commander silk is not stingy, laugh a, say.

    Turn left and right in the corridor, and several people finally come to a laboratory like room.

    "NIMA, where is this? Why do I smell an old smell?" When he stepped into the room, the old monk, who had been trembling, was full of energy.

    "Ha ha, immortal master, you are all right!" Seeing that the old monk was not dazed with his old eyes, the commander laughed,

    "Oh, I remember. I''m here to help you deal with the corpse king. Why, is it OK here?" Obviously, the old monk thought that what he smelled before was in the hands of the corpse king.

    "Ha ha, how can it be so easy, master, please see!" Then he waved his hand, and a virtual screen appeared immediately in front of him. It was just the scene of the king of corpse showing his skills and Han Xuan taking out the sky star sword. Only when it came to the pills, the video stopped.

    "That''s it!" The old monk murmured, and his eyes burst out with a fine light.

    "What do you think, master?" Looking at the old monk with flashing eyes, the commander asked.

    "If the king of the dead has only such power, I can subdue him, but he will not Said, such as dead wood''s arm pointed to Han Xuan, "he, I can''t do anything, even if I use the forbidden technique, I can''t hurt him at all!"

    "Master, he is so powerful!" The woman''s face was full of horror. She knew how strong the old monk was. But now she couldn''t hurt Han Xuan. She couldn''t believe it.

    "Well," he nodded, looking at the commanding officer with a dignified look on his face, "take me to see the cup you said!"

    "Well"

    ¡­¡­

    When the cup started, the old monk put it on the tip of his nose, "sure enough, if I guess correctly, that pill can make people easily tendon and wash marrow, but it''s a pity that the little girl ate it!"

    In the eyes of ordinary people, it doesn''t have any concept, but in the hearts of people who practice martial arts, that''s what poor people want to do all their lives.

    "Commander, if you have a chance, you must find that girl. I will devote all my life to teaching her! At the age of seven or eight, it''s easy to wash your tendons and marrow. After that, you''ll have to make great achievements. "

    "Master, you are looking for my younger martial sister!" The woman is discontented to roar a way.

    "Ha ha" embarrassed smile, and then right God, "I wonder if the commander can give me the cup, although there is no water dissolved in the pill, but with the secret method, I can still extract some medicine."

    "Well, it''s OK. After that, we have to rely on immortal masters to deal with the king of corpses. Now if we can improve our strength, we can count it as a little bit!"

    "Well"

    ... Han Xuan doesn''t know. He just takes out an ordinary pill, but it makes the world''s best people want to wear it.

    "Corpse king, what are you going to do next? Let me hear it!"

 Chapter 380

    The king of the dead, who was walking with Xiaohui, heard the sound and had a good body. Then he put down his hand on Xiaohui''s shoulder and said, "my immortal body has not fully recovered."

    "Ha ha, you won''t let me help you!" Han xuanlang laughed.

    "Well, you would be so kind!" Corpse King cold hum a, then ignore, he know, if Han Xuan want to hand, that already hand, why just put forward now.

    "Ha ha, yes, although you have gone far before, you should be able to hear my dialogue with Bai Xiaofei. I am looking for something, and you are the most important part of it." Han Xuan has no intention to hide the idea, directly to the point.

    "Don''t you worry that I will disturb your layout if you say it The king of corpses obviously knew about this and didn''t show too much surprise.

    "Ha ha, then you have to have this strength!" Han Xuan laughs, but it doesn''t have the meaning of peace before. The cold atmosphere makes Xiao Hui shiver beside the corpse king.

    "Hum" squeezed his fist hard, then relaxed and took Xiaohui to the library.

    ¡­¡­

    A few days later.

    "Corpse king, what happened to that thing? Is there any clue?" Han Xuan of Bai Nai picked up a book and looked at it at will.

    "The information you give is too vague to help!" Said the king of the dead, soaking in a pool of red liquid.

    "Oh, forget it. It seems that we have to wait for the right time." Han Xuan said that nature is the origin of the world.

    "By the way, what''s the matter with Xiaohui? She seems to have some opinions on your ruling the world!" Slowly close the book, Han Xuan turns to smile.

    Originally, the corpse king with a pleasant face heard Han Xuan''s words, and his face immediately came down, "Xiao Hui is a good girl, but she, ah!"

    "Since she''s a good girl, I''ll be your matchmaker, will you?" Han Xuan gathers to the corpse King side evil smile way.

    "Sometimes I wonder if you are an expert. If you are, why don''t you have the style of an expert at all?"

    "This makes you doubt. If you meet another friend of mine, you will doubt life!" When it comes to style, er Gouzi is more shameless than Han Xuan.

    "Your friend, compared with your strength!" The king of corpses always thought that Han Xuan, a powerful man in the world, should only be himself, but now he has heard of another one.

    "Strength, if he did not use that move, I can easily defeat him." If Er Gouzi doesn''t use the ban technique, Han Xuan will take care of him. It''s not a matter of minutes.

    "What if it''s used?" The corpse king heard something abnormal from Han Xuan''s words.

    "Ten of me are not his opponents!" Han xuansi didn''t hide anything. There were more people than him, and he didn''t care about another two dogs.

    "What The corpse king suddenly stands up from the pool, and the splashing water is blocked by the light curtain that suddenly appears in front of Han Xuan''s body.

    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited!"

    "Where is he now?" Asked the king nervously.

    He has seen how strong Han Xuan''s strength is, but now ten Han Xuan are not rivals. How terrible is the strength.

    "He''s playing now, no!" With that, Han Xuan waved his hand, and the light curtain appeared above the pool¡° Bai Xiaofei The corpse king looks at Han Xuan in doubt. On the light screen, it reflects the scene that Bai Xiaofei is surrounded by big wave corpse brother.

    "What does that mean? You don''t want to tell me, Bai Xiaofei is right!" Slowly sit down, corpse king asks a way.

 Chapter 381

    "Of course not, he!" Pointing at Bai Xiaofei''s head, "he''s in here!"

    Looking at Han Xuan''s action, the king of corpses is full of fog, "what do you mean?"

    Shaking his head, his face showed an enigmatic look, "my friend, in Bai Xiaofei''s head, I don''t know whether you believe it or not!"

    "What, what! In my head, how could that be possible! "

    "Ha ha, nothing is impossible, you see!" Said, Han Xuan finger void point out, the screen instantly switch.

    "Dog, no, wolf, no, it''s something!" Looking at the two dogs lying on their backs in the gray space, the corpse king was completely disordered.

    "Damn, which immoral thing dares to peep. Fortunately, I didn''t take a bath today, otherwise my innocence would be ruined!" Two dog son originally closed eyes fiercely open, then break out to scold.

    The black thread on the forehead stood up, the big hand waved fiercely, and the image on the pool disappeared.

    "Good, good shameless thing, this thing is really your friend!" The corpse king was in a mess for a long time, and finally spat out a word.

    "Ah, I''m helpless, too. Forget it, don''t mention him." Han Xuan was scolded. At this time, he was in a bad mood. He waved his hand and said, "king of corpses, you can recover your undead body. During this time, I will shut up and impact the next realm!"

    "Whoosh"

    Looking at the figure disappearing in front of him, the corpse King pondered for a long time, "come here."

    "Adult" voice just fell, from the door into a woman.

    "Look for a kind of fish that can discharge electricity for me, I also want to improve my strength!"

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s a pity to leave 30% for ER Gouzi." Looking at the green light in his hand, Han Xuan''s expression of flesh pain is beyond expression.

    Obviously, Han Xuan has returned to chaozhunei. This time, his plan is to absorb the world origin and improve his strength.

    "Well, 70% of the world origin can make my cultivation progress a lot." It''s not that Han Xuan doesn''t want to absorb all of them. If he absorbs the existing world origin, he believes that he will break through the spirit movement period and reach a higher level, but after that, er Gouzi''s side will definitely be out of control.

    Han Xuan shivers at the thought of Er Gouzi''s immortal scene, and then a white light bursts out from his fingertips, cutting to the origin of the world.

    Face will not give up a small group of the origin of the world away, and strive to make their eyes do not look that way, empty sitting, began to absorb the origin of their own world.

    The green light bustles into Han Xuan''s body. Although he has already experienced the pain of the world''s original body, it still makes Han Xuan sweat.

    As the days went by, Han Xuan became tired from the beginning. As he sat down, a pool of crystal clear liquid floated, which was the sweat due to pain.

    "Boom"

    When half a month passed, the chaos inside the bead suddenly trembled.

    "Ha ha, breaking through the peak of Shendong''s later stage, the origin of the world is really a good thing!" Hoarse laughter seems to penetrate the space barrier of chaotic beads.

    See Han Xuan at this time, although the meaning of fatigue is still obvious, but the surprise revealed in his eyes makes him particularly contradictory at the moment. Feel out a few good pills, Han Xuan a head of all swallow, just half a day, that high spirited Han Xuan come back again.

    "In the later stage of Shendong, I can learn the secret method of chaos biting the sky. Er Gouzi, I want to see if your forbidden skill is better or my secret method is better!" With a mysterious smile, Han Xuan mumbles to himself.

 Chapter 382

    After Er Gouzi''s forbidden operation, Han Xuan Si can''t bear him at all. It will be a huge obstacle to snatch the world origin in the future. If there is no reasonable solution before the world origin of corpse brother appears, Han Xuan may capsize in the sewer this time.

    "Learning secrets can''t be done overnight. I just hope that the origin of the world doesn''t appear too early, otherwise." Han Xuan has made the origin of the world appear as late as possible.

    "Go out and see what happened to the corpse king!" Han Xuan''s idea is also very simple. In case the origin of the world appears when he is studying. Although he is not as good as Er Gouzi, he can feel that it is not.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Sir, we have found what you are looking for. An electric eel is a fish that can discharge electricity!" Just appeared, respectful words fell into Han Xuan''s ears.

    "You''ve closed the door. It seems that your strength has become stronger again." Although I didn''t see Han Xuan, the arrogant momentum could not be distributed by anyone.

    "What do you say, my lord?" Obviously, the speaker had not understood the meaning of the corpse king before.

    Ignoring the man''s question, the corpse King slowly turned around and looked at the darkness in front of him.

    "Although the strength has been improved, it still needs to be further consolidated!" In the dark, Han Xuan''s thin figure walked out slowly.

    "Ah, great Lord!" Behind him, see Han Xuan face, in addition to the corpse king, a leg stomach shiver up.

    Han Xuan''s deeds at the evacuation point before are in their eyes. They just wave their hands to make countless corpse brothers disappear, which is better than the king of corpses.

    Showing a kind smile, looking at the electric eel swimming anxiously in the water tank, Han Xuan asked, "what is this doing?"

    "Just interested!" Finish saying, the body turns suddenly, stretch out a hand to explore, penetrate the cistern that glass makes.

    "Stains"

    In the room, the electric light kept jumping on the corpse King''s body.

    "Ha ha, it''s fun. It''s fun!" Looking at the electric eel struggling in his hands, the corpse King burst out laughing.

    "Want to get the ability of electric eel to discharge?" Looking at the corpse king with great interest, Han Xuan whispers with a faint smile.

    In an hour.

    "Hahaha, electricity is really fascinating!" The corpse King''s laughter makes Han Xuan turn the page of the book slightly.

    "What''s so fascinating about it!" Without looking back, Han Xuan continued to turn the page.

    "Do you want to try? I believe you will fall in love with him!" Looking at the blue arc in the palm, the corpse king said with a grim smile.

    "Oh," he slowly closed the book and turned around. "You think that if you master the power of electricity, you will be qualified to challenge me!"

    "How do you know if you don''t try?" The blue arc in the corpse King''s hand beat even more fiercely.

    "Well, I don''t think you''ve seen the power of thunder yet."

    "Stains"

    Circles of purple thunder hovered around Han Xuan, but every time the thunder passed, a trace of black light would appear, and soon healed.

    "Oh, it seems that the power of thunder has become stronger after the power reaches the later stage of Shendong. Even space can cause damage!" Looking at the fast healing space crack in front of him, Han Xuan showed an unexpected look. After looking at Han Xuan and the arc in his hand, the corpse King''s face turned black. He waved his hand and walked away.

    "Corpse king, where do you want to go?" Ask with a hint of ridicule.

    "Undead body has recovered 70% and strength has been improved!"

    "Seventy percent!" With a smile, when the undead body of the king of corpses recovers to 80%, it is the most wonderful time in the world.

 Chapter 383

    "Well, it''s time for me to practice the secret method, or it''s too late for me to wait for the world to show up!" Looking at the corpse king who left behind a figure, Han Xuan thought in his heart.

    "Can you take me to a quiet place?" Kindly asked out this sentence, eyes to Lengleng silly station woman.

    "Ah, big Lord, please follow me!"

    As the woman walked through the long corridor, she came to a spacious and bright room.

    "My Lord, I wonder if you are satisfied!" Looking at Han Xuan nervously, the woman asks nervously.

    "Well, yes!" Looking at the layout of the room, Han Xuan nodded, "let me give you something small!"

    "What is this?" Looking at the medicine bottle that slowly floats to oneself, the woman doubts to ask a way.

    "Food!" With a mysterious smile, Han Xuan stopped talking and waved his hand.

    The woman naturally understands Han Xuan''s meaning. After a courtesy, she quickly exits the room.

    When the footsteps go away, Han Xuan reaches for his hand and turns it over. An array disk appears in his hand.

    "Be careful, you''d better stay behind!" In the heart secretly thought, the white light curtain from the array plate issued, instantly Han Xuan wrapped a solid.

    Looking at his masterpiece with satisfaction, he sat cross legged on the ground and began to understand the secret of the chaotic heaven swallowing strategy.

    As the saying goes, there is no Jiazi in the mountain, and there is no time for cultivation. This sentence is used to describe Han Xuan at this time. However, in a twinkling of an eye, the time of January quietly passes.

    Suddenly, the vibration of the array disk seems to disturb the track of time operation, and the sound of long breathing has a long history.

    "The secret method is indeed a secret method. It takes a month to understand a small part of it. If you want to use it skillfully, it will take a long time." Slowly open your eyes, Han Xuanyou said.

    If Er Gouzi is around at this time and hears these words, he is afraid to swear. The reason why the secret method is called the secret method is precisely because of his difficulty in learning. Han Xuan can see the way in a short period of one month. Not everyone has this intelligence.

    "Although I really want to practice for a while, the story of brother corpse''s world has already begun. Let it go!" With a smile and a wave of one hand, the light curtain in front of him disappeared with the array disk.

    ¡­¡­

    "My Lord, you are ready. You can start at any time!" In the library, Bai wusheng said.

    At this time, Bai Wu was born in the black, and wuchou was not what it used to be. The orders of the king of corpses were usually given to them. It''s no wonder that they were the most powerful among the king of corpses. This also benefited from the bottle of pills Han Xuan gave them at first.

    "Hahaha, human beings are really interesting. They are full of fantasy about miracles. The crueler they are, the more they look forward to it!" The deep laughter in the library is particularly terrible.

    "Yes, I''m looking forward to you, too!" Lukewarm words spread, so that the king of the dead was inspired.

    "My Lord!" Bai Wu Sheng turned his head and called respectfully.

    "Well," Han Xuan said, nodding, "why don''t you invite me to the theatre even if you have big moves?"

    "Well, aren''t you here?" The corpse king was dissatisfied and returned.

    "Big guy out there, it''s your car!" Although Han Xuan has never seen the scene outside, his divine sense is not a decoration. Outside, a big wave of corpses stood up, and the most prominent one was the giant who was several feet high.

    "When did I go out? Why didn''t I know." The corpse king turned around, and a trace of essence flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 384

    "When did I say that you have to use your eyes to see?" Han Xuan walks slowly to the corpse king and says with a smile.

    "What do you mean?" The eyes of the corpse King move with Han Xuan''s movement.

    "I''ve developed my divine sense. I can''t escape the exploration of my divine sense no matter what." Han Xuan looks for a chair and sits down.

    "What, thousands of miles, how can it be?" Although the corpse king is the best in this world, he has never been in touch with the method of cultivating immortals. Naturally, he does not understand the wonder of divine knowledge.

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan looks at the king of corpses and doesn''t want to talk about it. "The big man outside, if I guess correctly, should be the man who fought with you before. How, he has been transformed!"

    The giant outside is erdo of Yanhuang special team, who lost to the king of corpse at the evacuation point before. The result is that he is very honored to be the car of the king of corpse.

    "That''s right. After I transform people with ability, their strength will surpass that of ordinary people!" He took a complicated look at Han Xuan, then walked slowly to the window, looked at erdo who was higher than the library, and said.

    "Well, that''s right. With your character, you naturally don''t like ordinary people, but what do you plan to do next?" Suddenly, Han Xuan didn''t know what to think of and asked.

    "Seize the top commander of Yanhuang army!" The cold words came out, and then stepped out. Only when the step passed the window and was about to step on the air, a huge palm seemed to have practiced countless times, easily holding the king''s feet.

    "Eh, it''s a bit interesting. How can such a good play be without me?" With a little smile, Han Xuan appeared a dark black hole in front of him. He didn''t hesitate to enter directly.

    "Whoosh"

    Looking at the black hole suddenly appeared beside him, the corpse King''s face did not fluctuate. He was obviously used to it.

    "Roar"

    "Oh, I still have some temper, corpse king, do you mind if I educate him?" Although the words in consultation with the corpse king, but the whole body sent out the pressure, let the corpse of erdo kneel on one knee.

    "Roar"

    Erdo doesn''t seem to see the situation clearly. He grabs Han Xuan standing on his head.

    "Stop it The king of corpses doesn''t want to lose a person he won. He knows that Han Xuan is not the kind of soft persimmon that can be kneaded by others.

    The king of corpse is worthy of being the king of corpse. As soon as the order is issued, erdo''s hand is frozen in the air.

    "Ha ha, corpse king, thank you for stopping it in time, otherwise, his head will be moved to the ground!" Then he stamped erdo''s head.

    "Hum," his face darkened.

    "Set out" dissatisfaction return dissatisfaction, but he has more important things, also ignore Han Xuan, roar.

    "Boom, boom!"

    Tens of thousands of corpses collective to a place, that scene see Han Xuan secretly smack tongue.

    ¡­¡­

    "Commander, I don''t know if plan a will work. It''s been a month since the white haired corpse King appeared all the time." In front of the huge virtual screen, a person dressed as a secretary said.

    "Don''t worry, he will show up. Now our task is to make sure there are no survivors in the city!" The commander''s determined look silenced the secretary¡° Beep, beep, beep. "All of a sudden, the alarm sounded in the hall.

    "What''s the matter?" The Secretary''s puzzled expression appeared on his face.

    "Warning, warning, big wave, big wave A huge exclamation mark appears on the virtual screen.

    "Ha ha, scheme a works. Quick, start scheme B immediately!"

 Chapter 385

    "But, commander, once plan B is launched, the survivors in the city will die!"

    "Needless to say, it''s an order. There can be no survivors in this city." The commander interrupted the secretary with a wave, and his firm eyes showed that there was no room for discussion.

    "Yes" although very reluctant, but the secretary still agreed to come down.

    ¡­¡­

    "Corpse king, they seem to have prepared a big gift for you." Looking at the scene of bullets flying in the distance, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Just a mole ant, why are you afraid?" There was a little disdain in the cold face of the corpse king.

    "Commander, the corpses are approaching Sirius. Launch or not." But the Secretary''s words did not get a reply.

    "Commander, we''ll lose a lot if we don''t launch!" A short time later, the Secretary said anxiously.

    "Stains"

    When the Secretary had mixed feelings, the virtual screen flashed, and Han Xuan, the king of corpses, appeared on it.

    "The target appeared, but he came anyway." Looking at the young man beside the corpse king, the commander was at a loss.

    "Whatever, don''t miss this chance, launch!" The commander pondered for a long time. He seemed to have made up his mind. He gritted his teeth and drank heavily.

    "Yes, commander!"

    "Boom boom"

    In the air, there was a violent explosion, and the eardrum of the people in the array was sore.

    "Hoo"

    Red lines, like weaving, surrounded the corpse king and his corpse tide army.

    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. Let me down!" Looking at the palpitating red line, the corpse king didn''t dare to touch it easily. He was not defeated. It was really unnecessary. With the terrible strength of the corpse king, it was only a matter of time to break the red line, but when everything was unknown, it was better to preserve his physical strength.

    Erdo slowly lowers his head, while Han Xuan stands on his head, but when erdo lowers his head, his body is not moved.

    "Mice have skin, but people have no instrument, let me visit alone, don''t let people think we are impolite!" When his feet fell to the ground, the corpse king looked at a plane in the distance.

    "Oh, corpse king, when did you know how to be polite, but!" In the middle of the air, Han Xuan teases, but in the middle of the words, a breeze blows, and the trajectory of a bullet falls into Han Xuan''s eyes.

    "Touch"

    "What As soon as the corpse King vomited a word, his head was hit with an impact force.

    In the distance.

    "Report, the target has been hit with Y7 armor piercing bullet, only, target! Ah A scream, a living life was swallowed on the spot.

    "Tut Tut, corpse king, you are more ruthless than me. If you want to kill someone, why do you make it so bloody?" Floating body falls in the corpse King side, Han Xuan looking at the distance a ground of broken meat, face dew strange.

    "Don''t you think the world is beautiful only when the blood blooms?" The corpse king said with a grim smile.

    "Although the flowers of blood are beautiful, don''t drink too much. I have to go far away, or it will be bad if I get hurt by mistake later." When Han Xuan''s body disappears into the black hole, dense fire snakes surge in¡° Attack, attack In the distance, the Yellow army roared.

    He turned his eyes to the black hole that had disappeared. Then he looked straight ahead, and a ferocious smile appeared on his face. "Hahaha, are you tickling me?"

    "Boom"

    The huge roar kept the buildings on the street shaking.

    "Ha ha, that''s interesting. What''s the name of this thing?" When the smoke dispersed, the corpse king was holding a piece of red iron.

    "Come on, rockets, team one!"

    "Rockets? Interesting! Quack, quack, quack Looking at dozens of red objects flying, the corpse king did not dodge, which made the people of Yanhuang army think that the white haired corpse king was crazy.

 Chapter 386

    "Boom boom"

    The fire burst into the sky, and the violent explosion scattered the stones on the ground.

    "Commander, the rocket has hit the target, but we have suffered heavy casualties!" The Secretary kept tapping the keyboard in front of him, and piles of data appeared on the virtual screen.

    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha Before the smoke of the rocket bomb was dispersed, the king of corpse''s laughter came out.

    Bare arms, the corpse King walked out of the huge pit slowly, but at this time his body had changed color, and his yellowish skin was particularly conspicuous.

    "No effect at all!" The words between the commander''s forehead wrinkled deeper and deeper.

    "Inform Yanhuang troops to withdraw completely!" Looking at the fresh lives dying in the hands of the corpse king, the commander held his hands on the table in front of him, and his heart was dripping with blood.

    "Wait, it''s too early to retreat!" Outside, an old voice came.

    Hearing the voice, the commander suddenly turned back, "master, it''s futile to drag on like this. Yanhuang troops can''t hurt the target at all!"

    "Commander, as long as we can trap him, we can catch him!" Immortal master looked at the scene on the screen, his face was very dignified.

    "His strength is getting stronger again. Can I beat him?" The immortal master sighed in his heart.

    "Master, you mean, the special team!" The commander hesitated, then asked tentatively.

    "Yes, the special team has been on standby for a long time!"

    "Good, white haired corpse king, hum." He clenched his fist and the commander began to give orders.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hahaha, weak, really weak!" Wring a soldier''s neck, the corpse King laughed.

    "Fire strike!"

    In the air, a trace of burning sensation came, let the corpse King eyebrow

    Head light wrinkle, one hand a lift block in front of the chest.

    "Boom"

    A swallow formed by the flame fell on the corpse king.

    "Who''s coming?" The corpse King waved his arms and threw the last flame away.

    But his drinking is half of the reaction is also no, some just high wall slowly rising.

    "Uncle, you laugh so hard!" When the high wall surrounded the corpse king, three shadows appeared above.

    "Ha ha, interesting, mole ant!" Touch the wall with your fingertips. When you cross, a string of sparks will follow.

    "Go down!" The three people at the top looked at each other, and one of them, dressed in fiery red, said.

    These three are the members of the special ability team who have been on standby for a long time. Yan Yan has the ability to control fire.

    Rhinoceros has the ability to unload all forces into the ground through its own body.

    Golden Bear, originally a bronze man of Shaolin Temple, has a very hard body.

    "Oh, what a good play!" When the three were about to jump down, a joyful voice came out¡° "Touch"

    Rhinoceros seems to fall down because of its fat body and untimely foot closing.

    "Damn, which shameless thing, don''t know this time can''t easily disturb us!" Lengleng looked at the eyes of the rhinoceros, and then Yan opened his mouth and howled.

    "I have to admire your courage to scold him The corpse king at the bottom also stopped and looked up with great interest.

    "Corpse king, am I a killer in your heart?" Long words spread, Han Xuan did not know when to sit on the high wall.

    "Well, when did he show up?" Yan Yan slightly side head, hand block mouth, low voice asks a way.

    "I don''t know, but I must be a master!" Golden Bear looks at Han Xuan with a solemn face.

 Chapter 387

    Han Xuan is now in the late stage of Shendong. He always exudes a kind of immortal style. But this will let many people know that he is not so easy to provoke.

    "It''s over. He doesn''t want to get in." In Sirius Star, the commander nervously looks at Han Xuan on the screen. Even the sweat drops on his forehead, he doesn''t notice.

    "Have you appeared? It''s an enemy or a friend. You''ll know this time!" Immortal master''s sitting body also slowly stood up, walked to the screen, and looked at Han Xuan with burning eyes.

    "Hello, who are you? What are you doing here? Leave quickly." Yanyan eyebrows pick, said aloud.

    "Why?" He stroked the hair between his forehead and said, "I don''t know if this answer can satisfy you at the opera."

    "Ha ha ha, going to the cinema, here!" Just in the middle of Yan Yan''s words, a little thing in his ear vibrated, and there came the voice of commander''s majesty.

    "Yan Yan, don''t offend him. Go down and solve the white haired corpse king as soon as possible."

    Surprised to see eye Han Xuan, can let commander speak of person, that visible general.

    "Touch, touch"

    There were two sounds of heavy objects falling to the ground.

    "It''s so boring. I didn''t see your bodies separate!" The corpse King turns his eyes to Han Xuan in disappointment. He didn''t expect that Han Xuan would have such a good temper.

    In fact, the corpse king also misunderstood Han Xuan. If he is a person who has no meaning to the plot, how can Han Xuan let him survive in the world? After all, the dignity of the strong can''t be offended.

    "Yes, we don''t have separate corpses, but you may be separated later!" Being looked down upon like this, even the best tempered rhinoceros in the company frowned.

    "Ha ha ha, it''s interesting. I don''t know how you can separate my body."

    Looking at the corpse King''s disdainful eyes, Yan Yan hummed coldly, looked up at Han Xuan, "brother, pay attention, this wall is going to start to turn!"

    As soon as the "boom boom" voice fell, a few roars came from the ground, and then the wall began to rotate slowly. At first, it was extremely slow, but ten people could not breathe, and the wall began to rotate at a speed that could not be seen clearly by the naked eye.

    "Damn it, if you make a mistake, you can fly!" At this time, Han Xuan still maintains a sitting posture, but the suspended body, without people''s eyes.

    "Little guys, don''t always look at me. Your opponent seems to be angry!"

    Han Xuan''s words make three people a Leng, slowly turn head, see corpse king a face of gloomy.

    "Inscriptions, trying to restrain my power!" The gold runes on the fast rotating wall are looming, and a force against the corpse king is emanating from it.

    "Ha ha ha, there''s no way out. It''s rubbing down from the coffin where you''re locked!" Yan Yan saw that the inscriptions seemed to have an effect. She was very happy and laughed.

    "Interesting, but even if you restrain my ability, you are still mole ants!"

    "Well, I hope you can say that later!" Yan Yan''s eyes indicate, three people quickly toward corpse King rush to.

    "Bang bang"

    "Damn, how can this product have such a high defense? It doesn''t have any effect on you!" After fighting several moves, Yan wants to curse her mother.

    The corpse King''s body is now covered with a Xuanwu shell. Even if he stands here and lets the three attack, it will take a lot of effort to break it¡° Well, our task is just to consume his physical strength. If we have time to speak, we might as well go up and attack him for several times. " Golden Bear is also very speechless, just looking at Yan keep spitting, said.

 Chapter 388

    "Oh, big man, it''s a pity that you''ve come so early to join the fun. It''s almost over!" Shaking his head, Han Xuan slowly stood up and looked at a building in the distance.

    "Well, I miss that little girl very much. Go and have a look!"

    "Whoosh"

    When Han Xuan''s figure disappeared a little, a loud noise came out, and erdo had smashed the wall that trapped the corpse king.

    Yan Yan: "rely on"

    ¡­¡­

    "Bai Xiaofei, long time no see, you seem to grow up a lot!" Long words come from behind, let the team a meal.

    "Well, you, you can talk!" In the procession, a black man with bald head was fooled by this sudden sentence.

    Han Xuan''s separation has not been said for more than a month, and Bai Xiaofei doesn''t want to mention Han Xuan. Maybe it''s because Han Xuan didn''t save Xiaohui.

    Bai Xiaofei never mentioned that pangdahai would not uncover the scar. Only Xiaolu would call immortal uncle from time to time, but the people in the team just thought it was childish talk.

    At first, the people in the team would gather together to ask a few words, but Han Xuan''s separation has always been a Mona''s expression, just has been following behind the crowd. After a long time, the people in the team are used to it, but today''s sudden speech is very surprising.

    "Yes, uncle fairy, you have finally spoken!" Jumping off Bai Xiaofei''s shoulder, Xiaolu runs to Han Xuan''s feet.

    "Immortal uncle, immortal uncle, fawn wants to drink grandma!" Pulling Han Xuan''s pants, the fawn shakes hard.

    Stooping to pick up the deer, "you little thing, you are addicted to drink, aren''t you?"

    At the evacuation point before, Han Xuan couldn''t resist the cute energy of Xiaolu, and he couldn''t get what Xiaolu wanted to drink, so he had to replace it with a pill, but he couldn''t stop drinking it. Every time in the dead of night, Xiaolu would go to the room where Han Xuan was, and grope around on him.

    Free a hand, Han Xuan a turn, white light flash, a small cup and a bottle of pills appear in the hand.

    This scene almost made the nearest black man pass out with his bare head. "What''s the situation? Is that what fawn''s uncle fairy means?"

    When Bai Xiaofei sees Han Xuan''s small medicine bottle, his mouth keeps twitching. Although he didn''t know what magical effect it had before, after a month, Bai Xiaofei sees the changes in Xiaolu''s body.

    Not long ago, fawn somehow, and I don''t know if he is too cute, went out of their foothold. As a result, several people in the evening searched everywhere, and finally found fawn on a pile of corpses.

    This can frighten a few people. When the deer wakes up, it makes people dumbfounded. The deer is like a man who has nothing to do. He should drink and sleep, just like ordinary people.

    Just when a few people asked, fawn''s answer made Bai Xiaofei suddenly open, "Uncle immortal has that kind of delicious grandmother!"

    "Bai Xiaofei, where are you going?" Head also didn''t lift, looking at the appearance of deer big mouth drinking water, Han Xuan asked.

    "Go to the hospital, my cousin may be infected, we have to cut him off!" Bai Xiaofei glared at a young man beside him.

    "Oh" slowly raised his head and looked at the young man. He saw a rope like object growing from his neck. At the sharp corner, the blinking eyes were strange¡° Cut! Your cousin is useless! If you don''t mind, I can do it now, but he will only be an ordinary person in the future! "

 Chapter 389

    "What do you mean?" Bai Xiaofei is puzzled.

    "He can evolve. If not as I expected, the key to his evolution lies in that hospital!" He said, pointing to a direction in the west, where is the normal route of the plot.

    "Uncle fairy, I want to drink grandma, too!" At this time, appetizer somehow, ran to the foot, looking at Han Xuan.

    This appetizer is Bai Xiaofei''s cousin and a young man with a long thread growing around his neck.

    As for the performance of appetizer, Bai Xiaofei is not surprised. It''s really that the pill is too fragrant. It''s strange if the cheap appetizer doesn''t ask Han Xuan.

    "Cousin, what do you think? You want him to follow you all the time!" After walking to the appetizer, Bai Xiaofei put one hand on his shoulder.

    "Cousin, now we don''t discuss this, uncle immortal, I want to drink grandma!" Looking at the water cup in the hands of the deer, a trace of crystal flowing down with the corner of the mouth.

    "Shit, get up!" After hearing this, Bai Xiaofei was furious and grabbed the long rope.

    "Ah," came the scream like a pig, "cousin, we are brothers. Don''t be so unfeeling. Haven''t you heard uncle immortal say that if I cut this thing, I''ll be useless in my life." Say, appetizer milk pointed to the rope that is grasped by Bai Xiaofei.

    "Shut up" eyes complex looked at the eyes open stomach milk, Bai Xiaofei fell into meditation.

    "Ding, exchange system, level D task, assist the evolution of appetizer, complete and obtain 100 exchange points!" Er Gouzi is worthy of being a God''s teammate. He knows what Han Xuan thinks.

    Bai Xiaofei: "rely on"

    "What''s the matter, cousin?" Suddenly a big drink, let everyone''s eyes instantly look to Bai Xiaofei.

    "Ha ha" know oneself too excited, embarrassed smile, "nothing, nothing, cousin, since you don''t want to cut it, let''s go to the hospital quickly!"

    Although his face was unmoved, he had been thinking a lot in his heart, "d-level task, 100 points exchange point, except for the two impossible tasks, this is the highest task I have received!"

    "But since it''s a released d-level task, it must be very difficult to complete. After all, an e-level task almost cost me half my life!"

    "Cousin, I love you so much. Except for my first time, what do you want?" The appetizer hugs Bai Xiaofei and tears fall down with the sound.

    "Roll" kick off the appetizer, Bai Xiaofei turns his head and looks at the crowd, "it must be dangerous to go to the hospital. In this way, any of you who don''t want to go can stay here, and I''ll pick you up later!"

    "They must go! Otherwise When Bai Xiaofei finishes saying this, Han Xuan calls without expression.

    Han Xuan didn''t even lift his eyelids. His cold words made the temperature drop a little.

    "Death" looked at the deer''s head and suddenly raised it.

    Although Han Xuan is not a murderer, he will not be soft handed if he hinders the development of the plot.

    "Uncle fairy, fawn is afraid!" The deer in her arms cried weakly.

    "Dear fawn, I''m not afraid. My uncle will take you away from here!" With that, he strode in a direction, regardless of the people who looked at each other.

    "Those who want to die can stay!"¡° Xiaofei In the team, a girl looks anxiously at Han Xuan, whose meaning is very clear.

    "Well, let''s go. Since he said so, he will certainly do it!" Bai Xiaofei sighs, but he doesn''t dare disobey Han Xuan.

 Chapter 390

    "Uncle fairy, look, there''s a car!" As if because of the effect of that glass of water, although it was night, the deer didn''t feel sleepy at all.

    "Xiaolu, where is the car? It''s so dark here. Can you see clearly?" Appetizer look around, may see, only that endless darkness.

    "It''s just ahead. Can''t uncle appetizer see it?" Fawn''s childish face was puzzled.

    "Well, I can''t see it!" The appetizer felt his head awkwardly.

    "Deer, where is the car! Let''s go and have a look! " Bai Xiaofei then came to ask.

    "Immortal uncle, let the deer down, I will lead the way for them!"

    A little smile, not afraid of danger, straight down the deer, "go"

    "Deer, slow down!" Seeing this, Bai Xiaofei didn''t dare to let the fawn run too far, so he rushed to catch up.

    Looking at everyone jumping over himself one by one, Han Xuan shook his head helplessly, "is it dangerous that I will let the little girl go by herself?"

    ¡­¡­

    Yu Xiaojia: "Xiaofei, what''s the matter with Xiaolu? She didn''t have the ability to see things clearly in the dark before."

    Bai Xiaofei: "I don''t know, but I think it should be the reason for that pill."

    Appetizer''s eyes brightened, "deer, where''s your water cup? Let''s have a look at it for uncle, OK?"

    When Han Xuan came to a road full of cars, this kind of discussion came into his ears.

    "Yi, Yi"

    "Uncle appetizer, what are you doing? Why are you licking the deer''s water cup?" The fawn asked with his hands akimbo.

    "Where can children play with such dangerous things? Uncle will help you put them away first!" Appetizer did not put down the work in hand, big mouthful of licking.

    "I''ll go to the hospital and wait for you. There should be a usable car here!" A faint voice came from the darkness.

    "Sha, Sha" appetizer''s ears moved, and the sound of her feet came closer and closer. She quickly put the water cup on the deer''s hand, tilted her head and whistled.

    "There may be danger there, or you should take the deer away first!" Bai Xiaofei looks at the darkness and asks tentatively.

    "She''s with you. What I give you is not a decoration!" When the voice falls, Han Xuan has stepped out of the dark package and fell into the eyes of several people.

    "Things, fawn, what''s good about you!" Appetizer a listen to, immediately came to interest, squat down body asked.

    "What uncle fairy gave me!" Biting his finger and thinking for a moment, "I know, I know, it''s him!" Then he took out a green jade pendant from his neck.

    "Let me see!" With that, one hand wanted to get the jade pendant on Xiaolu''s hand.

    "Hoo, what''s the matter? It''s getting cold all of a sudden!" A chill came, and the appetizer shivered.

    "Cousin!" Bai Xiaofei stands in front of the appetizer and looks at Han Xuan with burning eyes.

    The silent scene lasted for a long time, Bai Xiaofei and Han Xuan were so big eyed.

    "Watch, cousin" weak voice seems to break the deadlock, "her things, don''t touch in the future!"

    Finish saying, also don''t give a few people reaction time, a black hole appears in front of the body.

    "Don''t keep me waiting too long!" When the figure disappeared, a faint voice came out.

    "Hoo, it''s all right at last!" Bai Xiaofei took a long breath.

    "Cousin, cousin, look, what a fairy! I''m going to visit him!"

    "Touch"

    As for the nerves of appetizer, Bai Xiaofei''s eyes are burning. Raising his hand is a big fist on his head.

    "Do you know that you''ve been lying down at the gate of death!" Bai Xiaofei roars.

 Chapter 391

    Hospitals

    "Whoosh"

    Black hole suddenly appeared on the roof, "or go to warn a few guys below."

    "Forget it, now Bai Xiaofei''s ability, should not belch fart!"

    The sound of asking and answering questions comes from the black hole.

    "Whoosh"

    The black hole disappears and Han Xuan is standing on the top of the hospital building.

    "Since it will take a while for them to come here, why don''t they! Hey, hey, hey Han Xuan''s mouth turned up, and an evil idea appeared in his mind.

    "Come up!" While speaking, Han Xuan is a little bit empty, and a black hole appears, which is the well tried space magic power.

    "Huhu" when gei black hole disappears, a fat puffing meat ball appears in his eyes, and the grunt makes Han Xuan speechless for a while.

    "There''s a fire!" Looking at the meatball in front of him, Han Xuan''s playing heart starts to roar.

    "There''s a fire. Where''s the fire? Run away!" Sure enough, when the meatball on the ground heard the fire, it suddenly turned over without even opening its eyes. After finding a direction, it rushed forward.

    Coincidentally, the direction of this meatball like thing is exactly where Han Xuan stands.

    "Touch"

    When the meatball is about to hit Han Xuan, a layer of blue light curtain appears, which directly makes the meatball hit a knot.

    "Oh, it''s killing your Lord ham!" Meatball whine, confused eyes slowly open, just when see Han Xuan, slightly a Leng.

    "What the devil dare to plot against your Lord ham!" Leng for a long time, meatball, that is, ham yelled.

    "It''s the same virtue as Er Gouzi. I don''t know which one is better." Han Xuan thought of this, without a little smile on his face.

    "Hey, shameless, what are you laughing at? Lord ham is asking you!" For Han Xuan did not answer himself, ham anger rubbed up.

    "Ha ha" Han Xuan just laughed without saying anything.

    "Ha ha, ha ha, your cousin!" Ham seems to hate Han Xuan to the extreme. His eyes begin to turn red. A trace of burning smell is emitted from the roof of the hospital.

    "Little thing, I don''t want to be found by the people below. Please be quiet!" He pressed his hand down with a smile, the burning breath disappeared, and Ham''s eyes returned to their original color.

    "Damn it, it''s so awesome "Said ham, after a pause.

    "I''ll give you a chance to become an immortal. Do you want it or not?" Han Xuan''s idea is also very simple, looking for an opponent for ER Gouzi.

    "Chengxian, you think I''m a three-year-old boy. Before, I just tried hard, so you thought I was easy to cheat, didn''t you?" Ham''s eyes began to turn red again with two white puffs from his nose.

    "It seems that if you don''t suffer, you won''t be obedient." Thinking of this, Han Xuan decided to change his hand. A little aura of brother corpse''s world began to gather, and soon formed a big aura hand.

    "Damn, what a fairy! How could I meet you!" Shocked, looking at the aura giant hand in the air, ham was almost ready to cry, and the pressure sent out made his legs and stomach soft¡° God The red light of his eyes disappeared, and ham knelt down directly, "it''s the little one who has eyes and doesn''t know Tai Shan. It''s just that I have an 80 year old mother on top of me and a crying child on the bottom. Please forgive me!" Ham said with a runny nose and tears.

    "Damn, it''s a perfect match. This dog must be taken away. Let them bite the dog!"

    In the days with ER Gouzi, Han Xuan is very upset and can''t fight away. The most angry thing is that Er Gouzi is not afraid of him, which makes Han Xuan have to run to Chaozhu every time he practices.

 Chapter 392

    But now it''s not the same. The dog is afraid of himself. It must be easy to control him. Let him and ER Gouzi fight each other. Anyway, they are both cheap. I believe that in this way, there will be less time to disturb Han Xuan.

    "Immortals Ham see Han Xuan always looking at himself, silent, in the heart is straight hit suddenly.

    "Well," Han Xuan said with a faint smile, "after that, you will follow me!"

    "With you!" Ham was stunned and couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Yes, you are of some use. I want you to restrain one person for me." Han Xuan is outspoken.

    After all, Han Xuan wants to deal with the people he wants to deal with. Although he thinks the world is big and the Laozi is the biggest, he is not so arrogant that he can beat Han Xuan with his own Kung Fu.

    "Immortal, although I also want to be the only one to show you the right direction, but the little one..."

    "Stop"

    Han Xuan sees that the goods are really like those two dogs. As soon as he opens the conversation box, he can''t stop it. He interrupts.

    "Naturally, I won''t let you die. The man you are dealing with is just sharp mouthed. I see that you have a lot of predestined relationship with him, so I feel compassionate!"

    "Really Ham had a suspicious look on his face.

    He frowned and said, "hum, you really think you are what I like. If you don''t have a strong tongue, why don''t you die?" Speaking, the momentum around the body suddenly broke out, so that the dust on the roof of the hospital flying around.

    "God, God, please accept the magic power, the small one must do as you say!" By this momentum a shock, let four doglegs keep shivering.

    "To be honest with him, you have to suffer a lot!" The face has no expression to say this sentence, that terror extreme momentum instantly disappears.

    "Hiss" when he felt the heavy momentum on his body dissipated, ham looked at Han Xuan. Only when he saw the situation on the roof, he took a breath of cold air into his heart.

    "Is this caused by the immortal Lord? It''s terrible!" Only the hospital roof, such as the spider web like cracks in the roof of each corner of the formation, as if just a feather, can crush the whole building.

    "Go ahead, there will be a few people later. What should you do? When things are over here, I will take you to a strange place where you will meet your lifelong opponent!" When his eyes turned away from the expression of hamnamuna, he said with a smile.

    "Terrible, terrible!" It''s just that Ham''s back and forth.

    "Ah" Han Xuan sighed helplessly, knowing that he didn''t listen to what he said.

    "Well, I''ll take you down!" With that, a black spot at Ham''s feet spread rapidly, and soon a black hole the size of a manhole cover appeared, while Ham''s body slowly fell.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ham, where have you been? Come on, there are some more experiments!" When ham was awakened by this sentence, he didn''t know how long it had passed. He shivered violently, and then a wave of excitement rushed from his heart to his mind.

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that there was such an adventure in labor and capital. Is this the legendary luck? Fortunately, I touched it this morning." Ham had a happy face.

    "Damn, MMP" was originally on the top of the building to observe the following situation with divine sense. When Han Xuan heard this, he did not scold

    "Look, this is the hospital. I don''t know where he is!"

 Chapter 393

    "Oh, is it coming?" Sitting beside the guardrail on the roof, Han Xuan''s face is smiling.

    "Uncle fairy, look, uncle fairy is there!" Below, the fawn cried cheerfully.

    "Whoosh"

    A white light flashed over a ten story building, and then Han Xuan''s figure fell into several people''s eyes.

    "Deer, come here, I''ll take you out of here!" Light of cast an eye public, Han Xuan does not take the slightest facial expression to say.

    "What shall we do?" Looking at the deer hopping to Han Xuan''s side, Bai Xiaofei frowned.

    "You Han Xuan lowered his head and slowly raised his head, "what''s the matter with me!"

    Take fawn, it is also a last resort, after all, she has a jade amulet, in case because of this event to change the plot, Han Xuan cry too late.

    "The opportunity is just around the corner. Whether you can seize it depends on your nature!" Obviously, it''s about the appetizer.

    When the black hole appeared, a white light wrapped the deer, Han Xuan directly stepped in.

    "Shit, just leave. Is this abduction?" For Han Xuan to take deer, Bai Xiaofei has no complaints, at least one less protection object.

    "Come on, let me see what''s in it!" With that, the team moved forward cautiously.

    "Ah, Xiaofei, snakes, so many snakes!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Uncle fairy, grandma''s finished!" On the roof of the hospital, fawn held a glass without any stain.

    Han Xuan shook his head, "only you can eat this as a meal!"

    "Gulu, Gulu"

    "Ah" a scream, let the deer hand shake, with the direction of the voice, only below the white Xiaofei and others, has been surrounded by a dense snake.

    "Uncle fairy, many snakes."

    "Well, yes, a lot of snakes!" Touch the deer''s head, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Xiaojia, get in there. We can''t deal with so many snakes!" Below, Bai Xiaofei yells.

    "Ah, uncle fairy, uncle, they''re in the building. The deer can''t see them!" Fawn''s face was a little worried at this time.

    "Have you entered the building? I hope you will follow the plot. Otherwise, I will do it again!" Take back your eyes, Han Xuan mutters.

    "Fawn, we''ll be looking for your uncle Xiaofei later." Looking at fawn''s anxious eyes, Han Xuan is not comforted.

    "Eh" nodded cleverly, just drinking the water in the cup. At this time, it was a little dull.

    The wheel of time keeps turning, half an hour later

    "Boom"

    Feeling the shock of the building, Han Xuanmeng, who closed his eyes tightly, opened it with a smile on his face. "It seems that the plot hasn''t changed much. Bai Xiaofei is dazed, and the zodiac robot ugly ox has arrived."

    "Fawn, fawn." Shaking the little deer snoring in his arms, he whispered in his mouth. But at this time the deer seems to have entered a dream, Ren hanxuan how to shout also can''t wake it up.

    "Ah" had no choice but to sigh, had to hold the deer into the black space.

    "What can I do? It''s made of machine. My ability is not effective to him!" In a room similar to the experiment room, a man dressed as a magician looks very ugly.

    "What is it?" Just when the magician was at a loss, the space here rippled.

    "Hoo, he did it at last. I thought he just came to see the play!" Through the door of the laboratory, you can see the figure of Bai Xiaofei. At this time, he has already woken up, but he has been quietly watching the change, and has never alarmed the snake.

 Chapter 394

    "Oh, fairy, fairy, you have come to pick me up at last!" In the laboratory, ham, who had been shocked by ugly cow''s astonishing evil spirit, saw the familiar and strange spatial fluctuation and screamed.

    "Ham, what do you know? Tell me, or I''ll make you a dog meat pot!" The magician turned his eyes to ham.

    As the saying goes, the dog is strong, which is used to describe ham at this time.

    "Labor and management have been tolerating you for a long time. Every time they threaten me to make dog meat casserole, I tell you, from today on, no, from this moment on, labor and management have changed their owners. Where are you going to cool off?" Ham spoke haughtily.

    "You" shaking hands, pointing to ham, "unexpectedly raised a white eyed wolf, you give me to die, spiritual hypnosis!"

    As the voice fell, the wonderful smell in the laboratory began to spread around.

    "Presumptuous!" A big drink, let the room that wonderful breath disappeared.

    "Cough, how can it be, it can''t be!" The magician''s mouth bleeds and looks at the slowly expanding black hole in mid air in shock.

    "Since you are doomed to die, let me solve it. I don''t have much time!"

    In this plot, the magician and ugly ox all die in Bai Xiaofei''s hands. Anyway, they are also dead. Who will kill them is not the same. As long as they don''t kill the future characters, Han Xuan can kill as many people as he wants.

    "Time is running out, what do you mean?" Outside, Bai Xiaofei accurately catches Han Xuan''s implication.

    "To go, he has more wonderful scenes there!" This sentence is obviously in answer to Bai Xiaofei''s muttering.

    "Damn, you can hear such a low voice!" Bai Xiaofei looked at the black hole, a feeling of being watched came to his heart.

    "Ha ha, living creatures are not mechanical. If such a strong person is controlled by me, then I am in the church!" Looking at Han Xuan floating in the air, the magician touched the blood at the corner of his mouth and showed his white teeth. Obviously, greed occupied all his reason.

    "Quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack As the cold words spread, the magician threw a handful of purple dust at Han Xuan.

    "Hum, the firefly also competes with the vast moon. Since you are so anxious to die, I will satisfy your good wish!"

    "Hoo Hoo"

    Indoor, strange things happened, here even gusts of wind whistling, let the purple dust in the air disappear clean.

    Standing for a long time, "what kind of power is this? It can control the power of the wind, and this power!" Looking at the white moonlight falling overhead, the magician swallowed.

    "Death"

    When the dead word export, only see white light from Han Xuan void point out of the fingers, the target is the magician who has not yet returned to God.

    "Ah"

    With the scream, a pool of blood sprayed on the wall has not yet collapsed.

    "It''s time to get rid of you." Squint at the ugly ox in front of you.

    "Find a creature that can''t be evaluated, start an emergency plan, retreat, retreat!"

    "Retreat, it''s a luxury idea."

    "Bang" "the system is seriously damaged, the system is seriously damaged, and the system is unified." With a few words, the mechanical voice of ugly cow became weaker and weaker.

    "I can''t stand a single blow!" Looking at the ugly ox killed by his own move, Han Xuan sighs.

    "Han Xiaozi, pretending to be forced by thunder!" The voice of disdain came to mind.

    Slightly a Leng, then thief Xi Xi smile way, "hey hey, er Gouzi, found an opponent for you, you don''t mind!" Finish saying, one hand empty grasp.

 Chapter 395

    "Ow"

    "Immortal, what can I do for you?" When ham comes to him, he flatters Han Xuan.

    Looking at the foot of ham, Han Xuan is a burst of speechless ah, why, why meet things are so cheap.

    "If you''re so rude, that''s what you''ll end up with!"

    "Boom"

    Looking at the twinkling arc in Han Xuan''s palm and a pile of coke not far away, ham only felt a cold air rushing from his feet to his mind.

    "If I remember correctly, you are also a person abandoned by the plot." The man Han Xuan killed was the black witch who worked in collusion with the magician.

    If Bai Xiaofei is allowed to solve the problems here, how can Han Xuan let Xiaolu go? After all, he abandons a minor child. Han Xuan thinks he is extremely cruel, but he can''t do it.

    "Immortal, I''m a serious dog. Don''t let me do electrotherapy!" After ham reacts, he retreats a long way, fearing that Han Xuan is the second lightning mage.

    "All right, come here!" Light cast an eye ham, Han Xuan says.

    "Dry, why!" Ham was obviously frightened by Han Xuan''s previous means, but at this time he had a little rebellious heart.

    "How can this Lord be more cruel than that dark day magician? Did I meet a fake fairy?" Ham yelled in his heart, with a constipation expression on his face.

    Although Han Xuan didn''t know what ham was thinking, when he saw this expression, he suddenly burst into flames and didn''t talk nonsense. He pointed out with one hand.

    "Ah, don''t kill me. I can cook, wash clothes, warm the bed and dress women''s clothes... Eh, it''s OK, immortal. Do you really like dress women''s clothes?"

    Seeing the white light from Han Xuan''s fingers and falling into his own body, ham was terrified at first, and his hair stood up. But later, he didn''t feel anything wrong. His frightened look disappeared and he was surprised.

    "Wow, grass!" Han Xuanyi patted his forehead, and his face became extremely painful.

    ¡°666¡±

    "What''s the noise?" Ham seemed to feel that the voice was from his mind, which made him confused.

    "It''s been a long time since I met such a good character, boy. I''m beginning to appreciate you a little bit!" The only one who can say this is er Gouzi.

    As for why ham can hear Er Gouzi''s voice, it must be the light that Han Xuan sent out before.

    "MMP, pretending to be a ghost, come out and let your uncle ham do a good job!"

    "I wipe, you wait for me!" With that, the bald building began to blow again, as if something terrible was about to appear.

    "Er Gouzi, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten our agreement. If it happens at this time, the world will come from you." Han Xuan can''t see that these two dogs are going to rush out of Bai Xiaofei''s mind, but in this way, the plot of the world will not be able to go on.

    Why, er Gouzi and a ham who is no weaker than him will surely turn the world upside down.

    "Huhu" wind slowly becomes weak after Han Xuan''s voice.

    "You wait for me, dead dog!" Although he couldn''t come out to teach ham, ergouzi scolded him¡° It''s like it''s true. You can''t get out. Cut, spicy chicken

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Bai Xiaofei, you come in. I can''t stay here any longer. I''ll leave the deer to you!"

 Chapter 396

    "Hoo, I finally got out of the right and wrong place!" High above, Han Xuan, dressed in a white gown, spits out a mouthful of turbid air.

    After giving the fawn to Bai Xiaofei, Han Xuan really can''t hear the insistence of the two bitches. Even the inexperienced rules of time are used by him in order to leave as soon as possible.

    "Immortal, I haven''t scolded enough. Why, why did you take me away?" See Han Xuan feet, ham a face of grievance standing, looking at Han Xuan eyes extremely unwilling.

    "Wow grass, get out of here!" A black light gate appeared, which was the gateway to Tianxuan continent.

    "Let''s work together, in case you are assimilated by Er Gouzi." When the Black Gate disappears, Han Xuan turns his mouth and mutters to himself.

    It''s no wonder Han Xuan thinks that once ham and ER Gouzi are in the same boat, what''s the difference between them.

    "It''s better to arouse your hatred bit by bit, but it''s time to go there now!" White teeth exposed in the mouth, and then turned into a white light, straight to the strange shape of Sirius Star away.

    ¡­¡­

    "Old man, it''s very powerful. I broke my Xuanwu body with one move!" Sirius Star, at this time has not been before the calm, full of broken limbs.

    "Hum, it seems that you are the monster in the commander''s mouth. I''m sure you will lose your martial arts today!" It was the immortal master who spoke. At this time, his face was dignified. He could feel that the corpse king in front of him was stronger than before.

    "Old man, it depends on whether you have this ability!" The corpse King smiles, and the green tendons cover the whole leg.

    "I said, King corpse, is it not proper for you to treat an old man like this?" At the time of the outbreak of the war, the long words reverberated.

    "Is this the voice of him?"

    When the two did not react, the space here suddenly began to tremble, and black flames came out from between them.

    "Click"

    As if the sound of cloth tearing came out, only a black crack appeared, from which the prestige was chilling.

    "The barrier tearing space, what a powerful energy!" The immortal master, who was swept away by the power of space, flashed his eyes and turned over rivers and seas in his heart.

    "You''re not here to stop me, are you?" The king of corpses seems to be used to this, and he is not surprised by Han Xuan''s magical power.

    "No, I''m just looking for something!" The reason why han Xuan often appears around the plot characters is nothing else. The origin of the world will not stay in the same place all the time, and their appearance will follow the plot characters. This is also the experience he summed up after obtaining the origin of the world many times.

    "Master, is that monster in here?" Immortal master side, NIMA see Han Xuan for a long time did not appear, without some doubt asked.

    "Who do you think is a monster?" The sound reverberated in her ears, making NIMA turn her head in an instant.

    I don''t know when Han Xuan will appear behind her, but Han Xuan is so close that she can only see Han Xuan''s bright eyes.

    Four eyes opposite, NIMA a burst of panic, "go away for me!"

    Feel strong wind hit, Han Xuan also don''t care, casually point out a finger.

    "Bang" fist and fingertip contact, burst out a strong light.

    "Strength is there, but the speed is slow!" When the light dissipates, they don''t know who is going to step back, so that NIMA can see Han Xuan''s face clearly.

 Chapter 397

    "NIMA" immortal master heart shocked, Han Xuan even he can''t see the depth, let alone his apprentice.

    "Old man, you''d better worry about yourself first!" Knowing that Han Xuan doesn''t plan to intervene, the king of corpses doesn''t care about anything.

    "Good fast" looking at the corpse King pulled out of the shadow, immortal master dare not carelessness, also not to tube NIMA.

    "Touch"

    The powerful air field spreads around like water lines.

    "Ah"

    Nima was behind the immortal master before, and now he is so close to the place where they are fighting that he will inevitably be affected.

    "It''s trouble." Looking at NIMA, Han Xuan is speechless.

    Shua

    I thought I would fall all over the place, but when I felt I had landed, the pain didn''t come.

    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the body in doubt, I saw a layer of blue light as thin as cicada wings covering the ground.

    "Is it because of this thing?" Touching the ground, murmuring.

    Seeing that NIMA is not in danger, Han Xuan''s eyes suddenly shift and fall on the two men who are fighting.

    "Touch, touch, touch"

    Every fight will shake Sirius Star.

    "It''s really boring" has no magic sword or magic weapon, which makes Han Xuan feel dull. After all, people at his level are not interested in such a fight. If it''s not for the world''s origin, he doesn''t want to go this trip.

    "Find some fun, it seems to be in it!" The eyes of the thief looked at a gate.

    "What do you want?" When Han Xuan''s step just stepped out, NIMA had already seen his purpose, and immediately ran to the front of him and asked.

    "Go, don''t disturb me to have fun!" During the wave, a strange energy envelops NIMA, making it unable to move in the line.

    "You, you can''t go in there!"

    "Hello"

    Han Xuan''s steps never stopped for a moment and came to the gate.

    "Ha ha, you can''t go in. It''s high-tech, haven''t you seen it?" See Han Xuan''s steps stop, NIMA thought he had no way to enter, the heart of the stone slightly down.

    "High tech." Muttered, "then let me see if the so-called high technology has any merit!"

    Words fall, fingertips burst out sword shaped inch awn.

    Shua

    Like the sound of a sharp blade cutting a piece of paper, NIMA''s face froze.

    "However, it seems that high technology is vulnerable to practitioners!" Brother corpse, the power of science and technology in the world is not so strong, but it is not so weak. Just seeing such a scene, the idea of letting science and technology enter the mysterious world is instantly thrown out of the sky.

    "Here you are, the strong one!" Stepping through the gate, you can see a huge virtual screen.

    "Oh, you know I''ll come!" Han xuansi is not polite, so she directly finds a stool to sit down¡° We have records of your whereabouts, including your killing of ugly cattle Middle aged men for the sudden emergence of Han Xuan, a trace of fear, perhaps this is a leader''s spirit.

    Frown, eyes slowly closed, he to see, what is so that he can not find, after all, a hidden camera, let Han Xuan very uncomfortable.

    God''s consciousness surged out of his mind, and soon he had a panoramic view of the whole city.

    "In addition to a few stronger mole ants here, there is nothing in the city that can peep at me. What''s the matter?" The Sichuan character on the forehead is more and more obvious.

 Chapter 398

    "Since there is no ground, can it be the sky?" When the divine sense again after a carpet search failed, Han Xuan turned his eyes to the sky.

    Thinking of this, Han Xuan''s mind moved, and the gods scattered in the city quickly gathered, and then rushed to the sky.

    "I don''t know. It''s in space!" When a straight line of divine consciousness sweeps over a satellite, the doubts in my heart are instantly solved.

    "Drop, warning, warning, greedy wolf is attacked by unknown energy, warning, warning!" In the hall, the sound of alarms made the commander''s face change.

    "Look, what''s going on!" He turned his head and locked his eyes on the virtual screen.

    "Pa Pa Pa" dazzling fingers on the keyboard kept knocking.

    "Report to commander, I don''t know what power, directly destroyed the greedy wolf!" The Secretary said dejectedly.

    "What do you eat for? It costs billions. It''s so easy to be destroyed, and there''s no reason." After the commander said this, a repressive atmosphere filled the room, and the secretary was a little out of breath.

    "I said, you seem to have forgotten me!" Looking at the commander angry, Han Xuan fingers tapping the table, smile.

    Sure enough, after hearing Han Xuan''s voice, the angry commander calmed down.

    "Actually, I destroyed that satellite!" Han Xuan is outspoken and says.

    "What, why do you want to destroy the greedy wolf? Do you know how much loss I will suffer without him?" The commander is worthy of being the best in the world. When he treats Han Xuan, he can still exude the prestige of the superior.

    "I don''t know, I don''t care, I just know, let me live under the nose of others, very uncomfortable!" He Han Xuancai, no matter what national righteousness, as long as he feels that his thoughts are not accessible, everything will be destroyed, and a satellite that monitors him all the time can make him have thoughts that are not accessible.

    "You" tremble hands, point to Han Xuan, "go, invite them out, I want to see, he a person also can counter the sky not to become!"

    "Yes, commander!"

    Looking at the Secretary in a hurry to leave, but Han Xuan did not stop, for nothing else, because the world can threaten Han Xuan, absolutely no one.

    "Have a drink, commander!"

    Looking at the tea cup Han Xuan raised, the commander gritted his teeth, "I hope you will be so calm."

    "Boring" Han Xuan curls his lips.

    "Da, Da, Da" just waited for less than a minute, and out of the corridor, there were rapid footsteps.

    "Coming!" With a smile, Han Xuan flicks back with one hand.

    "Pa" only heard a crisp sound, and a figure slowly appeared in the empty corner of the room.

    "Da, Da" the rapid footsteps are still ringing.

    "Now that we''re all here, why hide?" Light words, a cup of steaming tea into the mouth.

    "Ha ha ha, I haven''t met such a powerful opponent for a long time. Commander, you are going to make trouble for us!" As the laughter fell, four people stood by the open door.

    "Dead rope, how to speak!" In the middle of the four, a man with long blue hair, looking at Han Xuan, frowned and said¡° Here you are at last. Have a look Seeing the arrival of the four, the commander was slightly relieved and pointed to Han Xuan.

    "Oh, funny little fellow!" Among the four, an old man stepped forward and looked at Han Xuan with deep eyes.

    "Little fellow, I haven''t heard anyone call me that for a long time!"

 Chapter 399

    "Ha ha, it''s interesting. Depending on your age, I''m afraid it''s only 20 years old. Why can''t I call you little guy?" The old man continued.

    "Because, strength!" Finish saying this, Han Xuan slowly stood up, eyes finally fell on the four for the first time.

    "Oh, so you are very strong, so people dare not call you that!" The old man looks at Han Xuan with small eyes.

    "Uncle Tu, don''t talk to him. We''ll solve him quickly so that the commander can deal with the guy outside." Just as the old man''s words came down, a man in the rear who was entangled with a rope said.

    "Dead rope, this man is not simple, I can feel that he is stronger than the thing outside, I don''t know how many times!" Qinglong looks at Han Xuan solemnly.

    "It''s very powerful. Let me try it first!" Dead rope eyebrows pick, it is obvious that Qinglong''s words ignited his fighting spirit.

    "Whoosh" rope seems to jump out of the dead rope''s body, straight to Han Xuan''s head.

    "Alas, I can''t kill you!" Shaking his head, regardless of the straight line, he slowly raised his hand.

    "I don''t know how to live or die!" See Han Xuan so bold, dead rope sneer, by his ontology entangled people, will lose self-consciousness, and will become a puppet dominated by him.

    "You are too confident, aren''t you?" Han Xuan disdains to say that if he doesn''t see that death rope is an important figure in the whole plot, he can still keep death rope in the world.

    When Han Xuan grabs the rushing rope, the sneer on the dead rope''s face becomes more and more obvious. What makes people dumbfounded happens. The rope, which has no direction but disadvantage, has no effect on Han Xuan.

    "Soul shock, so it is!" Touch the moment of the rope, Han Xuan will have insight into everything.

    The reason why the dead rope can control the people who are entangled by the rope is that in the process of entanglement, the dead rope will attack the soul again and again, and the final result is that the sea of spirit of the people who are entangled is broken and the dead rope lives in it.

    "Unfortunately, it can only be applied to those whose souls are weaker than themselves, once they exceed the limit." Said, the smile on the face disappeared, a trace of fierce expression appeared in the face, "beyond the limit, is this end."

    "Ah, poof"

    "Touch"

    "Dead rope!" The green dragon is greatly surprised and flies to the dead rope.

    "Good, strong soul!" The dead rope looks at Han Xuan in horror, and the horror of Han Xuan''s face has been imprinted in the depth of his eyes.

    "Although I don''t want to kill you, I still want a small punishment!" Turned an eye big mouth big mouth spits the dead rope of blood, Han Xuan said.

    "My friend, I don''t know where we have offended, please ask Haihan!" With only one move, Qinglong can conclude that he and others are all going together. I''m afraid that he can''t beat the pervert in front of him, so he has to be soft.

    As the saying goes, Han Xuan doesn''t want to do things completely. If he can''t do things well, he can ask them to look for the source of the world.

    "Ha ha, this must be Qinglong, the famous captain of Yanhuang special ability team. He really has a great reputation!" Han Xuan laughs, forming a sharp contrast with his previous expression.

    "No, no!"

    They are polite, and Qinglong begins to inquire about the purpose of calling them here.

    "Ha ha, you don''t even know why you came here!" Han Xuan laughs. When they heard this, they laughed awkwardly. They just heard from the secretary that there was something wrong with the commander, so they came in a hurry. After all, the commander is an important person in Yanhuang, and they can''t afford to miss anything.

 Chapter 400

    "You may as well talk elsewhere. I''ll have someone clean it up here." Han Xuan is very powerful. Just by looking at Qinglong''s performance, the commander can see something about it. He quickly steps forward to make it over. He doesn''t want the four people to know that their purpose is to deal with Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan sees this, smile slightly, also don''t point to break, stretch out a hand to delimit in the void, "might as well go to my world to see!"

    "This, what is this, tearing space!" Shocked, looking at the black light in front of the crack, several people have been speechless.

    "Your world, what do you mean?" Green Dragon first reaction come over, although in the heart startle matchless, but still ask a way.

    "If you go, you will know!" With a mysterious smile, Han Xuan stepped out and fell into the crack.

    "Qinglong, do you want to have a look?" Dead rope covered his chest, stood up and said.

    "Go ahead, with his strength, there''s no need to do us a lot of harm!" Green Dragon thought for a moment and said.

    "Well," several people nodded and stepped into the crack one by one.

    "Commander, we don''t know the situation inside. For your safety, you''d better stay on Sirius Star!" Looking at the commander also has plans to enter, Qinglong quickly reminds.

    "This" commander obviously has some unwillingness.

    "Commander, Yanhuang needs you!" The Secretary also advised.

    "Ah, go ahead and be safe!"

    ¡­¡­

    "What is this place, Paradise?" Looking at the blue sky, green grass, the first time into the mysterious continent of a few people can not help but a little lost.

    "My world, Tianxuan land!" When several people looked in the direction of the sound, Han Xuan was already sitting under a towering ancient tree, and several cups of hot tea were placed on a stone table under the tree.

    "If you can create a world, then your strength!" To create the world, it is needless to say that it must be created by a man who has been cultivated all over the world.

    "Strength?" With a little smile, "I''m just a drop in the sea. There are many people who are more powerful than me. You should know that there are days outside and there are people outside."

    Hearing this, several people look at each other and smile bitterly. Seeing this, Han Xuan shakes his head.

    "Sit down, please." Speaking, stone table four corners of the emergence of a few stone stool.

    "What a delicious tea!" When sitting down the moment, a fragrance from the nostrils straight into the mind.

    "This is my spirit tea from Tianxuan continent. It may be good for you. You may as well taste it!" Han Xuan said with a smile and made a gesture of please.

    "Thank you very much!" A few people are not hypocritical people, take the cup and savor.

    When the tea goes down the throat into the abdomen, a spiritual force begins to run around the body.

    "There''s something wrong with this tea, my wound!" One of the most exciting is to die rope, before Han Xuan caused by the injury at this time is rapidly recovering.

    "This tea is amazing. I believe that if you take it for a long time, you will have a qualitative leap in strength." Qinglong deserves to be the most powerful among several people. In just a moment, he evaluated the tea given by Han Xuan.

    "If you want, I can give you some!" Han Xuan''s words excited several people''s faces, but the last sentence made them nervous again¡° But you have to do something for me

    Green Dragon frowned, "what''s the matter, if you want us to go against Yanhuang, against your conscience, don''t mention it!"

    "Just looking for something!" Although these people are not real plot characters, if the origin of the world appears around them, they are not afraid of ten thousand, they are afraid of one thousand. Besides, this tea is not a treasure. What''s the harm of giving them a little.

 Chapter 401

    "Just looking for something, nothing else!" Several people look at Han Xuan suspiciously. After all, they just look for one thing to get such a magical thing. It''s incredible.

    "No, you just need to pay attention to the vision of heaven and earth around you. Once it appears, you can let me know!" Words fall, white light flickers on stone table, a few small jade Fu appear.

    "Well, since that''s all we can do, we can help!" Green dragon is not hesitating, a sweep of the jade on the table.

    The remaining three look at each other, then they don''t insist. They also take the remaining jade Fu on the table. After all, the temptation given by Han Xuan is too big.

    "Ha ha, good!" Han Xuan laughs at this.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, why don''t I take you to enjoy the scenery of Tianxuan mainland?" When the cup of tea bottomed out, Han Xuan stood up and said with a smile.

    "Thank you very much!" Green Dragon arched his hand. For the space created by Han Xuan himself, they also want to find out.

    "Well, follow me!" With that, a light door suddenly appeared here.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Look, there is another light gate beside the transmission array." Streams of people busily coming and going, looking as like as two peas, and two huge and seemingly identical gates.

    "Do you think this gate of light is the way to the secret place? Before, some people passed through this gate of light and got the supreme inheritance!" In the crowd, someone whispered.

    Although this kind of light gate does not often appear in Tianxuan continent, once it appears, it will set off a bloodbath, because after entering it, it will get the ethereal inheritance of cultivating immortals.

    Han Xuan left a lot of relics in every corner when he created the Tianxuan continent. However, it was too dangerous to get the cultivation of immortals.

    "Ha ha, this is our chance. As long as we get a Book of the cultivation of immortals, we will not be affected by the bird spirit of the aborigines here any more!"

    After Tianxuan''s door opened to the earth, the number of creatures increased sharply, which made the original forces of Tianxuan panic for a while. But as time went on, they gradually found that the strength of the people who suddenly appeared could be ignored.

    The aborigines of Tianxuan continent are baptized by aura all the year round. Even a person who has not practiced can easily deal with more than ten people on earth. Therefore, the life of the earth creatures in Tianxuan continent is not very comfortable.

    "Keep your voice down, the city of the sky has been controlled by them. If your words reach their ears, I''m afraid you will suffer the pain of lingchi!"

    The aborigines of Tianxuan continent treat the earth people with bad words. If they don''t like it, they will be beaten and scolded, which makes many earth people die here.

    Han Xuan knows this situation, but he doesn''t care. If it''s so easy to cultivate immortals, it''s not called cultivating immortals. In the world of cultivating immortals, the law of the jungle is obeyed.

    "No, it''s not the way to the secret place. It seems that something is coming out!" Suddenly, someone exclaimed.

    At this time, the light gate vibrated violently, and the colorful divine light came out of it.

    "Ha ha ha, secret place, I finally met you again. I didn''t expect that I could find the entrance that I haven''t found for ten years. Today, it''s so easy to find it!" A wild laugh rang out in the sky, and people looked around, some envied, some feared, some even knelt down.

 Chapter 402

    In the distance, a middle-aged Taoist, wearing a purple Taoist robe and a seven star flying sword, was flying in at a very fast speed.

    "Ah, it''s yuyangzi. It''s said that in the early days of Tianxuan mainland, he got a Book of cultivation skills by chance. Now he is one of the strongest in Tianxuan mainland!"

    Although the strength of the earth people is not as good as that of the indigenous people in Tianxuan continent, how can the indigenous people in Tianxuan continent, who have only developed for less than a hundred years, compare with those who have developed for nearly 5000 years? After all, the earth people know that only by knowing themselves and the other can they survive a hundred battles.

    "Well, what''s one of the strongest? According to the information I''ve inquired about, there''s a female devil head in Tianxuan continent. The aborigines here are just pale. It''s said that she existed before Tianxuan continent came into being!"

    "Female devil! Big brother, leave a wechat. When we get back to earth, we''ll have a good chat. " Earth people are worthy of being the king of gossip. In such a scene, they are still discussing these.

    "Easy to say, easy to say!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    Yuyangzi came very fast. When the crowd noticed him, yuyangzi''s face glared at the crowd.

    "You said the female devil''s head is called Wang Yuxi!" Deep words make the crowd quiet for a moment.

    Seeing that no one was talking, Yu Yangzi sneered and said, "she robbed my second chance. After I''ve swept away the secret here, I''ll find her for revenge. Now, you all die for me, because you shouldn''t talk about the female devil in front of me!"

    "Escape" heard the cruel words of yuyangzi, which was the first thought of the crowd.

    Yuyangzi is also a man with some accomplishments in his body when he is in trouble. How can he escape when his breath is locked.

    "If you want to take revenge on me, you should be aware of death!" At the moment when yuyangzi''s ghost knife was drawn out, a terrible breath enveloped most of the city in the sky.

    "Magic Qi, what a strong magic Qi!" Yu Yangzi was very surprised. Seeing this momentum, he couldn''t afford it. "I don''t know which friend it is. Please show up!"

    "Well, you can''t be so forgetful of the man in black who killed my father!" The blood red evil Qi quickly gathered and formed a figure.

    "Ah, it''s you, Wang Yuxi. I didn''t expect to see you for ten years. You have such profound accomplishments!" In front of yuyangzi''s body, a woman with a devilish pupil stood up. The hatred in her eyes was enormous. Even people without a trace of cultivation could easily distinguish it.

    "Well, I swore in front of that man that I would take revenge!" Wang Yuxi is a hard-working girl, the owner of the demon body, and Han Xuan''s first friend on earth.

    "That person" Yu Yangzi didn''t understand what Wang Yuxi''s person represented at first, but when the figure that could never be erased flashed over his heart, his face turned pale instantly.

    "You mean the man who sent my brothers here!"

    "Hum" answered him with a cold hum and a bloody sword.

    "No need to say more nonsense. Today I will avenge my father''s death." After Wang Yuxi''s achievements in strength, he began to look for the man in black, because Han Xuan had said that her enemy was not dead.

    Yuyangzi, she has not met before. It''s just that Wang Yuxi, who only has strength and no scheming, is yuyangzi''s opponent. In the end, he runs away. Now she doesn''t want to let yuyangzi run away.

    "Private fights are not allowed in the city of the sky. Do you want to break the rules I have set up yourself?"

 Chapter 403

    Ethereal words are like a heavy hammer. Every word uttered will make Wang Yuxi''s heart tremble fiercely.

    "Are you finally there?" Raised sword solidified in the air, blood red tears rolling down, eyes looking at the still shaking light door.

    Feet, head, body, Han Xuan''s body shape seems to be squeezed out of the light door, appeared in the eyes of everyone.

    "Ah, isn''t this the man we saw outside the road of mind training before?"

    "Don''t talk. This man may be the one who created the mysterious world."

    "What, how could that be?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The crowd''s riot did not interrupt the tremor of guangmen. After Han Xuan appeared, four people came out one after another.

    "Wang Yuxi, are you all right?"

    "Fifty years, exactly fifty years. Why didn''t you come to see me?" Tears are still rolling down, eyes, affectionate, confused, complex look one by one.

    "Why did I come to see you? I said before I sent you to this world that it would be a very painful journey!" Han Xuan said coldly.

    Wang Yuxi''s body trembled violently. After a long time, the tears in his eyes seemed to run out. He took a deep breath, "then why do you stop me from taking revenge?"

    "If you can get the order of the Lord of the city, I will not frown even if you kill the city. Unfortunately, you don''t have it now, so you must follow the rules I made."

    In the face of such an indifferent Han Xuan, Wang Yuxi was completely desperate. He thought he would get revenge today, but he didn''t expect that this opportunity would be missed.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t kill those people before, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable!" Yuyangzi''s face is full of happiness. Han Xuan can be heartless and righteous in the face of his friends, not to mention himself.

    "Ah" suddenly, the originally calm Wang Yuxi looked up to the sky and roared, and the blood red evil spirit filled his whole body kept rolling and surging.

    "Go crazy, how can you be so hard hit, little girl, you still have a long way to go!" The reason why han Xuan is so indifferent is to let Wang Yuxi break through the limit of the body of demons as soon as possible and reach a higher level, but now it seems.

    Shake your head slightly, point out the void with one hand, and the white light breaks away from your fingertips instantly.

    "Ah" long howling gradually fade, Wang Yuxi''s eyes also gradually return to light.

    "I will imprison him in the center of the sky city. If you can get the order of the city leader one day, you can decide his life and death. Go." Words fall, also don''t give Wang Yuxi the opportunity to respond, a white door appears, let Wang Yuxi instant fall in.

    "This is the entrance to the secret place. It seems that the rumor is true. The female devil has a lot to do with the Creator!" In the crowd, some well-informed people thought.

    ¡­¡­

    "I''ve been in this world for less than a hundred years, and there are many rules that have not been perfected yet." He turned his head and looked at Qinglong four with a bitter smile.

    "Han Daoyou is modest!" Qinglong looks at Wang Yuxi who falls into the gate of light. He doesn''t expect that he is one of the top experts in their world. But here, just at the tip of the iceberg, he can meet two people who are no less powerful than himself.

    With a smile, "come on, I''ll take you to the city!"

    "Whoosh" a strange energy swept over several people''s bodies, making them disappear in front of the public¡° Whoa, big news, big news, no way. I have to go out quickly. I believe this news will make me make a lot of money. " As soon as Han Xuan and others left, it was already fried here.

    ¡­¡­

    "What a rich Aura! Is this the center of the city?" When the strange power disappeared, a real aura came.

 Chapter 404

    "You can sit here for a while. I have to deal with this man." See four people that dull facial expression, Han Xuan tiny smile, say.

    "Han Daoyou, please don''t worry about us!" Qinglong, awakened by the sound, hugs his fist.

    "Eh" nodded, grabbed Yu Yangzi and disappeared in front of the four.

    ¡­¡­

    "Pa" a closed room, yuyangzi heavy landing.

    "Spare me, spare me, don''t kill me!" Yu Yangzi, who was smashed to the ground, suddenly fell on his knees and kept kowtowing, regardless of his own pain.

    "Give you a chance. If Wang Yuxi comes here one day, all you have to do is fight with all your strength. If she wins, you will die. If she dies, you will die too. Do you understand?" Han Xuan said without expression.

    "Yes, yes. I won''t hurt Wang Yuxi! " Han Xuan means that yuyangzi knows very well that what he wants to do is to sharpen Wang Yuxi, but he can''t let Wang Yuxi fall.

    "Well," he nodded with satisfaction, "here are some pills for breaking the valley, and some pills for improving cultivation. Whether you can leave the sky city alive or not depends on whether you can surpass Wang Yuxi!" After throwing out a few small bottles, Han Xuan''s figure gradually faded, and finally disappeared.

    "Damn, how can I be so unlucky!" When the figure disappeared, yuyangzi yelled.

    ¡­¡­

    "Eh, I''m practicing!" When Han Xuan came to the place where he had just disappeared, he saw that several people were sitting cross legged on the ground, and their breath was strong and weak. It was obvious that the aura here was too strong, which led to the sign that they had not broken through for a long time.

    "Well, it seems that the outside world has entered a white hot stage. You can practice here. It can also be regarded as your reward for finding the origin of the world for me." With a smile, Han Xuan, who just came here, began to fade again.

    "Whoosh"

    Inside Sirius.

    "Where are the Qinglong people?" When Han Xuan appeared alone, the commander''s face was a little ugly.

    Light cast an eye commander, "they are still breaking through the original realm now, you don''t need to worry." With that, he didn''t want to pay any attention to the commander and walked slowly to the place where the corpse king was.

    "When will they be here? Yanhuang will be in trouble without them!" The commander cried out.

    The step didn''t stop at all, but the voice came, "more than one day, less than half a day!"

    After hearing Han Xuan''s words, the commander''s tense expression finally relaxed, but when he looked at Han Xuan again, there was no shadow of him.

    "I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse!" With a bitter smile, he looks at the place where Han Xuan disappears, and the commander sighs.

    "Old man, your life seems to be passing away!" Before people came to the hall where they had left, the deep words of the corpse king came to our ears.

    "Well, it seems that the origin of the world will not appear!" Han Xuantan walks slowly.

    Although it''s not the main plot for the king of corpse to deal with the immortal master, it''s also an important plot. But now there''s no breath of world origin, which makes Han Xuan extremely disappointed.

    "Corpse king, he is using the secret technique to burn life. You''re afraid you''ll have to suffer!" The sound of leisurely comes, let corpse king suddenly turn a head¡° What are you talking about? "

    The puzzled look on his face has not been dispelled. He feels that a huge force is coming from his hand. He has no time to pay attention to Han Xuan. He looks at the immortal master in an instant.

    "What''s the matter with this force?"

 Chapter 405

    "Evil, I will take your life today!" Immortal master suspended in the air, his eyes revealed a little pain, and it was obvious that he had a hard time at this time.

    "Tut Tut, it''s a pity that if you overdraw your life like this, you won''t be able to break through a higher level in your life!" Han Xuan shook his head and commented.

    "Hum, if we can restore the peace of H City in the past, even if we have to die, what''s the harm?" Said the immortal master.

    "Devil, die!"

    "Boom"

    Two rays of light disappeared with the roar.

    "It seems that the power is beyond the limit of the king of corpses." Looking at the big hole, Han Xuan was surprised.

    "Well, if you go out to fight, then it''s up to me to fight. My hands are itchy!" Looking at the empty hall, Han Xuan smiles mysteriously, then steps out and disappears into Sirius Star.

    ¡­¡­

    "Old man, it''s very powerful, but I don''t think you can last long!" Wipe the corner of the mouth dripping green blood, corpse King evil spirit smile.

    "Keke" immortal master holds the ground with one hand and looks at the corpse King incredulously, "impossible, impossible!"

    "Nothing is impossible, master!" Han Xuan didn''t know when he had come to the corpse king.

    "If you help the tyrant, there will be retribution." Immortal master see is Han Xuan, immediately out of voice call way.

    Speechless looked at the immortal master, "retribution is only for the weak, just like this!" Say, vision fierce lock a direction, single hand empty space once grasp.

    A scream of "ah" spread in the distance.

    "There are still people here. It''s interesting. It looks like you''re going to do it!" Corpse King Rao has interest to look at Han Xuan, can see Han Xuan hand, this is rare.

    "Stay for a long time, the body is easy to rust." Move your hands and feet, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Whoosh"

    But at this time, the fluctuation of the air let Han Xuan eyebrow pick, "so anxious to die!"

    Also didn''t see Han Xuan have what action, empty body in front of, at this time unexpectedly strange appear together to send out the wall of the white light.

    "Pa"

    Only listen to a crisp ring, a delicate nothing appeared on the ground.

    "Don''t you dare to flash your tongue with such a big voice?" A voice with a foreign accent came from the jungle.

    "Oh, it''s interesting. Since I don''t want to come out, I''m not polite!" See only voice, but no shadow, Han Xuan face smile emerge, one hand slowly raised.

    "It''s amazing. Is that his strength?" Looking at his uncontrolled body flying upside down, the immortal master''s eyes were full of horror.

    "Rat, it''s a great honor for me to invite you out in person." Han Xuan laughs, raises the palm, the aura quickly gathers, forms a big light ball, then is compressed by an invisible force.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the light ball on Han Xuan''s hand is like a balloon, which is big and small. It''s just that the more and more powerful breath fluctuates, which makes people feel frightened from the bottom of their hearts¡° Don''t you come out yet? In that case, destroy it all In Han Xuan''s palm at this time, a light ball the size of a ping-pong ball was suspended in the palm of his hand. With his words, the amazing light ball turned into a streamer and landed in the jungle not far away.

    "Boom"

    With a roar, straight into the sky light, stabbing people''s eyes dare not open easily.

    The glare of the light has not yet dissipated, and then I feel a shaking at my feet. Fortunately, all the people who can be here are people of high cultivation. If an ordinary person is not able to even stand firm.

 Chapter 406

    "Ah"

    The shrill scream made the immortal master look away.

    "Japanese sword, cherry fire! It looks like they''re coming! " I saw that the glare of light, a weak light firmly protect a person.

    "He is the No.1 wind devil in the world. You should be careful!" Although the immortal master does not like Han Xuan''s idea that he can''t save his life at the sight of death, he can tell which is more important for outsiders.

    "No.1 in the world!! It''s just the praise you gave him! " Han Xuan disdains to curl his lips. In this world, who can be the first in the world in front of him.

    When the white light is not so dazzling, the ground is not shaking, a few people in the field look far away.

    "Hiss"

    Immortal master saw the scene in front of him, and his breath went straight to his heart.

    "Your strength is stronger than anyone I see!" Even the proud corpse king could say such a positive word, so we can imagine how shocking the scene was.

    It is true that the scene in front of us is very much like being flattened by a big knife. We can see the bare plain as far as we can.

    "No, city H!" Suddenly, the immortal Master seemed to think of something and suddenly turned his head.

    "Hoo. Fortunately, this is outside the city, otherwise, H city may be flattened because of this force! " When he saw the light in the distance, the immortal master''s heart slowly lowered.

    "If he was in the city, I don''t know if he would care about people''s life and death!" Looking at Han Xuan with complicated eyes, immortal master muttered.

    "In the city, I will still do so, because their life and death have nothing to do with me, I only care about my own interests!" Han Xuan''s indifferent words once again made the immortal master feel relieved.

    "Looks like I''m going to look at you again!" At first, he thought Han Xuan was just a person who didn''t want to meddle in his own affairs, but now it seems that he is also a person who doesn''t pay attention to the righteousness of the nation.

    "Who the hell are you?" The wind devil is worthy of being called the number one person in the world. Under the attack of Han Xuan, he just spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    "I''m interested in the knife in your hand. Can I borrow it?" Han Xuan is not surprised why the wind devil died in his own hands. Why, the wind devil is an important figure in the plot. He died. Although Han Xuan has a way to find a replacement, it''s so troublesome. More is better than less.

    "Hum, Yinghuo is a treasure of my family. You can''t borrow it at will."

    "Why, so disobedient! Then Eyebrows pick, and then stretch out, stretch out a grasp of void.

    "What is he doing?" He was as like as two peas. He was puzzled by Han Xuan''s actions. The wind and demon felt that he was in the middle of his hand, and a similar cherry fire appeared on the hand of Han Xuan.

    "Here, here!" With one look down, the wind devil shivered all over.

    "Ah, the origin of the world is not here. It''s boring!" When he comes into contact with Sakura fire, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness comes into it, and then a touch of disappointment appears in his eyes.

    "Pa"

    Looking at the cherry fire thrown on the ground, the wind devil''s eyes are red.

    "Ah, I''ll kill you!" Sakura fire in the eyes of the wind devil, that is sacred and inviolable, but now he was treated like this by Han Xuan, how can he bear it.

    "Kill me, ha ha, that''s the best joke I''ve ever heard!" Han Xuanqi was stunned at the beginning, and then laughed with the ignorant words of the wind devil¡° Don''t say it''s you. It''s Xu Fu. I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to tell me so much! "

 Chapter 407

    "What, you are the dogs sent by Xu Fu!" The corpse King hears Han Xuan''s words, the face instantly becomes ferocious, a flash body rushes to the body front.

    "It seems that he has not forgotten the prescription of immortality." The corpse King screamed bitterly. It is obvious that his relationship with Xu Fu is extremely complicated.

    "Hum, the emperor is your master. How can you insult him like that?" The wind devil picked up the cherry fire and stroked it for a while. Then he looked at the corpse king and said.

    "Master! Hum With a cold hum, the corpse king would stop talking nonsense, with a huge anger, and the huge fist target was the wind devil.

    "Ah, corpse king, you are not his opponent now!" Han Xuan shakes his head when he sees that the king of corpse is so bold. Now the king of corpse''s strength has not fully recovered, and after a battle with the immortal master, it''s strange that he can beat the wind devil with cherry fire.

    "Boom"

    Sure enough, as soon as the corpse King''s figure fell to the wind devil''s side, the fire flashed by, and the corpse King knelt down on his knees, dripping blood.

    "Ancestors said that it''s the same to take your body back!" The corpse king, who had no fighting power behind him, said the wind devil.

    "Hey, you go, he, I can''t let you go yet!" The normal plot should be that the corpse king is injured, and the immortal master burns his life to summon the nine heaven dragon and repel the wind devil. But now, the immortal master has no combat power, and only Han Xuan can do the hard work.

    "You are very strong, but I am not a vegetarian!" Wind devil seems to be because of Sakura fire, confidence doubled.

    "Oh, it''s interesting. In that case, come on!" Han Xuan looks at the wind demon with a smile.

    "Hoo"

    The wind roars, the wind devil is worthy of the world''s first tolerance, a hand to make the perfect ninja.

    "Tut Tut, if it''s someone else, there''s no way for you to hide, but it''s a pity!" Han Xuan is also an immortal. If such a low skill can''t be broken, he can find a piece of tofu to kill him.

    Looking at the stillness of the scene, Han Xuan shook his head gently, "don''t play these little tricks, no matter how you urge your skills, you can''t escape my eyes!"

    "Well, you''re afraid!" Voice from all directions, people can not hear the specific location of the wind devil.

    "Fear! Ha ha Han Xuan looks up at the sky and laughs, then the smile on his face suddenly closes, "it seems that I shouldn''t talk nonsense with you, otherwise it''s easy to cause misunderstanding."

    Looking at Han Xuan''s disappearing figure, the wind devil was shocked and said, "what, you can also ninja."

    "Ninja! You think too much of yourself. It''s the power of the law of space! " The words of sneer are cool behind the wind devil''s consciousness.

    "Pa"

    In a corner of the field, the wind devil appeared in confusion, "how, how possible, you are a person or a ghost!"

    After it appeared, the wind devil, as if possessed, pointed to the place where he had just fallen out and cried madly.

    "Whether it''s human or ghost, don''t you already have the answer in your heart?" Words fall, Han Xuan''s figure also slowly appears.

    "Whether you are human or ghost. Die for me The wind devil''s solidified pupil suddenly becomes fierce. He grabs the cherry fire that falls out with him and goes straight to Han Xuan.

    "It seems that you won''t be honest if you don''t suffer a lot." See wind devil not dead endlessly pester oneself, even if Han Xuan temper again good, also can''t help but eyebrow light frown. One hand slowly raised, a piece of rotten wood suddenly appeared in front of Han Xuan, and the white light emitted from it was hard to believe that it was just an ordinary rotten wood.

 Chapter 408

    "Go" light spit out two words, Han Xuan''s hand at will, that is still suspended in front of the body of rotten wood, I do not know what kind of power traction, turned into a white light toward the wind devil.

    "Kaka kaka"

    Where the white light flashed, the incomparably stable space, at this time, there were cracks, and Black Mist also emerged from the cracks.

    "The black mist is supposed to be the legendary space energy. This guy is terrible!" When the immortal master saw this scene in the distance, his heart burst out.

    The wind devil, who was locked by the white streamer, didn''t move at this time. In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that he disdains to dodge, but is it really so.

    "Finished, locked by this breath, the real Qi in the body can''t be mobilized at all. What can we do? What can we do?" The wind devil screamed in his heart, and the expression of unwilling, regret and fear appeared one by one.

    "Boom"

    The speed of streamer is so fast that it''s only in the blink of an eye.

    Like a meteorite hitting the earth, powerful shock waves radiate round and round, making H City, which has already become a plain, a large part of it be crushed down again.

    "Cough, poop!" Again and again, the immortal master could not help his breath.

    "Old man, do you know his terror now?" At this time, the corpse king also had a hard time, covering his chest and half kneeling on the ground.

    "Well, it''s a pity he can''t kill you!" Immortal Master said fiercely.

    I thought that this sentence would make the corpse King angry. It can be seen that the corpse king just smiles bitterly, which makes the immortal master confused.

    "No, he''s seeking something. He won''t kill me, but you, he should know that I can''t kill you, so he didn''t stop us fighting!"

    "What, to seek something, is it about the commander?" In the immortal master''s heart, I''m afraid that only some treasures in the yellow can interest Han Xuan.

    "Cut" corpse King originally lose of facial expression, hear this words, disdain of cast an immortal one eye, "on you those rags, he will care!"

    "It can''t be something in the yellow. What can it be?" He filtered all the things he could think of, but the immortal master still couldn''t figure out what was worth Han Xuan''s effort.

    Seeing the immortal master''s silence, the corpse king said, "he seems to be earning something from heaven and earth. I don''t know if you have received any news."

    "What news!" The words of the corpse King shocked the immortal.

    "Let you pay attention to the world around you."

    "The vision of heaven and earth!" Muttering these words, the immortal master looked at Han Xuan, who seemed to have a thin figure.

    "Keke" eyes just fell on Han Xuan, and several coughs came out of the smoke.

    "What, not dead yet!" Hearing the sound, the immortal master''s face was shocked. He thought that he would take the attack himself. Even if he tried his best, he would die.

    "He left it. It seems that the wind devil is also a part of his plan!" The recovery of the corpse king is not fast, just so short a time has stood firm.

    Sure enough, as soon as the corpse King''s words came down, Han Xuan''s voice spread out, "once again around your life, don''t entangle." Han Xuan plans that if the wind devil doesn''t know what to do, he will end his life no matter how hard he is.

    When the smoke and dust all dissipated, there was no wind devil, which made Han Xuan relax. Who wants to find something to do? Wind devil is not in his head. It''s better to rush up.

 Chapter 409

    "Hiss" behind, the sound of air-conditioning is sounded.

    "What a terrible attack." The place where the smoke and dust dispersed, a huge and incomparable pit appeared.

    "If you win, I won''t set foot in Yanhuang from now on!" At the bottom of the pit, the wind devil kneels half on one knee, holding the cherry fire in his hand to prevent him from falling to the ground.

    "I don''t follow the routine." Han Xuan heart a tight, don''t kill him is to the plot can normal progress, but reality, seems to be a little too much.

    "Why leave!" Although the heart beat suddenly, but the face will not show naturally, is still that cold look.

    "You are not here to drive us away!" The wind devil looks up and looks at Han Xuan.

    "Expel, why should I expel you? I''m just interested in the king of corpses. What''s the matter with me about Yanhuang?" Find out why the wind devil has such an idea, that has Han Xuan''s understanding of the plot, break back is not a sure thing.

    "No, he must leave Yanhuang!" But when the wind devil''s eyes hesitated, the immortal master''s bad words came.

    "Hum" a heavy cold hum, let immortal master that old bone turn a few somersaults again.

    "You no longer have the value of reuse. If you don''t know what''s interesting, you can report to the West for me." In the original plot, immortal master went back to tantric school to heal his wounds after this incident, and he never appeared after that. Killing him will not affect anything.

    "Will I have such a day?" Seeing the figure of the immortal master being thrown away, the corpse King''s heart was full of mixed feelings, and he felt a little pity for the old man who was fighting with him.

    "You" hear corpse King''s murmur, Han Xuan lightly cast an eye to him, "won''t, you can live very well in my plan!" The corpse king is a person who colludes with the main line. If Han Xuan is not a brain teaser, he will definitely not do such a harmful thing.

    "Let''s go, there''s no need to stay here!" Glanced around the scene, Han Xuan light said.

    "Well"

    Watching them disappear side by side on the Loess plain, the immortal master clenched his teeth and slowly stood up.

    "I''ll let you die even if I''m going to die!"

    "Master, it''s a pity you don''t have this chance!" The voice of the wind devil came out from the huge pit. After a while, people came up slowly.

    "I don''t know if I have a chance until I try!" Immortal looks at the wind devil, his face is very dignified.

    "Master!" Just as the war was on the verge of breaking out, the distant cry made the two figure a meal.

    "Master, you are lucky this time!" If he is a wind demon in his heyday, he will not miss the chance to kill immortality. But now his whole body is broken. If he is being held back, it is difficult to kill or save his life.

    "Don''t run away!" Immortality yells and drags that heavy step to pursue the wind devil. But his injury is more serious than that of the wind devil. He just runs a few steps and falls to the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, master!" When he woke up again, he was already in a spacious and bright room.

    "Master, thank you this time!" Beside the bed, the commander said with emotion.

    "Commander, I''m ashamed of being old!" For not killing the corpse king, and not killing the invasion of Yanhuang ninja, immortal master a face of chagrin¡° Master, why do you say that? We are thinking about the king of the dead in the long run! "

    Just as they were talking, outside the door, the Secretary pushed the door and walked in. He leaned against the commander and whispered a few words in his ear.

    "Commander. Captain Qinglong is back! "

 Chapter 410

    "What, they''re back!" The commander was overjoyed.

    After greeting the immortal master, he left the room in a hurry.

    "Green dragon, how, he didn''t embarrass you!" When I saw Qinglong with my own eyes, the commander''s heart, which had not been put down for a long time, finally found a stable position.

    "Ha ha, not only is it OK, but also the strength has improved a lot." Dead rope clenched his fist and said with a smile.

    When Han Xuan went to the city, he moved several people from Tianxuan mainland to a residential building, so that they were confused after waking up.

    "Commander, what''s the matter now!" Green Dragon see commander although happy, but between eyebrows but revealed a touch of worry.

    "Ah, it''s not optimistic!" The commander sighed and led the men to Sirius Star''s control center.

    "What''s the matter?" In the process of walking, Qinglong frowned and asked.

    "The pathogen was taken away by that man, and the immortal master was seriously injured."

    "Taken away by that man!" The dead rope is incredible to call a way, but in the heart is thinking, "that person has the origin with pathogen, this can''t handle easily!"

    "Do you have a way to snatch the pathogen from him?"

    But as soon as the words came out, a few faces changed color.

    "What''s the matter?" The commander saw the difference of several people, stopped, frowned and asked.

    Several people gave a bitter smile, and finally Qinglong stood up, "commander, it''s better not to have this idea in your mind in the future. His strength, even if all the technology is used up, can''t hurt him at all."

    "What, even a nuclear bomb?"

    "No Before the commander had finished speaking, the sonorous and powerful voice came into the ear.

    Close your eyes and take a deep breath, "when I return to Beijing, I''m making arrangements."

    "By the way, commander, the man told us to pay attention to the vision of heaven and earth!" All of a sudden, death rope did not know what to think of, words blurted out.

    "Sure enough, he is seeking something!" Hearing this news, the commander was not surprised at all. It was obvious that he had known before.

    "To get something, what''s the matter?" A few of them haven''t heard Han Xuan mention in Tianxuan mainland. They all look at each other when they hear the commander''s words.

    "Well, here''s the thing!" With that, the commander told the immortal master what he had said before.

    "It seems that the man is just using the corpse king!" After hearing this, Qinglong said with emotion.

    "Well, here we are!" After walking for a few minutes, several people came to Sirius Star''s control center.

    "Look at their fighting Then he motioned to the Secretary beside him to open the projection.

    "Since I''m in such a hurry to die, I''ll help you!" In the control center, Han Xuan''s voice comes out, but on the projection, Han Xuan''s aura is playing.

    Time passed in the face changes of several people from time to time.

    When you see Han Xuan turning away, the image stops suddenly.

    "Hu" breathes out a breath lightly, the bitterness on Qinglong''s face is beyond expression¡° Commander, go back to Beijing. Let''s take a long-term view of this matter! " After a moment of silence, Qinglong stood up and said.

    "Well"

    ¡­¡­

    "Corpse king, you should be injured a lot this time. How, do you need me to treat you?" In the library, Han Xuan looks at the dead king with a smile.

    "Well, you''ve got to show off!" The corpse king didn''t give Han xuansi a good face.

    "My Lord, now our plan has been successfully arranged. What do you do now?" Bai wusheng half knelt in front of the corpse king, worried and said.

 Chapter 411

    "Oh, plan, but I want to get rid of it!" Han Xuan plays with the teacup in his hand, but he doesn''t look at the corpse king.

    "How do you know?" The corpse King''s face suddenly changed when he heard this. He wanted to get rid of Han Xuan, but now it seems that people have already figured out his plan.

    "I not only know that you want to go to the capital, I also know that at this time you want to go to the power plant, right?" Han Xuan''s eyes are not looking at the teacup, but squint at the corpse king.

    "Can he read the mind?" As for going to the power plant, he just had this idea, but now he was told by Han Xuan. It''s impossible not to be shocked.

    "So what? Now I need electricity to heal me."

    With a smile, "I don''t care if you go to the capital, so you don''t have to be so careful." The corpse king goes to the capital, which is the track of the original plot, so Han Xuan is also happy.

    "Hum," the corpse King snorted coldly, "Bai wusheng, go to the power plant."

    "My Lord, don''t you tell this Lord to go?" Bai wusheng is not surprised that Han Xuan is not right with the king of corpses, but in his heart, these two adults seem to be inseparable. But after they walk a distance, Han Xuan does not follow, which makes Bai wusheng confused.

    Step slightly a meal, slowly turned around, "go no!"

    "Go to the power plant by yourself. It seems that my plan has deviated a little. I have to go out for a walk by myself." At this time, Bai Xiaofei has already arrived at the cemetery for barbecue. If according to the original plot, he should be seriously injured by the leader of Xuelian sect.

    But now Bai Xiaofei is taught by Er Gouzi. I don''t know how many unique martial arts skills he has learned. The leader of Xuelian sect is sure to be defeated by Bai Xiaofei, which makes Han Xuan have to fight, otherwise the plot can''t go on.

    "Oh, by the way, I''m going to solve the problem of the little leader of Xuelian cult. You seem to have some connections. Do you want to bring him back?" When passing by the corpse king, Han Xuan stops and says faintly.

    "Xuelianjiao!" Mutter a, eyes aim at the side, dragon body person head of corpse elder brother, "green dragon, you follow him to go!" The green dragon here is not the green dragon of Yanhuang special ability team. He was transformed by the king of corpses into the left Dharma protector of Xuelian sect, and thus became a corpse.

    "My Lord, will you go by yourself or sit on me?" When he got out of the library, Qinglong asked.

    He knows that this man is much better than the king of corpses. If he can get some benefits from him, it will benefit him a lot.

    "Well," nodded, floating on the dragon head, "south, let''s go!"

    ¡­¡­

    Cemetery barbecue.

    "You wait here. I''ll go by myself."

    A group of people in black cloaks surrounded the barbecue gate of the cemetery.

    "Yes, little master!"

    Soon after the figure entered the cemetery, a huge shadow fell over half of the sky.

    "What is that?" Although the people of Xuelian sect are well-informed, they may not have seen the monsters that cover half of the sky.

    "It''s like a dragon!"

    When the people of xuelianjiao on the ground were in turmoil, a faint voice came from the dragon in the sky.

    "You are also waiting outside. I will go in by myself. If the head of Xuelian sect comes out, you will take him to the library without waiting for me!"¡° Yes, my Lord

    "What, the dragon can talk!" For the green dragon can speak, blood even teach all face incredible.

    "Whoosh"

    But just when they were still surprised by Qinglong, the white light flashed at the barbecue gate of the cemetery, and Han Xuan''s figure already appeared.

 Chapter 412

    "Where do you come from, young man? We have the little leader in it. You leave quickly!" Although they don''t know how Han Xuan appeared behind them, they still obey the order of the little leader and don''t allow anyone to enter the cemetery for barbecue.

    "Da, Da, Da"

    There was no pause in the clear footsteps.

    "Bold, you, go, kill him!" Originally, Han xuanneng suddenly appeared here, thinking that it was best for him to leave, but now it seems that he has no choice but to use force.

    "Leave one person to leave, and kill the rest!" Condensed into the essence of the murderous air, so that the half empty green dragon can not help shaking a few times.

    "What a terrible killing intention!" He cried in his heart that Qinglong didn''t dare to neglect him, so he dived down. When his body was about to touch the ground, his tail swept behind him, and there was only one annoying fly left.

    "Well done, here you are!" Han Xuan is very satisfied with Qinglong''s method. With a lot of compliments before, Han Xuan is in a good mood and gives a pill to enhance his strength.

    "Ah, thank you very much, thank you very much!" Happiness comes too suddenly, which makes Qinglong incoherent.

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan will no longer pay attention to the outside, slowly to the dark channel.

    "Old woman, you walk quickly for me!" A drink scold of voice let Han Xuan eyebrow a wrinkly.

    "It seems to be the unfilial son, but what''s the relationship between filial piety and me? I just hope you don''t provoke me." A little smile, step rhythmic move.

    "Old woman, eh, someone else!" In the dark corridor, I saw a looming figure coming slowly.

    Passing by the man, Han Xuan doesn''t stop at all. It seems that in his eyes, this man doesn''t exist at all.

    "Hey, there''s a terrible guy in here. I think you''d better run for your life!" Han Xuan knows that the terrible person must be the little leader of Xuelian sect.

    "You should be glad you didn''t do it to me, otherwise I am a cold and heartless person!" After listening to Han Xuan, he immediately turns his head and looks directly into the man''s eyes. A row of white teeth makes him extremely strange.

    "You, you!" When Han Xuan''s eyes look at him, he feels as if he is being watched by a poisonous snake, which makes people feel cold all over.

    "Go out. You still have some repentance. I''ll let that thing out let you live." Shake his head, Han Xuan finish this sentence will not stay, because his divine sense has been detected, which has been in the hands, in case Bai Xiaofei killed people, it can be troublesome.

    ¡­¡­

    "Eighteen dragon subduing palms!" A big drink, in a small room, especially loud.

    "Ao" dragon chants in bursts, and the giant dragon formed by energy constantly hovers in the air.

    "You dare to use Xiaomeng as a cauldron. It''s unforgivable, unforgivable!" Bai Xiaofei''s face seems to be too excited, which makes people feel strange.

    "What kind of skill is this? It''s terrible!" Looking at the circling golden dragon, the leader of Xuelian sect was shocked.

    "Die for me!"

    "Ao" with Bai Xiaofei''s big drink, the energetic dragon all dive to the little leader.

    "It''s over. I can''t take it. Am I going to fall here?" Just looking at the fierce dragon, the young leader didn''t feel powerless in his heart. But just when he thought of waiting for death, a white light fell into his eyebrows.

    "It''s power. It''s power." The little cult leader was acutely aware of the power gushing out of his body. With a smile on his face, he made a fist with one hand and suddenly bombarded the dragon''s head.

    "Boom"

    "Fortunately, I did!"

 Chapter 413

    In the dark, Han Xuan gently breathes out a breath. Looking at the current posture, if he comes late, the leader of Xuelian sect is afraid that he can go back to the building.

    "Ha ha ha, power, infinite power!" After the scattered light disappeared, I saw the little leader with his hands in a fist, laughing up to the sky.

    "What, it''s nothing!" Bai Xiaofei''s heart was shocked. He had been fighting with him before. In his heart, he could not take the eighteen dragon subduing palms he sent out.

    "Ha ha ha, I can''t think of it. I''m full of blood again! Now, you die for me! " The little cult leader''s face was full of laughter, and then his body pulled out the shadow and rushed to Bai Xiaofei.

    "What, so fast!" Looking at such a fast speed, Bai Xiaofei can only be beaten passively at this time. He can''t figure out from which angle the little leader will attack.

    "Touch"

    A huge palm print on the chest, strong impact, let Bai Xiaofei fly backwards.

    "Pu Yi" has not yet fallen to the ground, Bai Xiaofei in the air is a mouthful of blood spray out.

    "Ha ha ha, who else, who else!" Seeing that Bai Xiaofei could not resist his own move, the young leader laughed wildly again.

    "Benefactor, you have to forgive others. I think you''d better go!" Just when the young leader was proud, a slightly immature voice sounded.

    Still in the laughter of the young leader, look convergence, the right hand fiercely raised, said time and again, when the hand just raised, a leg has already landed on the arm.

    "Touch"

    The collision of body and body makes both of them step back.

    "Oh, little monk, are you here to die, too? Then I will help you!" The little leader gave a grim smile and stepped forward again to the little devil who was less than one meter tall.

    "Benefactor, you''d better worry about yourself." The little monk put his hands together and made a Buddhist ceremony.

    "Oh" step meal, little master do not understand why this fart big child will say so.

    What do you mean

    Smilingly pointed to the little master''s chest, "don''t you think something has been inserted into your body?"

    Hearing the speech, the little leader frowned and looked down. He saw that there were many tiny steel needles in his chest.

    "Hum" cold hum, a powerful gas field burst, so that the steel needles in the chest burst out one after another.

    "But so!" I thought it was a powerful move, but now it''s just a circle of my true Qi and nothing will happen, which makes the young master despise it.

    "Oh, yes!" The little monk''s meaningful smile made him feel that something was wrong.

    "What''s the matter, power? My power is running away!" All of a sudden, the weakness of the body surprised the little leader.

    "No way!" Fiercely lowered his head, eyes fixed on the ground that has become a few pieces of steel needle.

    "Ha ha, master Xuelian, how about my broken needle!" Just when the young leader''s face was gloomy, a proud laugh came.

    "Er" raised his head. He was supposed to be a very angry young leader. When he saw the appearance of the speaker, his head was stunned¡° What can grow bulbs on the top? " It took a long time for the young leader to utter such a sentence.

    "Ah The sharp pain from the body made the little cult leader instantly come back to his senses. "I''ve written down the hatred of the graveyard cult. I''ll never let you go of the bloody cult!"

    Put a cruel words, the little master mentioned that there was only a little real Qi left in his body, and rushed to the dark passage.

    "Hoo, fortunately, things are not out of control."

 Chapter 414

    "Who is it, sneaky?" When the little leader of Xuelian sect approached the gate, he was surprised by the light words.

    "Get out, you don''t have to stay here any longer!" Words fall, see a thin figure slowly from the dark out.

    "Well, if you tell me to go, I''ll go. It''s not too shameless!" That said, the little leader''s steps towards the gate did not stop at all.

    "Oh, you need face!" Long words spread out again.

    "Hum, face! If you want any face, give me a slap! " When he came to the gate, the little leader saw Han Xuan''s face clearly.

    Cold awn on the face a flash but pass, attack to the palm of Han Xuan to appear light red halo.

    "Go to hell!"

    "The ignorant are fearless!" Looking at the palm of his hand, Han Xuan gently shakes his head.

    "I can take back what I gave you!" With that, he raised his one hand and grasped the emptiness of the little leader. The white air flew out of the little leader''s eyebrows.

    "Well!" With a dull hum, I saw that the young leader, who was still fierce, knelt down on his knees at this time. His frightened eyes showed his fear at this time.

    "Go, go, there''s someone waiting for you outside!" Like catching flies, Han Xuan shakes his hands at will, but his feet jump too little, and slowly walks to Bai Xiaofei.

    When the steps move a few steps, behind him, the place where the little leader kneels down, the dark aperture suddenly emerges.

    "What is this?" It didn''t take long for the leader to react that the black hole seemed to have infinite suction, which made him fall into it instantly.

    Shua

    "Where am I?" After a whirl, a ray of moonlight fell on his face.

    "Young master, I have been waiting here for a long time!" The sudden voice rang out, which made the little leader who was still in confusion startled.

    "Left, left Dharma protector!" Shocked looking at the behemoth in front of him, the little leader''s throat involuntarily rolled a few times.

    "Little master, my Lord, please!" Shaking the huge blade in his hand, he had a posture that he had to start when he didn''t agree.

    "My Lord!? I don''t know who your adult is. Besides, didn''t you fall into the river and die? How could you be here? " The problem of the young leader has been bombed repeatedly.

    Although he was not happy, Qinglong said, "my Lord, he is the ruler of H city now and the ruler of all mankind in the future."

    "As for why I live, it is natural that I have been given infinite life by adults!"

    Looking at the green dragon twisting its body in the air, the young leader can''t help but feel shocked. Even though technology is developing now, he doesn''t dare to say that it has unlimited life, but now.

    "You want me to go with you!"

    Looking at the little leader''s serious look, Qinglong frowned slightly, "why, don''t you want to resist?"

    With a wave of the bloody red blade in his hand, the sharp blade makes people feel cold.

    Although the young leader was shocked, he was also a strong man. His psychological quality was not comparable to that of ordinary people. "If you want me to meet your adults with you, then help me to kill a few people!"¡° Oh, kill The tongue licked the raised edge of the giant blade, "say!"

    When the words are spoken, the gas field bursts out, and the sand flies around.

    "Deng Deng Deng"

    Under the impact of this aura, I even stepped back a few steps, "more than I did in my heyday!"

    When the figure stabilizes, "the person to be killed is in it!" Said, pointing to the door of the cemetery barbecue.

    Just at this time, in the dark passage, a strange feeling kept pounding the sea of gods.

 Chapter 415

    "Are you trying to kill me?" Qinglong''s bloodthirsty eyes reveal the color of fear.

    "What do you mean?" Just born the meaning of doubt, the proud Blue Dragon in the air is slowly down.

    "My Lord, we are leaving now. We are leaving now!" Green Dragon bows to his knees.

    "Hum" is like the cold hum from hell.

    "What''s the matter?" The little cult leader looked at the passage and the green dragon. His face was full of confusion.

    "If you don''t want to die, go!" After feeling the strange feeling in the passage disappeared, Qinglong got up.

    "Zuo Dharma protector, what''s the matter? I heard you call the man you worshiped just now. He won''t be your master, but it''s not very possible." Asked the young master, who was carried in the air by Qinglong.

    "He" mentions the man who makes people shudder. Qinglong''s face turns pale. "He is more powerful than my adult. You should have seen him before, but you may not know him."

    "Yes, I have!" The little leader showed the color of memory, suddenly, a fine light flashed across his mind, "it can''t be him."

    "Do you remember?" Light of cast an eye, little cult leader, green dragon says.

    "Well, I remember being able to suddenly appear outside, which is the aperture he showed under my feet!"

    "Aperture, it seems that is the power of space that adults say." Qinglong dignified said, and then a smile, "but after all, your fortune is really deep, after all, the power of space, even my adults have not tried, but now you are the first."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Shenzhi quickly returned to the sea of knowledge, and the smile on his face made the little monk in front of him look a little ugly.

    "Who is the benefactor? Why did he break into my grave to teach the altar?"

    "Man beyond the sky!" Han Xuan wants to tease the little boy.

    "Frog, get out of the way, let me give him a shot!" Suddenly, the doctor with a big light bulb behind him pushed the little monk away.

    "Whoosh"

    A few tiny steel needles twinkled in the air.

    "I''m not the loser of Xuelian education!" Light smile, Han Xuan stretched out a right hand, so empty a grasp.

    "What, I went to grab my broken needle with my bare hands!" Dr. light bulb was shocked.

    He knew that this man must have seen the power of pogong needle before, but now, if he was not a fool, he would not catch it with his bare hands. If there was another possibility, he was so confident that he could ignore the sharpness of pogong needle.

    Although he knew that his broken needle was likely to come back in vain, Dr. Deng shuddered a few steps back when he saw the suspended needle before Han Xuan''s body.

    "What''s the origin of this man? Why do I feel that his time seems to have stopped?"

    "Doctor, are you ok?" When the foot almost stepped on the little monk, the voice of discontent came from the rear.

    "It''s OK, but this guy is so powerful. Be careful!" With that, I don''t know if I was injected with some strange medicine, but I slipped into a small house.

    "Benefactor, since you don''t want to leave, I''m not polite!" The simple minded little monk didn''t notice Dr. Deng''s difference at all, so he would have a big fight after he made a Buddhist ceremony¡° Little frog, wait The weak voice interrupted the little monk''s movement.

    "Don''t be afraid, benefactor. I''ll take care of the business here." The little monk didn''t know, so he gave him a reassuring look.

    "I''m afraid of your sister. I know him, and you''re not his opponent!" Bai Xiaofei, half closed and half open, said powerlessly.

 Chapter 416

    "What, I''m not his opponent!" The little frog rolled his sleeve and glared at Bai Xiaofei angrily.

    "Why, do you want to make two moves with me?" Smilingly looking at the little frog, the playful meaning in his eyes is more and more intense.

    "Amitabha, monks don''t want to be fierce and fierce!" The little frog didn''t know what to think of, and the sweat on his forehead came out one after another.

    "Hoo, fortunately, I almost broke the commandment again!" In the heart secret way a, long comfortable breath, wiped with the hand to wipe already slide in the face sweat.

    "Benefactor, since you are a friend of benefactor Fei, please see him for the last time, Amitabha!" Said the little frog, shaking his head.

    "Your second uncle, what''s the last side? Although I am seriously injured at this time, I still have the system!" Finally, I''m afraid only Bai Xiaofei can hear it clearly.

    "Exchange system, give me a healing medicine that can only be exchanged at 50 exchange points! Today, labor and capital are also extravagant! " Bai Xiaofei cried in his heart.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    For a long time, a row of ellipsis flew overhead.

    "Damn, is the system dead?" After more than a minute of waiting, Bai Xiaofei scolded.

    "Er Gouzi, do you understand my plan?" Bai Xiaofei spirit of the sea, see Han Xuan''s figure, I don''t know when already into it.

    "Cut, is not in the future to give Bai Xiaofei help, but also make a plan, labor and capital with nostrils despise you!" Looking at Er Gouzi''s contemptuous eyes, Han Xuan is speechless at this time.

    "Well, give him an answer quickly, or the boy will be crazy!" The strong fluctuation of the sea of spirit makes Han Xuan recover in an instant.

    "I see. I don''t know what you''re doing with so many tricks." Two dog son discontented to call a way.

    "Grass, labor and capital are not for the origin of the world. Do you think labor and capital think about it?" Two dog son don''t understand, let Han Xuan lung almost gas explosion.

    The reason why Er Gouzi is not allowed to help Bai Xiaofei is that Bai Xiaofei at this time is almost beyond Han Xuan''s control. Take this incident as an example. If Han Xuan didn''t arrive in time, the leader of xuelianjiao would be doomed, which would be a devastating blow to the future plot development.

    Moreover, if Er Gouzi doesn''t know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is, let Bai Xiaofei recover from his injury, then Mengxin''s plot can''t go on.

    "Hey, what are you howling at? I will ignore you later. Bye!" Just when Bai Xiaofei wanted to scold again, a voice rang out in his mind.

    "Damn, I''m not awake. I must still be dreaming!" Bai Xiaofei said.

    It''s no wonder that Bai Xiaofei was stunned. These two dogs had been imitating the sound of machinery before, but now, he had such a strong emotional sound, which shocked Bai Xiaofei.

    Looking at such a silly Bai Xiaofei, er Gouzi shook his head, "boy, to tell you the truth, before you find the origin of the world, don''t disturb me, because labor and capital need energy. In order to teach you some skills, labor and capital consume a lot of energy. But you waste grow so slowly. It''s a pity that my energy is wasted!" Two dog son of some nonsense, let Han Xuan almost believe that he really consumption is huge.

    "I haven''t even seen the origin of the world. How can I find it?" After Bai Xiaofei came back, he didn''t have any dissatisfaction because Er Gouzi said that he was a waste. Instead, he said heavily.

    Bai Xiaofei knew that once he had no system and no two dogs, he would be beaten back to his original shape. What 18 dragon subduing palms, what advanced artifact, everything would be a mirror.

 Chapter 417

    "Just remember that when I reappear, the origin of the world will be revealed. Also, be careful of the man next to you. He will be the number one enemy to seize the origin of the world in the future. Remember, remember When the last sentence is finished, the voice disappears completely.

    "Damn, er Gouzi, I think you are tired of living!" In the sea of spirit, Han Xuan is furious.

    "Oh, I''m sorry to overdo it." Although the words say so, but see two dog son that lazy appearance, don''t see to have embarrassed meaning at all.

    "Grass"

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother Xiaofei, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me, Wuwuwuwu!" Beside, the girl''s cry makes their spirit return instantly.

    "Xiaomeng, I''m fine. I''m the strongest man in the world!" Bai Xiaofei reluctantly showed a smile and wanted to raise his hand to touch the girl''s hair in front of him, but his hand just reached half, and he couldn''t fall.

    "It''s OK. It''s almost dead. It''s OK!" Han Xuan''s insipid voice came into his ears.

    "Sir, do you have any idea? I remember I still have one last chance for you to do it!" When his eyes passed Han Xuan, Bai Xiaofei''s eyes flashed a light.

    "It''s true that you still have a chance for me, but it''s not the right time, and there''s someone here who can save you." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Oh, benefactor, you mean this benefactor!" At this time, the little monk came out of nowhere and pointed at the girl.

    "Me Looking at the little frog pointing to himself, Mengxin said incredulously.

    "Yes, it''s you." Han Xuan nodded with a smile.

    "But Mengxin wants to say something else, but Han Xuanyi interrupts.

    "I know what you want to say, but now only you can save him except me!"

    "Just me!" Mengxin looks at Bai Xiaofei tenderly, then says firmly, "what should I do?"

    "What Bai Xiaofei has is the spring skill of Xuelian sect. There is no other way but to suppress it with powerful internal power!" Han Xuan found a stool to sit down, hands on his head, said lazily.

    "But I have no internal power!" At the thought of this, the fog in Mengxin''s eyes became more and more thick.

    "No, you have more internal power than him at least!" Then he pointed to the little frog.

    "Er" felt his head awkwardly, and then the little frog said sincerely, "benefactor, your internal power is really stronger than mine."

    "Ah" at this moment, Bai Xiaofei has fainted with pain, and the ferocious face on his face shows that he is extremely painful at the moment.

    "I, what should I do! How to transfer internal power to brother Xiaofei Seeing Bai Xiaofei''s painful appearance, Meng Xin said anxiously.

    "Well, little monk, let''s talk about it!" Han Xuan, in the face of such a thing, was a little bit pinched.

    "Well," the little monk nodded without hesitation and said slowly, "it takes an important process to transform the internal power to the benefactor Fei, that is, to reconcile Yin and Yang. In short, to enter the bridal chamber!"

    "Amitabha," said the little frog quickly made a Buddhist ceremony.

    "What, into the bridal chamber!" Mengxin yells with Dr. light bulb hiding in the room¡° Girl, if you think about it, it''s no joke to enter the bridal chamber! " Dr. light bulb walked out of the room slowly and said as he walked.

    "If this can save brother Xiaofei, I will, but!" Meng Xin''s eyes were unusually firm, and then he was embarrassed, "but what''s that into the bridal chamber?"

    Looking at such a silly white sweet Mengxin, Han Xuan is speechless. He lazily raises his hand and makes a move.

    "Shit, my cell phone!" When he saw a bright object flying out of the room, Dr. light bulb ignored such a cell phone that violated the laws of physics and jumped directly on it.

 Chapter 418

    "This is her way to save Bai Xiaofei. Don''t destroy it!" Han Xuan light smile, mobile phone seems to have life, actually dodged the doctor''s rush.

    "Ah, my g!" Dr. light bulb was devastated.

    "OK, let''s go to the room and practice at the same time." As soon as the words came to an end, what stunned little frog and Dr. Deng Xiaoping happened. At the feet of Bai Xiaofei and Mengxin, a black aperture appeared.

    "Whoosh"

    It''s just the blink of an eye. They''ve disappeared.

    "I, I''m dreaming!" Wooden out of a hand, to the thigh of a pinch.

    "Ah, it hurts!" Dr. light bulb quickly rubbed the place where he was pinched. If he didn''t have eyes, he was afraid that tears would flow down the corner of his eyes.

    "It''s true, the power of space. I saw the power of space. If I can understand this, I believe it will be the greatest discovery of this century." Dr. bulb''s fierce reaction lasted only a moment, then he turned red and yelled.

    "Please tell me how you did it!"

    Looking at Dr. Deng''s sincere eyes, Han Xuan didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t tell him that it was from cultivation. Otherwise, he would be reluctant to give up.

    "When you gather seven mysterious balls, I''ll tell you!" Stir up the drooping hair between the forehead, Han Xuan said with a mysterious smile.

    "Seven balls, isn''t it?" Little frog and Dr. light bulb look at each other, and the seriousness in their eyes surprised Han Xuan.

    "Is it the legendary two-color ball?"

    "Rely on" Han Xuan has fallen to the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, ah, brother Fei!" The room was full of love.

    Han Xuan, who is discussing seven spheres with two people, frowns and says, "it affects Daoji''s breath!"

    "Amitabha, it seems that the news of benefactor Fei is a little big!" At this time, the little frog''s cheeks were red, and there was a kind of unspeakable loveliness.

    "It''s better for practitioners to listen less!" With that, Han Xuan waved his hand, and Bai Xiaofei''s room was covered with a light curtain.

    "Why not!" Dr. bulb is listening energetically, suddenly there is no sound, let him feel disappointed.

    "Where do you think you are, doctor?" The little frog jumped up and roared at Dr. light bulb.

    "Er" Dr. light bulb showed embarrassment.

    ¡­¡­

    Time goes by slowly, quickly, and the day passes quietly.

    "Creak"

    When the door is opened, the light curtain covering the whole room disappears.

    "Come out!" Han Xuan, sitting on a chair, asks lazily.

    "Well," Bai Xiaofei nodded dully.

    The eyelids blinked gently, and the bright eyes fell on Bai Xiaofei. "Don''t be unkind. Now you have no system, but you have 60 years of internal power cultivation."

    "You know I don''t have a system!" Bai Xiaofei''s face is gloomy, and his fist is creaking. Obviously, the last sentence before Er Gouzi touched Bai Xiaofei deeply. Up to now, he is still on guard against Han Xuan.

    "Ha ha, what can you hide from me about the world?" Slowly stand up, Han Xuan burst out laughing.

    "What do you want?" Bai Xiaofei asked.

    "Like his purpose, the origin of the world!"

    "What, you can even know our conversation." Although Han Xuan is highly regarded, he is still a little shocked when he talks with ER Gouzi.

    "What''s the difficulty?" Han Xuan smiles lightly.

    "Well, if I don''t promise!" Bai Xiaofei said word by word, his eyes staring at Han Xuan.

    "Those who follow me will prosper, those who rebel against me will perish!" With a flick of his sleeve, Han Xuan responded aggressively.

 Chapter 419

    For the characters who are out of their control, the earlier they are eradicated, the better. Otherwise, it''s not fun to wait until the critical moment to drop the chain.

    "It depends on whether you have that ability." Speaking, the palm exudes a light yellow light.

    Eyes slightly closed, when they open again, the air filled with the meaning of killing.

    "Eighteen dragon subduing palms! The dragon has regrets Every time you shout out a word, your moves will solidify in front of you. When the word regret comes out, a loud dragon chant will resound through the sky.

    "Ha ha, it''s interesting." Han Xuan looks at it with interest, and doesn''t pay attention to the fierce dragon in front of him.

    "Do you think that if you have internal power, the 18 dragon subduing palms will take my life?"

    "I only believe in my own eyes." Bai Xiaofei clenched his teeth and pronounced intermittently. It was obvious that he was unable to follow.

    "Ha ha, then I will strangle your hope in the cradle!" When the voice fell, the rushing dragon was close at hand.

    "Boom"

    "Did it work?" Bai Xiaofei, kneeling on one knee, looks nervously at the dust.

    "Huhu" suddenly, a sense of fatigue came, and two white thick gas came out of my nose. I couldn''t help thinking, "the eighteen dragon subduing palms that I used my internal power to perform are really worthy of the name. It''s just that I paid a big price, which almost emptied the three layers of internal power in my body!"

    You know, Bai Xiaofei didn''t practice Kung Fu, so he couldn''t absorb aura and transform it into internal power. The internal power from Mengxin in his body is that if he uses one point, he will lose one point.

    "Cough, what are you doing? I can''t stand your tossing!" A little monk staggered out of the dust fog.

    "Little frog, go and see how the man is. He won''t be dead, will he?" Bai Xiaofei just wants to give Han Xuan a heavy blow, but he doesn''t want to die.

    "Death, who in this world can let me die, who dares to let me die!" Just like the sound from Jiuyou Prefecture, it makes the listeners feel creepy.

    "I''m not dead, and I don''t seem to be affected at all by the sound!" Kneeling white Xiaofei look a coagulation, slowly stand up from the ground.

    Shua

    See white light flash, Han Xuan appears in front of you like a ghost.

    "You should be glad you didn''t mean to kill me, or you will die without a place to bury yourself!" With one hand, the hand did not touch Bai Xiaofei, but the figure on the opposite side flew backwards, and the dust and fog that should have been scattered flew again.

    Looking at the expressionless Han Xuan, looking at Bai Xiaofei struggling in the dust, the little frog suddenly shivers.

    "Didn''t benefactor Fei say that this man was his friend? How could he be so indifferent?"

    Little frog didn''t know that this kind of punishment was light. If Bai Xiaofei used the 18 dragon subduing palms that were used by all his internal power at that time, there must be a pile of rotten meat in front of him.

    "If you are not closely related to the origin of the world, I will attack you, and I will frustrate you!" Thought in the heart way, on the face then peeps out the evil look.

    "Cough, poop!" Bai Xiaofei coughed in the dust.

    "Benefactor Fei, are you ok?" Hearing the sound, the little frog came to Bai Xiaofei.

    "It''s OK. It''s just that Qi and blood are not stable. In fact, they haven''t been hurt." Since he doesn''t plan to kill Bai Xiaofei, Han Xuan naturally won''t let him suffer any substantial damage. Otherwise, with his character, Bai Xiaofei will not be able to get out of bed in ten and a half days.

 Chapter 420

    "Don''t fight any more. What can you say? Otherwise, we''re going to collapse. Benefactor Fei, you don''t want to run around with the benefactor in this last life After stabilizing the injury in Bai Xiaofei''s body with internal force, the little frog quickly makes a comeback.

    "This" Bai Xiaofei hesitates and looks at Han Xuan.

    "Well, I went out first." Without giving Bai Xiaofei any face, he turned and went to the dark passage.

    Looking at the difference between them, the little frog didn''t know what to do, but since they were not fighting, he was slightly relieved.

    ¡­¡­

    "Bai Xiaofei, don''t let me down!" Standing on a top floor, Han Xuan looks at the city of H, which is beyond recognition.

    "Food, as expected, followed Bai Xiaofei to have food!" Just at this time, Han Xuan frowned slightly because of his hoarse voice.

    "Huluwa, Little King Kong!" In mid air, he had bright red feathers, wings on his back, and a sharp tail on his tail.

    "I''ve wanted to see this mysterious little King Kong for a long time, but I can''t get rid of him. Now I''ll send him to my door!" Han Xuan muttered, and the smile on his face became more and more intense.

    "Corpse king, when I leave, I will find an opponent for you."

    At first, Little King Kong turned from a Coser gourd baby into a corpse brother in the wrong circumstances. Then he began to chase Bai Xiaofei. It''s just that in the process, people block people and corpses block people.

    According to Han Xuan''s guess, he may be the ultimate boss of the corpse brother world in the future, and this product basically has no influence on the plot, at least not in Bai Xiaofei''s current situation.

    "Food, are you surprised by my handsome face?" See Han Xuan just whisper, and then show a smile, half empty Little King Kong tut tut bad smile.

    "Oh, if you want me to make your food, try it!" With that, Han Xuan stretched out a hand carelessly, and turned his head to one side casually.

    Little King Kong was stunned. He didn''t expect that this human was so bold in front of him. "Since you volunteered to be my food, I''m not polite!"

    Flapping his wings, when he landed on the building barefoot, the place where he stood was depressed. But Han Xuan''s eyes were not so strange.

    "Food, are you scared to pee?" Every step will form a foot.

    "Come on, come on!" Han Xuan smiles and shakes his outstretched arm.

    "You" Little King Kong''s angry expression flashed away, and his steps moved more quickly. Just in the blink of an eye, he came to Han Xuan''s body.

    "Click" several old decayed teeth from the gums.

    "Wuwuwuwu, what the hell is this? It''s harder than steel!" Little King Kong covered his mouth and cried vaguely.

    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say I was your food?"

    Looking at Han Xuan''s smiling face, the little King Kong also knows that the man in front of him doesn''t seem to be a good one.

    "Wait till I change my teeth!" With that, he stepped back slowly.

    "Do you want to escape? Don''t you think it''s a little late?" When little King Kong''s wings just flapped and his feet left the ground, Han xuanna''s laughter came out¡° Escape, who says I want to escape, I just want to change a tooth Looking at the figure not much bigger than the ant below, Little King Kong dared to shout at this time.

 Chapter 421

    "Dog day, hard idea, thirty-six stratagems, it''s best to go." The heart murmurs, flapping wing frequency is more rapid.

    "Since you want to change your teeth, why don''t I knock out the other teeth for you?" Long sound into the ears, so that little King Kong''s body instantly rigid.

    "Wow, grass, fly, fly, fly!" When you see Han Xuan floating behind you, Little King Kong waves his arm in a panic.

    "Follow me later!" With a wave of hand, the scene changes instantly.

    "Hiss"

    When he saw where he was, little Vajra took a cold breath. "What kind of power is this? It suddenly came to the place where I left before!"

    "May you follow me!" The dull look of Little King Kong makes Han Xuan ask questions again.

    "No, no, I''m a little bird. I don''t want to be caged!" Little King Kong''s reaction was more intense than he thought.

    "You really don''t want to follow me! It''s a pity that I''m such a thing! "

    "Hissing"

    Saliva falls to the ground and is sucked into the mouth by little King Kong.

    "Good smell, good smell, if I eat this thing, it will definitely increase my strength!" Eyes move up and down with Han Xuan''s pills.

    "Follow me, and I''ll let you eat, may!" Catch the pills that fall down, Han Xuan says with a smile.

    "Yes, yes, give it to me quickly!" There was no hesitation on little Vajra''s face, and he blurted out.

    "The answer is so perfunctory, but, hey, hey!" Don''t know what to think of, Han Xuan evil smile.

    "Something." A kind of bad premonition came to my mind. Little Vajra could not help shivering, but he never thought that an aperture formed by energy had quietly fallen on his head.

    "Ah, my head, what''s this? It hurts, it hurts!" Suddenly, just as the aperture formed by the energy solidifies, the sharp pain on the head comes and makes little Vajra tumble to the ground and scream in his mouth.

    "In ancient times, there was a monkey''s tight hoop mantra, but now there is a gourd baby''s tight hoop mantra. Wonderful, wonderful!" Han xuansi didn''t affect her mood because of the scream.

    ten minutes later.

    "My Lord, my Lord, I know my mistake. Please let me go, ah!" On the ground, the feathers of Little King Kong''s whole body almost dropped half, and the deformed head on his head was very miserable.

    "Then follow me!" Han Xuan comes to Little King Kong, squats down and asks.

    "Yes, yes, as long as the adults don''t let me suffer this inhuman torture, I''m willing to go through fire and water!" When Han Xuan''s words came to an end, Little King Kong quickly took over the conversation.

    "Ha ha, that''s good!" Han Xuan laughs, reaches out his hand and caresses his head, which emits a light light halo and slowly hides into little King Kong''s mind.

    "Thank you very much, thank you very much!" No pain, Little King Kong collapsed to the ground, said weakly.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded and threw the pills he had taken out before him to Little King Kong, "take it and recover as soon as possible. Next, I have more important things!"

    "Yes"

    ... "Bai Xiaofei, leave without saying goodbye!"

    "Who is it?" Looking at the empty street, Bai Xiaofei shouts.

    "Oh, forget me so soon!" Looking into the distance, I saw a figure slowly approaching between several buildings, but the figure seemed very far away, but with each step, the distance would be greatly increased.

    "It''s you. Why, do you even care about my freedom?"

    "No, no, no!" Han Xuanlian said three no words, and his fingers swayed left and right. "It seems that there are dirty hands touching what I gave fawn, so I will send the sickle of death there."

 Chapter 422

    "What do you say, fawn?" Bai Xiaofei comes to the front of the body with one hand, and the target is Han Xuan''s collar.

    "Presumptuous!" With a deep drink, an invisible force diffused here.

    "Touch"

    "Keke"

    "Tell me, what''s wrong with fawn!" Bai Xiaofei, who knocked down several billboards, asked weakly.

    "Was it not obvious what I meant before?" Light cast an eye white small fly, afterward the vision cast to the distance, "want to come to then quickly follow up!"

    Xiaolu was caught, which is undoubtedly the work of the black line of fire. Han Xuan''s divine sense has been detected early, but Bai Xiaofei doesn''t leave, which shows that the time has not yet arrived. Han Xuan doesn''t dare to act rashly.

    Looking at Han Xuan''s long shadow in the moonlight, Bai Xiaofei grits his teeth and tries to stand up. Just as he wants to step forward, he feels a breeze blowing by.

    "What''s the matter?" If it''s an ordinary breeze, Bai Xiaofei naturally won''t care, but now when the wind blows over his body, he has a strange tingling feeling.

    "Bai Xiaofei, we meet again, GA GA GA!" Above the air, the hoarse voice makes people''s eardrum ache.

    "Wow grass, cucurbit monster, how did you change again?" After taking the pills given by Han Xuan, Xiao Jingang''s body almost doubled, and his wings on his back were shining like refined iron.

    "Just ask if you are handsome or not!" Little King Kong Sao Bao asked.

    "Shuai, I''m Shuai, your second eldest brother. Take my 18 dragon subduing moves!" Bai Xiaofei scolds. Although the little King Kong in front of him doesn''t attack him, he always has two eyes behind him. No one will be happy.

    "GA GA, eat, know me Bai Xiaofei also." Small King Kong eyes a convex, looking straight from the dragon, the corner of the mouth is leaving Silk crystal.

    Facing such a hateful person who does not put himself in the eyes, Bai Xiaofei is completely angry.

    "Ao" the Dragon chants, as if feels host''s anger, the giant dragon''s roar is more shocking.

    "Click"

    Seeing that the dragon is about to hit Little King Kong, what happens next makes Bai Xiaofei on the ground creepy.

    "Yummy, Gaga, yummy!" With the joyful voice of Little King Kong, the Dragon screamed repeatedly, and its figure kept shuttling through the clouds.

    "His second eldest brother''s, this force is absolutely open hang up, otherwise the unique skill of labor and capital can''t be eaten by him!" In the middle of the sky, little Vajra was lying on the dragon. Every time he bowed his head, the dragon''s scream would reverberate in his ears.

    "Gaga, yummy, yummy!" After having enough to eat and drink, Little King Kong felt his stomach with satisfaction.

    "Well, what on earth are you that can eat the Dragon formed by energy?" See small King Kong fall in the opposite, Bai Xiaofei a fierce jump behind, keep a at any time escape posture.

    "I''m an adult''s servant. Eh, why should I tell you about these abilities?" Originally said energetic small King Kong suddenly eyebrow a pick, make a pair of concern your ass matter appearance.

    "My Lord, servant!" He is very keen to pick out two words from a few words.

    "Can''t it be him?" Suddenly thought of a possibility, Bai Xiaofei fierce look to a direction, where you can see a lonely figure.

    "If you don''t come here, do you want me to invite you?" Long words in the silent night sky show the ethereal to the extreme¡° Don''t be angry, my Lord. I''ll come right away! " Little King Kong seemed to be extremely afraid of the sound, and his legs and stomach were shaking.

    "I don''t have much time. I can''t afford to spend it like this. Come on!"

 Chapter 423

    There is no doubt that Han Xuan''s ultimate goal is the origin of the world, and the plot of the black line of fire is not unimportant. In case that little King Kong and Bai Xiaofei affect the birth of the origin of the world, it is too late for him to cry.

    "Yes, yes!" Little King Kong nodded in fear.

    "Take him, too!" When little King Kong''s feet leave the ground, Han Xuan''s words come again.

    "Hey, hey, if you want to catch me, you don''t have to do that. It''s the egg! Ah

    "Oh, my hand is slipping, but your thing is different from ordinary people!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Shut up A shout of abuse surprised the two people nearby.

    "What''s the matter, my lord?" Little Vajra asked, shrinking.

    "Hum" cold hum, Han Xuan also don''t want to talk with him, one hand fierce wave, two white awn fall in two people''s mouth.

    "Wu, Wu" Little King Kong sees Han Xuan angry, where dare to have other actions, but Bai Xiaofei is a little restless, his hands are pulling around his mouth, and his eyes are anxious.

    Slightly frown, do not understand why Bai Xiaofei will have such a reaction, but the eyes fell on the ground not far away, all doubts are scattered with the wind.

    "Wei has changed!" Four striking characters stand out.

    "I came to my destination unconsciously. I blame these two wonderful flowers, otherwise I can''t find them!" To talk about little King Kong and Bai Xiaofei, these two goods don''t stop on the road at all. They all say some vulgar words, which makes Han Xuan distract and block five senses.

    "If you''re talking nonsense, it won''t be so easy next time!" Looking at two people, Han Xuan light said, and the voice fell, sealed two people''s white light is disappeared.

    "Sir, please help me!" After not fettered, Bai Xiaofei says anxiously.

    "I remember when I first met you, you asked me to help you find a woman named Xiaowei. She is very important to you!"

    "She''s my girlfriend, the most important person in my life!" Bai Xiaofei also calmed down at this time, and his eyes showed softness.

    "The relationship between men and women, where is his charm? Why does Bai Xiaofei want to find her in such a dangerous end?" Think of here, in the mind a Qiao Li''s face is slowly hook to expose, let Han Xuan slightly some dejected.

    "My Lord, my Lord, there is an arrow here. Let''s follow it!" I don''t know how long I spent in Han Xuan''s trance. It wasn''t until Xiao Jingang''s cry that he regained his mind.

    "Why do I think of her?" With a bitter smile, Han Xuan shakes his head, and his eyes return to clarity.

    When Han Xuan comes to Little King Kong, Bai Xiaofei is one step ahead of him.

    "Sir, Xiaowei must be here. Please save her anyway!"

    "Save her, but I have a condition!" Originally with Han Xuan''s indifference, it was impossible to do such thankless things.

    But when Jin Lingzi''s clever figure appears in his mind, Han Xuan agrees. But when he reacts, the words have been exported, and naturally there is no reason to take them back.

    "Sir, please say that I will agree to you on any terms!" Bai Xiaofei said firmly.

    "She needs to leave H city!" Xiaowei is in H city. Han Xuan can''t guarantee whether it will affect the plot, so she has to leave. This should be the plot of the original book¡° Good "although Bai Xiaofei is a little reluctant, it is more important to see that his beloved woman has nothing to do with her.

    "Well, let''s go!" He nodded without expression and walked slowly to one place.

 Chapter 424

    "Bad man, return my things quickly, or uncle immortal will come and I''ll beat your ass!" A closed space, fawn hands akimbo, face has endless grievances.

    "Uncle immortal, is that what he gave you, good baby? Since he gave it to you so casually, I believe there must be a lot of goods on him. If I can get all of them, who else in the world is my opponent?"

    Just across from the deer, a strong man was playing with a small bead, and his greedy face was beyond expression.

    "Bad people, bad people! Hum Seeing that the man seemed to have an idea for his immortal uncle, the deer picked up the stones on the ground and threw them at the big man.

    "Pa"

    When the stone was about to fall on the man''s body, suddenly a light blue curtain came down, isolating the stone from the outside.

    "I don''t know if it''s the black sheep of that family. Such a good baby should be given to a little child. Fortunately, it''s just a child. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to cheat!" If she didn''t take down the body protecting pearl on the fawn herself, she would be in vain to give him a hundred years.

    "Boom" suddenly, with a loud noise, the chamber suddenly vibrated, shaking off countless dust.

    Quickly put the bead in his arms, and scolded, "his grandmother''s, what''s the matter! Somebody, somebody

    "Chief, it''s not good. Someone''s breaking in!" As soon as the door of the secret room was opened, a man rushed in, his face very pale.

    "Oh, dare to break into my black line of fire, go and release all our experimental objects!" The chief sneered and gave the order without delay.

    "But, but!" The people who came in wanted to say something, but the words were swallowed back.

    "But you''re paralyzed. Give it to the labor and capital!" The big leader was so angry that he kicked him.

    "Ah" with the scream, people have been left outside.

    "You dare not listen to me. I''m tired of living!" Disdain of pie pie pie mouth, eyes evil fall on the deer, "little guy, let you see some bloody things!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Sir, is Xiaowei in here?" Startled to see the eye is hit into the wall of the black line of fire members, Bai Xiaofei quickly look away.

    "Well, I won''t do it later. It depends on your luck if I can save her!"

    Although he promised Bai Xiaofei to save Xiao Wei, in case there is no plot between them, which will have an impact. Once it has something to do with the origin of the world, Han xuansi doesn''t dare to be careless.

    "Well, sir, as long as I can make the microenterprise return to normal, I will be satisfied."

    "Well, let''s go!" Han Xuan, who took a few steps, suddenly had a meal and turned around slowly. "Little thing, how long do you want to eat?"

    "Well, my Lord, no more, no more!" Small King Kong a stay, and then a flash came to Han Xuan body.

    "So good!" Nodding and walking.

    ¡­¡­

    "Who are these three people? They came to the Colosseum."

    "No, they were followed by a mutant!"

    "Oh, kill them Looking at the crowd shouting on the high platform above, Bai Xiaofei''s body is chilly.

    "Sir, why are we here? Is this a big goal?" Close to Han Xuan''s side, Bai Xiaofei whispered.

    "No harm." Han Xuan waves his hand and interrupts Bai Xiaofei''s words. "This is where you meet Xiao Wei!"

    "What Sure enough, as soon as he heard Xiaowei, Bai Xiaofei''s eyes were eager. His eyes moved around, and all he could see were excited faces.

    "Ah, uncle fairy!" In a corner of the platform, a young deer''s voice came out.

    "Hey, hey, the plot has begun!"

 Chapter 425

    "Is that the man, kid?" The big leader''s bloodthirsty eyes turned to the Colosseum.

    "Uncle fairy, Wuwu, fawn is afraid!" The deer in his arms kept wriggling and his eyes were foggy.

    "I''m afraid!" Sneering at the fawn, he grasped the fawn''s hand more and more hard, "you will be more desperate later."

    "Wow!" It seems that he was hurt by the chief, and the tears that never rolled down in his eyes finally came down.

    "Shut up The big leader yelled fiercely, and the big hand was about to greet the deer.

    "Do you know that it''s a sinner to treat a lovely child like this?" But at this time, the long words in the Colosseum came out, seemingly small voice, but let everyone listen clearly.

    "Who is this man, dare to contradict the big leader of the black line of fire like this?"

    "I don''t know, but I think he''ll pay for that soon."

    Han Xuan''s words made the scene quiet at first, but later, the disdainful eyes came one after another.

    "Sinner, so what!" Slowly put down the raised palm, leaning towards the fence, the big leader looked at the Colosseum playfully.

    "A sinner must have the consciousness to be a sinner!" With the words, Han Xuan stepped out.

    "Whoosh"

    "Well, where is he?"

    "You see, that mutant is flying high into the sky!"

    Han Xuan''s sudden disappearance makes the scene rioting.

    "And consciousness is to accept the trial from justice!" Just as the people on the stage are looking for Han Xuan everywhere, the leisurely voice rings at the top of the stage.

    "What, how is it possible, how are you here?" Looking at the murderous Han Xuan, the big leader steps back unconsciously.

    "Uncle immortal, beat the villain''s ass, he bullies the fawn!" The deer pointed to the chief and said fiercely.

    "Hum, no matter how you appear here, somebody, kill him for me!" After retreating to the safe place, the chief commands the members of the black line of fire behind him.

    "Click"

    The sound of pulling the bolt sounds like a sound, but one can''t breathe, and the dense fire snake comes straight at Han Xuan.

    "I don''t want to hurt my adults, you little fish!" At this time, Little King Kong finally flapped his wings to the high platform, and then tightly protected Han Xuan behind him.

    "It''s a pity to have such a good variant." At this moment, a wise man can see his extraordinary, black gold like wings, with his bright eyes, he is really very strong.

    "Hey, hey, there''s food again!" Tongue in the mouth around a circle, Little King Kong behind the wings instantly extended to block the body in front of the fire snake.

    "Pa Pa Pa"

    Dense bullets like hitting on the steel, issued a clear sound.

    "Gaga, it''s so warm, but I don''t like this way of welcome at all. Please be eaten by me!"

    "Ah" scream suddenly sounded in the camp of the black line of fire¡° Attack, attack

    "Captain, our weapons can''t break through the variant defense at all!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Glancing at the little King Kong who is in and out of the black line of fire camp, Han Xuan looks at the place that is not set foot by the little King Kong.

    "How long do you want to hold her?" Han Xuan is referring to the deer.

    "Hum, you seem to care about her very much. Give her all the treasures, or I''ll kill her!"

 Chapter 426

    The big leader didn''t care about the scream coming from behind. He grabbed the deer by the neck and threatened Han Xuan.

    "God, uncle fairy, fawn is so miserable!" The deer''s neck was pinched, and the air was less and the air was more. The charming eyes began to turn white.

    "Hum, heaven''s evils can be forgiven, but man''s evils can''t be lived!" Leng mang flashed in his eyes, and Han Xuan wandered around like a real murderous spirit.

    Looking at the thick blood fog around Han Xuan''s body, the big leader knew that Han Xuan was powerful, and a chill rushed straight to the heaven from his feet.

    Without waiting for any reaction from him, Han Xuan''s steps are stepping out. The big leader feels that Han Xuan is not walking towards him, but the space directly pulls the distance between them.

    "Touch"

    There is almost no track to find when the space is suddenly pulled in. The big leader doesn''t make any response at all. Han Xuan''s palm has already touched his chest.

    "Ah" in the air, the fawn''s scream came, and it was about to fall on the solid floor.

    Shua

    White as clouds in the sky suddenly appeared under the deer.

    "Why, marshmallow!" When it just fell on the cloud, the fawn''s scream suddenly stopped, as if he had seen the new world, clutching the cloud under him.

    "This little guy, his psychological quality is really good!" If it is an ordinary person, after such a journey of death, he will be scared out of his mind, but now the fawn has forgotten his previous situation.

    "Cough, what a powerful force, but fortunately there is this bead!" The big leader who knocked down a wall stood up in confusion and reached for the body protecting pearl in his arms.

    "If you are not afraid of dirtying the fawn''s beloved things, you think you can still live!" Soft eyes in the fawn away, the moment became extremely cold.

    "Even if you are strong, now that I have this treasure, I am in an invincible position!" The big leader is full of confidence in the body protection pearl in his hand.

    "Ha ha, invincible. If you say such a big thing, I''ll see how you are invincible!" Han Xuan is angry and smiles. He really doesn''t want to say anything more about this lifeless thing. With a wave of one hand, he uses an invisible force to protect his body.

    "Whoosh"

    Looking at the empty palm, the big leader was stunned, then his head hummed, "no, my baby is gone, ah!"

    "Eh, my little pearl, you have finally come back to the deer!" As the deer piled up the clouds into different shapes, she suddenly saw the protective beads circling around her and cried happily.

    "Ah, kid, let me go!" The deer''s voice immediately attracted the chief''s eyes.

    "I don''t know!" See the big leader angrily rushed to the deer, Han Xuan frowned, "since you have no use, go to the place you should go!"

    For Han Xuan, if he is useless, his destination is hell.

    "Little devil, throw the beads quickly, or I will feed you to brother corpse!" The big leader on the run made threats from time to time.

    In fact, he didn''t think about it. Now the body protection pearl has fallen on the fawn. Even if he rushes up at this time, it''s just useless. He really answered his words, and the fawn is now in an invincible position.

    "Not for you." Hearing this, although the deer was also afraid, he still carefully covered the beads in his hands in his chest¡° If you don''t give it to me! Well In the middle of the story, suddenly the feeling of stepping on the air came. Looking down, it made the big leader''s ghost appear in his eyes.

 Chapter 427

    "My leg, it''s gone!" The big leader who fell on the ground didn''t scream because of his painful body. Instead, he looked at his feet in horror.

    At this time, the big leader was very embarrassed. Not to mention the bruised arm when he fell down, he said that the legs, which were slowly disappearing, were bent down from his feet and disappeared. At the wound, there was no blood flowing out.

    "If the deer is not around, your death will be more miserable!" The light words are like a heavy hammer, each word will make the big leader''s heart beat suddenly.

    "Oh, no, no, my hand!" At this time, the big leader had no time to take Han Xuan''s words into consideration. When his legs all disappeared, his raised palm also faded slowly under his eyes, and finally disappeared.

    Hands disappear much faster than legs, just a few breaths, a neat wound on the shoulder, blood vessels and bones clearly visible.

    Next, every time his stomach, chest and neck disappeared, the chief''s eyes would protrude. The most amazing thing is that after the neck disappeared, his brain never died. The protruding eyes glared at Han Xuan, as if he wanted to remember the devil forever.

    "I''ll never let you go as a ghost!" Without the neck of the big leader, at this time can be issued hoarse roar.

    "I''m sorry, you don''t have this chance, because your soul will be destroyed!" Han Xuan picked pick eyebrows, a smile, was killed by him, also want to be a ghost, that is simply Arabian Nights.

    After all, the most fearing thing for the immortals is to cut the grass without removing the roots. Therefore, in their skills, they all have the effect of destroying the spirits, except for some magic weapons that can protect the spirits.

    Looking at the big leader with only one head left, Han Xuan finally turns into a little star and disappears. Then he goes to the deer.

    "Ah, he killed the big leader of the black line of fire. Run

    "Hey, no, didn''t you find that the adult''s target seems to be only the big leader. What are we running for?"

    "Yes, we''re here for excitement. Isn''t this the right moment for us?"

    The crowd didn''t seem to care about Han Xuan''s killing of the big leader, but after a while of turmoil, they watched Little King Kong''s big fight.

    "Afraid." Regardless of the deer came to the body, wave away the clouds at the same time will hold her.

    "I''m not afraid. With immortal uncle, fawn is not afraid of anything!" Xiaolu skillfully arched in front of Han Xuan''s chest.

    Fondly stroked the deer''s head, eyes inadvertently turned to the Colosseum, "by the way, almost forgot about him!" Smile, free a hand, white light gathered at the fingertips.

    "Boom"

    At the moment when Bai mang broke away from his fingertips, he came to the Colosseum. When the dust and fog from the shooting dispersed, a big dark hole appeared.

    "Oh, the Colosseum has changed at last. It''s a good show!" The huge noise makes everyone''s eyes fall on the figure coming out of the black hole.

    "This is Xiaowei, Xiaowei!" Bai Xiaofei''s eyes are not moving. When he sees the figure''s face, his whole body is shaking.

    "Oh, kill, kill you!" The low roar excited the audience.

    "Xiaowei, it''s me, I''m Xiaofei!" Bai Xiaofei tears from the corner of his eyes and roars.

    "Kill, kill" does not take the slightest emotion sound, let Bai Xiaofei such as be hit hard¡° "Touch"

    At the moment when Bai Xiaofei lost his mind, the mutated microenterprise won''t have any psychological burden. The silver moon machete in his hand fell on Bai Xiaofei.

    "Wei!" Although dodge in time, but a blood mark on the stomach is particularly conspicuous.

    "Kill, kill"

 Chapter 428

    "Good, good, kill him!" The audience on the stage kept shouting.

    "Xiaowei, don''t worry, I will save you, and you will soon be the same as before!" After wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes, Bai Xiaofei looks at Xiaowei seriously, and his whole body is highly concentrated.

    If there is an irrelevant person in front of him, Bai Xiaofei believes that with his power of 18 dragon subduing palms, he can pack them up one by one, but now, facing Xiaowei, he does not dare to use them at all.

    "Kill" Xiaowei''s low roar rings out again, and the machete in his hand makes him powerful.

    "Wei, I''m sorry!" With this sentence, Bai Xiaofei jumps up in the air, his feet spin 360 degrees in the air, and the goal is to rush to his micro blog.

    "Touch"

    Although Bai Xiaofei doesn''t use internal power now, even the physical strength is not what Xiao Wei can resist. When she touches Bai Xiaofei''s toes, she flies backwards like a shell and hits the solid wall of the Colosseum.

    "Wei!" After landing, Bai Xiaofei didn''t feel any joy because of his success. Instead, he rushed to Xiaowei with a worried face.

    "Cough!" Looking at Xiaowei''s blood flowing from the corner of his mouth in his arms, Bai Xiaofei has 10000 regrets in his heart. He didn''t expect that his attack was so powerful.

    "Ah, Xiaofei, it hurts. My head hurts so much!" I don''t know if it''s because of Bai Xiaofei''s foot that Xiaowei''s mind returns to normal for a moment.

    "Ah, Xiaowei, you are OK, you must be OK!" Bai Xiaofei holds Xiaowei fiercely and looks anxiously at the viewing platform.

    "Uncle fairy, what''s uncle Bai doing?" At this time, Xiaolu finally noticed Bai Xiaofei.

    With a smile, he shaved the deer''s nose and said, "go down and have a look."

    Shua

    Han Xuan''s figure suddenly appears in the Colosseum, which makes people in the stands scream again and again.

    "Sir, what''s the matter with Xiaowei?"

    "Uncle, uncle, your eyes are so frightening, Wuwu!" When you see Bai Xiaofei''s blood red eyes, the deer turns his face and lies on Han Xuan''s chest.

    "Not afraid." Patting the deer on the back, Han Xuan looks at the woman in Bai Xiaofei''s arms.

    "It''s good to be invaded by the corpse poison and keep a little bit of mind. It''s good, it''s good!"

    Looking at the admiration in Han Xuan''s eyes, Bai Xiaofei is anxious, "Sir, no matter what kind of mind, you quickly make Xiaowei feel better!"

    At this time, Xiaowei, with a ferocious face and clenched fists, is obviously experiencing unparalleled pain.

    "What''s the hurry? Let me explore her injury!" Han Xuan said calmly.

    "Of course you''re not in a hurry. This is my girlfriend!" Bai Xiaofei roared angrily, but as soon as he finished his words, he regretted it. After all, the life and death of Xiaowei still depends on the people in front of him.

    Looking at Bai Xiaofei coldly, cold words spread out, "if you are so rude, this person, don''t save it!"

    "Sorry, I''m so excited!" See Han Xuan angry, Bai Xiaofei at this time can not touch his brow, had to be soft.

    "Hum" cold hum, throw out a milk white pill, "let her take it."

    After taking the pill, Bai Xiaofei didn''t hesitate to send it into the cherry mouth¡° Xiaofei, Xiaofei When the pill enters the abdomen, Xiaowei''s frown finally stretches out and cries in a daze.

    "Sir, why didn''t Xiaowei wake up?" Bai Xiaofei asked.

    "As you just rude, she, in H City, can''t wake up!"

 Chapter 429

    Bai Xiaofei smiles bitterly. He didn''t expect Han Xuan to have such a grudge.

    "Wei!"

    "Touch"

    Just as Bai Xiaofei looks at Xiaowei and Han Xuan caresses Xiaolu''s head, there is a loud noise from the stands above.

    "What''s the matter?" They both looked away at the same time and fell to the same place.

    "Whoosh"

    The red figure drew an arc in the air and fell into the Colosseum.

    "It''s a wave that''s not even, it''s coming again!" When he saw a man in a white gown appear, Bai Xiaofei sighed.

    "Who dares to make trouble with my black line of fire, big leader, big leader?" This is Dr. Tian, who is wearing a white robe and a coat. He is the man who cloned black Xiaofei and killed brother centipede corpse in the original work.

    "Report doctor, the chief was killed by the man below. You must avenge him!" Cried the man with a runny nose and tears.

    "Hum, waste, I just went to study my experiment, but I didn''t expect such a big deal. However, since you killed the chief, I''ll take you to try my cloning results." Doctor Tian sneered and whispered.

    "Wuwu, my Lord, there''s a pervert who has ideas about other people''s little daisies!" The little King Kong who was smashed out of a huge pit stood up slowly and said with a cry.

    "Oh, you give it to him." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Er" Little King Kong didn''t expect that this unsophisticated adult would make fun of him. He was a little stunned and didn''t know how to go on.

    "Sir, it seems that the guy above is a little hard to deal with!" Take a deep breath, Bai Xiaofei eyes slowly away from the small King Kong, dignified said.

    Bai Xiaofei had a fight with little Vajra before. He knew how powerful the abnormal power was. But even so, he still had to be beaten to fly. If he went up, he would not be a scum.

    "Ha ha, it''s hard to deal with. I don''t think you can resist." Without waiting for Han Xuan to reply, Dr. Tian suddenly climbed over the fence and jumped from the grandstand several tens of meters high.

    This scene also let the audience cheered, "Oh, kill, kill!"

    "Sir, what''s the matter? Are my eyes dazzled?" Bai Xiaofei rubbed his eyes and asked.

    "It''s just a piece of trash. Even if you clone yourself, what''s the matter?" As like as two peas in the sky, the body suddenly flashed, and a similar doctor appeared in the blink of an eye.

    "Touch, touch"

    The two figures fell to the ground at the same time.

    "Don''t hurt my Lord Little King Kong is worthy of being Han Xuan''s most loyal person. Well, he''s just worried that he didn''t step forward and let Han Xuan have a chance to recite the mantra. Otherwise, he won''t be able to escape from this pervert.

    "It''s just a loser. Go ahead and remember not to hurt him. Such a good variant is the best one to do experiments." Dr. Tian turned his eyes and motioned Dr. Tian No. 2 to deal with little King Kong.

    "Sir, it should be easier to deal with without one person!" Bai Xiaofei said in a low voice.

    "Oh, to deal with you, I am enough alone!" With a sneer on his face, Dr. Tian walked slowly towards them¡° Ah, it seems that I have one more ghost in my hand! " Han Xuan sighed helplessly and slowly put the deer in his arms beside Bai Xiaofei.

    "It''s been a long time since you fought with the power of the body. You''re very lucky!" I moved my wrist. Han Xuan light said.

    "Oh, thank you. I''ll let you die without a burial place." Dr. Tian''s bloodthirsty eyes flashed a chill.

 Chapter 430

    "Whoosh"

    The figure flashed and pulled out a few meters long shadow in the Colosseum.

    "Left!" With a light drink, Dr. Tian''s wrist, like a girl''s, appears on Han Xuan''s right shoulder.

    "Touch"

    "Oh, it''s interesting that I didn''t get hit and fly!" Looking back at Han Xuan, Dr. Tian shows an unexpected look.

    "It turns out that without the support of spiritual power, the Friar''s physical defense is so weak!" The sharp pain in the right shoulder made Han Xuan frown slightly.

    Raise your left hand and slap it on your right shoulder.

    "Click"

    Because of Dr. Tian''s strike, some dislocated bones returned to normal with the click.

    "Ha ha, it seems that you are also a cruel man!" There is no scream about Han Xuan''s injury, which makes Dr. Tian''s interest increase sharply.

    Slowly raised his head, deep cold eyes staring at Dr. Tian, "some skills, that''s good, pay attention, I have to be a little serious, don''t die!"

    The sarcastic sneer spread out, but before Dr. Tian could react, the figure in front of him disappeared.

    "Right"

    "In the back!" Dr. Tian was surprised. He didn''t expect Han Xuan to be so fast.

    "Do you want to use my previous move to attack the west? It''s impossible!" Dr. Tian thinks everyone is as shameless as him, and all the defenses of his body fall to the left side of his body.

    The strong wind came whistling, and his face ached. "No, it''s on the right side!"

    Han Xuan seals all the spirit power, so doctor Tian''s attack on Han Xuan can be traced.

    Although he found Han Xuan''s attack track in time, he couldn''t keep up with his speed. It was just a waste.

    When Han Xuan''s fist fell on Dr. Tian''s right shoulder, his defensive posture was just made.

    "Touch"

    "What a power Covering his right shoulder, Dr. Tian solemnly looked at the ugly young man. From this fist alone, he could feel that the man was not simple.

    "Boy, it''s a good power, but unfortunately, I have a treasure that specializes in restraining power type powers!" Obviously, this person regards Han Xuan as the one in ten thousand.

    He rubbed in his arms for a while and took out a green bead. "Haven''t you seen it? It''s high technology. It''s specially designed to restrain all physical energy."

    "Interesting, then see if your so-called high-tech can resist my fist!" Looking at the mask rising slowly from the bead, Han Xuan disdains to curl his mouth.

    As for high technology, Han Xuanshi despises it. Although there are some advantages in it, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages. Otherwise, why doesn''t Han Xuanshi develop science and technology in Tianxuan mainland.

    "Your expression, let me hate, I hate things, that only crush!" Day doctor cruel smile, also don''t rush forward, release a yellow bug, then sneer at Han Xuan.

    "Don''t you want to crush me with these filthy things?" Looking at that fluttering wings, came to the body in front of the small insects, Han Xuan light said.

    "I''m not in the mood. Hum, this is my masterpiece. I''ll let you taste it! "¡° I still like to talk with my fists! " Forced to pinch a fist, Han Xuan then ignore that fly of insect son, straight toward the sky doctor but go.

    "Don''t waste your time, my worms are not that simple!" Doctor Tian smiles mysteriously.

    "Get out of here!" When he reached half the distance, the insect stood in front of him. Han Xuan gave a big drink and slapped him.

    "Hum! Hum

    The worm made of steel has no element of fear. When the palm falls, the worm does not show weakness. The body spins quickly, and the sharp mouth flashes cold light.

    "Puyi"

    Blood splashes, Han xuanleng raises his palm to his eyes, and a ping-pong sized blood hole appears in his palm.

    "Injured, in this world, or for the first time injured!"

 Chapter 431

    "Ha ha ha, I''m afraid!" Recruit a move, let the yellow bug fly to the fingertips, the day Dr. rampant laughter.

    "You''re playing with fire!" Han Xuan was originally jealous of evil, not to mention now someone let him hurt, the consequences can be imagined.

    "I will make you die a hundred times more painful than he is!" Put your hand to your mouth and lick the slowly flowing blood.

    "Stains"

    The wound of the palm wriggles. Under the gaze of Dr. Tian, the white and tender new meat slowly emerges.

    "What, how can it be? This insect has my special medicine to prevent blood and flesh from clotting. It doesn''t work for you." Doctor Tian was shocked.

    You know, brother corpse, there are many fortified people in the world, and their recovery speed is surprisingly fast. Dr. Tian knows this very well, so he has made great efforts to develop this kind of medicine. Unexpectedly, today, he has a big fall on Han Xuan.

    "Potion? It''s really powerful. If I didn''t use my spiritual power to repair it, you''d really get what you want." He clenched his fist, then looked at Dr. Tian coldly, "but since you let the seal under my body be lifted, please accept my anger!"

    Originally Han Xuan also wanted to exercise, but now Dr. Tian successfully angered him.

    "Well, pretend!" With a wave of his hand, Dr. Tian throws the insect at Han Xuan, "this time it''s your head!"

    The "squeak" bug chirped merrily, and its body turned quickly. The little body made the place cool.

    In contrast, Han Xuan''s figure did not waver at this time, but slowly raised his hand that had been pierced by insects.

    "Ha ha ha, do you still want to try the taste of being pierced? Although you have strong recovery ability, I don''t think you can stand several times of toss!"

    "Well, no, his palm!" Doctor Tian, who is laughing, suddenly stops laughing and frowns at Han Xuan''s outstretched palm.

    "If you can penetrate the defense formed by my spiritual power, you can be proud of yourself, but I don''t think it''s possible!" Han Xuan hates the little bug in front of him to the extreme. He has never been hurt because of fighting with others. Although this injury is nothing, it is intolerable for a proud person.

    "KaKa"

    When it comes to Han Xuan''s palm, the opposite happens. The little bug can''t cross the thunder pool all the time, and the sharp mouth tends to be smoothed with the rapid rotation.

    "You can drink my blood, you can go to hell and blow all your life!" Han Xuan, who is extremely angry, obviously forgets that it''s just a worm made of steel.

    "Click"

    The palms of the hands are closed, and the huge force makes the insect split.

    Looking at the pieces of parts scattered all over the ground, Han Xuan doesn''t seem to get rid of his hatred. With one hand, a purple flame appears on the ground.

    As soon as the flame appeared, the temperature in the field was climbing, which made those people in the stands complain endlessly.

    "You hurt me, and I''ll kill you!" When the hot flame disappears, there is a big burnt pit in the Colosseum. Although there is no flame in the pit, even if someone goes in at this time, he is afraid that it will turn into coke.

    "It''s your turn, and as his master, you will receive all my fury!"

    When Dr. Tian saw the faint halo on Han Xuan''s hand, he knew it was not good, but he didn''t put it in his heart. After all, it was just a mechanical puppet, but when the flame appeared, he was terrified¡° What should I do? He can summon fire. It''s not physical energy. My protective light shield is useless to him! "

 Chapter 432

    If Han Xuan is only good at boxing, the doctor didn''t worry about it that day. After all, he has a treasure to defend physical energy in his hand, but the flame doesn''t belong to physical energy. If it is put into the place where he stands, it will become coke. No, it''s the flame released by Han Xuan. Doctor Tian is afraid that it can''t even make coke.

    "What do you want?" Doctor Tian murmured.

    "How, of course, to fulfill my previous promise, I''m a man of principle!" Han Xuan grins, but it makes people shudder.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll give you all the black lines of fire and my research results, and we''ll turn the war into friendship! From then on, the two will not owe each other! " Dr. Tian knows that if you keep the green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.

    "Oh, two do not owe each other, naive!" If you only use something that is not important to Han Xuan, it will make his anger subside, and he won''t be called Han Xuan.

    "What Dr. Tian was stunned. He didn''t understand why han Xuan would refuse him. Under such a good temptation, he was not moved.

    "Doesn''t he know what the black line of fire and my research stand for?" Thinking of this, Dr. Tian thinks it is very possible, so he wants to explain, but will Han Xuan give him this chance.

    Just as the wandering eyes were clear again, I saw a shining fist coming towards me.

    "KaKa" when he comes into contact with the protective light shield that Dr. Tian is proud of, his fist looks like hitting on a thin piece of paper and comes to Dr. Tian''s face in an instant.

    "Touch"

    Looking at the flying dust, Han Xuan is not in a hurry to come near, and the place he walked by, the blood trickling down from his fist.

    "It seems that your shell is broken!" When Han Xuan approached, the dust and fog spread to his side, making him clearly see the doctor Tian who was smashed into the wall of the Colosseum.

    "Leave me alone, black fire line is the number one arms dealer in the world, and my research results are at the top of the world." Dr. Tian squirmed his body and let his body come down from the sunken wall.

    "No interest!" It''s just three words, but it makes Dr. Tian''s heart cool.

    "What do you want? As long as you let me go, I will help you find it even if I give everything I have!" Dr. Tian finally broke away from the wall, slowly wriggled to Han Xuan''s feet, and looked at Han Xuan with his already immature face.

    "What I want!" Han Xuan smiles and squats down slowly. "Your head is what I want. Can you give it to me?"

    Facing Han Xuan''s sunny smile, Dr. Tian was completely desperate.

    "Ha ha ha, even if you kill me, there are thousands of me in the world! Wait. I''ll take revenge. My clone will take revenge on you endlessly. " As the saying goes, if heaven wants to destroy it, it must first make it crazy. This sentence is incisively and vividly reflected for Dr. Tian at the moment.

    "Clone, do you think I''ll let this exist?" Clones are not fabricated out of thin air. There must be energy supply. After Han Xuan moves this place to the ground, let alone clones, the cloning equipment will no longer exist.

    "Ha ha ha, don''t think about it. You can destroy it if you want." Dr. Tian didn''t feel nervous because of Han Xuan''s words.

    Han Xuan frowned slightly, "it seems that his cloning device is not here."

    "Ha ha ha, I will take revenge, take revenge!" Doctor Tian burst out laughing.

    "Is that what you rely on? Never think of the enemy too simply!" Han Xuan stood up slowly and said with no expression on his face. Then, under Dr. Tian''s frightened eyes, he slowly spat out four words.

    "Soul searching Dafa!"

 Chapter 433

    The scream of "ah" is chilling.

    "Kill me, kill me The pain of tearing the soul made Dr. Tian die.

    "It''s not so easy to kill you. I said I would let you die in pain!"

    "Ah, number two, supreme command, self destruct, start!" God, the doctor roared with the last bit of his mind.

    See with that small King Kong fight of match of day doctor 2, suddenly stop all actions, eyes twinkle red light.

    "Boom"

    After a loud noise, the whole underground Colosseum began to shake, shaking off countless large and small stones, a strong atmosphere swept the whole space.

    "Ah" scream sounded from time to time, only to see the crowd in the stands running around.

    "Hum" cold hum, for such an energy burst, Han xuansi did not care.

    With a wave of his hand, a white light burst out from his fingertips and fell on Bai Xiaofei''s side, forming a round protective light shield.

    And the crowd in the stands did not have such good luck, the explosion of the gas field made almost half of the lives of meteorite on the spot.

    The shaking of the Colosseum lasted for about half a minute. When it calmed down, a few sparse people emerged from the corner of the grandstand, and then fled away.

    "The monster exploded. I don''t know what equipment it exploded!" In the light curtain, Little King Kong said solemnly.

    "Brother Hulu, where''s my grandfather?" The deer pulled Little King Kong and asked happily.

    For this little bit, Little King Kong does not dare to neglect. If he is not blind, he can see Han Xuan''s doting on fawn.

    "Grandfather is dead!"

    "Can you spray water?"

    "No"

    "Fire"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "What else can you rely on?" Han Xuan smiles and looks at Dr. Tian and asks.

    "There are at least hundreds of people here, and you don''t care whether they live or die!" Dr. Tian has many considerations about detonating No. 2. If he kills himself, he will not suffer from the inhuman torture. Moreover, if Han Xuan''s heart overflows, he will have a chance to get away from ordinary people.

    "Why should I save them?" If you are a person who knows Han Xuan well, you won''t say such words without nourishment. Let Han Xuan save people unconditionally, unless Er Gouzi is not so cheap.

    "Hoo, Hoo" Dr. Tian''s chest fluctuated violently, and his eyes protruded out of the orbit due to excessive congestion.

    "Die, let me die!" The hand trembled and moved to the waist.

    "Death, what a luxury idea!" Dr. Tian''s little action, how can you hide Han Xuan, smile, a section of the ground was blown out before the stick slowly floating.

    "Whoosh"

    When one person''s height is raised, the stick cuts through the sky.

    "Puyi" blood splashes, and Dr. Tian''s slowly moving hand is firmly nailed to the ground.

    "You, you are a devil!" There is no feeling of the pain of being pierced by the stick, just because the pain of tearing the soul is thousands of times more painful than this¡° Oh, thank you

    Time is spent in Dr. Tian''s screams from time to time.

    "Hey, hey, I found it!" On the same day, the doctor was in a coma and was awakened by pain more than ten times, Han Xuan''s voice rang out.

    "I''ll never let you go as a ghost!" A familiar line came from the paralytic doctor Tian.

    "Do people in this world like to be ghosts?" Han Xuan muttered.

    "That''s all. I''ll let you die if you want to die." Han Xuan didn''t stop Dr. Tian''s other hand.

    When the hand touched the waist, Dr. Tian seemed to press some button. After a clear sound, a pool of purple mucus came out from the waist.

    "Stains"

    White smoke rises, and the parts contacting mucus decay rapidly.

    "Damn it, the corpse water!"

 Chapter 434

    "Why do you make this place so bloody? It''s not clean when you die!" While speaking, Han Xuan flicks with one hand, and Dr. Tian burns a purple flame.

    ¡­¡­

    "Spray fire, brother Hulu!" Han Xuan takes care of Tian''s postdoctoral students. When he comes to Bai Xiaofei''s side, he sees Xiaolu pulling Xiaogang and yelling.

    "Woo woo, my Lord!" Little King Kong looks at Han Xuan with a sad face.

    "Your hand, sir!" Bai Xiaofei hesitated.

    "No problem." Han Xuan waved his hand, looked at the shaking Colosseum, and then scanned around, "it seems that your friend hasn''t come out yet!"

    "No, Xiaokai!" Bai Xiaofei heard Han Xuan''s hint, and then he suddenly stood up, anxiously looking back and forth in the rolling arena.

    "It''s going to collapse here. If we can''t find them, we''ll be buried alive. What should we do?" Bai Xiaofei''s heart is like an ant on a hot pot.

    Bai Xiaofei doesn''t worry about himself, because the light mask on his head makes him feel at ease.

    "Let me help you." Han Xuan doesn''t want to derail the plot because of his carelessness.

    Close your eyes slightly, a breath of antiquity pervades, and the power of space here quickly gathers.

    Shua

    There is no sign of a black hole appeared, from which sent out bursts of prestige, pressure of Bai Xiaofei some breathless.

    "Sir, what''s this, what''s this?" Bai Xiaofei''s face was flushed, and the beads of sweat rolled down his cheeks, and his words were intermittent.

    "Space law" slowly said a few shocking words, then, Han Xuan''s closed eyes opened, "deer, come here!"

    "Uncle fairy!" Hearing the cry, the deer came to Han Xuan''s feet.

    "Eh" smiles and nods. Han Xuan stoops to pick up the deer, and then steps into the black hole.

    "Come on, they''re out there!" Long words come from the black hole.

    "My Lord, my Lord, don''t leave me!" Little King Kong rushed to the black hole, but when he reached the edge, he hesitated for a moment, "there''s a kind of palpitation in it. Do you want to go in?"

    "A good dog is out of the way. Let me in!" Bai Xiaofei, who rushed to Xiaowei in his arms, scolded him and kicked him.

    It''s not surprising that Bai Xiaofei is like this. It''s just that when Han Xuan walked into the black hole, the light curtain on the top of the black hole began to flash violently, making people feel that the light curtain disappeared at any time.

    "Ah! Boy, I''ll never forget this revenge! "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Where are we?"

    "It seems to be on the ground, but I remember we were almost killed just now. How did we show up on the ground?" One said with a lingering fear.

    It''s the appetizer, Pang Dahai and other people who speak naturally. The process just now can be described as extremely dangerous. If Han Xuan hadn''t suddenly started the space movement, these people would never appear in this world.

    "Look, this is where we came out." Suddenly, the voice of shock came from the fat sea behind him¡° "Hiss"

    When a few people''s eyes look, one by one inverted air-conditioning sound sounded.

    "Well, it''s not high-tech, is it?" Cried a man of the same stature as pangdahai.

    After several people listen, they all use the Idiot''s eyes to look at the fat man, what high-tech skills make them appear on the ground in the blink of an eye.

    "Buzz"

    All of a sudden, the black hole suspended in mid air began to tremble.

    "Everybody, step back!" Pang Dahai waved back the crowd.

    Shua

    When several people leave the black hole a certain distance, the black hole slowly out of a person, long hair floating, white shirt without a wrinkle.

    "It''s him, uncle fairy!"

 Chapter 435

    Appetizer screams, eyes immediately full of small stars, obviously he is still thinking about Han Xuan''s pills.

    "Hey, brother, do you know that man?" The fat man hiding in a residential building with him came up and asked.

    "Yes, why not." Mouth watering at the corner of the pacifier.

    "Let''s hear it!"

    "Say, what else to say at this time? Hurry up and ask for something to eat!" Appetizer milk at this time there is no time to pay attention to fat, rushed to Han Xuan, mouth also yelled, "immortal uncle, immortal uncle, I want to drink grandma!"

    "Touch" behind the fat man a listen, straight Leng Leng to the ground.

    "The milk elder brother does not know shame, but also wants to rob the grandmother with the fawn to drink!" Looking at the rush to the appetizer, the arms of the deer is not happy for a moment.

    "I said, sister fawn, you''ve drunk so much grandma, why don''t you give a little to your brother?" Rushed to the front of the path, the appetizer said pitifully.

    "Oh, where did you come from? Don''t dirty my parents'' shoes!" There was a cry in mid air.

    "Damn it, good bird!" When the eyes fell on the little King Kong, the appetizer said.

    "Bird, no one dares to call me a bird!" Little King Kong was so angry that he swooped down with his wings.

    "Xiaokai, get out of the way. It''s a corpse!" Behind him, pangdahai shouts anxiously, and the fat figure rushes forward quickly, but he is fast, and the speed of Little King Kong is faster. Seeing the twinkling wings, he will fall on the appetizer.

    "Ah" the deer in his arms fiercely covered his eyes.

    Han Xuan frowned, "rude" a big drink, let the little Vajra in the air, such as being hit hard, the body straight down.

    "Boom" a deep pit appeared on the ground.

    "Xiaokai, are you ok? If you have an accident, I don''t know how to tell Bai Xiaofei!"

    "Nothing, nothing!" The appetizer patted her chest and said with lingering fear.

    "Buzz"

    Just as their feelings were warming up, the black hole in the middle of the sky trembled again.

    "Not another powerful corpse brother!" After the little King Kong incident, psychological shadow has appeared in their hearts.

    "No, that''s my cousin! Cousin When you see who the figure in the black hole is, you''ll have a runny nose and cry.

    Bai Xiaofei, holding Xiaowei in his arms, made a gorgeous landing.

    "Cousin, you are so handsome!" The appetizer screamed.

    "Xiaokai, let''s go, it''s going to sink down here!" Flying to the ground, Bai Xiaofei has no intention of reminiscing.

    "Sink in, what do you mean?" The appetizer grasps the scalp with a puzzled expression.

    But at this time, there was a roar from the ground, and then the ground began to shake violently.

    "Wow, the earthquake, run!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Hoo hoo, I said Bai Xiaofei, what happened in the end!" When he came to a safe place, pangdahai asked breathlessly¡° Just turn around and have a look! " Bai Xiaofei didn''t lift his head, but also gasped heavily.

    "Behind" a few people doubt to turn a head.

    "Hiss" saw the originally flat road, now it has collapsed, a huge pit appeared in the eyes, almost half of H city.

    "It''s good to come out, or it will be a meat cake!" Pang Dahai said with a lingering fear.

    "Thank you, sir. He used his magic power to get us back to the ground!" Slowly stand up, eyes fall on Han Xuan.

    "Comrade, thank you for your help. This is my business card. You can come to me if you have any difficulties in the future!" The fat man turned his eyes and walked to Han Xuan with a smile. He handed out a card inlaid with gold.

    "Go, my Lord, even if there is any difficulty, why should I ask you!" Little King Kong rushed to the front of him with a Shua, waving his hand like a fly.

 Chapter 436

    For the fat man in front of him, Han Xuan doesn''t want to save him if it''s not for the need of the plot, because the goods will pit the fawn.

    Looking at Han Xuan, he didn''t mean to take the business card at all. With the ferocious appearance of Little King Kong, the fat man had to withdraw his hand.

    ¡­¡­

    "Do you really want to leave, my lord?" In a corner of H City, the corpse King stands on the back of a big bird.

    "The biggest defect of that skin bag is that it will be suppressed by extraterrestrial meteorites." The corpse king looked at his hands and said faintly.

    "What?" There are three big question marks in Bai wusheng''s mind.

    "My former body will be suppressed by extraterrestrial meteorites, so I''m going to look for the most perfect body in the world." The corpse king put down his hands and looked at the sunset.

    "But there is no need to tell that man!" Bai wusheng looks at the corpse King anxiously. If Han Xuan comes back and finds that the corpse king is not the former corpse king, will he be furious.

    "No, if I guess correctly, he should have known our conversation."

    "Ha ha, corpse king, are you the roundworm in my stomach?" When the corpse King''s words just fell, Han Xuan''s laughter rang out in the whole space.

    "Big, my Lord!" After hearing this, Bai wusheng quickly bent down and knelt down.

    "Why not show up." Only listen to the sound, but no one, the corpse King brow gently wrinkled.

    "How can I be as free as a corpse king? Now I''m very busy. I can communicate with you by using a magic power."

    "Let''s get down to business. What do you want from me?" The king of corpses doesn''t believe that Han Xuan shows such magic power just to make fun of him.

    "Today''s body is controlled by you or the man!" Han Xuan just wanted to listen to their conversation at first, but later he thought that if the other body of the corpse king was not under his control, it would create a lot of trouble out of thin air.

    "Now I''m in control, but when someone kills me, it''s not me who controls my body!" Corpse King light says.

    "I have to admire your foresight. Do you know you will be killed?" Han Xuan''s smile reverberates in the air.

    "It''s just a premonition. The defect of that body is too big."

    "Well, in that case, you can go. If, after this, what I need has not been born, then I will come to you again!"

    "What you need will appear in these days. Do I need to stay?" Corpse king a Leng, Han Xuan plans so long thing, how doesn''t he want to see some.

    Silence. After the king of corpse said this, Han Xuan''s voice did not appear for a long time. Just when the king of corpse thought he was no longer paying attention to this place, Han Xuan''s voice sounded again.

    "It''s OK to stay, but you can''t appear in front of people, you can only be a passer-by."

    Anyway, whether the corpse king is here or not has no influence on the plot. It''s better to let him stay. Maybe there will be something unexpected.

    "Good" hear Han Xuan promise, corpse King overjoyed.

    "Take this, he can make you invisible!" When the words came out, a black hole appeared in front of the corpse king without warning, and then a golden light flashed by.

    "What is this, compass?" Looking at the array plate emitting golden light in his hand, the corpse king asked in doubt¡° The array plate, infused with spirit power, can play the role of hiding body shape! "

    Han Xuan is worried if he relies on the ability of the king of corpses. After all, if the world origin does not appear in this big event.

    And the corpse King''s whereabouts are exposed, which has a great influence on the future plot. Maybe it is because of this that Han Xuan can be separated from the world.

 Chapter 437

    "Sir, sir!" Along the way, see Han Xuan never say a word, and consciousness also seems not in the body, Bai Xiaofei worried cried, but Han Xuan is teaching the corpse king how to use the array disk.

    "What''s the matter?" When the eyes return to clear, see in front of the body has been surrounded by a few people, Han Xuan asked.

    "Here we are, sir!" Bai Xiaofei pointed to the front and whispered.

    Along the direction that Bai Xiaofei points to, see, not far away that cemetery barbecue four big characters are particularly conspicuous.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded and said faintly, "since you''ve arrived, let''s go. There''s a plane that will take you out of H city!"

    "What, leave!" A listen to this, a few people show surprise, unexpectedly a more than Han Xuan, ran to the front.

    "How''s Xiao Hui, sir?" When a few people have not run after the film, Bai Xiaofei suddenly asked in a deep voice.

    "Oh, do you still want to save her?" Han Xuan, walking slowly, turns around and looks at Bai Xiaofei with a smile.

    "I have to save Xiao Hui!" Bai Xiaofei looks at Xiaowei in her arms, and her eyes flash with a firm look.

    "There she is, there she is! But it''s not peaceful there now. You may die if you go there! " Pointing to the east direction, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Even if it''s a tiger''s den, I''ll save Xiaohui!"

    "Ha ha, this is Bai Xiaofei I know." Han Xuan laughs.

    "What about the woman in your arms?" After laughing for a while, Han Xuan suddenly asked.

    "Xiaowei" fingers across Xiaowei''s face, showing a trace of tenderness in her eyes, "let her leave H city!"

    "Well, that''s a good idea, but she can''t get on the plane she left." Han Xuan''s words are like a thunderbolt, which makes Bai xiaofeileng stay in place.

    "There''s a way, sir!" Bai Xiaofei knows that since Han Xuan can come up with it, there is a solution.

    "Yes, but why should I help you?" Han Xuan looks at Bai Xiaofei with a smile instead of a smile.

    "What do you want me to do?" Bai Xiaofei took a deep breath and asked.

    "Ha ha, I want you to die last time!" Han Xuan said with a smile.

    Today''s Bai Xiaofei is no longer the poor loser with little strength in the original work. With the 18 dragon subduing palms and 60 years of internal power, he may not have the scene of drowning.

    So this has to let Han Xuan create opportunities, and this can''t let the king of corpse know.

    "Dead?" In the face of such words, Bai Xiaofei shows his calm.

    "Why, I''m afraid!" Once again, the usual method of provocation has become more and more powerful.

    "Afraid" Bai Xiaofei said with a low smile, "if you can let Xiaowei leave, what''s the fear of death? I promise!"

    Han Xuan is confused by his firm words. He can''t figure out why a person doesn''t care about his life.

    "Will I have that day?" Murmur in the mouth, a figure in the mind hook out.

    "Boom" just when Han Xuan is in a trance, a huge sound rings out in the distant cemetery barbecue.

    "Class A infection, clear, clear!" And then there''s the mechanical sound of killing¡° Let''s go. I''m afraid I''m going to find a servant again if I don''t go there! "

    "Bah, bah, bah, this thing doesn''t taste good at all!" Spit out a few bomb fragments, Little King Kong kept cursing.

    "Clear, clear!"

    The zodiac robot with red light in its eyes, regardless of Little King Kong''s posture, is bursting with missiles.

    "Wow!" Little King Kong yelled. Just a few of these missiles made him suffer a great loss. But now, there are at least 20 or 30 missiles. It''s going to explode on his body. It''s not ashes.

    "My Lord, help

 Chapter 438

    Helpless, Little King Kong had to look forward to Han xuanneng to rescue.

    Seeing that the dense missiles would hit him, Little King Kong closed his eyes in despair, looking forward to the arrival of death.

    "Boom"

    Roar, accompanied by the hot breath head on.

    "Eh, no pain, is it already in hell?" Little Vajra didn''t open his eyes and murmured.

    "Do you really want to go to hell?" Light voice let little King Kong whole body a shock, fiercely open eyes, find out in the light of the fire in the shadow, pounce on the body.

    "Wuwu, my Lord! I knew you wouldn''t abandon me! "

    In front of Han Xuan''s body, there is a five pointed star pattern. The light wave is flowing. The missile that can make little King Kong break into pieces is firmly resisted by the five pointed star pattern.

    "Scattered" light spit a word, the explosion of the gas wave disappeared without a trace.

    "Didi, the person with the highest authority!" Red light is flashing in the eyes of zodiac robots.

    "My Lord, I thought I would never see you again." Seeing that the crisis is over, Little King Kong pulls Han Xuan''s trouser legs and cries.

    "In such affectation, you will die very ugly, believe it or not!" Seeing that little King Kong is developing like Er Gouzi, Han Xuan pretends to be dignified.

    "Er" quickly released his hand, and little King Kong whistled as if nothing had happened.

    "Hoo hoo, it''s finally here!" At this time, Bai Xiaofei came to the graveyard to barbecue.

    "Cousin, are you all right? This iron pimple doesn''t want us to get on the plane, but also beat others! Sobbing. " See Bai Xiaofei, appetizer do little daughter posture, hands cannot help to wipe on the eyes.

    "Iron pimple!" Automatically ignore the words behind the appetizer, Bai Xiaofei looks at the black red Zodiac robot.

    "What can I do for you, sir?" The zodiac robot came to Han Xuan. Obviously, it was specially set up by the commander in order to reduce the loss. Naturally, the loss was due to the fear that the robot would collide with Han Xuan. Then, needless to say.

    "Go away, tie Geda, do you want to compete with me for favor?" Behind him, the whistling Little King Kong suddenly flashed to Han Xuanshen.

    "Hum"

    Hearing a cold hum behind him, Little King Kong suddenly felt a cool attack on his whole body.

    Turning his head mechanically, "big, big!"

    For the gourd baby who is likely to become the second dog in front of us, if we only use words, we may not be able to have any great effect in the future, so.

    "Ah," a scream sounded in the distant air.

    "I''ll punish you later!" After kicking off the little King Kong, Han Xuancai puts his eyes on the zodiac robot.

    "I want you to take a few people!"

    "Sir, do as you please!" In the eyes of robots, obeying the person in front of them is the highest authority.

    Looking at Han Xuan pointing to his side, Bai Xiaofei suddenly has the illusion that he is about to be separated from others.

    "Xiaowei, you must live well. When you wake up, you must not come to me!" After touching the hair scattered on Xiaowei''s face, Bai Xiaofei was reluctant to part with it. He knows that Han Xuan doesn''t want Xiaowei to stay in H city. If she wakes up and looks for herself, Bai Xiaofei doesn''t know if Han Xuan will do anything out of the ordinary.

    "Well, come here, all of you." Light voice let everyone''s eyes look at Han Xuan, and then one by one listen to his meaning.

    "Bai Xiaofei, appetizer, deer,...." when several people came to him, Han Xuan recited their names.

    "Comrade, what do you want us to do?" Fat man heard that he had his own name. He thought there was something good about it. He turned his eyes to those who didn''t get the name.

    "You, stay in H city!"

 Chapter 439

    "What, stay in H city!" Fat man''s face is pale, a pair of angry eyes stare at Han Xuan, "you want to die, don''t pull me, I want to leave H City, I want to go to the capital!"

    Looking at the fat man walking towards the plane, Han Xuan snorted coldly, "hum, toast, no penalty! I want you to live a few more days and follow the normal plot, but since you are so uninteresting, don''t blame me for being cruel! "

    The people Han Xuan left behind are just the ones needed for the plot. Bai Xiaofei, kaiweinai and Xiaolu are the three people. Although Han Xuan dare not move around, the fat man is dispensable for the plot. If you kill him, you can kill him. If you need the fat man in the future, you can do it yourself.

    "Ge Laozi, stay here. The life of labor and capital is so valuable. How can you Dalits compare with me! Well, what''s the matter! " The fat man who is swearing suddenly feels that his feet are empty and looks at his feet in doubt.

    "Fly, fly up, wow grass!" The fat man yelled and didn''t know if he was afraid. His legs and stomach began to tremble.

    "How did my stomach swell? I didn''t eat much before!" When it was several stories high, the fat man''s stomach began to turn upside down, as if something was about to gush out.

    "The rest of the people, you take them away, there will be a bloody rain, or do not let irrelevant people look good!" Ignoring the fat man shouting in the air, Han Xuan gives orders to the zodiac robot.

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Wait, wait!" All of a sudden, a soft voice sounded in the plane.

    "Wow, Mengxin, I almost forgot this man!" Meng Xin, there is another soul in her body, and then she is in danger, and then another soul in her body gets control of her body. This will be a very important plot. If she is sent out of H City, the subsequent plot will be difficult to control.

    "She, too, will stay!" Finger to open cabin, Han Xuan light said.

    "What, sir? Why does Xiaomeng want to stay? She can''t do anything!" Hearing that he wanted Mengxin to stay, Bai Xiaofei yelled, after all, this is a man who has won his first time.

    "When she leaves H City, she will die. Don''t you worry?" Han Xuan approaches Bai Xiaofei and deliberately threatens to say.

    "Here, here!" Bai Xiaofei is shocked. He has no doubt that Han Xuan is alarmist. Because Han Xuan''s strength is there, he should not cheat an ordinary person without any strength.

    But if a person understands Han Xuan''s temperament, such as Er Gouzi, he will know that Han Xuan can do any evil for the world''s origin, let alone a small deception.

    "Brother Fei, I don''t want to leave you!" When Meng Xin rushed out of the cabin, she ran and sobbed.

    "Xiaomeng!" Looking at Meng Xin who rushes to him and Xiao Wei in his arms, Bai Xiaofei feels guilty.

    "Hey, hey, there''s a good play!" Han Xuan is secretly happy. He wants to see how Bai Xiaofei treats love triangle.

    "Brother Xiaofei" when he saw that there was still a woman in Bai Xiaofei''s arms, Meng Xindun was stunned and tears rolled down.

    "Xiaomeng, don''t do that!" Bai Xiaofei hurried forward, freeing up a hand and embracing Mengxin.

    Time seems to freeze, Meng Xin did not have any excited reaction, just stare at Bai Xiaofei.

    "Oh, the wave of the soul!" Han Xuan is more sensitive to the soul than anyone else. Don''t forget, he needs the soul to improve his spiritual cultivation¡° Unexpectedly, the soul in Mengxin''s body wakes up. It''s good. I''m tired! "

 Chapter 440

    "My sister said earlier that no man is a good thing. If you don''t believe it, now it''s the best proof. Ha ha ha!" In Bai Xiaofei''s arms, Mengxin lowers her head and chuckles.

    "Xiao, Xiao Meng, what''s the matter with you?" Bai Xiaofei only felt a bad premonition.

    Looking down, Mengxin, who had been dimly tearful, was staring at herself with cold eyes. On her chest, a blood red lotus sent out a bloody smell.

    "What''s on your chest!" With that, Bai Xiaofei is about to reach over. He can remember clearly that before, Meng Xin didn''t have such a strange pattern on her chest.

    "Hum" Leng hum comes from the nose of the person in her arms. Before Bai Xiaofei touches her body, Mengxin''s body flashes.

    "Bai, when I have learned Xuelian Dafa, it''s time for me to come to you!"

    "Xiaomeng, where are you going?" Bai Xiaofei urgent shout, just respond to him, just a disappearing figure.

    "Don''t you go after me?" Han Xuan asked with a smile instead of a smile.

    "Now Xiaomeng gives me a sense of strangeness. I dare not move. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Bai Xiaofei is powerless to sit down with a decadent face.

    Suddenly, Bai Xiaofei didn''t know what to think of. He fixed his eyes on Han Xuan. "You must know, tell me, tell me!"

    "It''s just another soul in her body has come to life!" Han Xuan light smile, said.

    "Soul, what do you mean?"

    "Ah," Han Xuan sighed. In front of a person who doesn''t know anything about cultivating immortals, to discuss the soul is undoubtedly casting pearls before swine.

    "In short, there are two Consciousnesses in her body. She was controlled by her sister before, but now she is controlled by her sister!"

    "Is it possible for her to recover, sir? Can you help me?" Bai Xiaofei grabs Han Xuan''s shoulder and says anxiously.

    "No, the awakening of another soul in her body is my plan!" Han Xuan waves Bai Xiaofei back and says with a smile.

    "Plan, plan again. Can you sacrifice innocent people for your plan?" Bai Xiaofei sees that he is not only in front of this person''s plan, but also the people around him. His anger, which has been suppressed for a long time, finally breaks out.

    "Oh, angry!" Han Xuan smiles, "my plan really doesn''t care about innocent people!"

    "You Bai Xiaofei shakes his fingers and says to Han Xuan, "in my lifetime, I will tear you to pieces!"

    "Ha ha, I''m looking forward to it!" Han xuansi didn''t care, waved her hand and said.

    "Benefactor Bai, you are back!" Just when the scene fell into silence, two people came out of the cabin. They were Dr. light bulb and little frog.

    "Well" Bai Xiaofei just returned a word, and his eyes glared at Han Xuan fiercely.

    "What''s the matter, eh, benefactor? Didn''t she come out before us?" Little frog can''t stand the awkward atmosphere. After looking at it, he quickly asks where qimengxin is, but he doesn''t know which pot he is.

    "Hum" cold hum, Bai Xiaofei will repeat what happened before.

    "What, two souls! The benefactor doesn''t have to sleep. " Cried the little frog.

    "Wow, that''s not the point. The point is that he doesn''t care about other people''s life and death." Bai Xiaofei roars¡° Well, yes, benefactor, that''s your fault. How can you push the female benefactor to the pit of fire? Since you have the ability to save her, why don''t you help each other? Saving one life is better than building a seven level putu! "

    "Cut"

 Chapter 441

    Han Xuan''s mouth is curled. Other people''s life and death are his own business. As long as he can get the origin of the world, he will do everything he can.

    "Robot, the people I named before are not allowed to get on the plane, the rest, take away!" Looking at all the people in the field staring at themselves with alert eyes, Han Xuan knows that it''s useless to stay, so it''s better to be out of sight.

    "Yes, sir!" There is a flash of red light in the eyes of the zodiac robot.

    Shua

    When the shadow stepped into the black hole, everyone was relieved. After all, they didn''t know if they were in Han Xuan''s plan. It would be better if he could leave the team.

    But at the moment when the black hole disappears, a little bit of water will be sprinkled in the air.

    Looking at the dazzling sun, appetizer murmured, "it''s raining, no, the sun is still there!" Then he touched his face with his hand.

    "Wow. What kind of rain is it? It''s red, and it smells of blood! " When you put your hand in front of you, the appetizer screams.

    "Amitabha," the little frog said in a hurry.

    "It''s a cruel way to kill people!"

    The blood rain is naturally from the fat man who was floating in the air before. Originally, Han Xuan wanted to let people leave and let him die, but now it''s best to let people fear and save trouble. After all, in Mengxin''s case, Bai Xiaofei has the intention to resist, so it''s better to use some thunder means at the moment.

    "Hoo" take a deep breath, "those who were named before, come with me, and I''ll take you out of H city."

    "Benefactor Fei, if you don''t get into the plane, he can let you leave H city!" The little frog said in doubt.

    Bai Xiaofei wry smile, he did not want to, just, "Hey, he does not let us leave H city!"

    "He" Little Frog looked at the blood rain that was still pouring on the ground, and fell into silence.

    "Doctor, Xiao Wei will be taken care of by you. And remember, don''t let Xiao Wei come to H city after she wakes up, or he will kill her! " Bai Xiaofei said solemnly, his face full of reluctance.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll look at her!"

    "Eh" nodded. Bai Xiaofei turned hard and rushed to the distance.

    "Cousin, cousin, wait for me! Sister fawn, let''s go Kaiweinai shouts, grabs the fawn and chases Bai Xiaofei away.

    ¡­¡­

    "Corpse king, what''s the plan?" An abandoned roof, Han Xuan said to the empty place.

    "In order!" The voice is strange on the top of the building.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, eyes slowly closed, "I hope it will appear this time!"

    "I really want to know what you are thinking about and what is the use of it!"

    "Sometimes it''s not necessarily a good thing to know too much." With that, a wave of prestige emanated from the body.

    "Pa"

    A silver haired corpse fell out of the space. "I always have a chance to see it!"

    Eyes slowly open, "see, is the day I leave."¡° Leave, go where, why not unify the world with me

    "Ha ha, unifying the world is just a joke in my eyes!" In how to say, this is just a low plane, how can we meet Han Xuan''s powerful ambition.

    "Children''s play, is my goal just children''s play in your eyes?" The corpse king thought of it in his heart and fell into meditation.

    "Well, it''s time to go there and have a look. Maybe what I''m looking for will find some clues there." See to meditate not language of corpse king, Han Xuan light say.

 Chapter 442

    "Where?" The corpse king does not understand to ask.

    "Corpse nest!" Spit out two words, the body before the emergence of a black hole.

    "Going to see your masterpiece!" He turned his head, looked at the corpse king and said.

    "I''ll go by myself!" For the black hole in front of him, although the king of corpse heard the black wuchou talk about his magic, the pressure from it made him extremely depressed.

    "Well, it''s up to you. However, don''t forget to hide your body. Once you show up in front of others, I may not have a chance with it, and then you will be angry with me. "

    "Hum"

    ¡­¡­

    H City, outside the original library.

    Shua

    Black holes appear, and a strong breath comes out of them.

    "Ah, isn''t the time ripe? There''s no breath of the origin of the world!" In the black hole, there is a long sound.

    "Adult" when Han Xuan just stepped out of the black hole, a white and a black figure appeared in front of him.

    "Well, I''ll go in for a walk!" Han Xuan nodded and said lightly.

    "My Lord, do you need us to show you the way?" Bai wusheng said respectfully.

    "You go on the mission, and they''ll be here soon." Their task, of course, is the strong recycling program.

    The recovery plan of the strong is specially arranged by the king of corpses. After all, if a strong person wants to cultivate himself, it will take a long time. But if the strong person who comes to the corpse nest can be killed and then transformed, the time will be greatly shortened.

    "Yes"

    Step slowly, when you come to the edge of the meat mountain, a door appears.

    "Sure enough, this thing is not a dead thing, but a huge corpse brother." Mutter, Han Xuan without saying a word, directly into the door.

    "Brother, let''s go, our guests are coming!" When the meat mountain returns to its former appearance again, the black wuchou laughs.

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s really a small world, but it''s a little dark!" Looking at the space emitting faint light, Han Xuan looks around.

    "Help, help!" In front of us, we can''t stop shouting.

    "Living people, it seems that those are the hostages held by the corpse king!" When the divine sense sweeps ahead, you can have a panoramic view of the scene inside.

    "Da, Da"

    The sound of slow footstep is especially loud in the dark meat mountain.

    "Comrades, comrades, please help me. I''m an important person in Yanhuang. As long as you help me out, I''ll guarantee your honor and wealth!"

    "Man, open this door quickly, my father is the chairman of XX group,..."

    "Boy, open the door for the labor and capital. I''m the leader of the underground forces in H city. As long as I give an order, your whole family won''t see the sun tomorrow."

    Along the way, Han Xuan saw only people in cages, threatening, asking for help, and tempting. Han Xuan didn''t frown at all¡° Shut up, "Han Xuan said. Although he didn''t care about the words of these people, there were always flies in his ears. No one was comfortable.

    "Buzz"

    When the voice fell, the meat mountain vibrated violently, and the withered hands stretched out from the meat wall, and each hand covered a person''s mouth accurately.

    "Da, Da, Da"

    For this scene, Han Xuan''s face is expressionless and moves slowly, while Shenzhi turns the meat mountain upside down.

    "Still no, the origin of the world, when will you be born?" Han Xuan looks sad and lowers her head. She doesn''t dare to relax for a moment. It''s just because this plot is too important. If the world is going to appear, there is a great chance that it will appear in this plot.

    Just when Han Xuan was worrying about the origin of the world, the wheel of time did not deviate from the track. The Japanese ninja, the dark Council, the blood lotus sect, and the Yanhuang military arrived as scheduled.

 Chapter 443

    "Huhu"

    "Here you are Han Xuan''s face is expressionless and asks, but there is no figure in the field, and there is only a light wind blowing slightly.

    "Yes, but my plan seems to have gone wrong!"

    "Is it Bai Xiaofei?" Han Xuan side body, eyes look to a corner.

    "Yes."

    The dialogue with Han Xuan is not about who the king of corpses can be. According to the original plot, Bai Xiaofei will be paralyzed and sink into the water, and the appetizer will be brought to the inside of the corpse nest. But now Bai Xiaofei is too strong to be easily controlled.

    "I''ll go!" Silence for a moment, Han Xuan said.

    "Well, you have to hurry up. On my way to the corpse''s nest, I already saw that it won''t take them long to get into it."

    "It seems that you still don''t know me very well." Han Xuan sighed, and then a black hole appeared in front of him.

    "Go to the death board and wait for the news."

    "I remember I didn''t mention the death chessboard to you. How did you know that?" The corpse king asked with a frown.

    Han Xuan, who has already stepped into the black hole with half his foot, looks back and smiles, "secret!"

    Shua

    "I seem to have forgotten something!" Shuttling through the dark time and space, Han Xuan frowns tightly together. He always feels as if he has forgotten something important.

    Shua

    In front of the darkness, a ray of light came in.

    "Yeah, grilled fish eggs, grilled fish eggs, fawns want to eat grilled fish eggs!"

    "Don''t you remember?" Han Xuan is familiar with the shouting outside. Isn''t it deer.

    "Eh, brother cow, why are you bleeding?" Outside the deer''s cry came again.

    "By the way, blood, ouch!" Han Xuan didn''t know what to think of. He swore, and his face became extremely ugly.

    "Corpse king, no matter what method you use, delay all people for one day to enter the corpse nest, but don''t appear in front of people." When Han Xuan is about to step out of the black hole, he turns his head around and shouts to the other end of the black hole.

    "It seems difficult to delay one day!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister fawn, it''s not blood. You see, it''s ketchup. It''s delicious. "

    When Han Xuan stepped out of the black hole, what he saw was appetizer, shaking a glass bottle in his hand, but putting his finger into his mouth.

    "Brother milk, the fawns also want to eat!"

    "Damn, would you be more serious? It''s disturbing me to kill the monster!" Bai Xiaofei''s eyes were burning and he turned to yell.

    "Er" Fawn and appetizer seemed to be shocked by Bai Xiaofei''s ferocious look, and immediately stood like a good baby.

    "Well," Bai Xiaofei nodded with satisfaction. Just as he looked at the huge object in the water in front of him, the wooden board that several people were standing on shook a few times.

    "Hey, what do you want?" Bai Xiaofei turned his head fiercely¡° "Amount"

    When the eyes saw the familiar figure, Bai Xiaofei was stunned.

    "Yes, uncle fairy, have you come to see the deer?"

    Looking at the figure running over, Han Xuan shakes his head slightly, leans down and touches the deer''s head.

    "Little deer, my uncle is in a hurry today, so I won''t accompany you!"

    "Oh" fawn''s face was disappointed, and then a bright light flashed in his eyes.

    "Does uncle immortal bring the kind of grandma that fawn likes to drink? That''s the kind that fawn likes to drink well!"

    One side, like a wooden man''s appetizer, ears instantly vertical.

    "You little girl!" The deer was given a chestnut, but a small medicine bottle appeared.

    "You can only eat one pill a day, or you will have diarrhea!"

    "Mm-hmm, fawn promises to eat only one a day!"

    Touch deer''s head again, Han Xuan stands up and looks at Bai Xiaofei in front of the board.

    "It''s time you kept your promise!"

 Chapter 444

    "What Bai Xiaofei a Leng, as if did not understand what meaning from Han Xuan this sentence.

    "I asked the woman named Xiao Wei to leave H city. Did you forget about it?"

    Silence, dead silence.

    "Ow"

    In the water, the giant broke the silence.

    "Be honest with me!" Han Xuan frowned, the space fluctuated slightly, and a crystal clear bead appeared.

    "Buzz"

    The bead gave a quiver, and then a thick white mist came out of it, and soon swept over the whole body of the giant.

    Without the slightest scream, or even half action, the behemoth was strangely solidified in mid air.

    "Bai Xiaofei, I don''t have much time. Don''t try my patience!" Eyes for a moment did not stay in the giant, Han Xuan light said.

    "Can they leave safely?" Bai Xiaofei is not shocked by Han Xuan''s uncanny magical power. Instead, he looks directly at Han Xuan.

    "No, they have their way of survival, but I can guarantee that there will be no danger to the lives of fawns and appetizers!"

    After listening, Bai Xiaofei was silent and closed his eyes slightly.

    "Sister fawn, come on, brother, take it for you. It''s so heavy!" Bai Xiaofei is silent, but this still can''t stop the happy cry on the board.

    "No, brother milk is shameless." Fawn quickly put the medicine bottle in his hand behind him, making a face.

    "Think about it, I can''t stay here any longer!" About ten minutes later, Han Xuan asked.

    Open your eyes, take a look at the blue sky, and slowly close your eyes.

    "Do it!"

    "Well," Han Xuan saw a smile on his face.

    "Hoo"

    The bead was withdrawn and the giant roared again.

    "Seal up the power on him, and the plot should be normal." Half empty, leaving Han Xuan to himself.

    "The next step is to clone another Bai Xiaofei with you!" Looking at the red blood wrapped by aura, Han Xuan suddenly feels his head is big.

    He always felt that something was wrong before, but he couldn''t figure out why when he thought about it, until the little deer said, "you have blood on you." Immediately let Han Xuan Mao Sai suddenly open.

    If Han Xuan didn''t stir up the trouble, Bai Xiaofei would be cloned in the black line of fire. But now, the most important doctor in the story, Dr. Tian, has taken the lunch box. There is no chance to clone Bai Xiaofei, so Han Xuan has to do it by himself.

    "It seems that after Bai Xiaofei sank to the bottom of the lake, he was also rescued by the people from the black line of fire. Now this force no longer exists. Trouble!" Han Xuan slaps his head hard. He regrets that he has changed the plot.

    "Boom"

    Just as Han Xuan is bored, the distant roaring sound is deafening¡° Is it true that there is no way out for the people of Yanhuang?, There''s another village with hidden willows and bright flowers! " I don''t know what I think of, but there is a smile on my sad face.

    ¡­¡­

    "How can this thing suddenly become so strong? Team one, you should move quickly!"

    The person who shouts is Yan Yan of Yanhuang special ability team. At the beginning, they are still at ease with the corpse brother in front of them. But just a second ago, those corpse brothers who are besieged don''t know if they have beaten chicken blood, and their strength bursts out one by one, which makes them a little breathless.

 Chapter 445

    "You go, don''t let our people lose too much, or the commander will be distressed!" In the distance, a man with a black umbrella in his hand said.

    "Is" a response, behind a strong man slowly out.

    "Can you step back and attack the corpse nest tomorrow?" Light words let the strong man meal, look at the sky.

    "It''s him." the man was surprised and quickly backed behind the man holding the umbrella.

    "Ha ha, you are so polite Who else can hold the umbrella but Uncle Tu.

    "I''ll say goodbye on that day. How have you been?" Han Xuan slowly floats down to the ground and says with a smile.

    "Good, ha ha, very good."

    All the people who have entered the mysterious world have broken through their cultivation. How can it be bad.

    "Well, can you come into the corpse nest tomorrow?" There is not much time for Han Xuan, so he goes straight to the subject.

    "What do you mean? There are many people in the corpse nest. If we can let them get out of the misery earlier, the pressure on us will be reduced a lot."

    "I feel that what I need will appear here, but you can''t go today. If you have to go in, I won''t care about anything!" Han Xuan put away his smile, looked at the huge corpse nest and said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, uncle Tu is cold all over. Han Xuan doesn''t care about anything. That''s not to say, if they don''t listen to the advice and enter it, will he do it.

    "Do it for your own good." Finish saying, Han Xuan body gradually fade, until disappear, voice again.

    "In the lake not far behind you, there is a man who has sunk into it. I hope you will bring him into the corpse''s nest. I will thank you very much when it is done!"

    "Master, what should we do?" When Han Xuan''s voice is not coming out, the little butcher behind him asks in a low voice.

    "What to do is, of course, according to his orders." Uncle Tu said.

    "But, but we''re about to enter it. Now to retreat is to lose all our previous achievements."

    "You can beat that man!"!? If you can, I won''t stop you. If you can''t, turn around and bring the man he said fell into the lake

    Seeing that his master had a tendency to get angry, the little butcher did not dare to say more and turned to the place where Bai Xiaofei was.

    ¡­¡­

    "In Dr. Tian''s memory, this should be the hiding place of his cloning device!" When he comes to the edge of H City, Han Xuan floats down.

    "Fortunately, the previous cloning device was not in the black line headquarters, otherwise everything would be over!"

    Think of the plot will not be able to reverse the scene, Han Xuan immediately scared.

    "Go down" when the divine sense sweeps through a huge space under the ground, Han Xuan''s face brightens with joy and her body fades quickly. When she appears, she is already in a room with green light.

    "Let''s start. Fortunately, when we searched for souls before, we already knew how to use them." Han Xuan murmurs, the palm turns, and the bead that was taken back appears again.

    "Law of time, show your power!"

    Beads, of course, are the xumishen beads Han Xuan got in zhenhun street, and his effect is to make Han Xuan''s law of time more stable. White fog emanates from xumishen beads, which makes the whole room in the process of time acceleration.

    "It costs a lot of money!" Han Xuan''s face turns black after feeling the speed of his body''s aura. It''s not easy for him to speed up the use of such a large range of time.

    "Ah, I have to swallow the bitter fruit I planted myself."

    Han Xuan sighs, if you don''t need time to accelerate, and wait for Bai Xiaofei''s clone to generate, the day lily will be cold.

 Chapter 446

    But with a low smile, Han Xuan doesn''t think about anything else. After all, the state of time acceleration can''t be displayed at any time.

    Shua

    The space fluctuates slightly, white aura wrapped with a trace of bright red blood appears.

    "Go" drink lightly, Bai Xiaofei''s blood falls into a groove.

    "This day, doctor is really a genius. Is it a pity that he died like that?" The steps of cloning are going on in an orderly way. Every time Han Xuan presses a button, he will be surprised.

    Even if Han Xuan is powerful, he can''t make one more person.

    "This thing can be taken away. Maybe it will be of any use in the future." After pressing a button again, Han Xuan rubbed his chin and thought.

    With the operation in memory, Bai Xiaofei''s clone is slowly forming.

    Outside, half a day passed quietly.

    "Wow, I''m so tired!" At this time, Han Xuan''s face turned pale. Where he sat, a pool of water stains was particularly obvious. This was his sweat due to the huge consumption of spiritual power.

    "Under the shadow of the law of time, ten days have passed. Bai Xiaofei clone, you will come out one day!" Han Xuan''s white face is smiling.

    "Huhu" can be at this time, there is a breeze blowing in the room. If Han Xuan didn''t feel it, he might not be able to feel it.

    "What''s the matter?" Looking around in doubt, Han Xuan''s eyes suddenly protruded and his face was full of disbelief when his eyes inadvertently turned to Bai Xiaofei''s clone.

    "Well, how could it be!"

    Han Xuan exclaimed that it was impossible. He had to pour the aura into xumishen bead at this time. He stood up and came to Bai Xiaofei''s clone.

    "It seems that I don''t know that there are mountains outside the mountains. Science and technology can create souls from soulless bodies. Even I can''t do that!" Looking at Bai Xiaofei''s clone with burning eyes, Han Xuan is lost in meditation.

    The soul is the most important thing for a person. If the soul is damaged a little, it''s a small matter that his cultivation falls down. If he doesn''t care, he will say goodbye to the world.

    "How on earth does this thing regenerate the soul?" This question reverberates in Han Xuan''s mind.

    "I think, to know this problem, we must try again!" When Bai Xiaofei''s clone forms his soul, Han Xuan doesn''t deliberately observe it. It''s really that he was distracted to control Xumi Shenzhu at that time. But if he came last time, he would surely find the clue.

    "It''s a pity that it''s not the right time, or you''ll have to have a try." Compared with the birth of the origin of the world, the matter of the soul is a little insignificant.

    Just when Han Xuan was daydreaming, the eyes of Bai Xiaofei clone in the nutrient solution suddenly opened.

    "KaKa"

    A spider web of cracks appeared in the glass cover.

    "Eh, no, how did he wake up so quickly? According to Dr. Tian''s memory, he should not wake up for another day."

    "Pa"

    The glass cover opened with the sound, and Bai Xiaofei jumped out of it¡° Sir, what do you want to do when you peel me off? You don''t want to insult me, do you Bai Xiaofei covered his important parts and cried in horror.

    Frown a wrinkle, Han Xuan palm empty a whisk, a long gown appears.

    "Put them on. I''ll ask you something later." Han Xuan''s heart is full of doubts now. There are so many things happening here that he can''t figure it out.

 Chapter 447

    "Well, sir, can you turn around?" Bai Xiaofei clone said.

    "I said, you big man, why are you so wordy!" Han Xuan is discontented to call a way, but still turned a body.

    A rustle came from behind.

    Two minutes later.

    "All right!"

    When I turn around, I will see a young man with strong courage. If he has long hair, he will be a romantic young man in ancient times.

    "Well, sir, I''ll be shy if you stare at me like that!" Bai Xiaofei''s clone is shy and covers his face tightly.

    "Wow. How come there is such a big gap with the original version of Bai Xiaofei! " Han Xuan murmured in his heart, but his face sank.

    "Well, I''ll ask you, what''s wrong with you?" Han Xuan now wants to know if there are any sequelae of Bai Xiaofei''s early cloning. He is an important figure in the plot and can''t afford to miss it.

    "No, what''s wrong? I''m fine!" Bai Xiaofei put on a posture of Sao Bao, with a cheap smile on his face.

    Han Xuan frowned, "no, the goods came out ahead of time. There should be something wrong, but now it seems that there is nothing wrong with it!"

    Looking at Han Xuan and looking at himself, Bai Xiaofei''s clone only feels that his clothes don''t exist. He says, "Sir, where is this? Where are we going? When are we going to save Xiaohui?"

    As soon as the words came out, Han Xuan''s mind flashed away.

    "You don''t know where we''re going!"

    "How do I know? I only remember that the king of corpses took Xiao Hui away." Bai Xiaofei looks at Han Xuan like an idiot.

    "Memory, the original memory is not complete, but why can cause such a result?"

    "Oh, sir, what''s the matter with you? When are you going to save Xiaohui?" See Han Xuan and lost in thought, Bai Xiaofei immediately some uncomfortable.

    Glancing at Bai Xiaofei''s clone, he knew that he couldn''t be delayed. "I''ll take you out. After you go out, go east, where the fawn is waiting for you."

    "What? It''s endless. Hey, ah!" Without waiting for words to finish, Bai Xiaofei suddenly felt a whirl of heaven. When he opened his eyes, the hot sun had fallen on his face.

    "His second eldest brother''s, this is what matter!" Bai Xiaofei muttered, his face full of discontent.

    "Forget it, I''d better go to see fawn first. I hope nothing will happen to her. After all, the king of corpses was there at that time!" The memory of Bai Xiaofei''s clone still stays at the moment when Xiaohui is taken away. He doesn''t want the deer to have any accidents.

    "Oh, ha ha, this dress is amazing. It makes me light as a swallow. Ah ha, here comes the Wulin master!"

    In a few twinkles, Bai Xiaofei''s clone has disappeared here.

    "Oh, I''m relieved at last!" When Shenzhi observes Bai Xiaofei''s leaving, Han Xuan''s tight heart puts down slightly.

    "Pa" in mid air suspension of xumishen beads, for a long time there was no supply of spiritual power, and finally fell to the ground with a PA.

    The voice instantly attracts Han Xuan''s eyes, but when he sees Xu Mi Shen Zhu, a glimmer of spiritual light flashes by¡° I''m the reason why Bai Xiaofei lost part of his memory. It''s because of you. " One hand void wave, will empty Mi God bead firmly in the hand.

    What is the function of Xumi Shenzhu? We all know that it can make Han Xuan''s time rule more stable.

    At that time, Han Xuan did not continue to input spiritual power into xumishen bead because the cloning device could generate a soul, which made the time suddenly stop here.

    But this pause, is lets Bai Xiaofei generate the soul the process instantaneous interruption.

 Chapter 448

    The soul, which is on behalf of memory, is just like a pen in the hand. The lines drawn are memory. When there is no place to draw on the edge of the paper, it means that memory is not continuing.

    Originally, the edge of the paper can be extended, but Han Xuan''s time rule is interrupted, so that the paper that is being extended will also be interrupted. This result can only blame Han Xuan for his carelessness.

    "It seems that time can''t be touched. Fortunately, Bai Xiaofei''s body had been formed at that time, otherwise he would be short of arms and legs."

    It can be imagined that if Han Xuan''s law of time is interrupted while Bai Xiaofei''s body is being generated, the consequences can be imagined. After all, most of the soul has been generated, and then it has become a lack of memory. If it is the body, it will be OK.

    "Forget it, if you don''t want to do this, you''d better recover your spiritual power first. If the world''s origin really appears in this plot, er Gouzi, prepare for the surprise I''ve prepared for you!" The corner of the mouth cocked up, and a smile of evil appeared.

    Time is long, Han Xuan in countless Dan medicine offensive, finally will Lingli in half a day all make up for back.

    "Hoo, it''s time to go out. They seem to have entered the corpse nest!" Han Xuan, who hasn''t opened his eyes for a long time, slowly spits out such a sentence.

    "It''s a good thing. It''s a pity that it''s not the time to study it. Put it in Tianxuan first. When it''s done, I''ll try to clone a me!"

    If this set of cloning equipment can clone Han Xuan, it will be of great help to his future.

    You know, he can''t wander in the lower plane all the time. One day, he will go to the higher world, where the origin of the world will be more difficult to obtain. After all, people in the higher plane can blow up a planet with one slap.

    But if you can have one more yourself, it will be much easier to save your life together with fighting. Otherwise, you can abandon your car to protect the commander.

    Shua

    Looking at the empty space, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction.

    "Next stop, corpse nest!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Why didn''t that guy show up? Didn''t he ask me to delay for a day?" Hidden in a corner of the dark, the king thought.

    "Well, for this day, I lost so much of my elite. I wanted to set up a strong recovery plan, but now I''ve lost my wife and lost my soldiers." If someone could see the corpse King''s face at this time, he would certainly see an expression that never appeared on his face.

    "I''ll make up for your loss!" The faint voice shocked the corpse king.

    "Back

    "Well, I''m back. How''s it going?" In the dark, Han Xuan''s figure slowly appears.

    "Except for some big losses, it''s going well!"

    "Well, it''s my carelessness. In this way, I''ll give it to you." With that, a small medicine bottle was thrown into a dark corner.

    For this medicine bottle, the corpse king is very familiar with it. Isn''t it the medicine bottle Han Xuan gave black wuchou and Bai wusheng at the beginning.

    "Remember, you can''t use it until this time!" Han Xuan has become a frightened bird now, for fear that the plot will change because of him.

    "I know!"

    "Boom" just as they were talking, the meat mountain was shaking violently.

    "They''re coming in. I''ll see if you want to follow them." Han Xuan finished, thought for a moment, then hit a few hand.

    "Gone." Corpse King Leng Leng says, just now isn''t also ask oneself to want to keep up with, can in a twinkling of an eye, which still have human shadow.

    The light words of "no" startled the corpse king.

    "Where are you?"

    When asked, I saw a golden light falling from the body.

    "It can let you see me!"

 Chapter 449

    "Can I see you?" The corpse King hesitated to stretch out his finger when he touched the golden light.

    "Whoosh"

    The golden light goes straight to the brain along the arm.

    "Here you are

    See the corpse king at this time, a glimmer of golden light appears in the eyes, making him extremely demonic.

    "Let''s go. If we''re late, we won''t have a good play to watch!" Han Xuan, who hides his figure, says with a smile.

    "Well"

    Han Xuan two people quietly came to the place where the hostages were held.

    "If these people can be recovered, my corpse brother''s army will certainly be able to greatly increase its strength, especially the man behind, even I am afraid of the momentum."

    "Don''t pay attention to these people. They are of great use to me."

    I saw seven or eight people standing in front of me, and Bai Xiaofei was among them.

    "Ah, help us, help us A wail came all the way.

    "It''s not so good. I didn''t expect that the corpse elder brother''s Legion held so many survivors. If we take them, we will definitely die and die!" Yan Yan said heavily.

    I don''t know how many Yanhuang soldiers came here. They don''t like Han Xuan who can make brother corpse open the door anywhere.

    "So what? Don''t forget, our purpose this time!" Yan Yan side, a cold youth said without a trace of expression.

    Yan Yan: "rely on"

    "Ha ha, don''t make any noise. Let me talk about our next deployment." Behind him, uncle Tu opened his mouth with a smile.

    "Yes, leader!"

    Yan Yan and others immediately stood upright when they heard the sound.

    "Well," Tu Shu nodded, "people here, we have to save them, but how to save them, we need to make a plan!"

    "Cut, said when did not say!" Yan Yan muttered in her heart.

    "Daddada" clear footsteps sounded.

    "Oh, it seems that someone is walking in front of me!" The breath of yin and cold dispersed with the sound.

    "It''s a strong murderous atmosphere. If the people here don''t have some strength, I''m afraid they can''t even hold on to it!" Bai Xiaofei, who is on the edge, thinks.

    "Fortunately, the power of the previous seal has been untied, otherwise!" I do not know what to think of, Bai Xiaofei hit a shiver.

    Bai Xiaofei''s power, before Han Xuan in order to let the normal continuation of the plot, so had to seal his power, but now is not the same, here casually pull out a master, also is not he Bai Xiaofei can defeat, so Han Xuan is too lazy to limit his power.

    "The power of the European Union, how, is there no one bullying me?" Turning around, when he saw a man walking out in the dark, uncle Tu said with a sneer that there was no peaceful breath.

    "Well, if it''s another occasion, I''d be happy to compete with you, but now I have something important, so I won''t play with you!"

    Enter the corpse nest, and is a member of the European Union, that is definitely a Vampire: K no doubt. When k finished speaking, I didn''t care what a few people thought. I pulled the broad cloak behind me and covered my whole body. When I opened it, there were still people, just a lot of bats.

    The chirp of the bat is dizzy.

    "Damn, these bats are against heaven. Moreover, this is definitely the world I know. If a living man can become a bat, is it me or the world that is mad?" Bai Xiaofei exclaimed.

    "Come on, it''s a natural skill. I can''t envy it!" Beside, Yan Yan looks like a dislike.

 Chapter 450

    Looking at a group of bats disappearing in the dark, uncle Tu hesitated at this time.

    "To save these people first, or to go to the center here." These two thoughts echo each other in my mind.

    If Han Xuan is allowed to make a decision at this time, he will turn around and leave without any scruples. Saving these people will not only do no good to himself, but also drag himself into the water.

    "Come on, come on, that''s the front!" In the dark, there was another chirp.

    "Shua, Shua, Shua"

    Several figures flashed by one after another, but when they passed by Uncle Tu, they did not stop for a moment. It seemed that they just regarded them as air.

    "Report to the leader, if you don''t give instructions, we will be at the end of the day!" Yan Yan made a standard military posture and yelled after saluting.

    "All the members of the special energy team go inside the corpse nest. The rest, take the people here out safely!" Uncle Tu also knew that he didn''t have much time to think about it at this time, and no matter whether he could rescue the hostages or not, he gave orders directly.

    "Yes"

    "Dada"

    Just when Uncle Tu had ordered everything and was ready to leave, there was a rapid step in the dark passage.

    "Is there any power?" Thinking of this, several people stopped one after another and looked at the passage on guard. After all, they didn''t know whether they were friends or enemies.

    "Uncle, it''s dark here. Fawns are afraid!" The childish voice seems to melt the heart.

    "Don''t be afraid, uncle is here!"

    "Eh, this voice is quite familiar!" Yan Yan rubbed her chin and seemed to be thinking about something.

    "Ah, fawn, why did she come here, but there''s no need to worry too much. She has a treasure from that man. I believe there''s no danger." Bai Xiaofei has a serious face.

    But his serious face didn''t insist for half a minute, "but, his second uncle''s voice is so familiar."

    long time.

    "Woge, I remember." A clap thigh, Yan Yan fierce turn head, look to white small fly.

    "Er" Bai Xiaofei seems to know that someone will look at him, so he just shows his ignorance.

    ¡­¡­

    "She''s here anyway. It''s not very safe in here!" In the distance, the corpse king said.

    "No matter, that little girl has something I give her. Even if there is any danger, she can get rid of it." Han Xuan''s smiling face gazes at the distance, as if waiting for something.

    After listening, the corpse King''s complicated eyes turned to Han Xuan, "who else in the world can be as lucky as her!"

    Han Xuan dotes on the fawn, which is almost what the fawn says he wants, Han Xuan will give him, but the king of corpses can''t be jealous.

    "Look, they''re here. Let''s see what a surprise is!" Suddenly, Han Xuan said mysteriously, with a smile on his face.

    The "what" corpse king was at a loss in his mind.

    "Just look at it." Han Xuan smiles at a direction and says¡° "Dada"

    The crisp sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer, so that all the people on the scene are looking at the dark passage.

    "Why, uncle, there''s someone in front of you!" In that passage, a yellow and hazy fairy appeared.

    "Deer, come here!" Bai Xiaofei quickly stood in front of the team, waving his hands and yelling.

    "Uncle, uncle!" When Xiaolu sees Bai Xiaofei, she doesn''t rush into Bai Xiaofei''s arms as she imagined. Instead, she stands in the same place.

    "What''s the matter with you, deer?" Bai Xiaofei saw this scene, which also put the heart down, while approaching the deer, mouth side cried.

 Chapter 451

    Shua

    Suddenly, just as Bai Xiaofei was approaching the deer, the sound of sharp weapon cutting through the sky let Bai Xiaofei step.

    "Wocao, I almost want to say goodbye to myself!" Looking at the bright edge of the ground, Bai Xiaofei''s goose bumps suddenly fell to the ground.

    "His second eldest brother''s is the son of the tortoise. Didn''t your mother teach you to respect the old and love the young?" In response, Bai Xiaofei''s anger went up, rolled his sleeve and yelled.

    "Uncle, uncle, are you uncle?" When Bai Xiaofei scolds vigorously, fawn opens her big eyes, the meaning of exploration is particularly obvious.

    "Deer, you don''t have a fever! What are you talking about? I can''t understand anything. "

    "He should be talking about the two of us!" Long words came from the darkness.

    "Wow, I don''t have eyes!" In the rear, Yan rubs her eyes hard. After confirming that she is right, she shouts.

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s, it''s not possible." Hiding in a corner of the corpse king, his eyes are full of disbelief.

    "Ha ha, no surprise, no surprise." Han Xuan is very satisfied with the king''s reaction and laughs.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "You don''t need to know, you just need to know that there''s another person with that kind of blood, right?" Han Xuan has a thief smile on his face.

    "You know I''m plotting the blood of the slaughter!" The corpse King''s face was gloomy. He felt that no matter what he was plotting, he would be seen by the man in front of him.

    "Is it difficult to know that?" For Han Xuan, who has divine sense and knows the direction of the plot, it''s not difficult to know, but if it''s other people in this world, it''s just two words.

    "Hum" corpse King discontent, cold hum, eyes turn to Bai Xiaofei.

    ¡­¡­

    "You, you, you!" Bai Xiaofei even called you three words, the body unconsciously back.

    "Oh, boy, what are you doing? Say, is this man your twin brother? Why do you look so similar?" When the backward body bumps into the Yan Yan behind, Bai Xiaofei stabilizes himself.

    Take a deep breath, ignore Yan Yan''s question, look at the figure beside the deer, "say, who are you, why do you want to make up like me."

    "Oh, make up, do I have to make up?" In front of us, who else can make the scene strange except Bai Xiaofei''s clone.

    "Boom"

    Just when they were staring at each other, there was a huge noise coming from the channel where the forces behind them entered.

    "Master, master, absolute master!" It was just the shock that made uncle Tu''s Apprentice look dignified.

    "Well, go and have a look."

    "Master, what should we do here?" Obviously, the little butcher refers to Bai Xiaofei and his clone.

    "I don''t have time to talk to them now. Business matters. Let''s go."

    "Yes" the master and the apprentice made eye contact¡° Members of the special team, all come with me to the inside of the corpse nest. " Finally, uncle Tu gave orders.

    "Two uncles, the fawn smelled the smell of grandma and won''t accompany you!" When the team members finished, fawn''s eyes closed, a face intoxicated to a direction.

    "Deer, don''t walk around, it''s dangerous!" Cried the two in one voice.

    "Hum" obviously, neither of them thought that the other would care about the fawn. They looked at each other, gave a cold hum, and then moved their eyes to the fawn.

    "Uncle fairy, fawn wants to drink grandma!" The deer, who closed his eyes and came to a corner, cried.

    "Deer, come here, there''s no one there!" The two were shouting together.

    "Ha ha, you little girl!"

 Chapter 452

    "Who, who''s over there!" Hearing the voice, their faces suddenly changed and they cried angrily.

    "Uncle, it''s immortal uncle!" The deer turned around and showed a sweet smile.

    "You''re the smart little girl!" The space fluctuates slightly. When Han Xuan''s figure appears, he sees a palm touching the top of Xiaolu''s head.

    "Uncle fairy, fawn wants grandma!"

    Looking at the deer jumping on the ground, Han Xuan can''t really say no.

    "First, sir. How can you be here! " Hei Xiaofei, the clone of Bai Xiaofei, comes to Han Xuan.

    "Ha ha, why can''t I be here?" After handing the deer a cup of milk white water, Han Xuan stands up and looks at Hei Xiaofei with a smile.

    "Who is he? Is that your plan?" Words without a trace of emotion came from heixiaofei.

    "It''s not good for you to know too much." The smile on Han Xuan''s face remained unchanged.

    "Hum" cold hum, but white Xiaofei came to the front, and black Xiaofei juxtaposed.

    "Sir. What''s he talking about? What''s the plan? Am I in your plan? " Sure enough, Bai Xiaofei''s words successfully let black Xiaofei hear some clues.

    "You don''t have to worry too much. If what I''m looking for appears this time, I may leave. At that time, you''ll have another brother of the same origin, and it''s not beautiful."

    Han Xuan also thinks a lot about Hei Xiaofei. At the beginning, he didn''t have to go to great trouble to clone him. Because of the story of the corpse nest, the origin of the world is very likely to appear.

    But the origin of the world appears and disappears. Before it appears, no one dares to make sure. If it doesn''t appear at that time, there will be one less important character in brother Shi''s plot, then the origin of the world will appear.

    "State your purpose, or I''d rather die than surrender." Bai Xiaofei made a man-made sword, I for fish expression.

    "Oh" Han Xuan seems to be amused, he did not expect that Bai Xiaofei has such courage.

    "It''s up to you." Look carefully, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Well, then try it!" Bai Xiaofei is very hard to say.

    "Ha ha ha, then I''ll show you his plan!" Han Xuan laughs, grabs Bai Xiaofei and heixiaofei and prepares to fly.

    "His plan, who. I just need to listen to your plan. " Struggling hard for several times, Bai Xiaofei focuses on Han Xuan''s face.

    "Who, don''t you want to save Xiaohui? I''ll take you to see the plan of the corpse king, OK?" Han Xuanshi sometimes turned to a corner, where the corpse king stood expressionless.

    Sure enough, when he heard Xiaohui''s name, Bai Xiaofei immediately calmed down.

    "She''s inside the nest!" With that, Bai Xiaofei glares at Han Xuan''s eyes fiercely, as if he doesn''t want to let go of any fluctuation in his eyes.

    "Guess what!" From Han Xuan''s eyes, Bai Xiaofei can only see a huge black hole. It seems that after a long time, he will sink in unconsciously.

    Bai Xiaofei shakes his head and glares at Han Xuan. "Since Xiaohui is in it, why do you still hold me?" Looking at Han Xuan''s smiling face, people have an intuition that Xiaohui is in it.

    "Oh, since you want to go in, I won''t stop you." He looks at Bai Xiaofei with a smile, then grabs his palm and loosens it¡° Xiao Hui, wait for me. I''ll save you now Bai Xiaofei cried in his heart.

    Watching Bai Xiaofei''s figure disappear in the black channel, he turns his head to Han Xuan.

 Chapter 453

    "Why, don''t you worry about Xiao Hui?" Hei Xiaofei''s memory and personality are all copied from Bai Xiaofei''s body. Han Xuan doesn''t believe it. Hei Xiaofei doesn''t worry about Xiaohui.

    "Worry, why don''t you worry, but if I guess correctly, Xiaohui should not be here." Hei Xiaofei is dissatisfied with Han Xuan for the first time.

    "Oh, you''re a little smarter than him." Han xuansi is not stingy of her praise.

    "What is your plan, sir. Besides, who is that idiot and why do I have a feeling of intimacy with him? "

    "I can''t tell you my plan, but I can tell you about that man."

    "Say it Black Xiaofei didn''t hold any hope, but now he became excited when he heard Han xuanneng tell him about Bai Xiaofei.

    "Calm down!" He turned his eyes black and then kept silent for a moment, as if organizing his words.

    "In short, you are a clone, which is a product cloned from Bai Xiaofei''s blood."

    "What, what!" Hei Xiaofei''s face turned white and his steps retreated. "I''m a clone, a clone. Then I don''t want to live in his shadow. Ah, I don''t want to!" Heixiaofei roars up to the sky.

    "Uncle, uncle, what''s the matter with you?" Deer heard the roar, quickly hide behind Han Xuan, poke out a small head, eyes filled with fog.

    "Huhu" black Xiaofei seems to be awakened by deer''s childlike innocence, and his eyes gradually recover.

    "You don''t have to think too much, just go your own way!" Bending over to pick up the deer, Han Xuan said faintly, but the figure slowly went toward the dark channel.

    "Go your own way!" Eyes complex to see eye Han Xuan, black Xiaofei bite teeth, or followed behind.

    ¡­¡­

    "In the original story, you seem to be sucking K''s blood!" Eyes turned eyes behind, Han Xuan mouth whispered.

    "Immortal uncle, do you want to drink blood? It''s disgusting!" Fawn said with disgust.

    A little smile, looked down at the deer, fingers gently in the tip of the nose scrape, "is your uncle behind to drink blood oh."

    Finish saying this, Han Xuan is not in charge of deer, let her twist in her arms, "have to think of a way to let the plot on the right track."

    In the original story, Hei Xiaofei is fascinated by the enchanting powder and suffers from poor eyesight due to the misuse of Kaiselu as eye drops. Later, he meets K. however, due to the enchanting powder, he regards K as a big watermelon and rushes to eat it. Then he eats K''s blood by mistake and grows sharp teeth in his mouth.

    "It''s all a coincidence. It can''t be copied." Han Xuan scratched his head, "it''s OK, just send them together directly, and then set up a magic array on him. Let''s see the result."

    Think of here, Han Xuan will no longer hesitate, stop, eyes slightly closed.

    Shua

    The space fluctuates gently.

    "Hey, where''s uncle? Is he going to play hide and seek with fawn?" Looking at black Xiaofei, who disappeared in a blink of an eye, fawn was surprised.

    "Where did he go?" A deep cold words came from Han Xuan.

    "Ah, ghosts, there are ghosts!" Xiaolu''s face turns white, so he buries his head in Han Xuan''s chest. Slowly opened his eyes, touched the deer''s head, the face of discontented turned his eyes, corpse king, "come out, you will frighten the children."

    "Hum" cold hum, the figure of the corpse King slowly appears in the bright corpse nest.

    "Ah, it''s you. You''re a bad person. Give back my sister Xiaohui!" After seeing the king''s appearance, the deer glared at him angrily, and there was a yellow light in his eyes.

 Chapter 454

    "Well, what''s the matter?" A strange energy appears in the eyes of fawn, which makes Han Xuan almost think that his arms are not fawn himself.

    "Deer Finger point in the deer eyebrow, Han Xuan frown softly called.

    "What''s the yellow light in the little guy''s eyes? It''s a treasure you gave me. Why do I have the feeling of facing death?" When Han Xuan controls the fawn, the corpse King steps back several steps. He was locked by the yellow light before. He can''t move even half a step.

    "It''s not just you who have the feeling of death. Why do I have it?" If the king of corpse has the feeling of death in the face of the yellow light in the eyes of fawn, it can be said that his strength is poor, but it can happen to Han Xuan, which is a little strange.

    "What, you also have, can you also be killed by her?" The corpse King refers to the deer.

    "It''s just that feeling. If it''s not oppressed by that kind of momentum, the yellow light may not even be able to break your defense, so it''s just strong outside but weak in the middle."

    Although Han Xuan said so, his eyes still focused on the deer.

    "What''s the matter with this girl? Is there any mistake?" Frown carefully think over, still can''t think of where to go wrong.

    "How can I, just locking my breath, it''s a kind of incomparable strength, just like the feeling when I face you." The corpse King walks to Han Xuan and looks at the deer sleeping in his arms with complicated eyes.

    "Face my feelings!" Rubbing his chin, Han Xuan pondered for a moment.

    Then, throwing down a defensive array, Han Xuan carefully put the deer on the ground.

    "You go out, I''ll see what''s wrong with this girl."

    With a wry smile, he walked out of the white light curtain and said, "your vigilance is not so big."

    Han Xuan threw the array disk for fear of the king of corpses. Now there is only one person in the array disk. Han Xuan sighed, "let me see what it is. Even I feel like death."

    What can make Han Xuan feel like death? Needless to say, it must be a wonderful treasure. How can Han Xuan not be moved.

    Sitting cross legged, the divine consciousness all gushed out of the mind and went straight into the small body of the fawn.

    The first thing to explore naturally is the eyes, "Gee, there''s nothing. That''s interesting!"

    Eyes, brain, sea of spirit, several important parts of the human body, Han Xuan never let go of one, finally.

    "Found it!" Han Xuan, sitting cross legged on the ground, suddenly opens his eyes, with a trace of excitement in his eyes.

    "Baby, it''s really a baby!" Han Xuan was overjoyed. He closed his eyes again, raised his hand slowly, and the spirit power in his body ran quickly. A white flame was excited from his fingertips and went straight to the deer.

    "Whoosh"

    The air broke.

    "Ha ha ha" makes the inside of the corpse nest vibrate violently.

    "What treasure did he get that made him so impolite?" Frowning at the white light curtain, the corpse King sighed.

    Shua

    If the sound of cloth being torn rings, Han Xuan walks out of the light curtain slowly with a deer in his arms.

    "Come out, what''s the yellow light!"¡° "Well," Han Xuan said softly, as if he didn''t want to talk about the treasure.

    "Come on, they''re on the death board."

    See Han Xuan seems to be deliberately changing the topic, smart corpse King nature will not reluctantly.

    "Well"

    ¡­¡­

    "That bead is really a treasure, but it''s a pity that this is not the time to study him." While walking, Han Xuan''s mind flies to the sky.

    "Although it only touched for a moment, it can petrify my palm. It seems to be a treasure with good temper!"

 Chapter 455

    Intentionally or unintentionally, he threw his hand down, and saw that the petrified palm was slowly recovering.

    "This little girl doesn''t know where to find it, just why she''s OK!" It''s reasonable to say that if something can hurt Han Xuan, how can Xiaolu be ok? After all, the bead was found in Xiaolu''s stomach.

    "Well, since I can''t figure it out, why think about it?" Han Xuan is also a Huo Da person. He doesn''t want to drill any horns.

    "We''re almost there. Haven''t you got anything yet?" After walking in the dark passage for a period of time, the corpse King behind finally could not help but open his mouth.

    "Ah, I''m also very helpless. What can I do if the origin of the world doesn''t appear?" Han Xuan is speechless and says that he is an ant on the hot pot now. If the origin of the plot world doesn''t appear this time, I don''t know when to wait.

    "What''s the hurry?" Although in the heart anxious, but on the face nature will not reveal, drinks loudly.

    "Wait for Hei Xiaofei..."

    "Boom, boom, boom!" Han Xuan''s words haven''t finished, the corpse nest trembles violently, but this time the tremor is more fierce and fierce than ever.

    "This, this is what breath, as if it was from the ancient flood and famine!" When the corpse King beside him trembled in the corpse nest, he turned pale and fell on his knees involuntarily to worship a place.

    It''s more difficult than killing the corpse king. Before Han Xuan released his momentum, he couldn''t suppress it, but now he landed on his knees. It''s incredible.

    "What I want is waiting for you at last!" Han Xuan''s face flushed with a trembling voice called.

    "Is that what you want to breathe?" The corpse King tries to look up at Han Xuan.

    "Please take care of this girl first." With a wave of hand, the white spirit power envelops the corpse king, making him less afraid of the breath of the world.

    "Remember, death chessboard, you''d better wait for some time to come over, because my enemies also feel it. It will be the place where we will fight." When the corpse king gets up to take over the sleeping deer, Han Xuan tells him.

    "I really want to see it!" He looked down at the little dot in his arms, but when he looked up, he saw only a slowly disappearing black hole.

    ¡­¡­

    Death chessboard.

    "Boy, run away, you can''t deal with that guy!" Yan Yan lies in the pool of blood, hands gently raised, to white Xiaofei weak cry.

    "I''m here to save Xiaohui. How can I escape? Don''t your leaders have gained the upper hand?" Bai Xiaofei doesn''t think so.

    During Han Xuanwei''s body exploration, the plot goes on quietly. Vampire K, wind demon, Yanhuang special team and black Xiaofei arrive at the death chessboard one after another.

    Just because of Han Xuan''s reason, the story that the king of corpse wanted to play the game of death with Bai Xiaofei and heixiaofei disappeared.

    "Mole ants, you have succeeded in making me angry!" The corpse King split up and grinned coldly.

    "Hum, the dying man, why talk nonsense!" The wind devil exclaimed in a poor Mandarin.

    "So..."

    "Boom"

    The corpse king just said two words, where the death chessboard was originally, little stars appeared in the center¡° Ah, what''s the matter In the field, whether it''s Yanhuang, or the wind devil, or the corpse king, they all prostrate on the ground and look very pale.

    ¡­¡­

    Japan.

    "Emperor, there is a mysterious energy burst in the Far East. I feel very afraid of this power." At the top of the magnificent palace, an old man with a beard falling to the ground was sitting.

 Chapter 456

    "Oh, yes, is it necessary to see it?" The old man slowly opened his eyes, his eyes flashed a glimmer of light, obviously he also felt the breath of hegemony, if not far enough away, I''m afraid he would kneel down.

    Looking at the old man''s meditation, the people wearing Ninja service below dare not breathe.

    "If I get this, my long life plan can be implemented ahead of time!" Think of here, the old man big sleeve wave.

    "Out of the palace!"

    "Yes, the emperor!"

    ¡­¡­

    General forum of blood lotus education.

    "Master, the old mysterious energy wave comes from the city where the little master is missing."

    "Go and have a look." The words are extremely simple, but the person who reported it seems a little shocked.

    He didn''t say anything about the situation of H city before. He even added a little bit of embellishment to the story of the little leader of Xuelian cult. But now the leader is a little disdainful.

    "Yes" the body hit a shiver, the person who informed immediately responded.

    ¡­¡­

    The capital.

    "Green dragon, do you feel it?"

    "Do you feel it too, dead rope!"

    ¡­¡­

    One side has something to do with the support of all sides, and the birth of the world''s origin makes all the experts in the world crazy about it, but Han Xuan has no time to pay attention to these at this time.

    "Gagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagaga The rooster like voice is particularly harsh inside the quiet corpse nest.

    "Who are you? We''re about to collapse. Are there any masters hiding here?" Hearing the sound, uncle Tu knelt on the ground and looked around with his eyes.

    Can look at the place, are all kneeling on the ground, whether it is the corpse king, or the world''s first bear wind devil.

    "Who is it?"

    "GA GA GA, boy, these days, thank you for your body. When I accept the origin of the world, I will reward you." The sound resounded again inside the corpse nest.

    "The origin of the world, the system!" Hearing the origin of the world, Bai Xiaofei was surprised and soon understood the source of the voice.

    "Artifact, skill, ha ha, it takes no effort!" Bai Xiaofei was ecstatic.

    "Buzz"

    The space trembles, where Bai Xiaofei is, the eyes of people with white light sting are sore.

    "This boy is really not easy, otherwise how can he take special care of him?" Uncle Tu looked at Bai Xiaofei and thought.

    Shua

    When the sound sounded, the white light disappeared.

    "Ao ~" as soon as Er Gouzi came out, he looked up to the sky and roared.

    "Woge, dog!" Yan Yan, who is closest to Yan, was stunned. He thought it would be a little shocking to make such a big battle. But what is a dog that is begging for mercy¡° Dogs paralyze you. Your whole family is dogs. " Two dog son points to Yan to open to accept directly.

    "You are the exchange system!" Bai Xiaofei refused to believe that it was only a dog he had talked to before.

    Is with Yan big eyes stare small eyes of two dogs son a listen, turn over body.

    "Keke" coughed twice.

    "Yes, I am the exchange system. The exchange system is me!"

    "Er Gouzi, we can finally meet in this world!" Long words ring in the space here.

    "He''s coming!" Uncle Tu''s face was dignified, his eyes turned very fast, and he seemed to be looking for something.

    "Damn, Han boy, you are haunted." After hearing the sound, er Gouzi had no time to fart with Bai Xiaofei. His eyes turned to the green spot in the death chessboard intentionally or unintentionally.

 Chapter 457

    "Haunted, are you talking about yourself! Do you know how much I spent on his birth? "

    "Cut, it''s none of my business!" Two dogs disdain to curl their mouths.

    "Hum!"

    "Damn, Han boy, what are you doing, you scumbag!" When his eyes inadvertently saw the black hole above the death chessboard, er Gouzi''s eyes turned red instantly.

    "Hey, thanks for the compliment!" Han Xuan said with a shameless smile.

    Shua

    Han Xuan stepped out of the black hole, and then aimed at the origin of the green world.

    "Look at the ultimate meaning of labor and capital, savage collision!" Two dogs in the heart is also launched ruthlessly, regardless of, speed fierce ascension.

    "Hahaha, the origin of the world, you are mine." looking at the more and more near the origin of the world, Han Xuan''s heart pounded.

    "Touch" can not wait for him to be happy for long, the pain on the stomach came.

    "Shit, er Gouzi, you are crazy!" After several somersaults on the ground, Han Xuan glares at Er Gouzi.

    "Crazy, crazy!" Two dog son is confused to call a way, body left sway right sway.

    "Wo RI, is that dog so powerful that it can even hit this man and fly!" Yan Yan has seen Han Xuan''s power, but now she can see a dog fighting with him. It''s not even as good as a dog.

    "Er Gouzi, do you want to play the game of death with me?" Han Xuan slowly stood up from the ground, with a complicated face.

    Originally, the death chessboard was prepared for Bai Xiaofei and heixiaofei, but now it has become a battlefield for him and ER Gouzi to fight for the origin of the world.

    "Ao ~ Wu" shakes his head hard and flies the Venus revolving around him. Er Gouzi looks at the Tian Zi under his feet.

    "No matter what chess you play, labor and capital will not play chess with you, even if they are killed by you and robbed of the origin of the world."

    He stamped the Tian Zi grid under his feet, and the eyes of Er Gouzi closed. Soon, a black flame enveloped his whole body.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    When the flame appears, on the side of the grid, a doll formed by aura appears.

    "Haha, this chess is really fun!"

    "Touch" efforts to prop up the body to watch Han Xuan two people, hear this, a soft hand, directly lying on the ground.

    "Black power, so weird!" Han Xuan solemnly looks at the black flame around Er Gouzi.

    Generally speaking, no one can possess the black spiritual power except the magic way and the ghost way, but Er Gouzi has no breath of killing the Miao. What is the performance of the magic way.

    He closed his eyes slightly, and then turned the white power into red, which was distributed around his body. Then Han Xuan''s chess players appeared one after another.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    It seems that they are oppressed by the powerful momentum of the two people, and the world''s original power is firmly confined, so that the people in the field can stand up.

    "Hiss"

    When you see the scene in the death chessboard, everyone gasps. In the chessboard, the black side is two dogs, the old man is himself, and the red side is Han Xuanwei.

    In the middle of the Chu River Han boundary, a little green light is particularly prominent.

    What surprised people most was the formation of the army and horse generals. They had reason to believe that if the chess players were taken out, they would be the best in the world.

    "Er Gouzi, come on. The origin of the world depends on their own strength

    "That''s what I mean!"

    "Hum Han Xuan sneered.

    "Seven soldiers into one!"

 Chapter 458

    Shua

    On the chessboard, the soldiers in red armor step forward, but this step seems to indicate the beginning of the war.

    "Live, you see, when the chess player out, the whole board seems to be alive!" The wind devil''s eyes are burning at Han Xuan, and he doesn''t want to let go of any subtle changes.

    "Well!" Uncle Tu nodded with a dignified face, then turned around and said, "King corpse, let''s stop for a while."

    It''s impossible to watch two unfathomable people fighting. How can they miss this wonderful opportunity.

    "That''s what I mean!" The corpse King spoke coldly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Han Xiaozi, I''m not welcome! Eight guns, five

    "Two horses into three!"

    "Five guns into four!"

    "Boom"

    The death chessboard vibrated violently, and it seemed that there was really a cannon.

    "Do you really know how to play chess?" See eye is complacent two dog son, Han Xuan is suspicious to ask a way.

    "What do you know? Anyway, labor and capital have eaten you!"

    "Hum" Han Xuan gave a cold hum.

    "Three horses into five!"

    "Boom"

    "Damn, you dare to eat my chess pieces. I''ll catch you." Er Gouzi cried.

    "Well, play the piano to the ox!" Looking at the appearance of the random command of Er Gouzi, Han Xuan immediately has some shame.

    As time goes on, the pieces of Er Gouzi become less and less.

    "You lost!" Han Xuan stood up and spoke lightly.

    Only at this time of the death chessboard, the black side of the chess pieces are very few, and the red side of the chess player will be firmly trapped in the middle of the two dogs.

    "Lose, depend on these small miscellaneous fish!" Two dog son disdained of pointed to the soldier horse chariot gun that encircles at his side.

    "Don''t you want to follow the rules?" Han Xuan squints and looks at Er Gouzi carefully.

    "What do you say! Just now I was just playing with you. In the face of absolute strength, all the promises are just like a mirror. " At this time, from the eyes of Er Gouzi and that dog, you can see the deep pride.

    "Absolute strength, ha ha ha!" Han Xuan seems to have heard the funniest joke in the world, and he laughs wildly.

    "Are you scared?" Er Gouzi picked his nose with his paw and muttered.

    "I admit that in the face of absolute strength, all promises are illusory, but do you think I don''t have that strength?" Han Xuan looks directly at Er Gouzi.

    "Gaga, that''s what you''ve got! Then I''ll destroy it first and say it With a strange smile, er Gouzi''s body began to change.

    "Waiting for the moment!" Just look at Er Gouzi''s current situation. Han Xuan doesn''t even need to think about it to know that the goods are starting to use the forbidden technique.

    "Ao ~" the roar of the earthshaking sky makes the corpse nest collapse instantly, and makes the corpse nest that has not seen the sunshine for a long time welcome the light¡° Wow, poof A few people watching the scene only felt a strong force swept over, and their bodies flew out uncontrollably. In the air, the blood mist sprayed out.

    "Well, is this really the dog?" After landing, several people were shocked to see the powerful Er Gouzi, and their fear was magnified infinitely.

    "System, the system is really the most powerful, just look at this momentum, it is much stronger than Mr. Wang!" Although Bai Xiaofei was shocked, he was excited to think that Er Gouzi would be able to meet his own needs after he took away the world.

    "Ao ~" roared again, and two dogs waved their paws fiercely. The soldiers, horses, chariots and guns that were still around him were twisted into stars and disappeared.

    "How Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan across the Chu River.

    "Your strength seems to have recovered a little bit."

 Chapter 459

    Although Er Gouzi used to be very powerful after the operation, his momentum was definitely not so overbearing, but now Han Xuan can clearly feel that Er Gouzi''s breath almost pierced the sky.

    "Hey hey, listen to your tone, the world is not the origin of it!"

    "You think too much!" After four short words, Han Xuan strangely closed his eyes, as if to say, if you have the ability, come and get the origin of the world.

    "What is he doing?" A few people who are shocked by the momentum get up slowly and look at Han Xuan suspiciously.

    "Is that what he''s been planning for a long time to give to the dog?" Uncle Tu murmured.

    "It''s not so simple. Do you feel that the aura between heaven and earth seems to be tyrannical?" Hearing uncle Tu''s murmur, the wind devil said solemnly.

    "Well," Tu Shuyi was stunned. He closed his eyes gently. When the perception was released, he felt that his usual mild aura was shaking violently.

    "What''s the matter! Is it him? " The only thing in Uncle Tu''s mind is Han Xuan''s mischief.

    "Hey, Han boy, what are you doing?" Although can feel the world aura riot, but two dog son still can''t think of this to the present Han Xuan what use.

    "Why, of course!" In the middle of the story, he raised his head fiercely, opened his eyes, and a golden light came out of his eyes

    "Secret method: the law of heaven and earth!" Word by word, Han Xuan spewed out.

    "Boom"

    Originally, it was just the world aura of the riot. When Han Xuan''s words fell, the aura was even more furious and rushed to Han Xuan''s body.

    "Cut, it''s just a low spell!" Seeing Han Xuan''s appearance before, er Gouzi thought that he could exert some magic power, but he heard that he was just faking heaven and earth, and his heart was filled with disdain.

    "Oh, it''s just a low level spell!" Han Xuan''s mouth turned up and a sly smile appeared on his face.

    This is Han Xuan''s secret method of breaking through the divine movement in the later period, which he learned from the chaos of the heaven. Is it really like Er Gouzi''s imagination.

    "Ah" only half a breath of time, Han Xuan roared, the body fiercely raised several Zhang, the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth diffused.

    "Boom"

    With the outbreak of the gas field, Tu Shubai Xiaofei was again affected, and all the objects around him were swept up in the upper air, and then they flew thousands of meters away, forming a vacuum here.

    "Ha ha ha, power, such a hegemonic power!" Han Xuan, who is ten stories high, laughs, but with laughter, his height keeps climbing.

    "Damn, Han boy, you cheated me. It''s not fatianxiangdi. It''s better than fatianxiangdi. I don''t know how many times."

    If it''s the ordinary FA Tian Xiang Di, it can only make the body bigger. But Han Xuan''s FA Tian Xiang Di not only keeps climbing, but also breaks through the bottleneck of his own body''s spiritual power, and his control of the law is perfect.

    "Hahaha, are you afraid?" When his height was parallel to ER Gouzi''s, Han Xuan''s body stopped rising, and he squeezed his fist. The air burst in his palm.

    "I''m not afraid. I''m just surprised." Said Er Gouzi.

    "In that case, heaven, star, sword!"¡° "Click, click"

    The space in front of the body fluctuates violently. Soon, a space crack tens of meters long appears, emitting a strong force of space.

    "Click, click!" In the space near the cracks of the gravel was mercilessly torn to pieces, and then disappeared in the dark incomparable cracks.

 Chapter 460

    The huge palm of the hand reaches into the space crack in front of the body.

    Shua

    Just listen to the sound of the sword and watch Han Xuan. At this time, his left hand points to the ground obliquely. The red gem embedded in the sky star sword emits a strange red light, which makes Han Xuan feel like a demon.

    "Er Gouzi, I don''t think you can support it for long. Let''s make a quick decision." Er Gouzi''s forbidden technique and Han Xuan''s secret technique are all energy consuming techniques. If they can''t decide the outcome quickly and let this state disappear earlier, they will be dealt a devastating blow in the future.

    "What nonsense is that, magic flame soul claw!" Er Gouzi seems to be more worried than Han Xuan. When the voice falls, he raises his paw and grabs Han Xuan. The speed is not much slower than the speed of light.

    "Time to speed up! Time slows down! " In a row, Han Xuancai can take the ferocious blow of Er Gouzi.

    If it was normal, Han Xuan could not exert the power of two profound laws at the same time, but now it is different. He is in the state of heaven, phenomena and earth, and it is much easier to exert them. This is the advantage of secret method.

    "Boom"

    The powerful aura comes from the contact position between Tianxing sword and ER Gouzi''s paw.

    "Wow, poof!" A black and a white figure fly backwards in opposite directions.

    "Wipe, how can the strength of this product recover so much? I thought I could win it easily, but now, it seems to be a hard fight!" Wipe the blood on the corner of the mouth, Han Xuan scolds.

    At this time, Han Xuan kneels down on one knee, holding the sky star sword in his hand, with countless pieces of steel and gravel on his side. It is obvious that he fell when he was flying upside down.

    At the moment, er Gouzi was no better than Han Xuan. He was smashed into the ruins. The pool of blood on the ground alone showed that he also suffered some internal injuries.

    "I''ll kill you while you''re sick!" Han Xuan gives a low drink. The law of space acts on him. In an instant, he comes to ER Gouzi, and then the sky star sword goes down.

    "Wow, Han boy, you want me to die!" Feel the murderer surging, two dogs rolling.

    "Boom"

    In the place where I was lying before, a deep gully appeared, which sent out a sharp sense of killing.

    "You''re the second eldest brother. Play with me," said Er Gouzi.

    "Hum" only responded with a cold hum and a sword with cold light.

    "Look, I''m going to beat your broken sword to pieces!" Er Gouzi is also fierce. He directly raises his paw to catch the sky star sword.

    "Space confinement! Time stops! "

    When the dog claw is about to touch the sky star sword, Han Xuan''s big drink rings, making Er Gouzi''s figure stop in mid air.

    It''s no wonder that the two most powerful laws in the world work on one person at the same time. Anyone will be imprisoned. It''s just that the relative strength and the length of imprisonment are different.

    "Puyi"

    At this time, the sky star sword was not as fragile as when he first saw Er Gouzi. He had been pregnant and raised in Han Xuan Shenhai for nearly a hundred years. In addition, it was refined by the unique refining technique of chaos biting heaven, which directly made a blood hole in Er Gouzi''s thick leg.

    "Ao ~" just before the sky star sword was drawn out, er Gouzi broke away from the shackles of the law of time and the law of space, and then roared into the sky in pain¡° Evil flame soul claw

    The dog''s paw is constantly enlarging in the pupil, but Han Xuan can''t react at the moment. Because the move just now hasn''t been finished, and two dogs break free from the law of space and time, Han Xuan is directly attacked.

 Chapter 461

    "Poof!"

    Blood arrow, Han xuanru a shell out of the chamber, hit several buildings in the distance.

    "Boom"

    Smoke everywhere, the scene into a moment of stalemate, only the heavy breathing and pain of the wail sounded in this space.

    "Keke"

    Pushing away the crushed stone, Han Xuan stands up wobbly, but

    What I saw was his clothes on his chest, which was burned a big hole by the devil''s flame, revealing his bloody chest.

    See eye is slowly flowing blood of the chest, Han Xuan tremble Weiwei stretched out his hand.

    White light suddenly bright and dark, after two breath, a small medicine bottle appears in the hand.

    "The power of the law can no longer be driven by me, and the heaven and earth of the law will soon disappear. I have to take away the origin of the world quickly!" Swallowing a healing medicine, Han Xuan quietly turns his eyes away from the two dogs, and an evil idea comes into being in his heart.

    Originally, Han Xuan planned to fight with ER Gouzi, but Er Gouzi was really hard to deal with. He thought that he would directly bring the world origin into chaozhuzhu. As long as the world origin comes into chaozhuzhu, the matter here will come to an end. After all, er Gouzi can''t do anything to Han Xuan.

    "Hoo hoo, Han boy, are you his grandmother''s poison to me? How is the spiritual power in my body losing quickly?" Er Gouzi glares at Han Xuan.

    "By the way, Tuo, when the spirit power of Er Gouzi is exhausted!" Han Xuan didn''t know what Er Gouzi was howling at first. It''s reasonable to say that although his sword was very sharp, it was far from enough to make Er Gouzi scream so bitterly.

    But just now Er Gouzi''s words awakened him, that is, every blow of FA Tianxiang underground will make the aura of heaven and earth repel the opponent.

    Han Xuan wants to drag, but Er Gouzi doesn''t think so. He looks at the origin of the world.

    "Han Xiaozi, I won''t play with you any more!"

    Shua

    The body turns into a streamer and goes straight to the origin of the world in the center.

    "Bad!" In the heart secret way a not good, Han Xuan dare not hesitate, is also toward the world origin rush away.

    "Damn it, the spiritual power is too fast to keep up with it!" Looking at Han Xuan, who is getting closer to the origin of the world, the anxious color flashed in Er Gouzi''s eyes.

    "No, even if he rushes over at this moment, he can''t get the world''s origin. As long as Han''s hand touches the world''s origin, he will surely take the world''s origin into chaos beads. By that time, it''s too late." Think of here, two dog son twinkle in the eye, a silk absolutely appears.

    "Han boy, see if you can take my move." Mutter softly, two dog son fiercely stop step, a trace of black evil flame darts up the eye.

    "Dark flame! Burn

    Han Xuan, who is rushing to the origin of the world, hears a burning word and stops after aiming at Er Gouzi.

    "What''s this thing doing?"

    "Huhu"

    Suddenly, just when Han Xuan was confused, a hot feeling rushed forward.

    After wiping the sweat, Han Xuan suddenly feels a little incredible, because the people who cultivate immortals have long been not afraid of the cold and heat, but now Han Xuan''s forehead clearly has sweat¡° Han boy, I can feel that the spiritual power in my body is about to disappear, and I can''t capture the origin of the world. But you can''t get it so easily. Try my netherworld flame! "

    "Damn it, it''s the reason for the goods that we''ve been working on for a long time!" At this time, the black flame rose from Er Gouzi''s body.

    This flame seems to burn everything, even the space is burned out a gap, and then along the gap, quickly spread to Han Xuan.

 Chapter 462

    "What a high temperature. It''s even better than the real fire of the sun in Tianxuan continent!" The real fire of the sun in Tianxuan continent was brought by the chaos of heaven eating decision from the space of different dimensions when Han Xuan refined Tianxing sword.

    Chaos swallowing heaven is the most rebellious skill in the world. Everything that can be related to him is top-notch, but Er Gouzi''s netherworld flame can match it, which is a little shocking.

    In fact, Han Xuan also overestimates Er Gouzi''s Youming magic flame. If Er Gouzi was in his heyday, his Youming magic flame would have nothing to say, but now, it''s just a mere appearance. Otherwise, even if a little spark splashed on Han Xuan, he would only end up with ashes.

    Seeing this, Han xuansi did not dare to be careless and quickly sacrificed a protective light shield around her body.

    "Stains"

    When the magic flame spread to the light mask formed by the spirit power, it was strangely burning on the light mask, and the real thing was not burning.

    "How overbearing He stepped back a few steps, and the spiritual power in his body began to change. Soon, the light mask, which was originally formed by ordinary spiritual power, was faintly black and white, which was the real Qi of chaos.

    "Fight quickly and make a quick decision. Chaos Qi is not easy to transform!" Chaos Qi, that is, it needs to absorb the spiritual power of the outside world, so that it can be converted. With a little, it will be less. Although it can be recovered, the process is extremely long.

    "Ha" with a low drink, the sky star sword in his hand appeared black and white. With a wave of his hand, the smoldering netherworld flame was cut out of a passage.

    "Han Xiaozi, cheating is not like this, is it?" Looking at Han Xuan who is getting closer and closer to the origin of the world, er Gouzi almost wants to cry without tears. He even takes out his housekeeping skills, but he still can''t stop Han Xuan.

    "Labor and capital are going to be furious," he said

    With that, the dog''s paws waved, and the spread of the flames quickly gathered to form a basketball sized fireball.

    Han Xuan, who is waving the sky star sword, suddenly sees that the evil flame in front of him disappears. His doubts just rise. Er Gouzi''s cry comes into his ears.

    "Come on, let''s play yo yo."

    "Rely on" Han Xuan secretly scolds a, see two dog son in the hand at this time, drag and hold the fireball that demon flame forms, look to have to throw out trend at any time.

    "Han boy, pay attention!"

    "Shua" wind whistling, fireball mixed with hot breath to hit Han Xuan.

    As the saying goes, concentration is the essence. Look at the posture of the fireball. If you really hit it, you must peel it off.

    "Lingqi turns into shape, congeals!" Han Xuan knows that he can''t resist hard. The sky star sword is wrapped by aura. He is bigger than before, and he is bigger now.

    "Chop me!" The star falls and hits the flame.

    "Boom"

    The gas field of explosion will fly Han xuanjuan upside down.

    "Touch"

    "Huhu" Han Xuanda, lying on the ground, gasps, "no, it''s too heavy a burden on the body. The last move, if you can''t solve Er Gouzi, don''t worry about the origin of the world!"

    If his future is ruined just for the sake of the world''s origin, Han Xuan can''t accept it. After all, there are so many worlds in the world, and it doesn''t have much influence on him to lose a share of the world''s origin. But once the Taoist foundation is damaged, the consequences will be serious. The fall of cultivation is a small matter. The most terrible thing is that cultivation cannot be saved in the future.

    Slowly climb up from the ground, eyes through layers of barriers, fell on the two dogs.

    "Two dogs, the last blow!"

 Chapter 463

    "Damn, are you going to be a lightning mage again?" In Er Gouzi''s heart, Han Xuan is not only unable to use it, but also in the process of using it.

    "Do you see that? Then, take it!"

    "The magic sword, the true formula of Yulei!" Roar, arc around.

    The sky was covered with dark clouds, making the bright sky dark.

    "Boom" accompanied by deafening thunder, lightning across the sky, but this time the lightning is bigger than before.

    "Tut tut"

    Han Xuan is like a thunder god coming. The electric arc beating around him is shocking.

    "To" a word to go, as if it is the beginning of heaven and earth when the cry, shaking people''s mind swaying.

    "Labor and capital are not the two dogs of the past." Looking at the lightning coming at a high speed, er Gouzi yelled, and the fireball suspended above his head spun quickly, driving the surrounding debris straight to the lightning.

    When the two collide, there is no sound, only the earth is swaying, and the flames and arcs are splashing randomly.

    Whenever the arc or spark falls to the ground, it will quietly form a big pit.

    "Cough! WOW After becoming small, Han Xuan climbs out from a mountain of ruins. At this time, he looks as white as a piece of white paper.

    "Boom boom"

    At this time, the sound of the sky burst out in my ears. It turned out that at the moment when the lightning and the magic flame collided, the space here was distorted and the sound could not penetrate.

    "The world, the origin!" Han Xuan holds the ground in both hands and stares at the green light.

    "Ah The hysterical shouting almost broke my throat.

    With the roar, Han Xuan mobilizes the little spiritual power left in his body and drives his own steps to the origin of the world.

    One step, two steps.

    "Pa"

    The evil flame falls on the body, which makes Han Xuan''s already unbearable body even worse.

    "Puyi"

    Big mouth big mouth of blood spray, but he still did not stop the pace forward, mouth also whispered.

    "World origin, world origin!"

    One step, two steps, there is a spatter of arc sparks falling on the body, but different from before, Han Xuan''s palm, at this time, there is a green light, a closer look, it is a tiger shaped jade pendant.

    When he came to the ruins, Han Xuan stopped and looked at him with the eyes of a dead fish.

    "Are you in a coma? Let''s go to Tianxuan continent to recuperate!" Hoarse words came out of the mouth.

    All of a sudden, just after the voice fell, a small part of the ruins collapsed suddenly, and then calmed down again, only the arc sparks were splashing.

    Less than 100 meters away, it took Han Xuansheng more than 10 minutes to get there. Although the arc sparks have disappeared, the place is still full of hot and violent atmosphere.

    "At last, I have it!" When the palm of his hand touched the green light, Han Xuan''s mind relaxed, and a wave of fatigue from the depths of his soul swept over his whole body¡° I can''t sleep yet. It''s dangerous here! " An obsession turns into infinite power, which makes Han Xuan keep sober for a moment.

    He knew that there was so much noise here that someone would definitely come here later. In case someone stabbed him when he was weak, Han Xuan would be able to get a box lunch.

    But he obviously forgot that now he has already integrated with the world origin of Tianxuan continent. As long as Tianxuan continent is not destroyed, he is immortal.

    "To Tianxuan." The last obsession drives him to act, but it''s just.

    "After all, the remaining spiritual power in the body is not enough to open the door to Tianxuan."

 Chapter 464

    Han Xuan''s face is as pale as ashes. He had a chance to enter the Tianxuan continent, but don''t forget that just a few minutes ago, he sent Er Gouzi into the Tianxuan continent with his only spiritual power.

    "Array disk, array disk!" As if caught a straw, array plate two words emerge in my mind.

    "Whoosh" is the action that can be completed in the blink of an eye. At this time, Han Xuan took one minute to take out the array disk.

    Although Han Xuan himself can''t enter Tianxuan continent, he can take out a small array disk from it.

    "Shua" looked at the yellow light shield rising, the heart of the big stone finally put down.

    "Pa" Han Xuan fell to the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    A day later, H city.

    "Whoosh"

    "I haven''t come to this mysterious country for a long time. I really miss it!" On a high building outside H City, an old man with long hair and long beard sighed.

    "Your majesty Suddenly, the air around him was blowing gently, and a man in Ninja Costume cried.

    "Well, what''s going on here!" The emperor''s body did not move at all. He looked straight ahead at the ruins of H city.

    "Tell your majesty that there are two immortals fighting here." Ninja submissive said, seems to be extremely afraid of the people in front of him.

    "Oh, what''s your concept of immortals?" Asked the emperor.

    "Huishen emperor''s words, they can lift their bodies a few feet in the blink of an eye, and the momentum of each blow is simply not what ordinary people can have! And At this point, ninja swallowed.

    "What''s more, they are responsible for the black air and thunder in front of us

    If someone can look down from the top at this time, he will find that today''s H city is like a hell, with black air filling the whole city. In the mid air, dark clouds are formed, so that the sun can''t penetrate.

    "And then!" As if interest had been raised, the emperor asked.

    "What happened in the end, I don''t know!" Ninja came back trembling.

    "Oh, what''s the use of you!" There was no joy or anger in the tone of the emperor.

    "Ah, please spare your life, please spare your life, just because the scope of their battle is so large that people close to 1000 meters are dead!" The Ninja knelt down and begged for mercy.

    "By the way, by the way, Lord God, we can see from a distance that they seem to lose both sides in the end." Ninja suddenly remembered something and knelt down behind the emperor.

    "Lose both! Interesting The smile of evil spirit appeared on the face of an old man who was over 100 years old, which made him very strange.

    "You go down and gather all the Ninjas together."

    "Yes, yes!" After listening to Ninja, escape also like to leave this place that makes people palpitating.

    "I don''t know how many treasures there are in the so-called immortals!" Ignoring the ninja in the rear, the emperor squinted at the black fog in front of him, eager to try.

    "Whoosh"

    Finally, the desire in his heart conquered everything. The emperor stepped out of the thirty story building. When he was about to fall, the wind between heaven and earth seemed to be attracted by something. He gathered around the emperor and took him straight to the center of the city¡° Hey, look, there''s another old guy out there who''s going to suffer a lot! " There were more than a dozen figures standing outside the black fog, including men and women, old and young.

    "Well, that man seems to be the one from Japan. It seems that the strange image here has attracted everyone. Whose house will the treasure fall to?"

 Chapter 465

    It seems to fulfill the words just now. When the emperor was gliding in the air, he suddenly felt a burning sensation. The burning sensation was not only to the body, but also to the soul.

    "Touch"

    The emperor fell down from the sky, and no matter what treasure was not, he ran back. He could feel that if he stayed here for a little longer, his body would turn into a pile of ashes.

    "It''s worthy of being called an immortal. Just the trace left by the battle makes me have no resistance. If I face myself directly, it will be a consequence!" Think of here, the emperor dare not go down.

    "Hello, old man, this way!" Just as the emperor was daydreaming, the old voice rang out in his ears.

    "There are still people here!" The emperor was surprised. His mind was on the treasure before. He didn''t find anyone around him.

    "Who is it?" His eyes fell in the middle of the two buildings, and the emperor drank loudly.

    "You should be Xu Fu. Why don''t you say hello when you come to China?"

    "Well, who are you?" The Emperor gave a cold hum, and his mind was highly concentrated.

    "It''s just idle clouds and wild cranes. Where has the Japanese emperor heard our name?" Among more than a dozen people, an old man stood up and said with a smile.

    "I don''t know what happened when some of you stopped me!"

    "Ha ha, the emperor doesn''t have to play a riddle in front of us. I think your goal is also the place where the immortals fell. But now the aura inside is too violent. We have no way to get in. I don''t know what the emperor can do!"

    "Hum, what clever way can this old guy have? We used to work together, and we could only enter here for 50 meters. With him, I don''t think it can be any better!" Just as the old man''s words fell, a strong man stood out and yelled.

    "You Shaking hands, pointing to the big man, the killing intention in the eyes of the emperor could not be concealed.

    "Let''s talk less. If we have more people, we will have more strength. Besides, Yanhuang special team is not much better than us!" The old man who had spoken before was trying to make ends meet.

    "Hum!" The emperor snorted coldly. Although he was very dissatisfied with the man''s frivolous words before, he was outnumbered and had to bear it if he was not convinced.

    "Emperor, why don''t you join us? When we are strong enough to recover, we will be able to explore here!" The old man threw out the olive branch at this time.

    Hearing this, the emperor was silent, but in his heart he said, "if I enter here alone, the danger is certainly not small. Why don''t I use them as a shield?"

    Think of here, the emperor immediately smile, "ha ha ha, then Xu is more respectful than obedient!"

    "Ha ha, good, Xu Daoyou, welcome, welcome!" The old man was smiling, but there was a flash of Yin in his eyes.

    "Fellow Taoists, I don''t know what''s going on here now!" After being polite, the emperor began to inquire about the situation of the whole H city.

    "Well, we don''t know much about it." The old man found a place to sit down, stroked his beard and frowned.

    "Don''t you see the fight between the two immortals?" At first, the emperor thought that the people here had been here earlier, but now it seems.

    "We only gathered here half a day ago." The old man shook his head and said with a bitter smile¡° What''s the matter with your injuries? "

 Chapter 466

    "Well, we are a little over our ability. Half a day ago, in order to get in here, we concentrated all people''s spiritual power to form a protective light shield.

    However, it seems that the black fog is not enough to worry about. Once it is 50 meters deep, it will burn regardless of whether there is body or not. If it is not that the distance we enter is not too deep, we may have been buried in it. "

    "Have you ever found a treasure?" The emperor finally asked about a topic he was most concerned about.

    "Ha ha, Xu Daoyou, how far have we just entered? There is no treasure. However, we found a little thing!" The old man said with a smile.

    "Oh. What is it? Can I have a look at it? " A hot light flashed in the emperor''s eyes and he opened his mouth with a smile.

    "Of course The old man did not hesitate, groping for a while in his arms.

    "Have a look!"

    One hand took over a small jade bottle in the old man''s hand.

    "What is this?" The emperor looked at the old man with doubts in his eyes.

    "Pull out the cork and you''ll see!"

    Although still full of doubt, but the emperor or carefully pull off the cork sealed in the bottle.

    "Here, what is it? It smells good. What''s more, the place that was hurt by the black air was getting better The emperor was shocked and looked at the bottle in his hand. A possibility appeared in his mind.

    "Is this what the gods use?"

    "You guessed it!"

    "Well," the emperor nodded, then looked at the center of H with hot eyes.

    "When shall we go in and have a look?"

    "Wait, at least in four or five days." The old man sighed, helpless.

    "Why, don''t you all want treasures?" Cried the emperor excitedly.

    "Don''t worry, Xu Daoyou. Now it''s full of all kinds of violent energy. It''s a dead word for us to go in. When the energy is mild, it''s not too late for us to go in."

    "Well, I''ll wait for a few days!" Then the emperor found a position and sat cross legged on the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    Ten days later, H city.

    "Come on, that''s the front!" The cry broke the silence.

    "How long is it? I feel like I''m almost baked!" As the camera zooms in, more than a dozen people walk around.

    "The front should be the place where the two immortals fight. Come on

    Hearing the word "immortal", everyone''s eyes are slightly bright.

    "You see, what is that?" Suddenly, a man in the rear of the crowd called out.

    They turned back and looked in the direction of the man''s fingers.

    "Hiss"

    At one glance, everyone breathed cold air. It was a dark gold sword. The red lines on the sword body looked like flowing blood. The most shocking thing is not the shape of the sword, but the thunder around the sword and the arc hovering on the sword.

    "Whoosh"

    All of a sudden, a breeze blew by.

    "Xu Fu, what are you doing?" The old man who invited Xu Fu to join the team yelled angrily.

    "Oh, what to do, of course, is to rob the treasure!" Xu Fu sneered, and his figure quickly went to the sky star sword.

    "It''s a white eyed wolf, but." In the crowd, a strange young man stood out, staring at the figure in front of him.

    "Whoosh"

    Just in the blink of an eye, the speaker has come to Xu Fu''s side, and then the sarcastic words come out.

    "In terms of combat effectiveness, I can''t match it, but in terms of speed, labor and capital are the best in the world!"

 Chapter 467

    "What, so fast, who are you?" Although Xu Fu has only one hand to cover the sky in Japan, don''t forget that this is the land of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon and China.

    "Hum" was just two cold laughs, and then I saw a streamer passing in front of my eyes, and the speed of the man improved a bit.

    In the rear, everyone looked at the people next to them with alert eyes, and then followed.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    The sound of breaking the sky rang out again and again, but all the people rushed to the sky star sword on the top of the ruins.

    "Ha ha ha, sword, sword is mine!" Just a few minutes later, the strange young man came to the sky star sword less than ten meters away.

    "Stop!" Behind him, Xu Fu yelled angrily.

    "Stop. Ha ha ha, when I get the sword used by the immortal, I will stop! "

    It''s just that.

    "Ah Suddenly, the scream of the youth made Xu Fumeng pause.

    "Here, here!" Looking at the scene in front of him, Xu Fu''s breath almost stagnated.

    And in the rear, the people who have been watching the sky star sword suddenly stop when they see the scene in front of them.

    "Hoo, it''s a good thing there''s a ghost, otherwise!" After Xu Fu''s face recovered, he let out a sigh.

    Xu Fugang just saw with his own eyes that when the young man rushed to the ancient and simple sword, before his hand touched the handle of the sword, the arc that had been wandering on the sword seemed to find a vent, and all of it poured into the young man''s body for instant autopsy.

    "I don''t know if there is any danger. Let them have a try!" Eyes intentionally or unintentionally aimed at the rear, which means self-evident.

    For a long time, none of the people present had a tendency to move forward.

    "I said, ladies and gentlemen! There seems to be something wrong with us! Don''t leave your life here when the baby doesn''t catch it. After all, the temperature is not low! " The old man who had gathered people before stood up and cried.

    "Hum, it''s easy to say. Who doesn''t care about his life here? I don''t want to be like that young man!" In the crowd, someone said lazily.

    "I think you misunderstood me. I mean, if we don''t work together to lead the arc out of the sword, then we will have no obstacles!"

    Hearing what the old man said, everyone was silent.

    "I think it''s feasible. After all, we''re not the solution here. If we can''t get the magic sword, we''d better look for other treasures." Someone stood up and said in a deep voice.

    "Well," as if this person''s words, let a dozen people eat a reassuring pill, all of them nodded.

    "But what should that man do?" Then one pointed to Xu Fu standing in front of him.

    "Expel, expel, this man has no credibility before!" At the mention of Xu Fu, all the people present glared.

    "Well, we must not create new branches. Our internal power is almost exhausted to resist the black fog here!" The old man shook his head and said.

    "But

    Without waiting for the audience to finish speaking, the old man raised his hand and said, "it''s a big deal. The next step is to distract and stare at him." As soon as Xu Fu saw everyone''s eyes looking at him, he knew it clearly, so he had to smile and retreat behind them. He just passed by, and a trace of the lunar calendar flashed in his eyes.

    "Well, Taoist friends, give me a hand!" Seeing that Xu Fu was far away, the old man cried out.

    "Yes

    More than a dozen people look at each other and automatically stand in a pyramid like formation, while the person in front is the old man.

    "Ah! Give me a lift

 Chapter 468

    In the distance, Xu Fu looked at the sky star sword, which floated slowly into the air. He didn''t move at this time.

    "Hum, I don''t believe how long your alliance will last. Once the sword can be touched, you will fight against each other. Then I can take advantage of it." Thinking about it, a sinister smile appeared on Xu Fu''s face.

    Sure enough, it seems to confirm Xu Fu''s words.

    "Ha ha, it''s coming out, it''s coming out, the arc on it has disappeared!" The scene that should have been joyful was slightly frozen at this time. Everyone''s eyes were looking left and right, and their hands unconsciously grasped the weapon.

    "Fight, fight, you''d better die for me all!" Xu Fu in the rear giggled.

    "Ah Finally, some people can''t control their greed and step out.

    "Kill"

    "Puyi"

    After more than ten minutes of fierce fighting, there should have been a team of more than ten people in the field, but there were only a few people at this time. The wounds on their bodies were even more shocking, and their clothes soon turned bloody.

    "It''s time to make a move. Otherwise, if it''s delayed for a long time, I''m afraid other forces will come here." Xu Fu is not aimless. He already has a feeling that there is a strong air coming from the north.

    "Whoosh"

    The figure flickered. In the blink of an eye, Xu Fu came to the sky and held the sky star sword in his hand.

    "Ha ha ha, the magic sword, it''s really the magic sword!" Xu Fu couldn''t help laughing when he felt the king''s momentum from the sky star sword.

    "Old dog Xu, you, you wretch!" The old man, with his sword in his hand, kneels on his knees and stares at Xu Fu.

    "Ha ha, villain, what is villain? The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy." Xu Fu looked up at the sky and roared. Then, the sky star sword in his hand pointed at the old man fiercely.

    "Since you are the masters of China, I might as well solve them together now, for the sake of Japan''s great ambition to dominate China in the future."

    "Oh, if you are in charge of China, it depends on how many heads you have!" Long words come from afar.

    But in a flash of time, a figure dressed in blue appeared slowly.

    "Who am I? It turned out to be the famous Chinese special team Qinglong! Why don''t you stay in your dragon''s nest and run out to join in the fun? Don''t you know that it''s easy to die in this way? "

    If he had given Xu Fu some courage before, he would not have dared to speak like this. However, after he started with the magic sword, his confidence seemed to be magnified infinitely.

    "Well. It''s no use saying more. Let me try how many kilos you have Qinglong said nothing nonsense. As soon as he came up, he called for a fight.

    Looking at the blue figure coming like streamer, Xu Fu''s mouth turned up.

    "Come on, baby, I''ll try your power!" Touching the sky star sword, when the green dragon is about to press his palm on his chest, the sky star sword turns fiercely.

    "Boom"

    The violent explosion makes the already silent H city not calm again.

    "Tick, tick!"

    Looking at his bleeding palm, Qinglong''s face is incredible¡° What kind of sword is that? It breaks my defense with one blow

    "It''s all right. The green dragon of the special team is really not a good one. It''s still the best way to go. After all, I don''t know how to control the magic sword. When I get back to Japan, I''m good at studying it."

    Think of here, Xu Fu several ups and downs, the shadow disappeared in the field.

    "Qinglong, next time I come back to China, I hope you won''t be killed by me, ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 469

    After hearing these words, Qinglong''s face was very blue, and he didn''t plan to pursue Xu Fu.

    "What on earth is his sword? It is so powerful. Why have I never heard of it before?" In my mind, this idea has been lingering.

    "Qinglong, you can''t let him go back to Japan. He took the sword away!" After seeing two people hit each other, the old man fell into dullness. He didn''t react until this time and said anxiously!

    "What a magic sword, and I can''t stop it now!" Qinglong looks up at the old man.

    "The sword, the sword is the weapon of one of the two immortals!"

    "You said the sword was his!" Hearing this, Qinglong calmed down and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    "It seems that I don''t have to kill Xu Fu. How dare you touch his things?" Looking at the place where Xu Fu finally disappeared, Qinglong shook his head.

    "Qinglong, what''s the matter with you? There''s something big going on with me. Come and have a look!" All of a sudden, the voice of dead rope anxiously came from behind.

    "What''s the matter?" With a frown, the green dragon asked.

    "I can''t make it clear in a word. Just follow me to have a look!"

    "Well"

    Looking at the direction of their departure and Xu Fu''s departure, the old man stood up and followed Qinglong.

    ¡­¡­

    "Dead rope, what''s the matter!" The green dragon in the rush asks again.

    "We found him." Dead rope a face dignified say.

    "Oh, did he embarrass you?" In Qinglong''s heart, Yanhuang and Han Xuan don''t seem to have a holiday. It''s unnecessary to embarrass Yanhuang.

    "No, no!" Dead rope shook his head, "but!" He said that he wanted to talk and stopped.

    "What''s going on?" Finally, Qinglong could not bear the atmosphere and said aloud.

    "Ah," sighed dead rope, "it''s time to see for yourself!"

    Hearing this, Qinglong was stunned and then looked forward.

    "Hiss"

    A breath of cold air went straight into my heart, and I saw a clean open space like a stadium. There was no building in it.

    The most shocking thing is not so, but in the center of the open space, an earth yellow ball light shield appears, in which Han Xuan is sitting.

    "He''s hurt!" Qinglong can''t believe that he can still hurt Han Xuan.

    "Well," dead rope nodded.

    "His opponent, if let him escape, it will be a disaster in China." The green dragon asked in a deep voice.

    "I don''t know, but after listening to Uncle Tu, they seem to be friends and should not harm society."

    "Friend, why do friends fight and fight so fiercely?"

    "It seems that it''s to fight for something. I don''t know much about it, but Uncle Tu is also there. He is a witness of the incident. He should know a lot about it. Just ask him."¡° Well, "Ning nodded, and the green dragon and the dead rope rushed to the center of the open space.

    ¡­¡­

    "You''re back!" When Qinglong came to the center, uncle Tu asked faintly.

    "This, this, the things in it seem to be extraordinary!" Green Dragon''s eyes are just a random sweep, you can see the things in the yellow light mask, the heart beat fiercely, the eyes can''t move.

    Now Han Xuan is lying on his side. The pressed hand under his body and a tiger shaped pendant are held. The green energy is constantly repairing Han Xuan''s wound, which makes people know that it is extraordinary at first sight.

    And the upper hand, a green mist constantly swam on the hand, sending out the prestige, even if there is a yellow light shield block, you can clearly feel his strong.

 Chapter 470

    In front of him, a compass like thing floated, emitting yellow mist, and then was inhaled by the round light shield.

    On his side, white jade bottles were thrown away.

    "Although the treasure is good, it''s just a mirror." On one side, uncle Tu sighed helplessly.

    "Why do you say that?" Green Dragon asked with a frown.

    "At first, when I came here, I saw that he was already like this. He was trying to lend a helping hand, but the mask, ah!"

    "Light shield!" Green Dragon''s puzzled eyes fell on the Yellow mask.

    "What''s the problem?" Slowly reach out, the target is the mask.

    "Stop it Uncle TU was surprised, but he was obviously a little late.

    "Pa"

    When the finger fell in front of the mask, an invisible force came from the mask, and then swept the whole body of Qinglong.

    "Puyi"

    Covering his arms and feeling the mysterious power in his body, Qinglong slowly raised his head.

    "It''s worthy of him. It''s not the power that ordinary people can resist!"

    "Qinglong, are you ok?" In the rear, uncle Tu rushed to Qinglong with a lingering fear, and then lifted him up.

    Although uncle Tu had seen the power of the mask before, he could not help feeling a little afraid when he saw that Qinglong was also shriveled.

    "Unimpeded" waved his hand, looked at the mask with solemn eyes, and said in a deep voice, "if I used a little internal force just now, I''m afraid I''ll die!"

    Uncle Tu looked at each other face to face. They knew how terrible Qinglong''s strength was, but now he would say such words.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "This should be the last way to save his life before he was in a coma.

    This yellow mask, no matter what form of attack, will increase the attack by ten times or even higher, and then fight back. It can be said that when it is strong, it is strong! " Qinglong said slowly after taking a pill to cure his wounds.

    "Here it is Uncle Tu looked at each other.

    "What''s next?" The dead rope came to his side and asked.

    "Back to Beijing!" Light words let two people a Leng, don''t understand why Qinglong want to abandon Han Xuan and ignore.

    Seeing their confused eyes, Qinglong had to explain.

    "It''s futile for us to stay here. The light shield around him can''t hurt him even if it''s a nuclear attack. We''d better go back to Beijing to improve our cultivation.

    After all, he doesn''t know when he will wake up, and his magic sword has been acquired by Xu Fu. When Xu Fu can skillfully use the sword, he will come to China to show his power. Now we can only make plans as early as possible. "

    Looking at the green dragon disappearing in the light of the setting sun, the two quietly glanced at several items of Han xuanshenzhou behind them, sighed secretly, and then followed the green dragon.

    The three walked for only half an hour.

    "Come on, come on, it''s right in front of you!" A few whispers once again make it not calm here¡° "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh" was heard several times.

    "Hahaha, Jack, our good day is coming!"

    "So as not to have a long night''s dream, we can take the things back to the headquarters. This is not our church''s territory!"

    All the people who come here are blonde. Obviously, they are not from China.

    "Yes, my Lord!"

    A person responds a way, then draw out the weapon between the waist, the chilly vision hopes to Han Xuan.

    "Hum, fairy, let me break your tortoise shell first."

    "Pa"

    Only a slight sound was heard, and then the man did not move any more.

    "No.10, what are you doing? Bring it to me quickly!" Among them, a seeming leader yelled.

 Chapter 471

    No one responded, but kept a chopping action, while the blade was on the light shield.

    "You, go and have a look!" His head tilted, his eyes motioned to a person beside him.

    "Yes"

    The person who was called carefully came to the light mask. When he came to the back of No. 10, nothing happened, which made the man''s courage surging up and patted No. 10 on the shoulder.

    "Ten, what''s the matter with you!"

    "Er" when his hand touched No. 10 shoulder, the man trembled, and then a wooden man was born.

    Two people''s unusual performance let the leader frown slightly, at this time even in the stupid people, afraid also know that things are not simple.

    "Head, it''s weird here. Why don''t we go back first?" The only little brother around said with fear.

    "Go back, hum, it''s not easy to break into here. How can you say it back? Don''t you see what''s in the mask? It''s used by immortals!"

    All the people who can come here are powerful people. After all, the black fog spreading in H city is not a decoration. The stronger the strength is, the stronger the ambition will be.

    "Yes, No. 10 and No. 9." The man hesitated.

    The leader rubbed his chin. After a moment, he said, "I''m the strongest here. I''ll try to save them, and then I''ll make plans. I won''t let go of this fairy baby!"

    "Yes

    Instead of calling himself up, the man breathed out.

    Ha, the leader yelled angrily, and a light shield rose slowly from his feet.

    "This is my strongest guard. I don''t believe it. What can a dead thing do to me?"

    If this man is a little more interested, he may still have a chance to learn from Qinglong, but he just wants to take out his weapon. What''s the result after that.

    "Boom"

    After the sound, the scene returned to its former calm.

    "Head, head!" After two consecutive calls, the man began to feel that something was wrong.

    "Hua Hua"

    It seems that because of the tremor of the voice, the three people who had been standing still for a long time began to do the action, but the action was a little strange.

    "Ah, ghost, ghost!" The man saw that the three men in front of the mask had a movement and thought they could be saved. But when he saw the dancing, he ran back, regardless of the image.

    After a few breath, in front of the mask, three pools of blood seemed to be splashed here, making it more strange.

    ¡­¡­

    A day later!

    "Ah, ghost, ghost!" Outside the light shield where Han Xuan was, a bloody smell filled the air. On the ground, pools of red blood showed that many people had fallen here.

    Ten days, a hundred days, a year.

    ¡­¡­

    In a trance, ten years passed in the struggle of the rivers and lakes. A lot of things happened in the past ten years. What people fear most is a place called the forbidden area of mortals and the nightmare of practitioners.

    In terms of power, the world is divided into four major forces, with Yanhuang''s special ability team and Qinglong as the leader.

    The second is the power formed by Xu Fu in Japan, which is invincible with a sword of immortals, and has a tendency to surpass the Yanhuang special team.

    Moreover, brother Shi''s army led by King Shi also occupied a place.

    The most incredible thing is that the fourth force was formed by Bai Xiaofei and heixiaofei.

    ¡­¡­

    A corner of China.

    "Little girl, are you sure you want to go there?"

    "Uncle Shenxian treated me like a mountain of kindness. I haven''t seen him for ten years since my last farewell!"

 Chapter 472

    "Lulu, if you want to go to see your husband, I won''t stop you. Pay attention to your safety!"

    "Well, don''t worry, sister Xiaohui. I''m not a naive fawn before!"

    "It''s really not the young girl I used to be. It''s thanks to you that I''m so powerful now. I don''t know what he used to feed you. It seems that there is nothing impossible in your hands that ordinary people can understand all their lives!"

    "Uncle corpse King joked. If you hadn''t risked your life to save me from the sea of fire, I wouldn''t be who I am today!"

    The people in this conversation are naturally the power of the king of corpses. The king of corpses is still the same as before, and his appearance has never changed. As for Xiaohui, she has just become more mature. The most shocking thing is a 14-year-old little Lori around her, who is undoubtedly a fawn.

    At this time, the deer, wearing an ancient yellow shirt, seemed to imitate who.

    As for why she was in the same camp as the king of corpses, Han Xuan had a big fight with ER Gouzi when he handed over the comatose deer to the king of corpses. Naturally, the two of them couldn''t get out.

    Until the end, the king of corpse had one arm as the price to escape from the fighting area, but the fawn stayed in it.

    "Please take care of this girl!" These short words, as well as Han Xuan''s angry appearance, come to mind.

    "If she has something to do, can I live?" Think of Han Xuan to fawn dote on, corpse King hit a shiver, then a bite of teeth, again rushed into the flame thunder range.

    In the end, the king of corpse rescued Xiaolu from the siege in his near death life. After that, Xiaolu followed the king of corpse all the time, and the king of corpse asked her to practice all kinds of martial arts.

    Sure enough, fawn lived up to his expectations. In just a few years, relying on the body protection beads given by Han Xuan and the body after being washed and pitied, fawn soon made a breakthrough in this world.

    "I''ll go with you. I haven''t seen him for a long time." The corpse king looked at the sunset in the distance and said lazily.

    "Well"

    ¡­¡­

    "Hahaha, Huaxia, I Xu Fu have come back again. When I left here ten years ago, I swore that when I came here again, it would be the time for Huaxia to change its master." On a mountain in the suburb of H City, an old man stood up, his fierce killing intention startled countless birds.

    "However, he should die too, otherwise, my baby will not be at ease!" Then the old man stroked the scabbard made of crystal, and finally his palm fell on the handle.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Bai, are we sure we want to go there?" Two as like as two peas on a small island abroad, they lay on the beach.

    "Well," the man on the left sat up slowly from the beach and looked to the East.

    "There, our systems are still there. Now that we have our strength, we can go there for a break!"

    "Ha ha, OK, it''s time to exercise!"

    ¡­¡­

    China, capital!

    "Green dragon, the silent tiger begins to wake up!" In a basement, uncle Tu said faintly. After hearing this, Qinglong opened his eyes.

    "He''s awake!"

    "No, it''s just fast!"

    "Start at once and go to H city."

    In the past ten years, the team has been sending people to visit Han Xuan almost every day, hoping that he will wake up one day. After all, an opponent is watching the land of China.

    Just a few days ago, the people who went in to guard Han Xuan saw that Han Xuan''s fingers began to vibrate slightly, and then became uncontrollable, and the sound of breathing gradually became regular.

 Chapter 473

    The night will soon come, but the library tonight is not destined to be calm.

    "Little girl, the former library of H city should be in front of it!" Under the moonlight, the two people are walking slowly.

    "Uncle corpse king, will we see Uncle immortal soon?" Loli, wearing a yellow dress, flashed a trace of excitement in her blurred eyes.

    "Oh, yes, I''ll see you soon. Ten years later, we are back here at last! " The corpse King sighed.

    "Whoosh"

    Two shrieks cut through the sky.

    In the open field, there are broken weapons everywhere, and pools of black blood pave a purgatory like scene here.

    "Uncle fairy!" With a cry, I saw a yellow shadow galloping down the building in the distance.

    Then, the Yellow shadow came closer and closer, and soon came to the mask.

    "Uncle fairy, are you ok?" Looking at Han Xuan sitting on the ground, tears slowly flow out of his eyes, but his hand can''t help stretching out.

    "Little girl, don''t touch that mask!" Han Xuan''s protective light shield is no secret. Even a person who has just entered the cultivation knows that this light shield is something that will die if touched.

    It''s just!

    Shua

    The king of corpse was stunned. When the deer''s palm fell on the light shield, there was no ripple on it, let alone hurt the deer.

    "What''s the matter?" For a long time, the king of corpse reacted and looked at the place where the hand and the light mask fit suspiciously.

    "Can''t the mask have the power to fight back after ten years?" In the heart is doubt, deer sobbing voice came.

    "Uncle immortal, don''t you love fawn? Why don''t you open your eyes and look at me?"

    "Uncle fairy, answer me!"

    Looking at the tearful deer, the corpse King sighed. As he was about to speak, the fluctuation of the surrounding space made him frown slightly.

    "Who is here, furtive, and is the way of our generation!"

    "Ha ha ha, my dear disciple, we haven''t seen each other for thousands of years. Why don''t we kowtow?" On the building in the distance, the outline of a figure could be seen.

    "It''s you, old Xu Fu!" Although thousands of years later, the king of corpses could easily distinguish Xu Fu''s voice.

    "Well! Brute, damn it Before people arrive, the sound comes first, but the time between them is very short.

    "Ha" corpse King angrily drinks, raises fist then to hit.

    "Boom"

    The deafening sound soon pulled the fawn back from his absence.

    "Ah, uncle corpse king, what''s the matter with you?" When I looked back, I saw the corpse King lying on the edge of the open space.

    "Uncle corpse king, are you ok?" Quickly rushed to the corpse King''s side, fawn anxiously called out.

    "Cough, it''s OK. Poof While speaking, he spat out another mouthful of blood¡° Help me up¡° I didn''t expect your strength to approach so fast, even I''m not your enemy! "

    "Ha ha ha, in a thousand years, have you learned to flatter yourself?" For the king''s shocked eyes, Xu Fu is very useful, proud to shout.

    "Shut up Full of children''s voice, Xu Fu was stunned.

    "Where''s the little girl? I''m not interested in using him for you!" When he saw the deer less than 1.5 meters tall, Xu Fu''s face was full of disdain, and his hand on the hilt of the sword was relaxed.

    "Don''t you know the famous deer? In the future, don''t say you are a member of the four forces!"

 Chapter 474

    Just as the deer was about to rush forward, the distant voice of sarcasm rang out in the whole open space.

    "It sounds like Uncle Bai. I didn''t expect them to come today!" Fawn noodles have a surprise.

    "Fawn, you are all here. How can I not come?" The voice falls, two figures suddenly appear in the field.

    "It''s really you, uncle white, uncle black!" As like as two peas, the deer''s voice is uncertain, but when the two identical figures are seen, the fawn has already been affirmed.

    "Well, Xiaolu, how are you these years? I found you in the sea of fire, but!" With that, Bai Xiaofei showed a lonely look.

    "I said," don''t you look me in the eye? " Just at the beginning of their conversation, Xu Fu''s cold words came out.

    "Old man, I''m very old. Can''t I go to provide for the aged?" Black Xiaofei, who was inseparable from Bai Xiaofei, stood up and said.

    "Hum"

    Xu Fu seems to resent these two people.

    Shua

    When the blade comes out of its sheath, the light of the sword flashes.

    "Poof!" The blood arrow sprayed out.

    "Hei, are you ok?" Seeing that black Xiaofei didn''t even take a round in Xu Fu''s hands, Bai Xiaofei finally faced up to Xu Fu and ended his chat with Xiaolu.

    "It''s OK." he struggled to get up. "His sword is weird. Be careful!" With these words, Hei Xiaofei was out of breath, obviously hurt a lot.

    "Eh" nodded. Bai Xiaofei looked at Xu Fu solemnly. He rolled several times on his throat, and then four sharp teeth on his lips were exposed to the air.

    "Interesting, vampire? I didn''t expect that your Chinese blood could merge with the blood of vampire!" Looking at the strange Bai Xiaofei, Xu Fu chuckles.

    "Hum, hurt my brother, go to die!"

    "Mole ant!" Disdain to see eyes straight from the white Xiaofei, Xu Fu sword wave.

    "Boom"

    Another pit formed in the distance.

    "White, white uncle!" Cried the deer.

    "It''s almost time to play, you two, you can die too!" His eyes fell on the corpse king and the deer, and a trace of ferocity flashed across Xu Fu''s face.

    "You dare!" Fawn came back to himself and stood in front of the injured corpse king.

    "Hum" has no superfluous nonsense, only sharp sword meaning.

    "Dang"

    Such as the sound of the bell deafening, the sky floating over the black fog, also have the shock of flying around.

    "It''s impossible. You can block the edge of the sword!" Cried Xu Fu, shouting that it was impossible.

    "Broken, broken!" When Xu Fu took a hit after the deer, at this time, but not half a surprise, but a face of panic.

    In the palm of her hand, she saw a green bead lying quietly in her hand, which was supposed to be colorful, but now it was dark¡° Ah, it''s impossible. No one can block the edge of the sword! " At this time, Xu Fu seemed to be crazy. He raised the sky star sword and cut it down again.

    "Little girl, get out of the way!" Feeling the fierce sword, the corpse king was shocked and pushed the deer away.

    "My undead body should be able to resist the next attack!" To comfort himself, the king of the dead closed his eyes in despair, waiting for the arrival of death.

    "Oh, no!" Panic, unprecedented panic, even if trapped in the sea of fire ten years ago, fawn is not so flustered.

    "I''ve been sleeping for a long time. Has anyone forgotten my existence?"

 Chapter 475

    The sound is like xianle, and it''s like the sound coming from jiutianyun, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.

    "What''s the matter, sword? Why don''t you listen to me?" I feel the trembling of the sky star sword in my hand, and the sword that will divide the corpse king into two will stay on his head, which makes the corpse king even sweat.

    "Poof"

    The quiver of the sword became more and more intense until it finally broke away from Xu Fu''s hand and inserted into the land below.

    "Huhu" seems to have lost too much strength in order to control the sky star sword. At this time, Xu Fu gasped heavily.

    "Has it to do with that voice?" The sky star sword''s out of control is really produced at the time when the voice rings. As long as it''s not a fool, I''m afraid I will doubt it.

    "I don''t know who he is, please show up!" Xu Fu held his fist and cried out.

    "Ha ha, I don''t need to see you, because I hate people killing people I know in front of me! So hell is for you Laughter came out, but Xu Fu''s cold sweat kept dripping down his forehead.

    "Yes, it''s you! Ah Before I finished speaking, I felt a strong hand around my neck.

    "Cluck" Xu Fu''s eyes were red. They were unwilling, regretful, resentful, and all kinds of emotions flashed in their eyes.

    "Cluck" neck again came out cluck sound.

    "You, did you wake up originally? I knew earlier, and I came to solve you earlier!" The weak voice was almost audible only to oneself.

    "Unfortunately, it''s too late. Go, go." With the breeze blowing by, Xu Fu, who was still swaggering, got a dead end in less than a moment.

    "Uncle corpse king, are you ok?"

    "Oh, no, nothing!" Even if the dead king''s indifferent character, you can see the scene just now, still slightly absent-minded.

    "He should be awake!" Slowly turn your head and look directly at the deer.

    "He!" Seeing the dead king''s eyes falling on him, three question marks appeared in the deer''s mind.

    "Yes, that''s him!" Said, eyes shift, Falcon like eyes fell on the open space center of the light cover.

    "What Fawn''s own understanding is wrong, tentatively asked again, but this time there is no sound, only the king''s eyes.

    "Come on, help me to have a look!" The corpse king said anxiously that he had no greed for the sky star sword that fell beside him.

    "Well," Xiaolu nods fiercely. She also wants to know whether Han Xuan really wakes up.

    Fawn holding the lame corpse King finally came to the mask, but the scene inside let fawn disappointed.

    Inside, Han Xuan is still sitting cross legged on the ground, with a tiger Shaped Pendant in his left hand, the origin of the world in his right hand, and a porcelain bowl sized array plate floating in front of him.

    "Well, it seems that I am suspicious!" Seeing such a scene, the king of corpses could only give a bitter smile.

    Turning around, the king said, "let''s go. I''ve seen you. Let''s go back to the headquarters."

    "Er" lost nod, turn round just want to go with corpse king.

    "Little girl, you are really grown up, not as carefree as you remember." Two people''s body fierce meal, the fawn whole body is trembles fiercely.

    "God, uncle fairy!" No matter how many tribulations the fawn has experienced, he is only a child of 14 or 15 years old, and his tears are already flowing.

    The first tear fell.

    "Tick"

    As if this sound gave the fawn courage, the fawn turned around and rushed to the light shield.

 Chapter 476

    If other people saw this scene, they would be shocked to their chin. I don''t know how many people were killed by this mask, but the deer wanted to fly moths to the fire.

    "Deer, danger, don''t go there!" The corpse king in the rear turned around in a breeze, but his face turned pale when he saw the place where the deer had gone.

    Looking back, the fawn showed a sweet smile, and then rushed up without hesitation.

    "Poof"

    When the hand just touched the light shield, it was like the sound of blister breaking, so that the deer could clearly see Han Xuan''s face like a knife.

    "Ah." Two murmurs of pain came out, and the deer and the king knelt down on the ground.

    "Whoosh"

    On the hand, the green light flickers, and the origin of the world disappears. It is Han Xuan who places it in the chaos bead.

    "God, uncle fairy, are you ok?" When the world''s original authority is gone, fawn looks at the figure sitting in front of him, with endless joy on his face.

    "How long has it been!" Han Xuan, who closed his eyes, asked in a hoarse voice.

    "Ten years, uncle fairy, you''ve been here for ten years!" Said the fawn in a trill.

    "Ten years? How time flies!" Eyes slowly open, dazzling sunshine let Han Xuan feel some discomfort.

    "Yes, it''s really fast, but Uncle fairy hasn''t changed at all!" The fawn changed its cry into a laugh, like a fairy coming down to earth.

    "Xiaolu, I''m about to leave here. Since I can still see you before I leave, it shows that our fate is not shallow, so I''ll give you some small things!"

    Said, the space slightly fluctuates, several bottles of pills and a white light fall into the eyebrow.

    Accompanied by a voice, "the elixir in the medicine bottle has the effect of condensing the spiritual power in the body. It is a necessary elixir for practitioners to improve their cultivation. Another thing, I believe you have received it at this time."

    "Uncle fairy, you''re going!" Although it seems to feel how long a memory in my mind, Xiaolu still looks at Han Xuan and asks anxiously.

    "Well, the aura of heaven and earth here is not suitable for me to recuperate. My injury this time is extremely serious, and I only recovered 10% of my strength in ten years!" Think of his injury, Han Xuan will not spit a bellyful of bitterness.

    At the beginning, in order to compete with ER Gouzi for the origin of the world, he used the secret method, and used the power of the method several times in succession. In the end, he lost his aura. It was lucky that he didn''t lose his life.

    Although Han Xuan can also enter the Tianxuan continent here for healing, it''s better to go back to the earth than here. After all, the world origin of brother corpse''s world has been obtained, but there are still many things to be arranged on the earth.

    "You''re going!" At this time, the corpse king also stepped forward and asked faintly.

    "Corpse king, you are all right!" Han Xuan said in a hoarse voice.

    "Well, when you asked me to take care of this little girl, I didn''t break my promise."

    Looking at the corpse king, Han Xuan takes a deep breath, slightly exerting himself on his feet, supporting him to stand up.

    "Kaka kaka"

    Ten years has not been active body, when standing up, the skeleton gives out the cluck crisp sound.

    "Ah" with a long roar, the black fog that enveloped H city for ten years disappeared without a trace.

    "Keke"

    After the black fog disappeared, Han Xuan coughed several times.

    "Uncle fairy, are you ok?" Xiaolu looks at Han Xuan anxiously.

    Wave your hand, "it''s OK"

    Eyes fell on the corpse king, "thank you for taking care of the little girl in the past ten years. Say what you want. As long as I can do it, I will satisfy you!"

 Chapter 477

    The corpse King seems to be waiting for Han Xuan to say this, and he doesn''t hesitate, "I want to protect one person!"

    "What Han xuanyileng, according to the character of the king of corpses, he wants to protect one person. His head is not hurt in the past ten years.

    When the divine sense sweeps through the dead king''s brain, Han Xuan has some doubts.

    "It''s no different. How could he want to protect people? Thank God if he didn''t hurt people!"

    "Hum!" Although the corpse king doesn''t understand the malicious idea in Han Xuan''s brain, he can guess one or two just by looking at the strange look on his face.

    "I don''t want Xiao Hui to be in any danger!"

    "Oh ~" Han Xuan''s expression of a sudden realization, "in this way, I''ll give you a pearl to protect your body!"

    With a little smile, the space in front of the corpse King fluctuated slightly, but for a moment, the beads emitting yellow light were squeezed out of the space here.

    "Well, since you''re satisfied, we''ll meet again." After the corpse King took over the body protection pearl, Han Xuan said.

    "Uncle fairy!" Hearing that Han Xuan is about to leave, the tears in Xiaolu''s eyes are rushing down.

    "You will not take her away!" The corpse King carefully collected the body protection beads and came to ask.

    "My place is not suitable for her after all. She''d better stay in this world!"

    Although it''s easy to take Xiaolu away, Han Xuan still doesn''t want to let the people related to him enter Tianxuan continent. After all, he doesn''t know when he will fall, and he doesn''t harm Xiaolu at that time.

    "Stay in this world, what do you mean, it''s difficult!" The corpse king didn''t know what to think of, and his face showed a look of horror.

    A little smile, "well, I''ll leave now. Xiaolu, you should strive to be stronger After a kill, Han Xuan''s figure gradually began to fade.

    "Whoosh"

    Breeze blowing, Deer Eyes of a drop of crystal fell to the ground.

    "Uncle fairy!" Bow, so that the king can not see their ugly, fawn kept calling immortal uncle.

    "Whoosh"

    The ears vibrated slightly.

    "Someone''s coming. Who is it?" Frowning, the corpse king turned to look behind him.

    "Whoosh" slashed the sky and landed in the center of the open space.

    "Green dragon!" As soon as the king saw the man, he immediately stood in front of the deer.

    Ignoring the cry of the corpse king, Qinglong comes to the place where Han Xuan sits before. He hasn''t spoken for a long time.

    "Pa Pa Pa"

    Disordered footsteps from behind, it is Bai Xiaofei and black Xiaofei support each other to this side.

    "Where is he?" It seems that the sound of footsteps makes Qinglong come back to his senses and turns to ask.

    "Gone, back to his world!" The corpse king said lightly, but still protected the fawn behind him.

    "Back to his world!" The place full of aura comes to mind, and Qinglong looks forward to it¡° Hurry up, the treasure in it will come first Indistinctly, the shouts came into the ear intermittently.

    "What''s the matter?" Black and white Xiaofei, who was walking forward, had a fierce meal and looked behind him.

    "Don''t look. Let''s go. After the black fog disappears, there are many people out there who want to get the magic weapon. If you leave late, I''m not sure you will die."

    Qinglong just came in from the outside, and naturally knew what was going on outside. When the black fog was cleared by Han Xuan''s roar, the crowd outside seemed to be trapped in a magic barrier and rushed to the central area of H city one by one.

    This road is extremely tragic, some people haven''t seen what the baby looks like, they have already fallen.

 Chapter 478

    However, even so, no one gave up the intention to enter it. Xu Fu only got a magic sword in it, and then his strength improved by leaps and bounds. All this is well known.

    "Deer, let''s go!" Looking at the green dragon in a complicated way, the corpse king and the fawn disappear in the city of H, which is full of grievances.

    "Black, let''s go, too!"

    "Well"

    They limped out of the open space.

    "Ah, since you are awake, the sword should be taken back, and Xu Fu should be solved by you."

    Eyes slightly closed, and then opened, looked at the distance slowly rising dust, after a sigh, disappeared here.

    ¡­¡­

    "Where are the immortals, where are the immortals!" The first people to come here are all those who have been here before.

    But when they saw that there was no mask, they felt nervous. In their hearts, since there was no mask, the immortal either woke up or died, causing the mask to disappear without energy supply.

    The latter is OK, but if it is the former, they are not sure whether the immortals will be angry.

    "I can''t manage so much if I''m seeking wealth and wealth in danger!" Those who can come here are good people who have long tied their lives to their waistbands.

    Carefully close to the place where Han Xuan sat before.

    "Ah, there are so many medicine bottles used by immortals. They are rich and defeated!" When I saw the medicine bottles lying on the ground, my face turned red. I don''t know if it was because I was too excited.

    It''s reasonable to say that Han Xuan fainted after entering the mask ten years ago, so he won''t have any chance to take pills. But don''t forget that Han Xuan had already woken up a few days ago, otherwise, how could he go from lying on his stomach to sitting on his plate.

    And this medicine bottle is not simple in brother corpse''s world. As long as you mention him, it''s the treasure that everyone can fight for.

    At the beginning, Han Xuan and two dog son war, injured to swallow all kinds of healing medicine and add the elixir of Lingli.

    You know, all the things that can be liked by Han Xuan are good things. Ordinary people only need to smell them to benefit a lot.

    So when the man saw that there were so many medicine bottles on the ground, his excited expression could also explain.

    Shua

    Just when the hand touched the medicine bottle, the blood of the big beach sprayed.

    "You can touch these treasures, too!" In the rear, a man''s sword went straight into his vest and came out of his chest.

    "Touch" sword back, the man fell directly in the pool of blood.

    But as soon as he took back his sword, his head fell to the ground and rolled several times before he inserted it into his waist.

    "Kill"

    The noise is so loud that H city is red by pools of blood. Until many years later, the smell of blood here is still very strong.

    ¡­¡­

    Earth!

    "Huhu" wind blowing, Han Xuan standing on the top of a mountain overlooking a town below.

    "Ah, ten years later, the spiritual power of the earth is far from what I expected. It''s also my fault that I didn''t consider the development of science and technology when I left at the beginning!" Cultivation of immortals and science and technology are two diametrically opposite concepts. If they are on the same planet, they are bound to conflict.

    In principle, a small planet like the earth should have been as fit for practice as Tianxuan continent. After all, Tianxuan continent has been continuously delivering spiritual power to the earth in the past ten years. Even if the planet is twice as big, it is more than enough.

    "Well, let''s take advantage of the time when we are injured to straighten things out on earth. All heavy industries must be eliminated! "

    The emission of exhaust gas from heavy industry is the direct cause of Lingli''s pollution. If it can''t be improved here, even if Han Xuan''s ability is severe, it''s impossible for the earth to recover from the ancient times.

 Chapter 479

    "But before that." Han Xuan on the top of the mountain didn''t know what to think of. With a smile, a black hole appeared in front of him. He stepped out and went to the Tianxuan continent.

    If you want to deal with these things on earth, it can''t be done overnight. Han Xuancai just came back from the corpse brother world, and he didn''t study the cloning equipment and the beads from the deer''s stomach. How can he be relieved? After all, these are related to enhancing his strength.

    Sure enough, let Han Xuan choose between strength and earth, he would rather choose his own strength enhancement.

    Shua

    When the figure shows up again, Han Xuan has returned to Tianxuan mainland, but the location is a little strange, and a familiar breath rushes towards him.

    "Oh, the waist and leg of labor and capital. How long has it been?"

    The voice is very familiar. You don''t have to turn your head to know it. It''s the voice of Er Gouzi, but Han Xuan can''t see where Er Gouzi is with his naked eyes.

    "Ten years!" Although did not see two dogs son, but Han Xuan or reply.

    In the dark fog, after Han Xuan said two words, he fell into a short immersion.

    Then, a huge wave of energy broke out in the center of the black fog, accompanied by the angry curse.

    "Wo damn, Han boy, where are you! I hate you so much. I''ve just recovered a little cultivation, and I''m back to the front of understanding

    "It''s a good thing for you to say that the injury of labor and capital is not much better than that of you." Two dogs don''t say it''s OK, but when it comes up, Han Xuan is angry, regardless of the image of the two dogs with each other.

    "Who the hell asked you to compete with me for the origin of the world?" Er Gouzi didn''t fall in the least.

    "I''ll wipe it, and you''ll still have it!"

    "Hum"

    With a cold hum, the black fog fell silent again.

    "Black, where is this?" The silence lasted only half a minute, and the voice of Er Gouzi came out again.

    "Isn''t this the result you caused? Ask me, it''s useless. Close the black fog quickly!"

    "My!? I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me! " Two dog son''s deep scorn voice spreads out.

    "Er Gouzi, you still pretend that at the beginning, this was not the netherworld demon flame that you summoned in the corpse brother world. Then when I took you into Tianxuan continent, a small part followed in. Don''t you feel the familiar breath of this demon flame?"

    "Damn, I''ll tell you how familiar I feel, but familiarity is familiarity. I can''t make him disappear now."

    "What do you mean?" Han Xuan doubts to ask a way.

    "I said, can you take me out of here? I''m just waking up. I''m still very weak. Give me some pills to eat soon!"

    After listening, Han Xuan is speechless for a while, and his divine sense is open to the outside world. He soon finds out his specific location.

    Shua

    A man and a dog appeared outside the black fog.

    "Well, Han boy, do you have eyes on your buttocks? How can you take me to a crowded place?" See this black fog outside, dense head surging, only when Han Xuan and ER Gouzi appear, here noisy voice instantly quiet down.

    "Shut up With a frown, Han Xuan gave a soft drink.

    If Han Xuan was in his heyday, his divine consciousness would naturally be able to sweep to the periphery of the black fog, but now he is still seriously injured, and his divine consciousness can''t be extended at will.

    It is in the dark fog, Han Xuan in find two dog son, he will instantly take back the God consciousness to know the sea, is really the head pain makes him feel sad.

 Chapter 480

    "Hey, what''s the origin of one person and one dog over there? They can appear in front of us in an instant. Even the most powerful ones in Tianxuan can''t do it!"

    "I don''t know, but I''m sure the man over there is not simple."

    "In other words, the black fog has existed for ten years, but no one can enter it, and I don''t know if it is a relic."

    "You think if it''s not for the ruins, why are so many people waiting here?"

    The silence lasted for a moment, and then the noise spread like a mosquito.

    "Er Gouzi, come and tell me what happened to the black fog. I have a plan in my mind!" Han Xuan looks at this magnificent crowd, light says.

    "Damn, what bad water do you have!" Looking at Han Xuan strangely, er Gouzi said, "if this black fog is just released by me, I still have the ability to take it back, but it has mutated in the past ten years, which is also the reason why I didn''t recognize it when I just woke up."

    "Does it mean that he can only exist all the time?" Han Xuan rubbed his chin and muttered.

    "The heart of gain and loss is crazy. This big black fog will disappear when the strength of labor and capital is restored."

    Han Xuan, who was in deep thought, raised his head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t mean that. There are so many people here. Why don''t you take this opportunity to let the people of Tianxuan mainland go further?"

    Today''s aura concentration in Tianxuan continent, even in some real world, is not as good as that in other world. However, there are few monks in Tianxuan continent, one by one, even those who can fly. How can Han Xuan not be worried.

    "What do you want to do?" Er Gouzi asked, picking his nose.

    "Disgusting Han Xuan a face of disgust, "go there and wait for me, I got a few good things in the corpse brother world, and, your 30% world origin, I can also give you!"

    Speaking, in full view of the public, a black hole suddenly appears around Han Xuan.

    "As far as you are concerned, please hurry up." Two dogs swearing into the black hole.

    "Whoosh"

    Watching the black hole disappear slowly, Han Xuan takes a deep breath, carries his hands, and looks at the crowd.

    "I''m the master of the heaven and the dark world. Your cultivation is low. I can''t bear it, so I created the forest of demons!" Han Xuanyi talks nonsense, which means that there are many cultivation methods, alchemy methods, weapon methods, pills and weapons hidden in the black fog.

    As long as Han Xuan knows, and is not too rebellious things, he put all of them in order to improve the overall strength of Tianxuan mainland.

    Han Xuan has only been in Zhuxian world for five years, and he is still in the state of constant cultivation. It''s reasonable to say that there can''t be any skill.

    But don''t forget that Han Xuan is the best in the world. He can understand such an anti heaven skill. It''s not difficult for him to create some of the lowest cultivation skills.

    When Han Xuan''s voice fell, the scene was a little out of control. People kept pushing forward in order to cultivate the nihility.

    "Hurry up, master. We haven''t found a single relic that we''ve been looking for for so long before, but now we have all the cultivation resources in it!"

    "Xi Ming, it''s not so simple. You don''t know the forest of demons. It''s the existence of death if you touch it!" Hearing the four words of the forest of demons, the man named Xi Ming was scared out in a cold sweat.

    "Fortunately, I was almost blinded by greed!"

 Chapter 481

    "By the way, where is Yunlei?" Xi home advocate hits to measure a circle around, frown to ask a way.

    "Master, Miss wants to act alone!" In the rear, a strong man in black whispered.

    "Why did you stop her? Don''t you know how many people miss her now?" The head of the Xi family''s face changed, and he drank in a angry voice.

    He was the first to enter the mysterious land, and his savvy is not generally high. Moreover, his skill is obtained in a top secret place alone, so it''s hard not to be noticed by the forces on the earth.

    "Master, where does miss want to go? How can we stop her?" In the eyes of the strong man who reported it, there was grievance.

    "Master, don''t worry too much. Since Yunlei can come back in the secret place of dying, I believe she must be the beloved favored by the world. It''s OK!" Next to him, a man who had seven acquaintances with the head of the Xi family said.

    "Ah, second brother, it''s not that I''m too sensitive, it''s really that cloud tears are too important!"

    "Well, let''s let our people pay attention to the movement of cloud tears. Once we find out, we''ll go and bring her back."

    "That''s all I can do!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Remember, the forest of demons is divided into three regions: outer region, middle region and inner region. The danger of each region is different, and the treasures obtained are also different. Now the highest accomplishments of you can only go to middle region. You should do according to your ability."

    Although Han Xuan doesn''t care about the life and death of the people here, he doesn''t want to develop to the scale of today''s Tianxuan mainland, which will damage too many people all at once.

    "My Lord, where are all the treasures hidden and what are the dangers?"

    "Fate, everything has its own destiny, as for what danger." Han Xuan smiles and says, "danger is everywhere. There are monsters, natural formations and all kinds of mysteries!"

    "Secret place, there is secret place in it!" Everyone was excited when they heard the word "secret land".

    "It''s true that there are many mysteries in the devil''s forest, but the dangers inside are multiplied, but the benefits are not comparable to those in the mysteries."

    "What Everyone''s eyes are already shining green. Most of them don''t practice Kung Fu, so many people will swallow their breath and do the chores of those sects in order to have a part in practicing kung fu. But now, the forest of demons has solved this problem.

    "Chong, Kung Fu, elixir and magic weapon are all in the forest of demons!" Finally, the scene is really out of control, the crowd swarmed into the magic forest.

    "I believe that after this time, the attribution of the city of the sky has come to a conclusion!" A little smile, Han Xuan will no longer pay attention to the trivial here, after all, the opportunity has been given to them, can seize, also regardless of their own things.

    Shua

    "Han boy, you are really slow. Come on, give me my 30% world origin." As soon as he stepped out of the black hole, er Gouzi roared.

    "I see. You''re indispensable!" The origin of Er Gouzi''s 30% world is what Han Xuan promised when he just entered the world of corpse brother. As long as Er Gouzi is at ease to build Bai Xiaofei''s system, Han Xuan can give it to him after he leaves the world of corpse brother.

    "Go to chaos!" After two dogs eat the origin of the world, it will produce shuttle energy. 30% of the energy of the origin of the world is enough to shuttle between two or three worlds.

    "Shua" chaos inside the Pearl.

    "Han boy, can we have fun?" See Han Xuan one hand holding two dog son tail, one hand holding a whole world origin.

 Chapter 482

    "Hum, shut up!" Han Xuan drinks softly. He doesn''t know what the virtue of Er Gouzi is. If it wasn''t for xiaozhuzi, I''m afraid it would not be quiet in this chaotic bead.

    "Han boy, shut up and put me down, or the labor and capital will open up..."

    Looking at Er Gouzi struggling and swearing, Han Xuan has a big head.

    "Ah, what evil have I done!" With a wry smile, he shook his head and threw the two dogs away, accompanied by a small group of world origin, which was obtained from the world of zhenhun street.

    "Ao ~" excitedly rotates 180 degrees in the air, and the two dogs bite the origin of the world in the blink of an eye.

    "Gudong"

    "Comfortable, this is the wolf''s life!" The origin of the world into the belly, two dogs a pair of enjoyment.

    But at this time, er Gouzi straightened up and stood up with his eyes straight.

    "I can''t rely on the deep feeling since ancient times. The routine always wins people''s hearts. Han boy, you have locked up the labor and capital in this broken place again!"

    There is no shadow of Han Xuan in the chaos bead. The purpose of his entering chaos bead is to deceive Er Gouzi into it, so as not to disturb him when he absorbs the origin of the world. After all, except chaos bead, er Gouzi can go in and out at will.

    Tianxuan continent.

    "Call" on a mountain top, Han Xuan''s figure appears, but his body has not yet stood firm, his breath will come out.

    "Finally, he''s in the pit. If you want to come out later, it''ll be very difficult!"

    Han Xuan wants to keep him in chaos bead if he can. After all, the goods will compete with him for the origin of the world. Just like this time, the origin of the world, which could have been easily obtained, has been in a coma for ten years in brother corpse''s world, and now only 10% of the injuries have recovered.

    "It''s time to get rid of you, too!" Looking at the green light floating on his hand, a smile flashed across Han Xuan''s face.

    With one move, there is an array of dishes floating in the sky.

    In Tianxuan mainland, Han Xuan doesn''t need to use the array disk, but his careful character urges him to make sure everything is safe.

    Looking at the formation of the mask, Han Xuan nods, and then looks at the origin of the world.

    Sit cross legged and put the origin of the world on your chest.

    "I don''t know if I can make a breakthrough after absorbing him." With a murmur, Han Xuan is no longer hesitating. His eyes are closed, and the chaos is determined to move. A trace of green energy slowly drills into Han Xuan''s body.

    ¡­¡­

    Time is long, in a twinkling of an eye, January will quietly past.

    One day, the sky was sunny, but suddenly, the wind and cloud changed color, and all the energy of Tianxuan came into Han Xuan''s body, forming a huge green light column in the air.

    "Ha"

    Like the roar of the gods, it resounds throughout the whole Tianxuan continent.

    "What''s the matter?" In Tianxuan continent, all the people looked in one direction.

    "This is the voice of the Lord of the world. Is he practicing some magic power?"¡° How envious

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the center of Tianxuan continent.

    "Sister Ling, what''s that voice?"

    Here a towering palace stands, and on the square outside the palace, two beautiful women stand, only one is veiled, so that people can''t see the true face, but if you look at the eyes, it will be fascinating.

    "It''s my brother back!" Eyes flow, and then fly to a place.

    "Brother! Is that right? " Don''t know what to think of, let the speaker''s face show surprise.

    "I haven''t come to see sister Ling for ten years. Why is sister Ling so excited?"

 Chapter 483

    The only woman standing outside the palace pursed her mouth and looked at the direction of the so-called spirit sister.

    "Forget it, go and have a look, lest sister Ling suffer." Then the woman took out a green sword behind her back.

    "I don''t know if it''s far away. Sister Ling is really. Don''t you know that I''ve just learned the art of imperial sword?"

    Shua

    Holding the formula, the flying sword rocked into the sky.

    When the woman left, the palace was as cold as ever.

    He can live in the center of Tianxuan continent, and there is a spirit word in his name. Who else can there be except Jin Lingzi who is entangled with Han Xuan.

    The woman who had just left was Xin Yu, who had been brought to Tianxuan continent from the earth to accompany Jin Lingzi. Unexpectedly, he had already learned the art of imperial sword.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the forest of demons.

    There are several people standing here in twos and threes, but the fierce and murderous atmosphere around them makes people around dare not step forward.

    "What''s the matter? Is there any news from yu''er in the forest of demons?" A man in black was half kneeling in front of a dignified man.

    "My subordinates are incompetent. I can''t find the trace of miss!" The voice is as thin as gossamer. It''s a woman.

    "Ah, ten years ago, I don''t know if yu''er is still in the world. It was the master of Tianxuan who took him away. I thought it was the chance for the rise of our Xin family, but I didn''t expect it. Ah In the middle of the speech, the dignified man sighed.

    "Shua" can be at this time, the sound of sharp arrow cutting through the sky came out.

    "Pa"

    Next to him, above the tree, an arrow enters the tree for three minutes.

    "Go and have a look!" The dignified man raised his eyebrows and motioned in his eyes.

    "Yes" takes the arrow.

    "Master, believe it!"

    It turns out that some people are using arrows to transmit information. There is no such thing as mobile phone in Tianxuan continent. All information transmission depends on human resources. It is really traffic that depends on walking and communication that depends on roaring.

    "Home owner, southwest direction, a green light straight into the sky, suspected top secret world When I opened the letter, a row of small words came into my eyes.

    "Southwest direction, Xin family children, full speed forward!" Tear the letter into countless pieces, said the owner of the Xin family.

    "Master, don''t we go in the forest of demons?" At this time, a man beside him asked.

    "The core children and I go to the top secret place. The rest of us enter the Outland of the devil''s forest!"

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    Where Han Xuan is.

    Energy is still pouring into Han Xuan''s body. In the past, Han Xuan is very happy to see this kind of thing, but now he is worried.

    "No, the cultivation breakthrough is coming, but how can the ten percent spiritual power in the body support it! Why didn''t you think about it before? I''m going to be killed! " Han Xuan''s heart almost wants to cry at this time. Although his spirit has been integrated into the whole Tianxuan continent and will not die, if something happens at this time, what will the world do? Just waste one?

    "Damn, it''s better to fight for one death. Maybe you can take this opportunity to break through your accomplishments." Han Xuan comforts herself.

    Bear the pain, Han Xuan one handed move, in a corner of the tiger fell into the hands.

    "Old friend, I''m going to use you again!"

    The spirit power is infused into the tiger shaped pendant, and the green light emerges and is quickly absorbed by the body.

    "Eh!" Suddenly, Han Xuan Yi''s voice, eyebrows gently pick.

    "What''s the matter? The therapeutic energy of the tiger shaped pendant is so strong!"

 Chapter 484

    If in the past the healing energy from the tiger shaped fall was compared to a trickling stream, then it can be described by the running Yangtze River.

    "No, it''s the world''s original energy!" Suddenly, Han Xuan seems to find something and yells, "I see, I see!"

    "It seems that you can absorb the origin of the world. Even my sky star sword can absorb the first half of it. I''m afraid it will hurt you." Looking at the origin of the world constantly being inhaled and exhaled by the tiger shaped pendant, Han Xuan has a sound in his mind.

    What is the origin of the world? That''s the core of a world. If Han Xuan didn''t have worldly skills, he was afraid that he would not be able to absorb the origin of the world and enhance his strength. But now, the tiger Shaped Pendant he got in a lower world has such great power.

    "It seems that I have to go to the mythological world to have a look. After all, there are so many good things there." Han Xuan looks at the tiger shape falling, but he has the impulse to go to the myth world.

    It''s not surprising that Han Xuan''s heart moved, tiger shaped pendant, sky star sword, array encyclopedia, treasure box space, and finally evolved into the whole mysterious continent. All these things come from the mythical world.

    "Ah" suddenly, the sharp pain of the body makes Han Xuan instantly recover.

    "Hoo, I''d better take care of the injury first and think about the others!"

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan looked at the vertical green light column in the sky, "since the injury can make the tiger shaped fall recover, I will try my best to break through the cultivation!"

    ¡­¡­

    In a quarter of an hour.

    "Brother!" In the sky, Jinlingzi stood up, opening and closing her cherry like mouth, and cried softly.

    "Whoosh"

    The figure lightly falls on a mountain peak adjacent to Han Xuan. He looks at Han Xuan with adoring eyes, and then he has no other action.

    Time goes by, two days go by.

    "Whoosh"

    The slight fluctuation of the air made Jin Lingzi frown slightly, and his face was not happy.

    "Sister Ling, sister Ling, I have finally caught up with you!" In the distance, a gasping cry came.

    "Xinyu!" Slightly a Leng, Jin Lingzi didn''t expect that Xin Yu would follow.

    Aiming at Han Xuan, he flies to Xinyu.

    "Why are you here?" Looking at Xin Yu with red face, Jin Lingzi can''t help laughing.

    "Hum, sister Ling doesn''t care about me when she has a brother. I''m flying and stopping. It took me two days to get here!" Xinyu opens his mouth and complains.

    "Well, don''t be a child. Come on, I''ll take you up. I''ll watch over my brother''s side."

    "Hum, sister Ling wants to see him more!"

    "Xinyu!" Jin Lingzi was stabbed in the center and blushed.

    "Wow, sister Ling, it''s so beautiful. I really want to take a bite." Jin Lingzi is a gorgeous beauty. The rosy glow on her face is palpitating in her heart.

    "Nonsense

    ... "hurry up, you''ve delayed the great event of the leader, so you''re ready to suffer from the torment!" Not far from Han Xuan''s peak, a group of people quickly walked through the forest.

    "Top secret places are rare. I didn''t expect that I could meet you today just when I was on a random trip. I have a good chance!" On the sedan chair, a young man in red was playing with the woman lying in his arms.

    "Master, how are you! Ah In the sedan chair, a light cry made several people blush.

    "Powerful, there are more powerful, but today I can''t play with you!" In the sedan chair, the young man smiles, and her white hand slowly falls on the woman''s head.

 Chapter 485

    "No, no!" The palm is magnified infinitely in the eyes.

    "Ah In the sedan chair, the shrill scream came out, accompanied by a strong smell of blood rippling around, and several people carrying the sedan chair seemed to have been used to it, not too many accidents.

    "Top secret place, you should not miss this opportunity, my old enemy, Wang Yuxi!" The voice of compassion came from the sedan chair, which made people outside shiver.

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister Ling, what''s the Lord doing? Why doesn''t he look at you?" Standing on the top of the mountain, Xinyu looks at Han Xuan suspiciously.

    "Hush," Jin Lingzi made a gesture of forbidding sound, leaned over Xinyu''s ear and said, "brother, this is a breakthrough in cultivation. I can''t be disturbed!"

    "How long will it take? It''s not at all comfortable on the top of the mountain!" Xinyu is like a little wild cat. There is only one place to stay on the top of the mountain. How can she stay.

    "Fast, fast, look at the size of this light column, you can wake up tomorrow at most!" Jin Lingzi doesn''t have Xinyu''s irritable look. Instead, he quietly looks at Han Xuan''s knife like face, and Zhaoxia appears on his face from time to time.

    "Pa pa" down the mountain, the slight fluctuation makes Jin Lingzi frown slightly.

    "Who dares to disturb my brother?" Thinking about it, he prepared to go down the mountain to teach those people a lesson.

    "Whoosh"

    But without waiting for her action, a figure flashed by and another person appeared on the top of the mountain.

    "Secret place, top secret place, eh, people!" Obviously, the man who just ran to the top of the mountain didn''t expect that there were still people here before him.

    "Master!" Suddenly, eyes noticed Han Xuan there, just a look, that person directly silly.

    "Who are you? Leave quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude!" Jinlingzi who is willing to let people to disturb Han Xuan, dreamlike voice spread out, directly let that person dizzy.

    Shaking his head hard, he made an appearance of vigilance, "this fairy, I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and my master!"

    He claimed to be Han Xuan''s Apprentice. He was the boy who had been waiting for linghuai for several years. At that time, Han Xuan taught him to break the spirit of nine days and let him guard linghuai so that it would not be disturbed by the outside world. But now linghuai has become a towering tree, so he doesn''t have to guard it.

    "Oh, it''s your master. How can I believe you?" Jin Lingzi''s eyes are flowing. She hasn''t heard Han Xuan say that she has accepted any apprentices.

    "Look, fairy He said that he would break the nine days and run it for one week.

    "Well, it''s better than Xinyu''s." Jin Lingzi nodded, no doubt about his identity.

    "Sister Ling, his skill is very good. Can this show his identity?" On one side, Xinyu looks at the youth in front of him.

    "Ha ha" Jin Lingzi''s laughter spread all the way, "Xinyu, your cultivation method was specially selected for you in the secret land of the whole Tianxuan continent, and it is also the one with the greatest potential. But now, that young man over there is a little more brilliant than your cultivation method, which means that it was given by his elder brother himself."

    "Sister Ling has been to all the secret places!" The speaker has no intention, and the listener has a heart. Xinyu is shocked by Jin Lingzi''s words.

    A little smile, ignore Xin Yu that dull eyes, eyes look at young Lang.

    "What''s your name?"¡° My name is Yang Yuye Embrace boxing, neither humble nor overbearing said.

    "Well," he said softly, "go down the mountain. Don''t let anyone disturb my brother''s breakthrough cultivation!"

    "Yes, fairy!" Yang Yuye can''t see that this beautiful fairy is in love with Han Xuan. How dare he disobey Jin Lingzi.

 Chapter 486

    What''s more, it''s not a good thing to stop people coming up. After all, what Han Xuan needs is quiet.

    "Sister Ling, I''ll go down with you, too!" Xinyu, who recovered from the shock, yells that she really doesn''t want to stay in this place where the birds don''t shit any more.

    "Well, go!" Nodded, indicating Xinyu at will.

    "Whoosh" took out his long sword, performed the art of Royal sword, and slowly floated down the mountain.

    Looking at Xinyu''s green sword, Yang Yu was envious. He could feel that the sword in the woman''s hand was much better than her own.

    "You have no magic weapon!" Seeing the envy in Yang Yu''s eyes, Jin Lingzi asked with a smile.

    "Mm-hmm" Yang Yu nodded in a hurry. He had a feeling that since the fairy asked, he would give one or two magic weapons.

    "Oh! Since your master didn''t give you a magic weapon, it means that he is sharpening you. Don''t let him down! "

    "That''s it!" Yang Yu night God feeling a stay, secret way, "how did not press play originally."

    "Well, go down quickly!" With a smile, Jin Lingzi waved one hand, and Yang Yu disappeared in the night.

    "I haven''t seen you for ten years. You seem to be naughty." All of a sudden, Jin Lingzi was shocked by the long voice. Because of the touch between the waving hands, the veil fell down and showed a peerless face without any awareness.

    "Brother, brother! You wake up Trembling voice, Jin Lingzi asked, hand slowly out.

    "It''s not what you said. I need another day to wake up!" The sound of ridicule came out.

    "Ah! Brother Jin Lingzi shouts out, ignoring that Han Xuan is still breaking through at this time, and rushes to Han Xuan in an instant.

    "Well, it''s unexpected!" Han Xuan is scared to take back the array disk. Of course, what can be used by him is not simple goods. They are all things with great lethality. If the array disk is not taken back, Jin Lingzi will lose half his life.

    Women''s unique fragrance hard to the center of the nostril drill, "brother, ten years have not come to see others, you are cruel."

    The head is as low as machinery. Jin Lingzi buries his head in his arms, and his shoulders are shaking.

    "I said, can you get up first? I''m still breaking through my accomplishments." If Han Xuan isn''t the first skill in the universe, he would be killed by the devil.

    Chaos swallows the sky and swallows all the energy in the world. The mind devil is also a kind of energy, so it is hard to escape the fate of being swallowed.

    "I don''t want to. I''m afraid my brother will disappear as soon as I let go!" Jin Lingzi put his head stubbornly.

    "Oh, I hope you won''t be an obstacle to my practice." After looking at Jin Lingzi with complicated eyes, Han Xuan sighs and leaves her in her arms, because Han Xuan knows that no matter what she says, Jin Lingzi will not leave her arms.

    Looking at Han Xuan''s helpless expression, Jin Lingzi showed a smile of victory in her bright eyes. She pillowed her pillow and closed her eyes slowly. She had a tendency to sleep.

    "Ai" shakes his head. Han Xuan closes his eyes and begins to absorb the world''s origin again.

    ¡­¡­

    Down the mountain.

    "Yang Yuye, you are the disciple of the world Lord. He should have told you the location of the secret place. Can you tell me?" Xinyu blinks his big eyes and looks forward to asking¡° "Whoosh" didn''t wait for Yang Yu to talk at night, but a magical spirit rippled in the air.

    "Master!" The heart is next startled, protect Xin Yu behind, Yang Yu night dignified look around.

 Chapter 487

    "I don''t know which friend it is. Can you show up?" Yang Yu shouts at night.

    "Hey, where is someone? You don''t mean to change the topic on purpose!" Xinyu looks around and stares at Yang Yu.

    "It seems that this young lady is a flower in the greenhouse. I didn''t notice such obvious fluctuation of breath!" In a word, Xinyu reveals her shortcomings.

    "Get out of the way. I''m here for the secret place. I don''t want to kill more people!" Deep cold words, directly let Xinyu body cold.

    "There are people." Leng Leng murmured, forgetting that he was already in cultivation at this time.

    Shaking his head, Xinyu firmly behind him, the magic weapon in his hand flashing dazzling light, made a final explanation.

    "Friend, there is no secret place on the mountain, only my master practices here!" He knew that all the people who could come here were attracted by the light column, which looked like a top secret place.

    "Well, since you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame me!" With that, a strong wind came by Yang Yu''s side.

    "Whoosh" figure a flash, cleverly avoided this blow.

    "That''s interesting!" Where Yang Yu stood before the night, a woman in night clothes stood up, her eyes shining with a faint red light.

    "Well, this man is a monster. How can his eyes shine?" Xinyu makes a noise behind him.

    "You''d better go there!" For this woman with zero actual combat experience, Yang Yuye was completely convinced.

    With one hand, Xinyu landed on the convex part of the cliff in the distance.

    "Well, now, finally, there is no oil bottle!" Long sword wrist a sword flower, then straight at the woman.

    "Come on, let me see what the famous Witch King Yuxi can do!"

    In Tianxuan continent, you don''t have to guess if you can use magic Qi. It can only be Wang Yuxi.

    "Hum" when the cold hum came out, Wang Yuxi turned into a black red evil spirit and rushed to Yang Yu at night.

    "Is there any mistake? First of all, it''s such a strong attack. It''s really a witch''s character!" Yang Yu didn''t dare to be careless at night when he saw the evil spirit in his eyes. Nine days later, he broke the spirit and decided to move. Countless tiny light needles gathered around his body.

    "Go"

    A big drink, entangled with the evil spirit.

    "Boom"

    The huge shock wave made them fly backwards.

    "Keke" Wang Yuxi stood up, his face a little pale, "who are you? In my mind, it seems that you are not the one who entered the world with us!"

    In Wang Yuxi, since this man can compete with himself, he is also the first group of people to enter Tianxuan.

    "What do you mean?" Yang Yu was confused at night.

    Seeing this expression, Wang Yuxi knew that he should have guessed wrong, but the more so, the more shocked he was.

    "I was the first group of people to enter the Tianxuan continent, and my cultivation time was longer than that of this person, but he was as good as me. What''s the identity of this person?"¡° Listen to the meaning of Wang Yuxi''s words, it seems that there are people who have the same accomplishments as her in the mysterious continent. Why haven''t you heard of them? "

    "Jie, witch, I didn''t expect you to show up. I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" All of a sudden, just as they were thinking about each other, the voice of compassion came into their ears.

    "It''s you. I didn''t expect that you would send it to me by yourself!" At the sight of the speaker, Wang Yuxi''s evil spirit rolled around him, and his mood was extremely unstable.

    "Witch, I don''t want to fight with you now. When I get the treasure from the top secret place, I''ll spoil you!" He said, with a smile of evil spirit on his face.

 Chapter 488

    "Stop! If you take the first step, don''t blame me for being rude Looking at the young man in red who was approaching the mountain step by step, Yang Yu frowned at night, pointed his sword to the ground and drank loudly.

    "Oh, there''s another one here. It can''t be your little man. That''s a pity!" Disdain of looked at Yang Yu night, and then turned his eyes to Wang Yuxi, said.

    "Zhang! Brocade! Loose Every time you spit out a word, there will be ripples around your body.

    "The Revenge of exterminating the clan, I want you to pay with blood today!" In Wang Yuxi''s eyes, the red awn is a disgrace to heaven and earth.

    And the man who made her extremely angry was the man in black who killed her whole family.

    It is reasonable to say that Wang Yuxi has the body of demons and the cultivation method taught by Han Xuan. Zhang Jinsong should not have the courage to fight against her, but can Han Xuan let a person with potential be destroyed in his hands.

    The young man''s name is Zhang Jinsong. He was one of the people who killed Wang Yuxi''s family in those years. In order to make Wang Yuxi grow up, Han Xuan made some efforts.

    To teach Zhang Jinsong and others how to cultivate their skills, as well as the pills and weapons for cultivation, in order to make them equal to Wang Yuxi. In this way, Wang yu''er''s belief in revenge will become stronger and stronger. Of course, Han Xuan did it secretly, otherwise he would have been exposed for a long time.

    "Wang Yuxi, you crazy woman, actually used the Tianmo chop. Aren''t you afraid that your move will lead to her death?" Zhang Jinsong points to Xinyu on the cliff, so he is indignant.

    Although Wang Yuxi is known as a witch, Zhang Jinsong knows that this is also based on the fact that someone provokes Wang Yuxi before she kills him. Now, Zhang Jinsong is determined that she does not dare to cut off the black and red evil Qi gathered in the air.

    "Ha ha ha!" Wang Yuxi laughs.

    "What are you laughing at?" Zhang Jinsong frowned and felt something was wrong.

    "Don''t you think I''ve lived on dogs these years?" In the black and red evil spirit before the mid air, Wang Yuxi''s cold words came out.

    "Congealed as the essence of murderous, this, she killed how many people in the end!" Yang Yu''s eyes in the night showed the color of horror, only half empty magic gas, a layer of red dazzling murderous gas rippling around.

    "Use your dog''s life today to sacrifice the spirit of my parents in heaven!" With this sentence, the magic Qi in the air began to roll, as if something was about to break out of the shell.

    "Heaven devil! Congealed Finally, with the cry, an ancient magic sword with black and red color stabbed out of the evil spirit.

    "Whoosh"

    The magic sword just blinked before Zhang Jinsong''s eyes. In the rear, a long black red tail disappeared for a long time.

    Although Zhang Jinsong''s strength is equal to that of Wang Yuxi, he is only a chess piece used by Han Xuan to train Wang Yuxi. Han Xuan naturally won''t teach him any amazing attack methods. That is to say, Zhang Jinsong can only use his body to fight against the sky devil.

    "Touch"

    There is no accident, Zhang Jinsong was hit by the magic sword flying far away, hit on the cliff, life and death do not know.

    "Huhu" magic sword trembles violently, and then slowly shows Wang Yuxi''s concave and convex body.

    "It''s really not what I can do now. It''s too heavy on my body. After this time, I don''t know how long it will take to recover." Wang Yuxi half knelt on the ground, soft lips kept spitting out white mist.

    "But I''m not afraid to kill him, no matter how hard it is!" Eyes fierce gaze at the cliff has not dispersed the dust, a trace of relief in the face.

 Chapter 489

    "Jie Jie" can be at this time, a long string of ghost hissing calls from the dust.

    "What, how, how possible!" Wang Yuxi just stood up and faltered with a pale face.

    "Jie, witch, you say, how can I let you die?" The rocks on the cliff hit the ground. In a flash, a figure rushed out.

    "What Looking at Zhang Jinsong whose clothes were just a little broken, Yang Yu was shocked at night.

    To be fair, if he went by himself, he was afraid that he would be seriously injured. But this man was not hurt.

    "Damn you, my means of saving my life are lost here!" Looking at the dolls in his hands, Zhang Jinsong''s eyes were red.

    This doll was made by Han Xuan when he was studying the world origin of Tianxuan.

    It''s just that it can only be used in Tianxuan continent, and it doesn''t matter. After all, who can kill himself in Tianxuan continent.

    Put the doll into a top secret place at will. Unexpectedly, Zhang Jinsong got it.

    "Die for me!" Hand a force, the hand of the doll pinch a smash, and then a punch to no combat effectiveness of Wang Yuxi hit.

    "Heaven devil, chop!" Mentioning the last trace of spiritual power, Wang Yuxi once again exerts Tianmo chop. It''s just that this powerful attack can''t be used twice in a very short time.

    Sure enough, just when the ancient magic sword body condensed a sword tip, Wang Yuxi was unable to fall to the ground.

    "Now, are you dead?" Looking at the bigger and bigger fists, Wang Yuxi smiles and slowly closes his eyes.

    "Did you forget me?" Light words ring in Wang Yuxi''s ears.

    "Hum, the mantis pawns the cart!" At this time, Yang Yu did not know when to block Wang Yuxi.

    With a cruel smile, Zhang Jinsong turns his fist into a claw, aiming at Yang Yu''s throat at night.

    "I don''t know who is the mantis and who is the car!" Yang Yu said with no expression at night, then his eyes closed slowly.

    "Nine immortals sword soul!" Every time he finished a word, Yang Yu would pause for a moment. When the four words came out, the space fluctuated violently, as if something terrible was about to rush out of the space.

    "Pa" with the sound of the bubble burst like sound, the field suddenly appeared a solemn face of the Sword Fairy.

    Then.

    "Pa Pa Pa" came out nine times in a row.

    "The first time I used it, I didn''t expect it to come out!" Looking at the nine sword spirits in the air, Yang Yu was very excited.

    "This, this is what, impossible, impossible!" Zhang Jinsong stops in the rush, and his white face shows his fear at this time.

    "Don''t you go out today without looking at the Yellow calendar? There are abnormal people everywhere!" Zhang Jinsong''s heart is full of flavors.

    "Go Yang Yu didn''t care what Zhang Jinshong thought at this time. He pointed at him with one hand and spewed out a word in a deep voice.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    Fast, fast to the extreme, nine lights and shadows flicker, and instantly come to Zhang Jinsong¡° "Bang bang"

    In half a minute!

    "Cough!" The scarred Zhang Jinsong stares at the nine sword souls who surround him in fear¡° What to do, what to do, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! "

    "Brother, we don''t have a deep hatred. Let''s just stop." Zhang Jinsong''s eyes flickered and said.

    "Here it is Yang Yu hesitated for a moment, but his distraction made him regret.

    "Jie, boy, just now I saw you throw her out of the battlefield, you care about her very much!"

    At this time, Zhang Jinsong had fallen on a raised part of the cliff, but he was pinching a person''s neck.

 Chapter 490

    "You, what do you want?" It was Miss Xinyu who was caught, but at this time she was pinched and it was extremely difficult to speak.

    "Let her go!" Yang Yu is shocked at night. What''s Xinyu''s identity? It''s the person beside Jin Lingzi. Although Yang Yu doesn''t know who Jin Lingzi is, she knows her strength by feeling. It''s absolutely terrible.

    "Oh, you bet right!" Looking at Yang Yuye''s nervous expression, Zhang Jinsong knew that he had a straw to save his life.

    "Let all your things disappear, or she won''t see the sun tomorrow!" Zhang Jinsong''s eyesight is fierce, and his strength is gradually increasing.

    "You His face was gloomy, but Yang Yu didn''t dare to ignore Xinyu. After all, she came down with her. If something happened to Xinyu, she couldn''t get rid of it.

    Slightly closed his eyes, the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth in the field slowly disappeared.

    "I advise you to let go. Her identity is not as simple as you think!" When the nine sword spirits dissipated, Yang Yu said faintly in the night.

    Obviously, Zhang Jinsong still listened to this and relaxed his strength slightly.

    "Yu''er!" All of a sudden, an anxious cry came from the distance.

    "Daddy Xinyu called hoarsely.

    The whole body shakes, obviously this piece of Jinsong is afraid of the elder of the woman in hand. After all, Yang Yu Yeke said that Xinyu''s identity is not simple.

    Only when he saw the person clearly, Zhang Jin was relieved, and then he was angry and looked at Yang Yu night with a grim smile.

    "That''s what you said. Their identity is not simple. I can send them back to the West with one hand!"

    "Er" Yang Yu was speechless at night, looking at a group of people galloping from afar, "who are these guys?"

    "Let go of yu''er, or don''t blame me for being rude!" A dignified middle-aged man came to a position not far from Zhang Jinsong and yelled.

    "Hum, you''re welcome. I''ll see how you''re rude to me!" With a grim smile, Zhang Jinsong waved his empty hand.

    Shua

    Yang Yu suddenly appeared in front of the master of the Xin family in the night, and gently raised his sword in his hand.

    "Boom"

    The powerful shockwave sent the main bullet of the Xin family far away, and then landed safely under Yang Yuye''s precise control.

    "Master!" The children of the Xin family rushed forward to help.

    "Yu''er!" Lengleng looked at the strange young man, and the owner of the Xin family felt powerless. After all, it was just the aftereffect of an attack, and he had no resistance, let alone saving people.

    "What do you want?" Seeing that his attack did not succeed, Zhang Jinsong glared at Yang Yuye.

    "As I said, her identity is not simple. I won''t sit back and ignore her."

    "Oh, isn''t this the little princess of Xin family? Why, she didn''t appear for ten years, and was caught as soon as she appeared!" At this time, the lazy voice is very abrupt.

    "Hum, you must remember that you have an engagement with yu''er. I hope you don''t stay out of the affair!" Xin family side, a strong man said.

    "Young master!" Just when the ghost boy wanted to show that he would not sit by and ignore him, a sharp mouthed man beside him pulled himself¡° What''s the matter Frown a frown, displeasure asks a way.

    "Young master, it''s not easy to catch Miss Xin''s master."

    "Oh, come on, it''s not easy!"

    "Young master, you should know the major forces in Tianxuan mainland."

    "Of course, Tianxuan continent is occupied by countless forces, among which one palace, one clan and one religion are the most powerful, and there is a tendency to divide four cities in the sky."

 Chapter 491

    When it comes to the local forces in Tianxuan mainland, the ghost childe is endless.

    There are four forces in Tianxuan, one mansion, one temple, one sect and one religion. One of them represents Zhongnan purple mansion, which occupies the eastern sky city.

    One hall, jiusha hall, occupies the city of sky in the north.

    Yizong, xuantianzong, the city of sky in the south.

    One religion, ghost religion, the sky city in the West.

    "But what does it matter!" The ghost childe just said vigorously, suddenly feel some pull far, frown to ask a way.

    "Young master, it''s right to catch Miss Xin''s family The man next to him faltered.

    "What on earth do you want to say, say it quickly!" Looking at that person like this, the ghost childe''s anger ran straight up.

    "Childe, that person, that person is the ghost cult, the leader of the cult!" When the man said this, he seemed to be sitting down on the ground.

    "What This shocked the whole audience. Let alone the leader of the ghost sect, even if anyone of their sect came here, it would cause a sensation. After all, the four forces in the Tianxuan continent did not have a false reputation.

    "It''s impossible. What ability do you have? How can you know the famous ghost cult leader?" Suddenly, someone stood up and pointed to Xiao Si beside GUI Gongzi and yelled.

    Ghost childe a Leng, "yes, even I didn''t see the ghost cult leader, how did he know!"

    His eyes were not good enough to pass Xiao Si, and a fierce and gloomy breath filled the air.

    "Childe, childe, it''s true. The reason why I know that he is the leader of ghost sect is that I have been to a secret place where there is nothing but a book like chicken ribs!" Xiao Si cried and told all he knew.

    "Book, what book, take it out!" Ghost childe brow lightly a wrinkly, say.

    "Yes, yes!"

    After groping in his arms for a while, Xiao Si took out a yellow ancient book. If it was on earth, such a book might be regarded as an antique, but in Tianxuan continent, it was simply thrown in the garbage and no one picked it up.

    Just when the book came into contact with the hot sun, a trace of gold rippled in the air, echoing with the sun.

    Zhang Jinsong, who is on guard, suddenly feels a strange wave of energy. His eyes are fixed. He thinks that Yang Yuye has some attack means. His nails are deeply inserted into Xinyu''s white jade neck.

    "This is, this is, the book of heaven, the mystery of heaven!" All of a sudden, Zhang Jinsong''s whole body began to tremble when his eyes turned to the book in the hands of Dame.

    "Tianxuan book, what is that?" Seeing Zhang Jinsong''s strange look, Yang Yu frowned at night.

    "What, the book of heaven Wang Yuxi struggled to stand up and looked at the ancient book in the hand of the ghost childe. His eyes were full of horror.

    "Tianxuan''s book records everything in Tianxuan''s mainland. The news is just spread. Unexpectedly, Tianxuan''s book really exists!"

    "What, devil, devil, witch, Wang Yuxi!" The whole audience was shocked again and stepped back with pale face. Obviously, Wang Yuxi was more frightening than Zhang Jinsong.

    Ignoring the panic of the crowd, Yang Yu turned his head and asked, "what is the mysterious book that day, and what do you mean by you?"¡° The book of Tianxuan is just a legend. It is a few important messages that appeared in our minds when we were brought here. In that message, we said that as long as we get the book of Tianxuan, we can know everything about Tianxuan, including how little the secret land of Tianxuan is, and where it is, we can find it in the book. "

 Chapter 492

    "What" this words, not only Yang Yuye for it moved, that is, the more people gathered, breathing some solidification.

    "Young master, we, we!" Looking at the eyes like a hungry wolf around, Xiao Si''s legs and stomach shivered.

    "Damn, I didn''t expect this thing to be so hot!" For Tianxuan''s book, guigongzi loves and hates it.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I think most of you here are from the earth. I''m a member of the Cloud City ghost family. As long as you can help me protect the Tianxuan book, I will surely have a good reward." The ghost boy arched his hand solemnly and looked around.

    "Well, fart. As long as the labor and capital get Tianxuan''s book, all the secrets in the world are not owned by the labor and capital. Go to your bullshit. " There was no lack of fiery and irascible people in the crowd, shouting and scolding.

    "You" face is gloomy, ghost childe in the hand forcefully holds the book of the day Xuan.

    "Mole ants, you also want the holy things in the world." Suddenly, cold laughter came from a distance.

    "Bad!" Hearing the sound, the ghost boy knew how much weight he had and threw the book into the distance. Then, there was an eager cry.

    "Uncle Xin, take away the Tianxuan book quickly, and I''ll cover you."

    The owner of Xin''s family almost blew up his lung. I''ve seen shameless people, but I''ve never seen such shameless people. It''s obvious that he wants to kill people with a knife.

    In fact, the ghost childe threw the Tianxuan book to the Xin family, which was considered. Just because of what happened just now, he also saw that the ghost sect mainly killed the owner of the Xin family, but was finally saved by a mysterious master.

    Ghost childe believes that if the ghost sect''s leader kills the Xin family this time, Yang Yuye will also stop them. At that time, both of them will be defeated. Will they have a chance.

    It''s just that the matter is willing to be done, but it''s missing that Xinyu is still in Zhang Jinsong''s hands.

    "Give me Tianxuan''s book, or she will die." Obviously, this can''t be said to the owner of the Xin family.

    "Ah Yang Yu shakes his head in the night and is about to go to the side of Xin''s camp.

    Suddenly, a weak hand grasped his wrist, which shocked Yang Yuye''s whole body and turned his head slowly.

    "No, if he gets Tianxuan''s book, I have no hope of revenge."

    "But, but she, she is!"

    At this point, the crowd began to riot from the outside. In the blink of an eye, the riot spread to the whole scene.

    "Tianxuan''s book, Tianxuan''s book has been robbed!"

    "Who dares to rob things in front of the leader of ghost cult? It''s over, it''s over, we''re all going to die here!" If Zhang Jinsong is crazy, it''s not enough to kill the people here.

    "Who is that person on earth? How can she be so fast? Besides, her figure is very familiar." I saw a slim woman constantly interspersed in the crowd, like a lively kitten.

    "That''s it! Xi''s family, Xi Yun''s tears, how could it be that she had such accomplishments! " The owner of the Xin family was shocked.

    Xiyunlei, the first person in the Xi family, is a person who entered the Tianxuan continent just after the start of heart training. It is said that xiyunlei has entered a top secret place alone. After coming out, he has already surpassed his father and become the strongest person in the Xi family.

    "Bold!" All of a sudden, when Xiyun was swimming in the crowd, she was dizzy with a loud drink¡° "Ah" the crowd covered their heads in pain and knelt down to wail.

    When I recovered, I saw a palm pressed down quickly in the middle of the sky and enlarged in my eyes. It was covered by the veil and only showed a pair of smart eyes. There was a trace of uneasiness.

 Chapter 493

    "Shenxing, runzou!" Without hesitation, Xiyun tears middle finger and index finger fierce clip out an ancient talisman, light lips slightly, said the name of this talisman.

    "Whoosh"

    "Boom!"

    It''s almost the moment when Xiyun''s tears left, the giant palm in the air fell.

    As the dust and fog dispersed, a palm print about the size of a basketball court appeared. Inside, there were piles of rotten meat and bones. The people who looked at it were thrilled.

    "Ah," Zhang Jinsong roared. He caught Xinyu in front of him and cried out, "boy, you go to chase the book of Tianxuan back to me, otherwise today next year will be her memorial day."

    "Yu''er!" The owner of Xin''s family was full of tears and rushed up regardless of life and death.

    "Hum, rubbish, get out of here!" Where will Zhang Jinsong put the owner of the Xin family in his eyes, and the majestic momentum will crush the owner of the Xin family.

    "Stop it Zhang Jinsong angrily shot, in addition to the close, Yang Yu night want to stop too late.

    "No, no!" Xinyu, who was pinched by his neck, cried hoarsely, with big tears falling from the corners of his eyes.

    But her entreaties had no effect, and her energy was just falling on the chest of the Xin family.

    Shua

    Unable to bow, the owner of the Xin family fell to the ground.

    "Master!"

    ¡­¡­

    All the sounds in Xinyu''s ears are not so important.

    "Boy, go and get Tianxuan''s book back quickly." As if he didn''t feel much about the killing, Zhang Jinsong yelled at Yang Yu again.

    "Boom"

    All of a sudden, the ground vibrated, and the mountains above shook violently, as if they were about to collapse.

    "What''s the matter?" Whether it''s the people of Xin family who are immersed in grief, or the onlookers who have nothing to do, they all have this question.

    "Boom"

    A roar came from the top of the head again, then the green light disappeared, and the strong breath rushed down from the top of the mountain.

    "Is it, is it the master?" Eyes flash, Yang Yu night excited to think of a possibility.

    "The smell is so familiar!" With the mud like Xinyu in front of him, Zhang Jinsong frowned and pondered over the origin of this familiar feeling.

    When the breath dissipates, the sky is like clear after rain, a colorful rainbow across the horizon, and above the rainbow, looming, a figure standing.

    "You see, above the rainbow, is it like a fairy?"

    "I don''t know, but I look like a woman." Someone said, shaking his head.

    "No, look, the rainbow is moving!" Hearing this, everyone turned their eyes to the rainbow again. Sure enough, the rainbow, which was still in the sky, had already appeared in front of them.

    "Beautiful, beautiful! Is this the real fairy

    "Yes, fairy, it''s a pity that the veil covers my face. If I can pass the exam, I will die without regret."¡° How beautiful! Get her, get her This is Zhang''s only idea at this time.

    On the other hand, Yang Yu lowered his head and made a courtesy to the younger generation.

    "You know that!" When Yang Yu straightened up at night, Wang Yuxi asked in a low voice.

    "Well," Yang Yuye just nodded, without too much explanation.

    "Boy, help me get her, as long as I get her, I can put this waste!" While speaking, his eyes have been staring at the barefoot woman in the air, and the primitive desire gradually drowns his reason.

    "You, be presumptuous!" In the air, the cold words of the barefoot women make Zhang Jinsong instantly come back to himself.

    "Ling, sister Ling, help, help my father!"

 Chapter 494

    "Sister Ling!? Don''t, don''t that kid say, the identity is not simple, is to point to this! " Zhang Jinsong grabs Xin Xinyu''s hand and keeps shaking.

    "Your dirty hands, don''t let go of Xinyu!" In the air, Jin Lingzi''s cold voice came out.

    "Let it go! Ha ha ha All of a sudden, Zhang Jinsong laughed, "let her go, can I still live? At least now, I still have a life card."

    "Hum!" Space trembles slightly because of the cold hum.

    "The mystery of space - transformation!"

    Who is Jin Lingzi? He is Xihe Shenzhu of zhenhun street. He can be transformed into human form by absorbing the huge aura of heaven and earth. The strongest power of Xihe Shenzhu is the power of space.

    "Whoosh"

    Xinyu, who is pinched by Zhang Jinsong, feels that his neck is loose. When he opens his eyes again, he sees Jin Lingzi''s cool face.

    "After all, you are my brother''s pawn, so I won''t kill you for the moment!" Looking at Zhang Jinsong, Jin Lingzi said.

    "Ling, sister Ling, help my father!"

    Gently stroking Xinyu''s head, a trace of softness flashed in Jinlingzi''s eyes, "Xinyu, sister can''t save your father!"

    "Woo! Woo Incense shoulder twitch, intermittent whimper constantly out.

    "Well, Xinyu, I think my brother must have that ability. Please follow me to find him!" Seeing that the man who had been with him for ten years was so sad, Jin Lingzi finally couldn''t bear it. He pulled up Xinyu and prepared to fly to the mountain that went straight into the sky.

    "Yes, Lord, Lord must have the ability to save my father." As if catching something, Xinyu looks forward to the top of his head.

    "Buzz"

    All of a sudden, when Jin Lingzi''s aura was half running and was ready to fly to the sky, a wave of pressure came, which made Jin Lingzi frown slightly, slowly drop down and fall barefoot on the wet soil.

    "Ah, why, why do I have the impulse to kneel down and worship?"

    "Brother, just follow the feeling." In the crowd, many people have knelt down and kowtowed.

    "Well, brother, it''s really high

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "This power, this power! Yes, it''s his breath At this time, Zhang Jinsong''s face turned pale and his steps kept retreating.

    "Pa", as the leader of ghost sect, was tripped by a stone. However, this fall did not interrupt Zhang''s backward steps.

    "Master, it''s master who has passed the pass!" Yang Yu was surprised and bowed to a direction.

    "Ah Wang Yuxi also seems to know the origin of this breath, and exclaimed in his mouth.

    "Your master, it can''t be him!" Staring at the sky, mumbling to himself.

    When the crowd worshiped and Zhang Jinsong and Wang Yuxi were shocked, the space in the distance began to twist violently, forming a whirlpool, from which came the breath of terror.

    "What do you mean by coming here?" In the vortex of space, an ethereal voice comes out.

    This voice, as long as you have entered the secret realm, is not unfamiliar, because when you first enter the secret realm, you will hear similar words in your mind¡° Ah, this is, this is the Lord of the world! "

    "It''s really the voice of the Lord of the world. I''m in a secret place. Thanks to this voice, I can find the secret treasure."

    "Eh, brother, you''ve been in a secret place!"

    "Damn it

    The crowd just awed the voice a little more, and there was no fear. After all, they had never heard of Han Xuan''s murder.

 Chapter 495

    But a few independent people are not the same, Wang Yuxi, excited with a little anger.

    Zhang Jinsong, fear, endless fear.

    Yang Yu was just smiling at night.

    Xinyu, a glimmer of hope flashed through her gray eyes.

    And Jin Lingzi, er, can only see the deep love.

    In a few people each bosom idea, whirlpool in a foot stretched out however.

    "I can''t escape. I can''t escape. I hope I can get out of danger this time." Hands and feet and with the backward Zhang Jinsong stopped all movements, so straight Leng Leng looking at the huge and incomparable whirlpool.

    "Whoosh"

    In a flash, heaven and earth were disgraced, and Han Xuan''s whole figure appeared.

    "You, break up!" Looking at the crowd outside, Han Xuan waved his hand.

    The so-called words follow the law, which is used to describe the scene at this time. However, a white mist appeared when Han Xuan''s words fell, and then it seemed to pass through the barrier of space and come to the crowd a few miles away.

    "Let it go, let it go!" Han Xuan whispered to himself and walked slowly to the ground on the steps formed by the clouds.

    After the white fog came to the crowd, it quickly began to grow and soon enveloped most of the people.

    "Whoosh"

    With the sound of breaking the air, there is less noise here.

    "Eh, my brother''s strength has become much stronger. He can exert the power of space to such a degree!" Jin Lingzi blinked and his eyes were full of little stars.

    "Scatter!" When the word came out, only a few people stood in twos and threes.

    There are many members of the Xin family, including Yang Yuye, Wang Yuxi and Zhang Jinsong.

    "Lord, Lord, please save my father!" When Han Xuan steps to the ground, Xinyu will earn the embrace of Jinlingzi and come to Han Xuan and kneel down.

    "Xinyu!" Jin Lingzi''s expression was complicated. He raised one hand and then slowly put it down.

    "No help!" Simple two words, but let Xinyu such as be hit hard, kneel straight body shake a few.

    "Brother!" Jin Lingzi comes to Han Xuan, the meaning of which can be seen as long as he is a wise man.

    "Ah" looking at Jin Lingzi''s expectant eyes, Han Xuan shakes his head, stretches out one hand, and a green light forms at his fingertips.

    "Go and say goodbye, his heart is pierced, that''s all I can do!" The green light flashed and fell to the heart of Xin''s family.

    And a white light is also chasing after him, only after the injured chest of the Xin family owner swings around, he returns to Han Xuan''s fingertips, only in the white light, a trace of red looms.

    "Thank you, Lord, thank you!" Xinyu cried bitterly and got up to meet the hard won opportunity.

    "Brother, after you break through your accomplishments, you should be able to save Xinyu''s father, but why, why don''t you save him when you see death?" Jin Lingzi pointed his chin with his fingers.

    "I can really save him, but I need to constantly infuse him with life energy!" Han Xuan takes a look at Jin Lingzi, and then quickly turns his eyes away, because Jin Lingzi is too charming at this time¡° Isn''t that better? My brother can accompany me all the time. " The murmur of Jin Lingzi makes Han Xuan blush.

    The head of Xin''s family is now injured. Unless Han Xuan has been injecting life energy into him, he won''t live long. After all, it runs through his heart. With Han Xuan''s current cultivation, he can''t recover.

    All the time, he has to instill energy into the owner of the Xin family, which means that Han Xuan can''t go anywhere in the future and can only wait for the owner of the Xin family. As long as Han Xuan is not amused, he won''t do anything stupid.

 Chapter 496

    "But I''ll have a way to make him live again, and I don''t have to worry about it!" Looking at the white light on his fingertips, Han Xuan''s mysterious smile appears.

    "Go there and wait for me first!" Words fall, the space in front of a small crack, and the white light is automatically floated in.

    "And then!" This words say, Han Xuan seems to have changed a person, eyes burst out a chill.

    Looking at the situation, Zhang Jinsong suddenly gets cold on his back. He turns white and looks at Han Xuan.

    "Jie, Lord, yes, what can I do for you?" Zhang Jinsong asked, trembling, because he already felt that Han Xuan''s chill was aimed at him.

    Head slowly raised, showing a demon like smile, which let this feeling things bad Zhang Jinsong completely collapsed.

    "Pa"

    He knelt down heavily, his head pounding hard stones. "Lord Jie, please forgive me. Lord Jie, please forgive me."

    "Tongue" Han Xuan disdains Zhang Jinsong at all, lips open and close, spit out two words.

    "Wu" is calling for Zhang Jinsong to spare his life. His voice suddenly stops.

    "Wu Wu Wu" saw Zhang Jinsong''s hands fiercely cover his mouth, showing a painful expression.

    "You know what''s wrong!" Han Xuan flicks his sleeve and asks without expression.

    "Wu Wu!" Zhang Jinsong, who is still kneeling on the ground, has a trace of doubt in his eyes. If Han Xuan is not able to see everything, he is afraid that he can''t find it yet. In his mind, he is puzzled, but Zhang Jinsong has an expression of confession on his face.

    "It seems that you still don''t understand!" There was a sharp flash on the smiling face.

    "Ten fingers linked to one''s heart, you can enjoy the last time!" With that, the blood splashed on Zhang Jinsong''s face.

    "Wu" does not have the tongue, Zhang Jinsong sends out a hiss from the throat, the dense sweat bead crawls the entire face.

    In half an hour.

    "Don''t you understand?" Han Xuanyou said, shaking his head for several times.

    At this time, Zhang Jinsong has long lost his previous spirit. Now he looks like a beggar.

    And on the ground, the bright red blood plating a layer of red paint on the ground here, ten broken fingers neatly in front of the body.

    "Wu" looked at Han Xuan with red eyes, from which he could read out several meanings, such as doubt, reluctance, anger, and several expressions echoed each other.

    "Want to know why I torture you so much?" With a smile, Han Xuan leans to Zhang Jinsong and says in a voice that only two people can hear.

    There is a trace of desire in his eyes. He turns around and looks at Han Xuan''s eyes.

    "I won''t tell you, because I want you to die in your eyes!" Words fall, Han Xuan finger in Zhang Jinsong eyebrow.

    "Kaka kaka"

    When the finger falls on Zhang Jinsong''s head, a series of clatters come to our ears. It seems that Zhang Jinsong''s space has been cut into countless pieces, and the people in it can''t escape the fate of being divided.

    "Pa"

    The sound of broken mirror sounded, no blood, no pain, only a piece of neat meat on the ground¡° What is the deep hatred between the Lord of the world and this man that he should die so miserably Even if Wang Yuxi, who is known as the witch, saw this scene, he felt a little nervous.

    "Yes, why am I so tyrannical? Why do I feel comfortable now?"

    Hearing Wang Yuxi''s murmur, Han xuanleng for a long time, until Zhang Jinsong''s eyes appeared in his mind, which are only the eyes of wild animals.

 Chapter 497

    Looking back, looking at Jin Lingzi with complicated eyes.

    Seeing that the person he was thinking of turned his eyes on him, Jin Lingzi was careful that his liver was pounding.

    "Brother!" Holding the corner of his clothes, Jin Lingzi looks like he''s killing himself.

    Hurry to look away, Han Xuan looks at the two people behind Jin Lingzi.

    "Yes, it seems that you haven''t fallen behind in the past ten years!"

    "Master!" Yang Yu gave a big gift at night.

    "I think you should be called the devil!" Glancing at the neat row of bones and flesh behind Han Xuan''s body, Wang Yuxi said without expression.

    Yang Yu hears it in the dark at night. What''s Han Xuan''s character? That''s the nature that must be reported. Wang Yuxi''s words are so disrespectful. He''s really afraid that Han Xuan will work hard to destroy flowers.

    He quickly stepped forward and came to Wang Yuxi. He put his hands together and bowed down. "Congratulations on master''s breakthrough in cultivation and strength."

    With Han Xuan''s insight into all things, Yang Yuye looks away from him with an invisible force.

    "Bad!" Looking at his current position, Yang Yu was shocked.

    "Master, don''t you really get angry?" Look at Han Xuan with flashing eyes.

    "You''ll have a good Introspection over there." Han Xuan looks like a strict teacher.

    Contact with Han Xuan''s eyes, shrink head, Yang Yuye honest a lot, not to do any struggle.

    "You still hate me!"

    After hearing Han Xuan''s mindless words, Wang Yuxi didn''t come here, but Yang Yuye didn''t calm down.

    "What''s the situation! I don''t know her, but how can I know her? I don''t think I''ve moved my heart! " The canthus of his eyes twitched and Yang Yu murmured at night.

    "Touch"

    Where Yang Yu stood in the night, a deep hole appeared, but the man was missing.

    "Nonsense When he turned his head, he glanced at Jin Lingzi, but there were too many things that could not be expressed in a few words.

    "Why can''t I hate you when you stop me from taking revenge?" When Wang Yuxi saw Han Xuan''s magic power, he felt a tremor in his heart, but he still said it hard.

    "Ah Han Xuan shook his head and sighed, "you can do it yourself!"

    Han Xuan stopped Wang Yuxi from killing yuyangzi at the beginning in order to make her stronger by taking advantage of this belief of revenge. But now, Wang Yuxi still doesn''t understand.

    "Whoosh"

    "Brother, wait for me!" Looking at Han Xuan just blinks and disappears in the horizon, Jin Lingzi shouts.

    "I believe she needs your company more now!" The long voice spreads out, let Jin Lingzi just mention of the footstep, then put down, slowly walk to Xin Yu behind.

    When they saw the veiled fairy coming, their faces turned red one by one, and then they quickly looked away, because they felt that if there was a trace of desire in their eyes, they would die without a burial place.

    It seems that there is no truth in this feeling, but in fact it is so terrible. Just as I looked away, a dignified voice suddenly appeared in the mind of the people of Xin family¡° Once someone shows disrespect to her, there will be no amnesty for killing her! " This voice they are very familiar with, is the front foot just left Han Xuan.

    "Yes, yes!" The people of Xin''s family were busy nodding their heads, but they didn''t say anything.

    "The earth is a beautiful place, but she hasn''t been there. Do you know what I mean?"

    The person of Xin''s family in the divine sense can''t help nodding. Han Xuan smiles and his fingertips flash white.

    "Let me know if you have any difficulty with this thing!"

 Chapter 498

    Xin family crowd, a tall woman in the hands of a green sign, a positive word, emitting a touch of gold.

    "This is, this is, this is the message jade Fu. I only heard that there are a few of the four forces before, but I didn''t expect that we have them now!" In the crowd, someone said in a trill, swallowing.

    "What did my brother say?" All of a sudden, at this time, a beautiful voice, so that all the men in the Xin family are fascinated.

    Jin Lingzi stood up with Xinyu and looked at the jade plate in the tall woman''s hand.

    "Lord Jie asked us to take you to our hometown!" In the crowd, some people''s eyes are dull, Leng Leng said.

    "Hum, smelly brother, do you want to get rid of me like this?" Jin Lingzi had a jade nose and stamped his feet.

    Just she doesn''t know, this appearance of coquetry lets the person of Xin family that call a affliction.

    "Sister Ying, take my father out of Tianxuan. After all, he doesn''t belong here!" The innocent expression on Xinyu''s face seems to disappear in this event, and the cold words make the people of Xinyu''s family unable to react.

    "Well, Xinyu, don''t be too sad!" Shadow will be in the hands of the transmission jade Fu away, came to Xinyu side, worry said.

    After hearing this, I closed my eyes slightly, then opened it fiercely, and a breath of rejecting people thousands of miles away diffused.

    "Ying, I will be in charge of Xin''s family in the future!" Hearing the shouts of shengfen, the shadow trembles in her heart, and a feeling of Indescribability floats to her heart.

    Take a deep breath. "Yes, miss!"

    "Father, you can rest assured that I will use my life to fulfill your long cherished wish and let the Xin family be above all forces." Looking at the owner of the Xin family lying flat on the ground again, Xinyu makes an effort with both hands.

    "Ah

    "Bang bang"

    With Xinyu''s shouting, a series of explosions took place here. When the dust and fog dispersed, a sarcophagus appeared in front of us.

    "This, this is caused by the young lady!" Watching Xinyu slowly put the owner of the Xin family into the sarcophagus, the people of the Xin family were a little stunned.

    "Look at the momentum that just came out, I''m afraid that Miss Xi is more than the one in the Xi family. I don''t know what she has experienced in the past ten years when she disappeared!" When the people of the Xin family came back, they kept talking.

    Ignoring the noise behind, he covered the sarcophagus, but later Xinyu was in some trouble.

    "There is still some distance from the exit. How can I bring my father back to earth?"

    Looking at Xinyu''s frown, Jinlingzi sighed, "let''s go, your father''s body, I''ll take it for you!"

    Then, the space here fluctuates slightly, and the force of space acts on the sarcophagus, making it disappear instantly.

    "Thank you, sister Ling!" Xinyu reluctantly shows a smile and thanks.

    "Well, let''s go! I also want to know what my brother said

    "Well"

    ¡­¡­

    "Go, it''s time to go, or I can''t calm down!" On an endless plain, a Taoist sitting on the ground said to himself¡° Ah, the purpose of going to brother corpse''s world is to stabilize Daoji, but I didn''t expect that it would become more and more fierce. Is this my robbery The sitting Taoist stood up slowly and looked into the sky.

    "Well, now that it''s done, we can only take one step and see one step!" For a long time, Han Xuan shook his head and sighed.

    Take back the vision, cover oneself chest, "now not only injury recovery, and, cultivation!" Thinking of this, Han Xuan''s face showed a smile, but slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 499

    Shua

    The space fluctuates slightly, which is different from Han Xuan''s previous use of space rules.

    When using the rules, it will produce the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth, but now the spatial fluctuation is emitting a holy and gentle atmosphere.

    "Yuanying, now!" Move your lips gently.

    "Whoosh"

    A little man with white light all over his body appears in the space here.

    "With the help of the power of the world origin, we have finally broken through to the Yuanying period!" Looking at the villain in front of him, Han Xuan''s smile becomes more and more intense.

    "I don''t know what''s so strange about Yuanying!" At the moment of Yuanying''s formation, Han Xuan only felt that he could absorb more Aura, the transformation of chaos Qi became faster, and the rest didn''t change much.

    "Try it!" Han Xuan looks forward to the little man in front of him.

    It''s no wonder Han Xuan is like this, just because he has never experienced such things as Yuanying

    Han Xuan has been to the most advanced world. I''m afraid it belongs to Zhuxian world, but no one in Zhuxian world has broken through to Yuanying period, so now he is blind and can only explore by himself.

    "I don''t know if it has attack power or not!" Think of here, Han Xuan idea move, driving the villain to attack the ground.

    With the idea into Yuanying''s mind, the villain raised his hand slightly, and a holy white light appeared on his palm.

    "Zi"

    When the white light fell to the ground, there was no big bang in imagination, no violent storm sweeping the whole audience, there was only a slight sound.

    "That''s it, it''s over!" Staring at the ground without any change, Han Xuan''s eyes are almost protruding.

    "It''s impossible, even if Yuanying has just formed, it can''t have no attack power at all, otherwise this Yuanying period is a breakthrough in vain!"

    After exploring countless times to make sure that there was no change in the place where the white light hit, Han Xuan''s eyebrows wrinkled gently.

    But how does he know? Oh, yes, Han Xuan has never been in contact with a real cultivator. Naturally, he doesn''t know Yuan Ying''s rebellion.

    Yuanying period is the realm that monks all yearn for. There is an old saying in Xiuzhen world that Yuanying is a mole ant.

    The reason for the spread of such a saying is that after the yuan baby is born in the body, it can directly attack the soul. Under the yuan baby, who has the ability to protect the spirit.

    "Forget it, white light aside, now try his speed!" After struggling for a long time, Han Xuan has no choice but to give up.

    "Whoosh"

    When the idea reached the villain''s mind, only to hear the air was torn, the shadow has disappeared, even with Han Xuan''s abnormal reaction power did not react.

    "This, this speed, is that I try my best to push the two laws of time and space. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with them. No, it''s not that I can''t catch up, but I can''t even eat the ashes."

    Suddenly, just at the moment of Han xuanleng, a sense of fatigue hit, "bad, play big!" Han Xuan secretly recalls yuan baby and brings it into her body.

    "Hoo Hoo Gasping for breath, after the palpitation in my heart calmed down, "now I''m just in the early stage of Yuanying, and I still can''t get Yuanying out of the body." If an ordinary monk wants to let Yuanying out of the body just after breaking through the Yuanying period, it is needless to say that he is just a fool.

    The reason why han Xuan can do it is that he relies on the anti heaven skill of chaos swallowing heaven.

    "Yuan Ying''s speed is really fast. It seems that when we have to go to the higher world, or we''ll waste such a good means of attack!"

    Han Xuan now only knows that Yuan Ying is fast, but he has no means to attack him. He doesn''t believe that such a difficult realm will be so simple.

 Chapter 500

    Shake your head and get rid of these complicated things for a while.

    Hand out, Han Xuan void a grasp, the space in front of no sign of the emergence of a black hole.

    Shua

    In a flash of light, a ping-pong ball sized bead jumped out of the space crack.

    "Now it''s time to see what you are!" A moment''s gravity appeared on his face. Han Xuan didn''t reach out to touch the bead.

    "I don''t know if I can hold you in my hand when I reach the yuan infant period." Looking at the beads suspended in front of the body, I thought.

    It''s just that after a moment''s stalemate, Han Xuan finally makes an action. In the process of lifting his hand, black and white Qi has already wrapped the whole palm, which is extremely difficult to convert.

    "Stains" is to fight against the bead with the hegemony of chaos Qi, which is also a little difficult.

    The black and white Qi was constantly worn away, but Han Xuan''s cultivation was so advanced that he finally held the bead in his hand.

    "Why, eyes!" When the bead is put in front of him, Han Xuan finds that this strange bead is like an eye.

    "Hiss"

    But after a long time, Han Xuan took a breath.

    "What is it that makes me feel palpitating?"

    It''s not surprising that Han Xuan has a big problem and a small problem. Who is Han Xuan? He is a legendary immortal, and his strength has reached the yuan infant stage.

    But now, a lower world things actually let him have a palpitation feeling, this is really shocking.

    Take a deep breath and look again. "I''m sure you''re a baby, but how can I drive you?"

    What Han Xuan lacks most now is the means of attack. He only has the magic sword Yulei Zhenjue, the power of time, the power of space, and the power of aura. He has less than ten thousand secrets that he can''t use, such as the magic of heaven and earth.

    I know that my attack is single. When I see this eye, I have the intention to take it for my own use.

    Otherwise, it''s nothing for those with equal accomplishments. But once they meet someone with higher accomplishments than themselves, it''s over. After all, Han Xuan will go to the higher world one day.

    "The common spirit things all have the characteristic of recognizing the Lord. Does this eye also have it?" Han Xuan rubbed his chin. The more he thought about it, the more likely it was.

    "No matter, try it!" Think of here, Han Xuan finally can''t bear his own temperament, the spirit from the sea of knowledge separated a small part.

    It''s just that there are some, some in the process.

    "Ah" the roar of pain let the clouds in the sky here float slightly.

    If you want to separate the spirit, the pain is no less than splitting the body. If you are an ordinary person, as long as the spirit gets a little stimulation, you will be in agony. What''s more, Han Xuan is now separating the spirit.

    "Huhu" looked at the light white light on his fingertips, Han Xuanda gasped.

    "Why is the process of recognizing the Lord so painful?" Han Xuan got up from the ground when he slowed down.

    "Well, if you don''t suffer, how can you control you?" Glancing at the bead on the other hand, Han Xuan''s eyes flashed a trace of dignity.

    "Let''s start now!" Take a deep breath again, then close his eyes, but his two hands are raised, left hand bead, right hand spirit, two shining things are slowly approaching under the traction of some force. In a minute.

    "Well?"

    Suddenly, the eyes suddenly opened, a resistance to two things can not inch into half a step.

    Eyes a coagulation, bite teeth, mobilize the power to the arm.

    "Kaka kaka"

    The sound of clacking seemed to be coming out of my ears, but my arms began to slowly move closer under the action of spiritual power, just.

 Chapter 501

    "Kaka, KaKa"

    The sound stopped, and the movement of the bead approaching the white light stopped abruptly.

    If someone is observing Han Xuan at this time, he will be surprised to find that these two things don''t seem to be in the same space.

    "Can''t you recognize the Lord?" Han Xuan naturally feels the difference between the two, but he can''t recognize the Lord. When the idea rises, Han Xuan is not willing to. After all, empty guarding Baoshan can''t be used, so anyone will feel uncomfortable.

    "I don''t believe it!" Han Xuan eyes a cold, black and white two gas ran on the arm.

    "Ka"

    Hearing this sound, Han Xuan is happy. When the secret way is chaotic and the true Qi is really omnipotent, a tyrannical breath comes from his hand.

    "No!" Feeling the breath wave that can hurt him, Han Xuan doesn''t hesitate. The law of space starts, and a huge black hole appears in front of him.

    "Whoosh"

    The black hole is not yet fully formed, and a black-and-white spherical object rushes into it.

    The black hole disappears.

    "Boom"

    Strange to say, there was only a loud explosion, but there was no trace of the explosion on the plain.

    "Boom, boom, boom!" The four cities in the sky are constantly shaking, as if they are about to fall from the sky.

    "Poof

    A face gloomy raised his head, only to see the ground is a large pool of blood.

    "Damn it The shadow disappeared quickly. When it reappeared, it was holding a thing in its hand, which was the eye.

    Han Xuan knows that if he doesn''t take back his eyes at this time, he will definitely be involved in the turbulence of space. At that time, even if Han Xuan''s cultivation is profound, he can''t get it back.

    "Poof After a big mouthful of black blood gushes out, Han Xuan sits down cross legged, and the tiger Shaped Pendant appears.

    A few days later!

    "Just recovered soon, I didn''t expect to get hurt again!" Although Han Xuan''s injury is not the most serious this time, it''s not a joke that part of the spirit is lost.

    The previous explosion had nothing to do with him, but the spirit was destroyed in the explosion, which was different from separating the spirit from the spirit. After all, there was a connection between the spirit and the spirit.

    But the spirit is lost, which shows that Han Xuan''s spirit is not complete, and he needs to use other souls to improve his spirit.

    To put it simply, it is to tear down the walls of other people''s homes to one''s own, just like Han Xuan''s powerful spirit. I don''t know how many walls to tear down in order to make up for the vacancy in one''s own home.

    "Tomb raiding notes! It happens that the world origin of this world has not yet been obtained, and I need a lot of souls. It''s a perfect decision to collect souls while looking for the world origin. "

    "It''s really ironic. I chose the tomb raiding notes in order to improve the cultivation of the spirit, but I didn''t expect to go there again to fill in the spirit." Think here, Han Xuan can only but smile bitterly.

    "But before that, we have to solve the trifles on earth." Going to the tomb robber''s notes can''t come back in a day or two, so things on earth need to be dealt with in advance.

    "Whoosh" a streamer appeared in the sky.

    "Ah, it''s a pity that the spirit can''t use the power of law after being injured this time, otherwise it can reach the earth in an instant. Now it has to go to the gate of Tianxuan continent to the earth."

    If he wants to exert the power of the law, it is inevitable to use the spirit to communicate with heaven and earth, but now Han Xuan can''t easily use the spirit, so he can only fly to the door set up before.

    Although he can''t use the law of space, Han Xuan''s speed can''t be understood by ordinary people. It''s just half an hour. Han Xuan has already come to the door to the outside world.

    "Whoosh"

    Did not stay here, Han Xuan into a light into the huge light door.

 Chapter 503

    "You are not a man on earth!" Looking at Han Xuan''s silence for a long time, the man''s face was heavy, and a remote control slipped from his sleeve.

    "Wuwuwuwu"

    In the building where Han Xuan is located, red alarm lights are flashing everywhere.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan smiles and ignores the man behind him, walking slowly.

    "Boom!"

    The laser fell on the light screen in front of Han Xuan, but the seemingly powerful laser didn''t even touch Han Xuan''s clothes.

    "Da, Da"

    Clear steps reverberate in the building.

    "Gudong!" Behind him came the sound of swallowing.

    "No, we can''t let him out, or the earth will be in danger!" Looking at Han Xuan about to step out of the building, the man recovered from a trance.

    "Click, click, click!"

    One meter thick steel plate up and down, the building surrounded a tight, this is the real fly can not fly in.

    "Ha ha ha, I''ll see how you get out now!"

    "Oh," Han Xuan slowly turned around with a smile, "if you trap me here, you are not afraid that I will end your life!"

    "Ha ha ha, what''s the fear of death? I was born a Chinese, and death is also a Chinese ghost. Come on, let me bear all your anger!"

    Listening to this man''s heroic words, Han Xuan curled his lips, "people who don''t cherish their own lives, kill you, I hate dirty hands!"

    "What is he doing?" Looking at Han Xuan slowly walking towards the wall, doubts suddenly come to his mind, but he doesn''t feel excited because he is insulted.

    "The falling wall is made by various countries at great expense. If you want to break it with brute force, I advise you not to waste your efforts!"

    "Oh. Is that right? " Han Xuan smiles, but his steps are not slow. When he comes to the wall, he pauses.

    "Ha ha ha, I said, you''d better go back to where you should go!" See Han Xuan stop, that person nervous heart just let go.

    Just because of the light curtain on Han Xuan before, he thought that Han Xuan was a man of strong cultivation. But now Han Xuan is not moving forward, so his previous idea will collapse.

    But before waiting for him to be happy for a long time, the man''s eyes began to twitch.

    "Your reliance seems useless to me." Long words spread, see Han Xuan body in front of that person proud of steel plate, unexpectedly in Han Xuan close, will disappear part, right is out of thin air disappear.

    When that person reacts, Han xuanren''s shadow has already stepped out of the building.

    "It''s over!" In a secret way, he also stepped over the big hole made by Han Xuan, but his front foot just stepped out. When he saw the scene outside, he quietly returned to the building.

    "Hoo! Who on earth is this man? All the elders of the Wumeng have come out! " Taking a few deep breaths, the man carefully poked out his head and looked at the situation outside.

    "Jie, Jie, Jie Zhu!" Under the cover of moonlight, the sound of trembling comes out, which makes the insects'' neighing stop fiercely.

    "If I remember correctly, you should be the leader of the Wumeng force." After a short silence, Han Xuan''s faint voice came out. In the dark, an old man bowed himself, his face full of fear.

    For the various practitioners on the earth, Han Xuan noticed that he had noticed for some time, including the old man in front of him.

    "Yes, yes!"

    "Let''s go!" Han Xuan''s endless sentence surprised the old man.

    "What, what!"

    "I''m going to see your highest commander on earth!" Han Xuan''s words are no less than the magnitude 8 earthquake in the hearts of the elderly.

 Chapter 504

    "I don''t mean to see the top commander of the earth. If so, do you want to take him over?"

    "Do you think I need to be in so much trouble?" Just as the old man''s mind suddenly changed, Han Xuan''s voice sounded with a little coldness.

    "No, no!" The old man is frightened by this, the cold sweat on his head Shua Shua DC, quickly leading Han Xuan to the basement next to the building.

    "Lord of the world, in fact, the highest commander of China has been here all the time, but now we can''t see it!" While the old man was operating something in the room, he said.

    "Oh, here it is!" After the completion of the building, Han Xuan came here for the first time. Unfortunately, this time, the divine sense could not be used. After all, the spirit had just been damaged. If he used the divine sense now, he would be impatient.

    "Well, yes, Lord, it''s here, but it''s underground!"

    "KaKa"

    Two soft sounds.

    "Lord, be careful!" With that, I felt a shake and my body was falling down quickly.

    After a few minutes, the decline slowed down.

    "Identity!" As soon as the door opened, two men in camouflage suits and with strange weapons in their hands said without emotion.

    "Wu Meng, Ling!"

    "He Pointing at Han Xuan, the two soldiers asked.

    The old man was about to speak, but Han Xuan didn''t give him the chance.

    "Eh, I found it. I don''t need you any more!" With a smile, Han Xuan walks slowly in one direction.

    "Stop!" The two soldiers aimed their strange weapons at Han Xuan, and drank a lot.

    "Don''t do it. Don''t do it. Let him go where he wants to go." The old man''s legs and stomach trembled and almost fell to the ground.

    Who is Han Xuan? He is the master of Tianxuan, but now he is threatened by two unknown little fish. It''s a great shame.

    "Mr. Ling, we respect you as the elder of Wumeng, but you don''t have the authority to bring in a boy of unknown origin." Originally, they were disgusted with Ling''s bringing Han Xuan into the secret base. When they heard this, they immediately turned their faces.

    Hearing this, linglao''s face turned white. "It''s over. I dare to call the leader as a boy. It''s really over."

    As expected, Han Xuanmeng stopped and said, "nagging, nagging, annoying!"

    Shua

    The white light flashed, leaving only Ling Lao and Han Xuan in the room.

    "I just came to discuss something with you. I hope you won''t dig your own grave!" Eyes turned the corner, Han Xuan voice is not big, but particularly clear.

    "Lord, you are talking to me!" Fierce a shiver, Ling old from two people suddenly disappear in the process of back to God, eyes dodge to see Han Xuan.

    With a little smile, Han Xuan doesn''t explain anything. He goes straight in one direction. No matter what obstacles he encounters, they are all illusory in his eyes.

    In an airtight room, there are a few scattered people standing in front of a virtual screen¡° I hope you don''t dig your own grave! " Han Xuan''s voice came from the loudspeaker.

    "What do you think of it?" Silent for a long time, a middle-aged man said.

    "Go out and have a look. If we don''t go out, he''s afraid that he will directly slaughter us. He doesn''t know whether it''s a blessing or a disaster this time." Looking at the figure of Han Xuan in the virtual screen, one sighed.

    ¡­¡­

    "All departments, all departments, foreign invasion, foreign invasion!" A series of alarms make it not as peaceful as it used to be.

 Chapter 505

    Han Xuan is now in a hall, there is no one in the field of vision at this time, the only visible is that the infrared rays are all concentrated in Han Xuan''s eyebrows.

    "Don''t do it, this is the Lord of the world, the Lord of the world!" Ling shouts in a hurry. He doesn''t want to see blood flowing here.

    "Lord of the world, what Lord of the world!" Obviously, someone hasn''t responded yet.

    "What, Lord Jie? I''m not dreaming. I can see Lord Jie here!"

    "Ah, the Lord of the world!" The chatter echoed in the hall.

    "Hoo, it looks like it''s all right!" Linglao wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead and took a long breath.

    "Dada"

    The sound of footsteps quieted the hall.

    "PATA" found a stool, Han Xuan was not polite, and sat down.

    "Lord, just a moment. I''ll ask the chairman to come out." Looking at Han Xuan sitting down, Ling said quickly.

    "No, they''re coming!"

    Sure enough, the sound of rustling came from the quiet hall again.

    "Ha ha ha, the master of heaven and metaphysics is here. If you miss it, welcome it far away. If you miss it, welcome it far away." In the rear, a hearty laugh came.

    "It''s the chairman. I didn''t expect him to come out in person today." There was such talk in the crowd.

    "Come on, isn''t that normal? After all, that''s the master of Tianxuan continent!"

    "That''s what I said!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Chairman!" When several people come to Han Xuan, Ling shouts in a low voice.

    "Well," nodded, "you go down first!"

    "Yes

    When linglao retreated to the side, the chairman looked at Han Xuan.

    "I don''t know what happened when the LORD came here today." They don''t believe that Han Xuan came here to see the scenery.

    "Sit down and talk!" Pointing to the stool beside the table, Han Xuan smiles.

    "Good!"

    When the people who stay here find their places, Han Xuan makes a sound.

    "I want the earth to make some changes!" Han Xuanyu''s amazing words make several people change their colors.

    The chairman exchanged a look. "I don''t know what the world Master means. He wants to control the whole earth!"

    "The earth used to be my hometown, so I won''t let him have any damage. You can rest assured about that!" Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "What, Lord, you are a man on earth!" In their mind, Tianxuan continent is in another time and space, and it can''t touch the earth. However, they never thought that the leader of Tianxuan continent is the earth people.

    "Yes, so you can rest assured that I will only make the earth more and more prosperous!"

    "I don''t know what the Lord wants the earth to change!" A few people look at each other. Although they don''t believe in a word or two, they still want to hear what Han Xuan wants to do first¡° I want to restore the earth to ancient times, but the biggest problem now is pollution Han Xuan said all his plans.

    "What, it''s impossible for heavy industry to disappear completely!" After listening, several people''s reaction is more intense than Han Xuan''s imagination.

    "Nothing is impossible. If you can''t carry it out, I''ll use my own means." Han Xuan stands up slowly and looks directly at these people.

    Silence, dead silence.

    For a long time, the chairman took a deep breath, "we can''t make a decision on this request yet."

    "How long will it take!"

    "Ten days, give us ten days, ten days later, we will give you a satisfactory answer!"

 Chapter 506

    "Daddada"

    On a moonlit night, a figure is pulled long.

    "What''s the noise?" The man curled up in a corner opened his hazy eyes.

    "Da, Da!"

    Going out through the hole in the building, I saw a man who seemed to be parallel to the moon, walking slowly towards him.

    "It''s him!" After seeing the appearance of the visitor, the teeth began to fight up and down unconsciously.

    "A few days ago, a group of people came out of Tianxuan mainland!" The figure came to the man and asked.

    "Big, sir, there are so many people coming out of Tianxuan. I don''t know who you are talking about!"

    "Oh, I don''t know!" Han Xuanyi raised his eyebrows.

    "That''s it!" Under the dark night, a light curtain falls into the eyes.

    Just look at the light curtain, Jin Lingzi''s graceful shadow appears.

    "Fairy!" When the man saw Jin Lingzi, his eyes fell into obsession.

    "Yes, I have!" Han Xuan frowned. Somehow, a nameless anger rose from the bottom of his soul.

    "Ah The man who was obsessed with looking at the light curtain only felt cold. When he came into contact with Han Xuan''s cold eyes, his legs trembled and nearly collapsed.

    "Say it The loud drink completely broke the man''s mind and sat down on the ground.

    "Then, over there!" With only a little mind left, he controlled a direction of his finger.

    "Hum!" With a cold hum, the man turned his eyes and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.

    "Whoosh"

    Under the night sky, Han Xuan walks alone in the jungle.

    "What''s wrong with me!" Han Xuan''s heavy voice came from the silent night sky.

    Looking up at the moon, "is it because of her?"

    A figure slowly appears in his eyes, which makes Han Xuan fall into a short trance.

    For a long time, the devil''s sigh resounded through the whole sky, "well, I wanted to see you before I left, but now it seems that the best choice is not to meet you!"

    Close your eyes slightly. When you open your eyes again, your body begins to fade quickly. Only when you finally disappear can you aim at the sky.

    "Ten days! I''ll give you ten years. I hope you won''t let me down then! "

    Shua

    Chaos beads

    "Ouch"

    Han Xuan''s figure has not yet stood firm, and a dark ghost comes rushing.

    "Er Gouzi, do you want to stay here all your life?" You don''t need to think about what can move freely in the chaotic bead.

    "Zi" two dogs a brake.

    "Brother Han, where are we going this time?" After hearing Han Xuan''s light words, er Gouzi flatters and asks. He knows very well that he is controlled by others. If he wants to go out, he has to rely on Han Xuan, so he has to flatter him in a low voice¡° Where are you going hi!? Have I ever said I''m going to another world? I''m here to break you up this time! " As soon as Han Xuan saw Er Gouzi, he was not angry.

    "Don''t make trouble. I don''t know about your character, eh!" For a long time no one listened to his vomit. Two dogs make complaints about it when they speak. When they talk about half, they feel a bit bad and quickly shut up.

    "Go away, die!" Then he wanted to fly.

    But two dogs son, he is not moved, let Han Xuan big foot kick in the body.

    "Is it not that we were beaten out of our minds in the previous fight?" Take back the feet on ER Gouzi. Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi anxiously.

    "Cut, come on, as long as the labor and capital evade, if you don''t run for it, the labor and capital won''t be fooled!"

    Two dogs will Han Xuan''s temperament is clear, to chaos bead, not to pit himself in, or to cross the border, and he has been in this, nature can''t pit himself, the only possibility is, is about to shuttle to other worlds.

 Chapter 507

    "Well, when did you become so smart?" Han xuanhen''s teeth itch, but he doesn''t dare to do it again. Now his spirit is injured. In case two dogs see some clues, he is afraid that life will be hard in the future.

    "Come on, where are we going? My sword is already hungry and thirsty!" Two dogs rub their hands.

    "Ah" seems to be taken away by something in an instant. Han Xuan spreads his shoulders and attracts a star. He is powerless to say, "Tomb theft notes!"

    "Tomb raiding notes, oh yeah, I''m familiar with the world. Well, Han boy, I''ll be your tour guide, and I''ll get paid by the origin of the world!"

    Han Xuanyi covers his forehead. He doesn''t want to have any contact with the goods. His spirit communicates with the stars, and his body slowly becomes pale.

    "Drop, bus IC card! Please let me in the car

    "Drop! The old driver took me, I want to enter the provincial capital

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "His grandmother, if there is a chance to prevent you from following me, then the labor and capital will try their best to get rid of you!" Listening to the nonsense of Er Gouzi, Han Xuan''s face is black and frightening.

    The only way to travel through space is chaos bead. But in chaos bead, er Gouzi is locked in.

    Shuttling through space can''t be done in an instant. Chaos bead is needed to open the barrier of space. This process takes about ten seconds, but this short period of time is enough for ER Gouzi to do a lot of things, such as this.

    "Oh, take off!" See two dog son a bite Han Xuan trouser leg, in the mouth ambiguous call way.

    "Shut up, dead dog." Han Xuan can''t bear it.

    "Labor and capital depend on this mouth to eat, and you tell me to shut up and say, what''s the point?"

    "Damn it

    "Whoosh"

    In the noise, a man and a dog disappeared in the chaos bead.

    ¡­¡­

    The leaves are floating in the air without falling, or even shaking. The seabirds in the sky also keep a posture and stay for a long time, as if everything here is still.

    "Kaka kaka"

    Like the sound of broken glass breaking this strange phenomenon.

    "Hoo, tomb raiding notes, I''m back!" When Han Xuan breathes the first breath of air in the notes, the time here seems to be activated. The fallen leaves fall in the air and the seabirds fly to the sea. There is no disharmony in this process.

    "Er Gouzi, as you said, when the world of the world is not taken away, once I leave, the time here will stop!" Looking at the distant sea, a sense of familiarity surged into my heart. This is the place where he came out of the underwater tomb and then entered the chaotic pearl.

    "Er Gouzi, talking to you!" No one answered. He frowned in doubt and looked down at his feet. It was just a silly look.

    "Damn it Han Xuan uttered a dirty word. He saw the figure of Er Gouzi at his feet. The only thing he could see was a black spot on the horizon in the distance, and the roar of Er Gouzi was faintly heard in the air.

    "Ah, Gaga, labor and capital are free, labor and capital are free!"

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan didn''t plan to catch up with ER Gouzi, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t catch up with ER Gouzi. After all, the speed of Er Gouzi is obvious to all. In the case that Han Xuan can''t use the two laws of space and time, it''s just a fool''s dream to catch up with ER Gouzi¡° Next, it should be the story of Qinling sacred tree. I don''t know what Qinling sacred tree is! "

    In the original work, Qinling sacred tree has the ability to materialize illusory things. Obviously, this thing is very honored to arouse Han Xuan''s interest.

    "I don''t know if it''s useful to me. Once it''s confirmed that the tree is a treasure, other things in this world are definitely not ordinary products!"

 Chapter 508

    There are many magical things in the notes. If you only look at the original work, Han Xuan is very greedy for some things in it, especially the meteorite in the underground site of Queen Mother of the West. If it''s not the right time, Han Xuan would like to have a look when he comes to the world of notes.

    "Just go to the Qinling Mountains first and wait for the arrival of those two people!" With a smile, Han Xuan soars into the air.

    ¡­¡­

    Ten days later!

    Qinling!

    "You are coming soon, too!" In the hinterland of Qinling Mountains, a man in an ancient long shirt was lying on a huge tree trunk. Although his lips did not move, his voice came out.

    "Squeak, squeak"

    Next to, a group of monkeys cheerfully shouting, it seems to report something.

    "Oh! Two people, it seems that they are The lying man slowly opened his eyes, but the monkeys around him were more excited at the moment.

    "All right, let''s go, you stay!" Sitting up, the man waved his hand, but the monkeys seemed to understand the meaning and really left the area.

    The golden monkey that "Zhi" left scratched his head and looked at the man with his big eyes!

    "Show me around!" Words fall, the man from more than ten meters high giant tree, a jump down, and then landing safely.

    Who can fall from a height of more than ten meters without any harm in this world except Han Xuan.

    Ten days ago, Han Xuanfei came here and knew that the plot had not officially started, so he had to wait for Wu Xie and Lao Yang, but this wait was ten days.

    "Zhi" monkey also followed, fell to the ground.

    Looking at the golden monkey, Han Xuan was speechless for a while. "Ah, I didn''t expect that monk Yuanying had to rely on the monkey to lead the way. It''s really ironic!"

    If it was in the past, as long as the divine knowledge is put out, the whole world can be seen at a glance, but at least it is enough to explore the Qinling Mountains.

    But now the spirit is damaged, and it can''t use the divine sense. Relying on its poor perception, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find Wu Xie in this huge Qinling Mountains.

    So Han Xuan had to let the monkey be his eyes.

    Han Xuan, looking at the monkey waving his paws in the distance, has no choice but to smile and slowly follow.

    ¡­¡­

    "Lao, Lao Wu, all of a sudden, there are so many monkeys here." In a crack left by a sharp sword, the two figures looked at the dense monkeys above, and their hearts were bursting.

    "I don''t know. They should have just appeared. They didn''t appear before, but they don''t seem to have any malice!" The other replied.

    "Wow, when did you understand monkey language?"

    "Don''t talk about the useless ones. This is the clamp ditch you said. Through here, it''s the location of the tomb!"

    Glancing at the monkeys scratching above his eyes, the old man swallowed his saliva, "yes, yes, I can''t remember wrong!"

    "Shasha"

    Just as their eyes fell on the deepest part of the clip groove, the sound behind made them turn their heads at the same time¡° Wo damn, this is our ration. Let you eat it. What shall we do? " In the rear, three or two monkeys were dragging their package.

    "Go, go!" Try to drive a while, but no effect, old itch had to lift a boulder on the ground.

    "Old itch, no!" Wu Xie, who was watching the monkey group''s reaction above, yelled, just.

    "Touch"

    "Zhi"

    The stone fell on a monkey, and the cry of pain made all the monkeys'' eyes fall on them.

    "Lao Wu, did I do something wrong?" Knowing that he was in trouble, Lao Yang showed a smile worse than crying.

 Chapter 509

    "What a new thing!" Nervous looking at the grinning monkeys, Wu Xie really wants to give this old itch a punch.

    "Squeak, squeak"

    Suddenly, the monkeys on the cliff seem to be crazy. Under the leadership of the monkey king, they all rush to Wu Xie and Wu Xie.

    "Wow. Run away Looking at the monkeys jumping down from the cliff, Wu Xie is a dead soul.

    "Gudong!"

    The voice of swallowing saliva rang out, "Lao Wu, it seems that we can''t escape!"

    "What Obviously, Wu Xie did not understand the meaning of this sentence.

    "We, we are surrounded!" Old itch yelled.

    "Damn it

    Wu Xie and Wu Xie were in the middle of the sky, but now they were occupied by the monkeys. They really had no way to heaven and no way to land.

    "Squeak!" Monkey King''s speed is not fast. When Wu Xie died, his huge claws appeared in his eyes, and the strong wind could be clearly felt.

    "Lao Wu, what are you doing in his grandmother''s daze? Get out of the way!" Listening to Lao Yang''s scolding, Wu Xie''s body trembled, but now she couldn''t make any response.

    "NIMA, what a coward to die!" This is Wu Xie''s last thought before closing her eyes.

    "Have you had enough? Go back when you have had enough!" The deep voice reverberated in the sky for a long time.

    "This, this is not the sound of itching! It seems familiar! " Wu Xie thought of it in her heart, but her eyes slowly opened.

    "Damn it In front of him, a ferocious face made Wu Ximeng retreat.

    "Lao Wu, are you ok?" Old Yang''s face was extremely ugly at this time. After pulling up Wu Xie, he looked at the cliff on both sides.

    The monkey king who attacked Wu Xie screamed, but this scream made Wu Xie feel tight. He thought it was the monkey king preparing for the second attack.

    "Squeak, squeak"

    When Wu Xie and Lao Yang were stunned, the monkeys ignored them and went straight to the cliff. When they were about to reach the sky, they gathered around a figure.

    "Lao Wu, give me a slap in the face. Am I dazzled?" Lao Yang rubbed his eyes hard and said in a daze.

    "Gudong!"

    Wu Xie just used the voice of swallowing to answer Lao Yang''s words.

    If you can only command the monkeys, it will not make Wu and Xie lose their color, but have you ever seen a person who can stand in the air, not limited by the physical definition.

    A line of sky, the light, the shadow of the hand waving a few times, monkeys instant do birds and beasts scattered.

    After the monkeys left, the figure fell to the ground vertically, raising heavy dust.

    "Touch"

    When the dust is gone, a young man in an ancient long shirt appears. His eyes like stars are looking at Wu Xie with a smile.

    "Wu Xie, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon!"¡° You are, Mr. heaven Wu Xie was surprised.

    Step light lift, just in the moment of closing foot, Han Xuan already don''t know when to appear in their two sides.

    "Wocao, immortal! Old fairy Lao Yang didn''t stutter for the first time.

    "Why are you here?" Han Xuan asked deliberately.

    "Well Wu Xie touched his head and looked at Lao Yang awkwardly. "My friend has something to do. I''ll follow him to have a look!"

    "By the way, Mr. Tian, why are you here?" Wu Xie skillfully changed the topic.

    "I''m here for a tree, a huge tree!" Finish saying, smile to sing of vision cast to old itch.

 Chapter 510

    Seeing Han Xuan''s eyes falling on him and listening to what Han Xuan said, Lao Yang''s whole body began to tremble.

    "Did he know something?" Old itch is nervous, but he doesn''t dare to look up at Han Xuan.

    "Tree! What tree! It''s in the canyon. What tree will grow here! " Wu Xie looked around, but the bare cliff made it hard for him to imagine what kind of trees would grow here.

    "But how long will it take you to understand!" Han Xuan''s mysterious smile makes Wu Xie itch.

    When Wu Xie was itching in his heart, his eyes inadvertently skimmed the old itch.

    "What''s the matter?" Worried to old itch side, patting his shaking body.

    "No, nothing!" Old itch''s head shook.

    "I''ll look elsewhere!" Han Xuan knows that if he is here, Lao Yang will be uncomfortable. It''s better to leave first.

    "Lao Wu, who is he?" When the figure went away, Lao Yang raised his head. At this time, his face was white, and the sweat on his forehead covered his whole face.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Cheats a contact old itch so facial expression, Wu Xie was scared a big jump.

    "I''m fine. Who the hell is he?" The old itch face shook his head expressionless and asked again.

    "He Looking at the figure at the end of the darkness, Wu Xie fell into memory.

    "It has to start from the Seven Star Lu palace..." Wu Xie recalled and told Lao Yang what happened between the Seven Star Lu palace and the sea bottom tomb.

    In half an hour.

    "That''s what happened. In the end, only four of us came out of the bottom of the sea!"

    "Hoo Old itch heavily exhaled a turbid breath.

    "Come on, there''s something here!" Just when Lao Yang was still feeling incredible for Han Xuan''s untrue things, a cry came out from the end of the darkness.

    "No, he found it!" The old itch heart way a not good, the facial expression big change, pull a leg then rush to the dark.

    "Old itch, what nerve do you have?" Wu evil heart secretly scold a, back up the backpack on the ground, slowly to old itch chase.

    "Damn it, old itch, you''d better not let me catch you, so many things, you let me carry on my back alone!" After a few steps, Wu Xie was tired and sweating.

    ¡­¡­

    "Here you are

    Hearing the sound, the old itch''s rapid pace slowed down, "who are you?"

    "What if you know, what if you don''t know!" Han Xuan light said, tone can not hear is happy or angry.

    "Well, you look like you''re going to affect my plan. Everyone who stops my plan will die!" Old itch cold hum, eyes slowly closed, but in the process of closing, deep cold words spread, "let me try, whether you are as powerful as old Wu said!"

    "Oh! What gives you such confidence? Does it depend on that magic trick? "

    Han Xuan can make Lao Yang disappear in this world before he shows his magic, but it''s not worth the loss. After all, Lao Yang is the main character in this plot. Moreover, Han Xuan also wants to see what kind of power Lao Yang has gained from the ancient bronze trees.

    "Sorcery, it seems that you know a lot, but in this way, I can''t let you go!" Eyes fierce open, burst out from a chill.

    "Oh, yes!" Han Xuan just laughs but doesn''t speak. In his eyes, Lao Yang is just a clown. It''s not worth losing his temper.

    "Boom"

    All of a sudden, a mysterious force shakes the rocks on Han Xuan''s head, and the small debris keeps falling down.

 Chapter 511

    "Well?" Just when the rocks were loosened, Han Xuan frowned. He was not frightened. It was just because there seemed to be some heavenly power in the canyon. Besides the core world source of a world, who else had the ability to send out heavenly power.

    "Ha ha ha, I''m afraid. Go to die for me!" Lao Yang laughs wildly and waves his hand hard. With the movement of his hand, the boulder on Han Xuan''s head vibrates fiercely.

    The ability of Lao Yang is that he can materialize his subconscious after contacting with the ancient bronze tree. In short, he has what he wants, but he needs to guide this ability, which is that as long as he believes that this thing will happen, it can happen.

    "No, it''s not the original flavor of the world. It''s just something similar." After observing for a moment, Han Xuan decisively judges that this is not the origin of the world.

    "Bronze trees, even if there is no origin of the world, but want to have a lot to do with it!" If it can be similar to the original flavor of the world, it is impossible to believe what Han Xuan said if there is no connection.

    "Boom"

    "Ha ha ha, die! Die

    Listening to Lao Yang''s crazy smile, Han Xuan shakes his head, slowly raises his right hand and grabs void.

    "Kaka kaka"

    The air produced a sonic boom in their hands, and the huge stones that were about to fall on their heads were crushed by some force, and piles of powder were scattered around them.

    "Is it a man, or a ghost, or a God?" The old itch sitting on the ground looks at Han Xuan stupidly.

    "Daddada"

    Step light ring, just a few steps, Han Xuan came to old itch body.

    "I''m not interested in meddling in your affairs, but you''d better not put your mind on me, or you''ll be like that boulder!" Squatting down, looking at the old itch flashing eyes, Han Xuan said softly.

    "He''s coming. Get up. You don''t want him to see anything. Come on!" Although Han Xuan''s divine sense is not available, the monk''s perception is not a decoration.

    Stand up, scan an eye to look for a time, "here can''t be seen by you!"

    Smile a little, hand knead method Jue.

    "San"

    The white stone powder on the ground has disappeared completely. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, it''s hard to believe that there has just been a battle here. Well, it can''t be called a battle. It''s just a small fight.

    This magic small hand can make old itch eye opening, the face that is called a good-looking, a variety of expressions constantly changing.

    "What kind of monster have I met?" He sighed, but he soon picked up his mood, stood up and patted the dust on his body, and his face recovered.

    In a minute!

    "Old itch, if you don''t give me an account, our friendship for more than ten years will be over!" When Wu Xiyi came here, the package on his back hit the ground hard. After bending down and gasping for breath, he pointed to Lao Yang and yelled.

    "Lao, Lao Wu, how can we break our friendship? Just now I heard this gentleman''s cry and came to have a look!" Old itch tells a lie without blinking.

    "Well, have you found anything?" After complaining, Wu Xie looked around the scene.

    Aiming at Han Xuan, the old itch pointed to the top, "there''s a passage, I don''t know where to go. I''ve seen it before!" The cave above is naturally the entrance to the ancient bronze tree, from which Lao Yang escaped three years ago.

    "You''re smart!" See old itch is not hiding, Han Xuan secretly nodded.

    "It''s going to be a big show next!"

 Chapter 512

    "There''s a hole. I didn''t see it!" Wu Xie looked around for a while and looked at Lao Yang with suspicious eyes.

    "Damn, what''s the look in your eyes? The hole is blocked by a stone. Nuo, that''s the huge stone!" Lao Yang said, pointing to the location of the cave in his memory.

    "What''s in it?" Looking at Lao Yang''s vows, it''s hard for Wu Xie to believe it or not.

    "It''s like a mine. I''m not sure. I have to confirm it." In ancient times, mine caves were more dangerous than tombs, so Lao Yang was not sure.

    "Mine hole!" Sure enough, Wu Xie''s eyes glared at this.

    "I''m not sure. Let''s go and have a look first. If it''s really dangerous, we can just return it!" Old itch didn''t think so, and then he climbed to the cliff.

    "I said, why are you in such a hurry!"

    Wu Xie also figured it out. Lao Yang was right. If it didn''t work, it would be a big deal to go back the same way.

    It''s just that his idea is too simple. Once in it, it''s not as simple as he imagined. Even if Lao Yang wants to let Wu Xie out, Han Xuan will stop it. After all, the plot here has to go on.

    "Come on, let me take you up!" At this time, Han Xuan went to the side, such as Mu Chunfeng''s smile blooming on his face.

    "Is that ok?" Just half a month ago, Wu Xie saw Han Xuan fly across the sea to the mainland. Now he can feel it himself. How can he not accept it.

    With a smile, Han Xuan didn''t say much.

    "Let''s go!"

    With that, Han Xuan reached out with one hand and grasped Wu Xie with a wonderful force.

    "Whoosh"

    Wu Xie only felt the whirl of heaven and earth. When he opened his eyes again, he had already appeared in a pool.

    "Wocao, how can there be water in it?" In Wu Xie''s mind, since this is a mine, the waterproof work will be very perfect, but now, there is a pool of green stagnant water in it.

    "Hua La"

    At the entrance of the cave, the sound of rustling came.

    "It should be the old itch coming up!" As soon as Wu Xie was happy, he was ready to run to the entrance of the cave, but he just raised his feet.

    "Puyi"

    Step on your feet and you will fall into the dead water.

    "Here, here!" Fortunately, the water here is not very deep, just to Wu Xie''s chest, otherwise he would drink several mouthfuls of dead water.

    "NIMA, that''s a damn tall one!" The sound of wheezing came from the mouth of the cave, but after a few breaths, the sound of the zipper being pulled open sounded.

    "Ka"

    The glare came in from outside the cave.

    After seeing clearly the situation in the cave, the dazzling light beam kept shaking. I don''t know if the frequency of shaking was too large, which caused the light beam to shift an angle. Then the mine cave fell into semi darkness again.

    In half a minute!

    "I said, sir, you don''t have such a scary one!" The beam of the hole irradiates Han Xuan''s side again. It''s obvious that the old itch is slowing down¡° Whoa, whoa, whoa

    Step light move, when the green stagnant water to the waist, old itch this just reached Han Xuan side.

    "Sir, you are so skilled that you can stand on the water!" Looking at Han Xuan from such a close distance, Lao Yang can''t help swallowing.

    Although they had seen Han Xuan floating in the air before, it was in a very distant situation, and no one knew whether it was a cover up.

    "Let''s go!" Han Xuan just smile, and then like walking in his back garden, step by step forward.

 Chapter 513

    "Lao Wu, wake up, it''s daybreak!" Looking at Han Xuan about to disappear in the dark, looking at Wu Xie with dull eyes, Lao Yang feels like an ant on a hot pot. He just shakes Wu Xie in the water, but it doesn''t work at all.

    "Shit, it''s daybreak!" Old itch roared and used the beam of flashlight to shine directly on Wu Xie''s eyes.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds!

    "Why didn''t you respond? I''m not scared to be silly!" Looking at Wu Xie, he didn''t react at all. He was very anxious. Wu Xie was the most important part of his plan. He couldn''t stand it.

    "I don''t know if I''m stupid or not, but if you shine like this, I''m going to be blind." When Lao Yang wanted to take back the flashlight and slapped Wu Xie in the face, a weak voice came.

    "Lao Wu, you wake up!" Old itch face a joy, but forgot to move the flashlight.

    "Poof" suddenly, the old itch shot out like a shell, drawing a dividing line in the water.

    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the old itch, Wu Xie''s head suddenly crashed.

    "Wow, it''s just that I used my flashlight to shine on you a few times. Don''t you want to be so cruel? If you''re blind, I''ll dig out mine and replace it for you!" Old itch retched in the water for a while. After a while, he glared at Wu Xie.

    "I said I didn''t do it, can you believe it?" Wu Xie''s stall, he is also very confused now.

    "Wocao!" Suddenly, looking at his old itch, a little panic appeared in his eyes.

    "What''s the matter?" Wu Xie frowned and felt that something bad was about to happen.

    "No, nothing. Come here!" The old itch''s stammer seemed to have been made again at this time. He stammered.

    Looking at the old itch in doubt, Wu Xie was ready to swim. But before he had any action, he suddenly felt a pain in his waist. Then he only heard the splash of water in the back of the cave, and the clattering sound spread all the way in the cave, but the man shot at old itch.

    "Touch"

    Wu Xie fell seven dizzy eight element, brain at this time became a paste.

    "Lao Wu, don''t be so confused. Go to find the man!" Looking at Wu Xie''s body sinking slowly after he didn''t move, the old itch took his collar and went over.

    Pain is really the best antidote for coma. After a few slaps, Wu Xie''s confused look in her eyes gradually disappeared and turned to clear.

    "Hiss"

    After waking up, he felt his cheeks, and the burning pain made Wu Xie take a breath.

    "You are so damn cruel!"

    "You''ll have to thank me for waking you up later! Come on, it''s coming again Old Yang suddenly turned pale and swam forward with his hands and feet. The speed made Wu Xie blush.

    Wu Xie swam forward in a confused way, but his eyes looked back. With the dim flashlight light reflected back, he could see the huge whirlpool in the green water.

    "There are monsters in the water!" This idea lingered in my mind, and then the speed of swimming improved a lot, soon catching up with old itch.

    "His grandmother''s, did you just see clearly what kind of monster was in the water? Was it the guy who knocked me off before?" Wu yelped as soon as he came near.

    "Yes, yes, it''s a fish, good, big fish!" I don''t know if it''s because of too much tension that makes old Yang''s stammer more and more serious, and almost suffocates Wu Xie to death¡° Fish After listening, Wu Xie suddenly thought of the whirlpool, "it can''t be the strange fish that produced it when swinging its tail. What a big fish it is!"

    Thinking of this, Wu Xie felt as if he had a pair of eyes staring at him in the dark, and his hands were swinging faster.

    In this way, they swam for a while without danger. They felt that after the fish swam away, they stopped.

 Chapter 514

    "Wow"

    But just as they were relaxing, the water was shining everywhere. By the light, we could see that a nearly three meter fish rose into the air, and the mouth the size of a washbasin was full of tiny teeth.

    After all, it''s been quiet for a while. I didn''t expect that the fish would be in trouble suddenly.

    "Lao Wu, get out of the way, its target is you!" Although Lao Yang is very close to Wu Xie, it''s unrealistic to help him now. The resistance in the water is too great.

    "Hum" in Wu Xie despair, old itch anxious, a cold hum let the fish jump into the water.

    "Da, Da, Da"

    In the mine, which is full of stagnant water, there is a clear sound of footsteps. If they don''t know that it''s Han Xuan, they are afraid that they will be scared to pee their pants.

    The fish smashed into the water quickly belly up, slowly surfaced.

    "I was just taken away by a cold hum. It should be the most unjust fish that died this year." At this time, Wu Xie''s malicious careful thinking reverberated in his mind.

    "Come with me, there are many fish in the water." Just when they were shocked by the amazing means, Han Xuan''s faint voice echoed in the cave.

    "What, there are still such fish here!" Wu Xie is tight in the heart and follows Han Xuan behind.

    In order to take care of the two people in the rear, Han Xuan walked very slowly. In the cave, Han Xuan''s clear footsteps and the sound of water were echoed.

    Ten minutes later!

    "Hoo, I''ll go. The hole won''t be like this all the time. I think we''d better go back!" Finding a stone platform to rest, Wu Xie squatted down and began to retreat.

    "No, it''ll be there soon!" Cast an eye Wu Xie, Han Xuan says.

    "Here''s what." They look at Han Xuan at the same time.

    "Take a turn and we''ll be on the dry road!" Han Xuan has no choice but to explain.

    "Dry road! Mr. Tian, you mean there is no water on the road ahead! "

    Han Xuan said with a smile, "it''s going to take a few minutes!"

    "Plop"

    Old itch jumped up on the stone platform, rippling the calm water.

    "Let''s go. It''s only a few minutes. I don''t want to be in the water for a second now!"

    "Well, then, let''s go!"

    ¡­¡­

    In a few minutes!

    "Puyi"

    "His grandmother''s, finally came out, or step on the ground comfortable ah!" Old itch complained.

    Complain to complain, old itch or seriously look around the scene.

    They are now in a step above the water. They are walking in a stone chamber propped up with wood, and there are several mines leading to other places.

    "Well, you can have a rest here for a while. It should be a long way later." With that, he went into the biggest mine¡° Wait for us Old itch see Han Xuan want to enter that mine cave, don''t know which tendon is wrong, voice said.

    A little meal, meditation for a while, slowly back into the mine foot, came to two people side cross legged sit down.

    Looking at Han Xuan''s appearance, Lao Yang was relieved and moved to a wooden pillar supporting the mine.

    "Kaka kaka"

    Just a few times, a pile of wood was taken aside by Lao Yang.

    "Wow"

    The fire lit up the whole face of the mine.

    ¡­¡­

    In a few hours!

    "Boundless heaven! We''ll get to the gate after a short walk

 Chapter 515

    In the dim stone room, Han Xuan frowned with his eyes closed tightly, "this voice, how familiar it is!"

    Unable to use divine sense, Han Xuan did not know who was speaking.

    "It''s like it''s coming from that cave!" Slowly open your eyes and turn your head towards the biggest mine.

    "God, what''s the matter with you!" The confused Wu Xie blinked her eyes hard to wake up.

    "There''s someone in the cave. Wake him up. Let''s go now!" Stand up, such as stars shining eyes staring at the depths of the largest mine.

    "Someone!" Originally just sober, the head is still a little confused, can hear Han Xuan''s words, Wu Xie was shocked, dare not hesitate, quickly to shake up the old itch in his sleep.

    Old itch wake up, explained some, old itch just aimed at the mine.

    "Shit, people!" Eyes swept the stone room, but there was no one here except Wu Xie.

    "Wo damn, it was here just now. How could it disappear in an instant?" Turn to see the place where Han Xuan sat for the first time, but it''s already empty.

    "Ah, Lao Wu, I told you to watch him carefully before I had a rest, but now I let him go under your nose!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Go after it. Maybe you can catch up with it!" Wu Xie''s face is not good-looking. After all, if Han Xuan is here, they will be safe.

    "Yes, yes!" A word awakens the dreamer, old itch hastily tidies up the scattered equipment on the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    "Er Gouzi, I didn''t expect you to come too!" In the dark, the voice of compassion is creepy.

    "What kind of gift should I give you this time?"

    Han Xuan was just familiar with the voice just now, but when he thought about it carefully, there were only a few people who met him in this world.

    But they won''t appear in this plot. In this way, the only result is that the owner of the sound is er Gouzi who went to the tomb raiding world with him.

    "Boundless heaven! Here it is. Open the door In the mine cave, again spreads that cheap voice.

    "Lord wolf fairy, is there any danger in it?"

    "Boundless heaven! Wolf God will bless you. Go, Sao Nian

    In the dark cave, several beams of light moved from time to time.

    In the camera, four or five people are standing, but they are standing behind a dog.

    Obviously, the dog was Er Gouzi. At this time, er Gouzi''s eyes were shining, and he looked eagerly at the movable door on the ground.

    "Go, go, this door will not be in danger if I use my magic power to bless it!"

    With the bewitching of Er Gouzi, someone in the team finally stood out. This is a strong man with a face full of flesh.

    "Boundless heaven!" Two dog son pretended to draw a gesture, "what''s your name!"

    "Wolf fairy, they all call me Er Ma Zi!" Exclaimed the man standing out¡° oh Er Mazi, go, God will bless you

    The reason why Er Gouzi asked this man''s name was not to remember him, but some of the people here were important figures in the plot, so they couldn''t afford to miss anything.

    After all, he and Han Xuan have the same purpose, both for the world.

    But obviously, these two pockmarks have no image in Er Gouzi''s mind, which shows that this man is a dragon runner. He will die if he dies.

    "I''m afraid you can''t open the door!" Just as Er Mazi just put his hand on the door ring, the deep voice made his hand shake, and he almost peed in his pants.

 Chapter 516

    "Grass, which son of a bitch dare to scare your grandfather!" After reaction, two pockmarked son big scold a way.

    "Boundless heaven! What kind of ghost, wild ghost, give me your name quickly

    "Er Gouzi, I don''t know whether you are really stupid or pretending to be stupid!" As the voice fell, I saw a young man wearing an ancient long shirt walking out of the dark, wearing a white dress, which was even more strange.

    "Wocao, dare to be unreasonable to wolf fairy, I think you are impatient!"

    Er Mazi, who squats on the ground and is ready to open the door, forgets his work at this time. He gets up and touches his waist. He holds a small pistol in his hand. Then he rushes to Han Xuan angrily, cursing in his mouth.

    "Oh, it''s over. I''m missing another cannon fodder Er Gouzi murmured in a low voice, but he didn''t intend to do anything.

    "Mr. wolf fairy, what are you talking about?" At this time, a man with glasses next to him asked.

    "Well, did I say anything? Did you hear me wrong?" Er Gouzi turned his eyes to the man who was talking, and then his eyes glared, "well, who are you?"

    "Mr. wolf fairy, boss Wang, give me face and call me master Liang. If you don''t dislike me, you can call me Xiao Liang!" Said, showing a flattering appearance.

    "Eh!" Er Gouzi had goose bumps on the ground. He was master Liang at this time. His eyes were too sharp.

    "Boy, now you get down on your knees and knock your head for me. I can consider letting you go!" Er Mazi yelled as he ran.

    "Noisy. You are not fit to go there Han Xuan said this, it means that he has declared the death penalty on ER Mazi.

    "Bullshit, it seems you don''t intend to..." In the middle of the speech, er Mazi suddenly felt a sense of suffocation. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say it.

    "What''s the matter?" It''s just that this idea hasn''t been turned around in my mind, but people have disappeared.

    "Ah! Ghosts This scene almost scared the people out of their wits. Although they all experienced strong winds and waves, their courage had been completely destroyed in the face of a man who could not be explained by common sense.

    "Cough, what are you afraid of? Isn''t there a God here? Don''t panic!" Er Gouzi coughed twice to show his existence.

    "Ah, yes! Wolf fairy, Lord wolf fairy, help Master Liang fell to the ground and cried.

    "Ah! Yes, Lord wolf fairy, help Behind a few people also have a kind of model to learn.

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry! Let me take the wild ghost in! " Er Gouzi gives a few people a reassuring look and shakes the dog''s ass to Han Xuan.

    A few people by the light, vaguely can see the figure of the two dogs, but when the shadow of the dog and the shadow of the people get together not far, the two dogs a scream.

    Hearing the sound, a few people just feel a brain rise, quickly cover their ears, but the face is excited.

    "The wolf fairy is powerful. Beat that wild ghost out of your wits

    "Ah! No, no! " Er Gouzi bared his teeth and turned back, "as the saying goes, God has the virtue of living well. How can he be easily beaten to death? I have a good solution. Do you want to listen to it?"

    "I didn''t expect that the wolf fairy still has such feelings. In this case, no matter what the wolf fairy says, we will do it!" Several people nodded their heads and looked eagerly at Er Gouzi¡° "Well," he nodded seriously, and then he didn''t look at those people.

    "Han Xiaozi, these people have nothing to do with me. I''ll run away first as you like."

 Chapter 517

    Hearing this, several people were stunned. They never thought Er Gouzi was so virtuous.

    "This is the wolf fairy we know!"

    "Well, er Gouzi, how did you come here? I remember that you ran to the opposite place at the beginning!"

    After coming to this world, er Gouzi escapes Han Xuan''s clutches, but he never thought that he would meet again here.

    "Boundless heaven! "Farewell from that day!"

    "Talk to people!" The words just spit out a few words then be interrupted by Han Xuan.

    "Er Gouzi" showed a resentful look.

    "Of course I''m looking for something. Don''t think you''re the only one who knows the story! I have to get the origin of the world this time! "

    Hearing this, Han Xuan suddenly felt his head was a little big, "it seems that I can only dig this goods into chaos beads, otherwise, in my present state, the chance of winning the origin of the world is almost zero." In the heart thinks like this, but on the face is as before indifferent.

    "Well! Then we''ll all depend on our abilities! "

    "That''s what I mean!"

    "Mr. day, Mr. day!" When one person and one dog stare at each other, two lights flash behind Han Xuan.

    "You''d better not talk or do anything, or you''ll make me clean up later!" Han Xuan''s warning eyes aim at Er Gouzi.

    It doesn''t matter to "cut" two dogs with one face.

    The two men from the rear came very quickly. After a while, their faces could be seen at a glance. It was Wu Xie and Lao Yang.

    "Why, sir, did you bring the dog in?" Lao Yang didn''t know Er Gouzi, so he opened his mouth and asked.

    Hearing the dog and thinking of the Seven Star Lu palace, Wu Xie was shocked and looked around, but his eyes swept away. The two dogs standing behind Han Xuan could not escape.

    "I wipe it. It''s really the dog!" Although he was ready, he still looked frightened when he saw Er Gouzi again.

    "Who is a dog? Are you blind? You are a wolf. Don''t you recognize it?" Er Gouzi hates people saying that he is a dog. After hearing Lao Yang''s words, he jumps in front of Han Xuan and shouts at Lao Yang with his paw.

    "Wocao, the dog, has become an elite!" The old itch in the heart trembles, hurriedly to the waist to grasp, there is a knife.

    "Old itch, don''t be impulsive. The dog, er, the wolf is with Mr. Tian. He is his own man!" At the beginning, Wu Xie also wanted to be a dog, but after seeing Er Gouzi''s fierce eyes, he quickly changed his words.

    "Together!? It seems that none of those who can be with strange people is simple! " Wipe the cold sweat, old itch put away the knife.

    "Let''s go. There are still a few people ahead. Let''s go all the way." Han Xuan finished, then went to master Liang.

    "There are also people who are not old immortals, are they?" Old itch just calmed down the heart was again raised to the throat.

    "Since Mr. Tian is here, we won''t be in any danger. Let''s go. Let''s go too!" I don''t know if it is because of the experience of going to the tomb twice that Wu Xie has a sense of trust in Han Xuan.

    "You, are you a man or a ghost?" When they came to the light gathering place, they saw several people looking at Han Xuan with their white faces. Ignoring a few people, Han Xuan closed his eyes and pondered for a while. When he opened his eyes, his right hand stretched out.

    "Up" one hand empty grasp, the activity of the door on the ground by Han Xuan abruptly pulled out of the ground, suspended in the air.

    "Ah"

    This scene, let a few people in the courage of the least one turn a blind eye, straight back.

    Ignore these people, a flash, fell into the open door.

    "Grass, Han boy, what treasure do you want to steal?"

 Chapter 518

    Er Gouzi didn''t dare to let Han Xuan rush in front of him. After a shout, he ran forward and entered the door to hell.

    "Dada"

    Two quick steps came, which made several people who had been stunned come back.

    "Well, these two people should not be immortals!" Master Liang wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and his heart was full of emptiness.

    "Lao Wu, come in with me and leave them alone!" Seeing that everyone''s eyes were looking to his side, old itch''s eyes flashed a fierce color and said to Wu Xie.

    Originally, according to the original plot, Lao Yang and Wu Xie were to be held hostage by these individuals. I''m afraid that this is also Lao Yang''s plan. Otherwise, his ability to materialize his subconscious will not be Lao Yang''s opponent if there are more than ten times more people.

    "Old itch, what''s the hurry? First, ask them what their origin is!" Wu Xie doesn''t want to enter the door rashly. No one knows if there is any danger in it. After all, they don''t have Han Xuan''s ability to communicate with heaven and earth.

    "No hurry! How can I be in no hurry? When they get there first, I''m afraid my mother''s resurrection will be hopeless! " Lao Yang thought to himself in his heart, and his face looked anxious.

    "Lao Wu, there is no danger below! What''s more, look at the guys in their hands. We are not opponents of others now. Before these people react, let''s go in quickly! "

    Wu Xie frowned and looked at the old itch. He always felt that something was wrong, but after all, he had played together since childhood. Wu Xie didn''t think much about it and nodded, "OK, let''s rush in!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Daddada"

    In the quiet and dark passage, the sound of footsteps is particularly clear.

    "According to the original book, the end of the passage should be an underground river, and after walking along the river for a certain distance, there is qiancoffin cave. Once you get to qiancoffin cave, the ancient bronze trees will not be far away!" In the dark, a figure slowly appears. This is Han Xuan.

    "Whoosh"

    Behind, the wind came whistling, followed by Er Gouzi.

    "His grandmother, Han boy, is running so fast that she is in a hurry to get reincarnated!" Two dogs come to Han Xuan''s side.

    Han Xuan, who has been used to it for a long time, doesn''t have too much anger on his face. Instead, he turns his eyes.

    "Er Gouzi, you said before that you know the plot of the notes on Tomb robberies. Then you can tell us what this ancient bronze tree is. Now you should be able to feel its function."

    At present, Han Xuan can''t use his divine sense, and perception can''t explore the ancient bronze trees very well, so he has to hit Er Gouzi with his attention.

    "Don''t you have divine sense? See for yourself!" Er Gouzi obviously doesn''t know Han Xuan''s current situation.

    "I''m testing you. You don''t know what bronze trees are, do you?" Han Xuan deliberately shows a disdainful look.

    Two dog son big anger, obviously saw Han Xuan low abusive method, "fart! Han Xiaozi, it''s not me who said you, just your little trick. Labor and capital stopped playing it tens of thousands of years ago. "

    "Er" Han Xuan was speechless for a while.

    "But." See Han Xuan eat shriveled, two dog son words wind suddenly a turn, hey hey smile way, "you are not in that bronze tree, what didn''t find!"

    Han Xuan''s face showed an expression of surprise on purpose. He said, "how do you know?"¡° Hey, hey, hey Two dog son heard Han Xuan approved his words, face more proud.

    "Say it Han Xuan urged that he could feel that the ancient bronze trees would not be so simple.

 Chapter 519

    "Hey, hey, I won''t tell you!" Say, don''t wait for Han Xuan to react to come over, the moment darts far away.

    "Wocao!" Han Xuan scolds secretly, and greets ergouzi''s ancestor 18 generations in his heart.

    "Ouch!" All of a sudden, the front two dogs let out a howl.

    "You deserve it!" Han Xuan a pair of villain''s face, slowly toward two dog son there walk.

    "Er Gouzi, how come you are a drowning dog!" When Han Xuan comes to his side, he sees two dogs shaking their bodies.

    "It''s none of your business Er Gouzi said boldly.

    "Hey, hey!" Han Xuan did not get angry after listening, but showed a mysterious smile.

    "What do you want, I can tell you, even if you get my body, you can''t get my heart!"

    "Wocao! Get out of here Face a black, Han Xuan flies up a foot, heavy fall on two dog son buttocks.

    "Plop" is accurate, in the middle of the river.

    "Just calm down in the river!"

    "Damn, can''t labor and capital climb up on their own?" With that, er Gouzi quickly came to the opposite side of the underground river in a dog like posture. Just as he was about to go ashore, there was a roar from the top. Han Xuan had already appeared in front of him and was looking at himself with joking eyes.

    Er Gouzi: "damn"

    "Putong" River Center, rippling again.

    Time goes by in the plop, half an hour later!

    "I said, Han boy, are you tired or not? You''ve been back and forth for hundreds of times, or we''ll laugh and forget our friendship and enmity

    "I''ll kill you, sir, go down for me!"

    "Come on, there''s a voice in front of us. It should be them!" When Han Xuan and ER Gouzi "play" happily, two white lights come out of the dark channel.

    "Oh, it took so long, but fortunately, I followed you!" Han Xuan sits on the edge of the passage, quietly waiting for the arrival of several people.

    "Lao Wu, hurry up!" It''s just a minute. Two beams of light come out of the cave.

    "Old itch, there is the sound of water in front of you. Be careful!" Another voice warned.

    "Good!"

    "Here you are at last!" Just in front of them, they stepped out of the passage, and a voice nearby scared them almost to jump.

    "God, sir!" Seeing Han Xuan, Wu Xie''s face showed a trace of joy.

    "Well," he nodded and stood up slowly, "let''s go!"

    "What?" Wu Xie was at a loss.

    "Into the water!" Wu Xie was stunned by just two words.

    "Water, what do you mean?" A big question mark appeared again in Wu Xie''s mind.

    "Lao Wu, listen to Mr. Wu, we need to go by water this time to get to the place I told you!" At this time, the old itch stood up and said.

    Looking at Lao Yang, he showed a faint smile, then stepped on the surface of the underground river and walked downstream. Looking at Han Xuan walking on the water, they are envious. But after a moment, they just smile bitterly. They take off the backpack, put on the waterproof bag and step into the underground river.

    Because the water is down, so the speed of the two is very fast, which makes Han Xuan very satisfied.

    "Boom boom"

    Suddenly, after turning a corner, a huge roar came.

    "Is this the waterfall in the original work?" In the heart doubt, but Han Xuan to also didn''t how to put in the heart, after all is just a waterfall.

    "Wocao! Stop, stop, there''s a waterfall ahead Wu Xie is not as calm as Han Xuan, shouting.

    "No harm. I''ll take you down! " When Wu Xie panics, Han Xuan''s voice reassures him.

 Chapter 520

    After more than ten seconds of wandering, finally, the waterfall appeared in the eyes.

    "Ah Fast before the waterfall, the water here accelerates rapidly, and the body also advances rapidly with the water.

    "My God, what shall I do?" Looking at the waterfall close at hand, although Han Xuan promised to take them down, no one knows if there will be an accident. After all, as long as there is an accident here, there will only be death.

    "Don''t worry!" Han Xuan, standing on the water, gives a comforting look.

    "Yes! Ah Just as Wu Xie wanted to say something else, he suddenly felt that his body was light, and the gravity of the earth pulled him down.

    And the old itch''s condition is not much better, but he didn''t panic like Wu Xie.

    "Whoosh"

    Han Xuan followed closely. When he was in the air, the formula changed.

    "Whoosh"

    Two rays of light ejected from the fingers and fell on the bodies of the two people who fell rapidly.

    "Ah ~"

    "Eh!"

    Wu Xie, who is still shouting, suddenly feels that gravity is not so strong on him, and a figure appears in his heart.

    "God, sir!" In a low voice, he shakes the flashlight left and right, as if looking for Han Xuan''s figure.

    "Well," a faint voice came from above.

    After the two lights were exposed in Han Xuan''s position, they immediately gathered on him.

    "Here it is At this time, Han Xuan suddenly said.

    Just when Wu Xie was puzzled, the long lost breath of the ground came to her mind from her feet.

    "It''s landing!" Thinking of this in my heart, I quickly moved the flashlight to my feet.

    As far as I could see, a small pebble beach appeared.

    "Hoo, I can have a rest at last!" Wu Xie threw the backpack on her back and lay directly on the stone beach.

    After entering the mine cave, Wu Xie''s mind almost never relaxed. Now she can rest, which is the best.

    "Lao Wu, come and see, there is a cliff behind here!" All of a sudden, Lao Yang yelled to let Wu Xie get up.

    "Cliff, cliff! Don''t disturb me With that, Wu Xie fell asleep in the noise.

    "OK, don''t cry. I''ll go down and have a look. You''ll watch Wu Xie here!" Han Xuan walks to the edge of the cliff, turns his eyes and says faintly.

    "Need a flashlight?" Old itch know, at this time even if he said don''t agree, Han Xuan also won''t pay attention to himself, as the saying goes, the situation is stronger than people, old itch had to be soft.

    "No need!" Say, Han Xuan head also don''t return of fly to the cliff bottom.

    "GA GA GA, Han boy, you are here at last!" When the foot touched the ground, Han Xuan''s unforgettable voice sounded.

    "I said Er Gouzi, why are you always haunted?"

    The goods disappeared just after Wu Xie and Wu Xie appeared. I didn''t expect to wait for myself here. Shaking his head, Han Xuan straightened his face and looked at Er Gouzi, "what do you find?"

    For Han Xuan, who dislikes himself and asks himself at the same time, er Gouzi is contemptuous for a while, but still says, "there''s a little puzzle."

    "Maze, what kind of maze!" Whispered, Han Xuan began to look around the layout.

    It''s not surprising that Han Xuan didn''t find out when he just came down. He had to ask Er Gouzi that he can''t use his divine sense now. Although he can detect it only by perception, it''s just that the time will be longer.

    For a long time, after Er Gouzi turned the natural cave around and returned to the origin, Han Xuancai figured out the situation here.

    "It''s easy to break this array, but now I can''t use my divine sense, I can''t break it in the normal form, I can only use brute force to break this array!"

 Chapter 521

    Whatever is related to the array, no matter how to arrange the array or how to crack the array, it all depends on the divine sense to communicate the aura of heaven and earth. But now, Han Xuan can''t use the divine sense. The only way is to break the heart of the array with pure power.

    As long as the strength reaches a certain level, the array here will become a bubble.

    "Er Gouzi, do you think there are real practitioners in this world? How can there be arrays here?" After understanding the operation principle of this array, Han Xuan asked.

    "How can labor and capital know, but what''s in the bronze tree, eh!" At this point, the two dogs turned their eyes, Han Xuan, quickly shut up.

    "What''s in the ancient bronze tree? Why is er Gouzi so mysterious?" Frown slightly, thinking in the heart.

    "Er Gouzi, are you interested in that thing?"

    Just as Er Gouzi looks around and is about to be unable to sit down, Han Xuan asks.

    "Well! What you think labor and capital are interested in can wait until now! Besides, I can''t use that thing. It can only be useful to you human beings! " Two dog son is a Leng at first, then curl a mouth.

    "Well!" Nodding, Han Xuan doesn''t say anything more, because he knows that Er Gouzi likes to play mystery. Since he is going to play tricks, Han Xuan can''t ask anything.

    "What on earth is it? I''m really looking forward to it!"

    To make Er Gouzi so mysterious, needless to say, it must be a good thing.

    And just now Er Gouzi also said that he can''t use it. Who is er Gouzi? An old monster who has lived for thousands of years, he can''t use it. The reason can be imagined.

    "Are you wandering here or going up with me?" After learning that Er Gouzi has no desire to possess that thing, Han Xuan is slightly relieved.

    "Go up, labor and capital don''t go up. Brother mouse here are all talented people. He speaks well. I really like being down here!"

    As soon as his face turns black, Han Xuan thinks that according to the original plot, there are many big mice in the thousand coffin cave, but he didn''t expect that Er Gouzi would deal with these mice.

    Looking at Han Xuan''s strange expression, er Gouzi''s eyes turned, "brothers, let''s cheer up together, OK?"

    "Squeak, squeak"

    "Disgusting" looks at the rat coming out of the coffin. Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi coldly, and then flies to the stone beach where Wu Xie lives.

    "Oh, brothers, the Lord is gone. Let''s have a good time."

    Up to the cliff, looking at the excited appearance of Er Gouzi below, Han Xuan shook his head.

    "What''s going on, sir?" The old itch who raises the fire goes to Han Xuan, looks at the black hole that looks like hell below, and asks.

    "Ao ~" suddenly, a howl came out from below, which made old Yang''s body tremble. He was obviously scared.

    If Lao Yang can see things in the dark like Han Xuan Er Gouzi, he will be shocked by the following scene. Now Er Gouzi is wandering in the cave with a group of rats.

    "When Wu Xie wakes up, we''ll go down!" Looking at the old itch in his eyes, Han Xuan walks to a corner and doesn''t make a sound.

    Time passed in Han Xuan''s meditation, and eight hours had passed unconsciously¡° Well, "Wu Xie in her sleep wakes up.

    "Lao Wu, you can really sleep!" When Wu Xie''s eyes opened, Lao Yang handed over a pot of hot water.

    "Here, take a sip of hot water and wake up."

 Chapter 522

    "Where is this?" It is obvious that Wu Xie is not fully awake.

    "Lao Wu, I haven''t woken up yet. Come on, I''ll cure you!" Said, old itch cheap smile, put down the kettle in hand, roll roll sleeve.

    "What are you doing?" Looking at Lao Yang''s abnormal behavior, Wu Xie seemed to feel something bad.

    "Why! Hei hei, Lao Wu, I''ll give you a few words. I''m sure you''ll come back soon! " Old itch half jokingly said.

    "Go away!" Spit out a rolling word, Wu Xie slowly closed his eyes, a wave of memory impact on the mind.

    "Hoo Wu Xie breathed out a breath, opened his eyes, "what''s the situation? Before I fell asleep, I seemed to hear what you said about the cave!"

    "If you care about me now, come on!" He complained and pulled Wu Xie up from the ground.

    "Oh, easy, easy! It hurts Sleep on the stone beach, although before subconsciously looking for a flat place, but in how to say is hard things, can not pain is strange.

    In Wu Xie shouting from time to time, the two came to the edge of the cliff.

    "You just let me see this!" Wu Xie looked at the dark cave and didn''t understand what Lao Yang meant.

    "You''ll understand later!" Lao Yang smiles mysteriously and takes out a signal gun.

    "Pa"

    With the sound of gunfire reverberating in the cave, a signal bomb flashing light flew to the top of the cave, only a few seconds later, the signal bomb issued a dazzling light, let Wu Xie subconsciously cover his eyes.

    "Lao Wu, look down!" Old itch reminds a word.

    He rubbed his eyes gently. When he got used to the light, Wu turned his eyes to the bottom of the cave.

    "This, this is his grandmother''s, what a hell of a place!" When Wu Xie saw such a scene, he was shocked and incoherent.

    As far as you can see, there is a large natural cave, which is densely lined with coffins.

    "I don''t know!" Seeing that Wu Xie''s eyes were dull, Lao Yang shook his head and turned to the fire.

    "Hu" finally, after more than a minute of buffering, Wu Xie came back to her senses, only to see that she was not around and subconsciously looked at the fire.

    "What are you doing?"

    "If we hadn''t waited for you, my husband and I would have gone down for a long time. You should eat something quickly, and then we would have started!" Old itch side will be scattered on the ground equipment into the backpack, side of the head does not return to say.

    "Sir, yes, my God, where has Mr. Wang gone?" As soon as I woke up, I was pulled to see the magnificent scene. Now when I was mentioned by Lao Yang, I naturally thought of Han Xuan.

    Is picking up things old itch meal, pointed to a corner.

    "You eat something quickly, then there won''t be extra time for you to waste!" Slowly out of the dark, Han Xuan came to the edge of the cliff, looking at the thousand coffin hole which has been restored to calm, said.

    "Eh" nodded. Wu Xie knew that the next journey would be very hard.

    "I won''t help you any more!" When Wu Xie is eating a compressed biscuit, Han Xuan says this without end.

    His hand trembled. Wu Xie didn''t say much, but his face was not good-looking¡° Wu Xie, don''t blame me. If you don''t go through this, it will have an impact on the future plot! " Wu Xie, who turns his eyes and gnaws at things secretly, sighs in Han Xuan''s heart.

    In an hour.

    "Well, sir, let''s go!" See two people already dressed up, because before Han Xuan''s participation, so their flashlight did not lose.

    "Well! I''ll wait for you down there! " With that, Han Xuanyi leaned over and fell into the abyss.

 Chapter 523

    "Ouch! I said Lao Wu, did you offend the LORD before? Why didn''t you take us! Now it''s good. We have to climb down slowly. If we are so high, we can make contributions here. " With the flashlight according to the following, the old itch cried indignantly.

    "Come on, if you have time to fart, you might as well think about how to go on!" Wu Xizheng is worried about it, but Lao Yang brings it up. It''s strange that he can give him a good face.

    "Climb, although it seems steep here, many places can be settled down!" Old itch ate a sullen loss, also don''t say much, find a good climbing ground, slowly climb down.

    Seeing this, Wu Xie had no choice but to follow suit.

    After falling to the ground from the cliff, Han xuansi doesn''t dare to relax, because he still has to look at Wu Xie. Although Wu Xie doesn''t have a big deal in the plot, now Han Xuan is in trouble, which is another matter.

    After all, a butterfly, occasionally flapping its wings, may form a tornado. What''s more, Han Xuan has changed the plot into a mess.

    In half an hour!

    "Hoo, it''s finally down!" As soon as their feet fell to the ground, they lay down limply.

    After a rest of more than ten minutes, Wu Xicai staggered and stood up.

    "Mr. Tian, didn''t he say to wait for us down here?" After looking around for a while, Han Xuan''s figure doesn''t appear. Wu Xie mutters.

    "Maybe it''s different from where we landed!" Old itch also struggled to stand up, and then swayed around with a flashlight.

    "Tut Tut, how can we say that this flashlight is a high-grade product, but it can''t even wear this cave. How big is it?"

    Although a signal bomb was fired on the cliff before, it was not found to be large at that time.

    However, something is wrong after this fall. It''s too big to imagine. Because of the strong light flashlight in my hand, this big black shadow is formed in the distance.

    "Well, let''s go and find out where Mr. Tian is, and where you said the hole was. We''ll go to that place. Maybe Mr. Tian has found that place and is waiting for us there." Wu Xie also marveled at the huge size of the cave. He just sighed that he had to do something serious.

    "Follow me, I have planned the route on it before!"

    "Well"

    Shortly after they disappeared, a rustling sound came from the left, and their figures appeared slowly. It was Wu Xie and Lao Yang.

    "I said, how long do we have to go?"

    "Lao Wu, something''s wrong. According to our speed, we should have arrived a long time ago. There''s no such sign at all!"

    Old itch said to stop, in the hands of the flashlight straight ahead, just a black shadow appeared, let old itch shake his head, put down the flashlight.

    "Old, old itch!" Suddenly, Wu Xie''s cry of panic came from behind.

    "What''s the matter?" Hearing this, Lao Yang thought that something had happened. He flashed the flashlight fiercely behind him, and the light fell on Wu Xie''s bloodless face.

    "We, we seem to have met the legendary ghost fighting against the wall! Here, this is where we came down before! "

    "What, what!" Old itch after listening, is also a face of incredible, flashlight up a lift, sure enough to see the top of the cliff platform, "his grandmother''s, really ghost hit the wall ah!"¡° "PATA"

    All of a sudden, a sound let two people instantly quiet down, even breathing become a little heavy.

    "Who are you, why do you disturb my sleep?" Such as the sound from Jiuyou hell, let two people back straight cold sweat.

 Chapter 524

    "Lao Wu, am I hallucinating?" The old itch turned his head and looked at Wu Xie.

    "You old man, run Wu Xie yelled and rushed forward without looking back.

    In a few minutes.

    "Lao Wu, did you see what you were talking about just now?" In a place a little less than the coffin, the old itch pulled Wu Xie out of breath.

    "I don''t know, but I''m sure we can''t deal with it!" Wu Xie bent down for a few breaths, stood up straight and said.

    "GA GA GA, are you talking about me?" Just as they looked around, the voice came from behind.

    "It''s over!" This is the first thought in their minds.

    It''s just that when they turn their heads, what''s in front of them makes them stay.

    "Why do you look at me like this? I''m shy." To be so cheap, needless to say, it must be Er Gouzi.

    "Laozi Ge, if I don''t teach you a lesson today, I will not understand the labor and capital." The old itch rolled his sleeve and walked angrily towards Er Gouzi.

    The so-called newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, which is used to describe the old itch at this time. However, these two dogs are not good men and women.

    "Gaga, come on, come on, let''s get up together!" Er Gouzi has a humanized smile on his face.

    "Squeak, squeak"

    "What''s the noise?" Lao Yang, who was walking towards Er Gouzi, heard the sound and looked around.

    "Old itch, get out of the way!" Behind him, Wu Xie screamed in horror.

    Although he didn''t know why Wu Xie was afraid, he knew that Wu Xie would not harm himself, so he got short and rolled along with the situation.

    "Pa"

    Just standing, a mouse bigger than a domestic cat appeared, staring at the old itch with its green eyes.

    "What kind of grass is it? It can grow so big!" When he saw the mouse, he felt as if he had found a new continent, and did not feel the danger approaching.

    "Old itch, don''t look at it, run away!" When Wu Xie spoke, he had already gone a long way.

    "City dwellers are affectations. They are just enlarged mice. Labor and capital cut each other!" With that, he drew a gesture of holding the knife with his hand.

    "Damn, you run quickly, you look behind you, you need to get lunch box if you don''t run!"

    "Click!" Hearing this, the old itch seemed to realize something, mechanically turned his head, only one eye.

    "My God Scream, old itch like a headless fly, left and right.

    "Sha Sha" mouse''s claws on the stone surface to grasp the harsh sound.

    "60.59.58" looking at Wu Xie''s scurrying, er Gouzi showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and counted silently in his heart.

    "5.4.3... Gaga, I finished the marathon ahead of time, not bad!" Er Gouzi turned his body and looked at the two people who were stunned behind him.

    "Damn it, forget we''re still in the wall!" Wu Xie scolded secretly, took out an engineering shovel from the backpack behind him, and stared at those big rats with alert eyes¡° All right! Er Gouzi, don''t play any more. We have business to do! " Suddenly, from the place where they rushed out before, Han Xuan''s figure slowly appeared.

    The mice around him, however, saw him as the God of pestilence, for fear of avoiding it.

    "Che, you think you want to play with them!" Two dogs see this, pie pie pie mouth, head up a lift, arrogant Jiao''s facial expression shows no doubt.

    "Sir"

    "God, sir!"

    Two people at this time also no matter two dog son how nonsense, hurried to Han Xuan side.

 Chapter 525

    "Well!" Nodding, then looking away, he said, "it''s easy to think of this ghost hitting the wall, but it''s dangerous. You can have a try."

    The reason why han Xuan doesn''t directly bring them out of this simple puzzle is that he wants to follow the normal plot. Anyway, as long as they are in danger, the most important thing is to work hard.

    Hearing Han Xuan''s words, they are silent. After all, they don''t know the details of Han Xuan. Naturally, they can''t give her their own life and death.

    "Take your time. I''ll go out for a walk." Looking at their appearance, knowing that the answer is still uncertain, it''s better to take a look at the passage leading to the ancient bronze tree.

    But when Han Xuan turns around, let his unexpected voice come.

    "We''d like to have a try!" Wu Xie said in a deep voice.

    Slowly turned around, a little surprise flashed in his eyes.

    "Oh! That''s good. If you burn this place, the ghosts will disappear naturally! " A little smile, Han Xuan said.

    "Wocao, is this the end of the story? I''ll wait in front of you first!" Not far away, er Gouzi''s eyes brightened when he heard that he was going to burn the thousand coffin cave. The thief''s eyes looked at the middle area, which was the passage to the ancient bronze tree.

    "NIMA! Stop, dead dog Han Xuan is willing to let Er Gouzi take the lead. He yells angrily and then rushes to the central area.

    "Squeak, squeak"

    "Big, big, big brother, even if you want to leave, can''t you get rid of these things? No matter how bad it is, we have to leave a fire for us. Otherwise, how can we light this place?" Old itch cried and looked at the big mouse with green eyes in front of him.

    "Itch, flare, come on, this thing can not only scare away these mice, but also ignite here."

    "Oh, yes, yes, flare!" Old itch face a joy, desperate to take out the signal gun from the backpack.

    "Pa"

    Because they had made enough preparations, they didn''t hurt their eyes because of the sudden strong light.

    The cry of pain reverberated in my ears.

    "Lao Wu, let''s go, hurry up, or we''ll have to make roast whole sheep!" About a few seconds later, the old itching anxious voice came.

    "What, is the flare gone?" Although in the inquiry, but the hands covering the eyes or slowly down.

    "Wocao!" When the scene came into view, Wu Xie was speechless.

    "Don''t stand still, run In front of him, the old itch''s cry made Wu Xie come back instantly.

    Secretly scolds an idiot, then rushes toward the central area.

    As there is no influence of the maze, they soon come to the entrance of the passage, and then they jump down and make a dull sound.

    "Touch, touch"

    "Oh, my waist!" After standing up, Lao Yang kneaded his waist, kneaded and scolded.

    "Damn, I didn''t expect that there was kerosene here. If it happened at night, I''m afraid it would save a sum of cremation expenses!"

    "OK, let''s see where Mr. Tian is. After they come in, we will come in too. It''s not too far away." Wu Xie gasped for breath and looked at the tomb. To the eye, the tomb is just the size of a living room. The strangest thing is that there are five coffins in the center of the tomb, one big and four small.

    "They have already left. Look, the passage is here!" Then he pointed to a coffin in the middle.

 Chapter 526

    The body slowly approached the biggest coffin that Lao Yang pointed to. Sure enough, a mummy was supported, but there was a long corridor at the bottom.

    "Go down!" Wu Xie looks at Lao Yang in doubt.

    "Isn''t that bullshit?" Old itch looked at Wu Xie like a fool, then stepped into the coffin with one foot.

    "No, I mean, is there any danger down here?" Wu Xie tried to explain.

    "Oh, Lao Wu, when did he become a womanizer? Don''t worry, there won''t be any danger below. Even if there is danger, I''m afraid it will be solved long ago." Old itch knows Han Xuan''s terror. I''m afraid there''s no rival in this tomb.

    "Here it is Wu Xie was obviously shaken.

    "Damn it Old itch scolded a, a pull Wu Xie, straight to the coffin drag.

    Seeing this, Wu Xie also half pushed into the corridor.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, Han Xuan''s side.

    "Gaga, Han boy, have you found out?" The sound of two dogs laughing came.

    Slowly hand back, Han Xuan helpless shake his head.

    "I can tell you, there is a wonderful thing under this ancient bronze tree. I believe that in this world, besides the origin of the world, it is the most precious thing!" Er Gouzi looked at an old tree in front of him, his head swaying.

    Han Xuan and ER Gouzi arrived at the ancient bronze tree almost at the same time, but Han Xuan had heard Er Gouzi talk about the mystery of the bronze tree, so he wanted to explore it, but the final result was nothing.

    "What the hell is that thing?" Although know two dog son can''t tell oneself, but Han Xuan still can''t help but ask.

    "Something that can help you improve your strength!" Er Gouzi let go at this time.

    Just as Han Xuan was happy for ER Gouzi''s sudden loosening of his mouth and wanted to strike while the iron was hot again, the corridor leading here made a rustling sound of footsteps. This was Wu Xie and Lao Yang.

    See this, Han Xuan had no choice but to give up, and then glared at Er Gouzi with indignant eyes.

    "The goods should know that they are about to appear, so they are going to catch my appetite. I have to revenge when I have a chance."

    ¡­¡­

    "Old itch, what''s the great advantage you said, and where does this corridor lead to?"

    "Lao Wu, we''ll be there soon. Take your time!" At first, the voice was still very vague, but after a few seconds, two figures appeared at the entrance of the corridor.

    "This, this, old itch, I''m not awake. Otherwise, how can I see such a big bronze tree? Even if I just look at it, I''m afraid it''s more than ten meters wide!"

    Only when the torch light shines from a distance can Wu Xie easily see the huge bronze tree. Otherwise, when he comes near, the light from the torch will only shine half of it.

    "You are right. This is not only his purpose, but also mine!" The sound let the light source in their hands fall on Han Xuan.

    See is Han Xuan, slightly put down heart, came to the side.

    "Mr. Tian, do you know the origin of this tree?" Wu Xie seems to have a strong interest in the bronze tree and asks Han Xuan¡° I don''t know, but he will bring you great benefits! " The ability to materialize the subconscious is not a great benefit.

    Carefully turned an eye old to itch, the heart way, "is they two discuss good."

    "Do you need a rest? If not, we''ll go up now!" It took about two hours to get down from the stone beach. If they don''t consume much, they can go up the bronze tree now.

 Chapter 527

    "No, no!" The most excited natural is old itch, after hearing Han Xuan''s words, also don''t ask Wu Xie, directly a promise.

    "Wu Xie, what about you?" His eyes itched, and his eyes fell on Wu Xie again.

    "Ah. Oh, no, no! " Seems to be Han Xuan''s words to wake up, eyes from the bronze tree difficult to move away.

    "Well, in that case, I''ll go up there and wait for you!" With that, the figure flickered and appeared again on the bronze branch.

    "NIMA. Wait for me Naturally, er Gouzi refused to fall. He stepped back, then rushed forward and jumped onto the bronze branch.

    "His grandmother''s, when the dog can climb the tree, and also so fast!" Below, Lao Yang looked at the two shadows shuttling between the branches of the bronze tree, and said.

    "Grass"

    A shadow on the tree almost fell to the ground in a flash, followed by a curse.

    "Dog, your second uncle!"

    Listening to the anger in this tone, Lao Yang didn''t dare to say anything more. Otherwise, as soon as Wan Yier jumped down, although he had the ability to be around him, Wu Xie didn''t.

    "Come on, don''t pay attention to him. I''ll wait for you up there!" At this time, Han Xuan''s voice came down, which made them feel at ease.

    "Lao Wu, what are you looking at? Climb!" When he came to the bronze tree, Lao Yang tapped on the trunk of the tree, which was ten meters wide.

    "Are you sure we can climb up?" Looking at the bronze tree leading to the dark above, Wu Xie swallowed.

    "It''s OK. You see, although the tree is huge, there are still many" branches ". Let''s step on it!" Said, old itch has climbed a branch out.

    "Look, that''s it!"

    I saw old itch like a monkey, after a while has climbed more than 10 meters high.

    Feel no movement behind, old itch will flashlight to below.

    "Damn, Lao Wu, what''s the matter with you? Come on up!"

    "Oh" Wu Xie didn''t know what he was thinking, but he was interrupted by the roar, and he learned to climb up the bronze tree.

    ¡­¡­

    "Why don''t you jump!" Looking at the white figure in front of him, er Gouzi jumps to Han Xuan and asks.

    "Come on, er Gouzi, I''m looking for some excitement for you!" Han Xuan showed an interesting smile.

    "Why, I don''t need it!" Han Xuan''s smile, er Gouzi is too familiar, as long as such a smile appears, er Gouzi will know that there is nothing good about it.

    "Hey, I can''t help you!" Then he flew up and landed on ER Gouzi''s ass.

    "Ao ~" accompanied by the sound, er Gouzi kept flying up.

    "Touch"

    Hit the huge trunk of the bronze tree heavily, but the body is slowly sliding down.

    "That''s it, that''s it!" It seemed to hurt a little, and nothing strange happened to the rest, which made Er Gouzi confused.

    "Don''t you have a conscience and know that you are going to be gentle with me?" When he thought of this, his eyes were a little lax. He only felt that something was staring at him, which made Er Gouzi confused. When he looked straight ahead, he blurted out a sentence of MMP.

    "NIMA, what is this?"

    I saw a face staring at Er Gouzi on the tree trunk, as if I wanted to remember this thing in front of me forever.

    Just as Er Gouzi''s voice fell, a strange smile appeared on his face. Then he began to wriggle, only to attach himself to ER Gouzi''s belly in the blink of an eye.

    "Ha ha ha, er Gouzi, I think this face is much more lovely than your dog face!" Below, Han Xuan laughs at this.

 Chapter 528

    "Ouch"

    Er Gouzi gave a roar and finally remembered what it was.

    It''s the same face thing that Wu Xie and the two of them are going to meet in the plot. In the end, it''s because Wu Xie has eaten Kirin exhaust that Wu Xie can get rid of the danger.

    If according to the original plot, Wu Xie will eat qilinjie in the Seven Star Lu palace, but Han Xuan clearly remembers that due to his participation, Wu Xie didn''t eat it, so he had to fill this loophole.

    "NIMA, Han boy, this" face "is not serious Suddenly, er Gouzi turned his head strangely.

    "What Don''t understand two dog son this is what meaning, doubt of looking at him.

    "This thing, unexpectedly, unexpectedly thinks that I!" Er Gouzi kneaded and said, stroking the "face" on his stomach.

    "Wocao, are you going to disgust me to death?" Han Xuan a face of dislike, hurry to look elsewhere.

    "Ouch, ouch"

    It was just a moment, and there was another shout from behind.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan has no choice but to turn his head.

    "These things seem to like me very much. It seems that I am the most handsome man in the world!" I saw that Er Gouzi was already wrapped by "face" at this time. He couldn''t even tell where the head was and where the tail was. He was so dense that his scalp was numb.

    "Your cheap, once again refresh my three outlooks!" Han Xuan left this sentence and jumped directly to the opposite cliff.

    Looking at the hole, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction, "although there''s nothing wrong with master Liang, it''s better to follow the original plot."

    Although I don''t know if this hole is the one that Wu Xieyuan wants to leave in the plot, as long as we guide them, it''s not a matter of time before they reach the hole in the original plot.

    More than an hour later, Han Xuan''s attention was attracted by two distant electric lights.

    "Old itch, tell me honestly, how high the hell is that!"

    "I don''t know. I only know that it took me about an hour to get down from here."

    "Wow, it took an hour to get down. I don''t know how long it will take to get up."

    Opposite, the two began to quarrel.

    "Pa"

    All of a sudden, a clear sound let two people shut up at the same time.

    "Pa Pa Pa" a series of sounds reverberate in the silent space.

    "Something seems to have fallen from it." At this time, Wu Xie frowned and raised the flashlight.

    "Well, there is something!" Old itch Yi voice, pointing to the flashlight, a face size thing.

    At this time, they both raised their heads, and the thing fell fast. No one would have thought that there was such a coincidence in the world that the thing fell was directly printed on Wu Xie''s face.

    "NIMA, what is it?" When Lao Yang saw the things on Wu Xie''s face, he trembled and subconsciously wanted to stay away from him immediately.

    "Woo, woo!"

    Just about a few seconds later, Wu Xie, who was still calm before, began to struggle violently. He even loosened his hand to grasp his face¡° Lao Wu, what''s the matter with you! " Feeling that something was wrong, Lao Yang came to Wu Xie and asked.

    "Wu, Wu" has no words, only the sound of Wu, but the hand is beating his face heavily.

    Although Lao Yang didn''t know why, it didn''t prevent him from understanding Wu Xie''s meaning.

    With a free hand, Lao Yang grabbed Wu Xie''s face.

    "Damn, what''s tight!" Old itch only felt that this strange "face" seemed to be stuck, and could not be pulled out at all.

    "Lao Wu, is there 502 in this thing? I can''t get it down!" Break to make a few times, see no improvement at all, old itch cry sad face to ask a way.

 Chapter 529

    "Touch"

    A heavy blow fell on Lao Yang''s chest, which almost made him plant a bronze tree.

    A moment later, he was afraid to make such a joke with Wu Xie, and his hand fell on his face again.

    "Lao Wu, I can''t break it now. I have to hit you in the face with a stick to see if I can break it!"

    After several times of breaking, Lao Yang helplessly found that this thing seemed to have integrated with Wu Xie, and it was impossible to break him off.

    "Wu, Wu" gave out two painful whimpers, and his head was still burning.

    Lao Yang took out the shovel from his backpack behind him and drew the handle of the shovel to Wu Xie''s face.

    "Lao Wu, hold on, I''m going to fight!"

    "Wuwu" fingers were pinched to make a click, only to see two hands have no blood.

    "Pay attention!" Old itch yelled, ready to hit hard.

    "You can only make him die faster by doing this!" All of a sudden, the whole space reverberated with these words, making the old itch move fiercely.

    "Wuwu" Wu Xie''s voice from the throat is obviously to stop the old itch.

    "What do you say?" Old itch also stops the action in the hand, don''t understand of see to empty space.

    "There is an insect in the mouth of this face. Once you break the face, it will follow Wu Xie''s mouth and enter the stomach."

    Hearing this, Wu Xie''s whole body began to tremble. If anyone could see his face now, he would see that his face was not bloody at all.

    "What shall we do?" The old itch followed.

    But when the old itch asked this sentence, the space fell into a dead silence.

    Just as Lao Yang was about to raise his shovel, Han Xuan''s voice came again.

    "Break it up and feed it to him!" Voice down, not far in front of the body, a flash of white light floating to the old itch.

    "What is this?" Looking at the small white pill in front of him strangely, the old itch asked.

    "Pills!" Just two words later, Ren Laoyang asked, Han Xuan''s voice did not appear.

    While Lao Yang was still asking aloud, he was held by one hand.

    After "Wuwu" attracted Laoyang''s eyes, Wu Xie quickly pointed to her face and made a swing.

    "Lao Wu, I see. You should pay attention. If you want to break this thing, you need a lot of force. No, you are waiting." Suddenly speaking of this, the old itch did not know what to think of, put his hand to the backpack.

    "Wuwu" has not been moved for a long time. Wu Xie sobs twice again.

    "Wait! I found it Lao Yang felt for a rope in his backpack.

    "I''ll tie you up first. In case you are knocked unconscious later, you won''t fall from it."

    Wu Xie''s secret way says that they are smart. Now they are in the middle of the bronze tree. If they fall down, they can''t be broken to pieces.

    Fixing Wu Xie on several bronze branches, Lao Yang spat on the palm of his hand¡° Here we go

    "Wuwu" saw Wu Xie nodding hard. Seeing this, Lao Yang didn''t say much anymore, so he went down with a shovel.

    "Bang"

    The dull sound spread quickly from Wu Xie''s face.

    "Kaka kaka"

    From the point where the shovel touched, the cracks like cobwebs began to spread out in all directions. After a while, Wu Xie''s whole face was covered, and it looked extremely terrible.

    Wu Xie, however, was obviously confused by the knock, and his head tilted and fainted.

    "Shua Shua"

    With the deviation of his head, he could not see the "face" before. At this time, he fell from Wu Xie''s face one by one.

 Chapter 530

    "Wocao, it''s not easy to knock!" Looking at the shovel in his hand, he was glad to see that he was ready before, otherwise, Lao Wu would have to

    Think of here, the old itch subconsciously looked at the foot of the eye, a moment of chill straight to the mind.

    "If you don''t feed Wu Xie that pill, you''ll never see him!"

    When Lao Yang is proud of his caution, Han Xuan''s words are like a basin of cold water pouring down, which makes him feel shocked.

    If Lao Yang put his attention to Wu Xie''s mouth at this time, he could see that a small insect at the end of his mouth, and most of his body had already entered Wu Xie''s stomach.

    "Ah! Oh The expression on the old itch''s face stagnated, and he grabbed the pills floating on his side.

    But when his eyes fell on Wu Xie''s mouth, he could only see a red flash, and finally his tail got into Wu Xie''s body.

    "Well!" Even though Wu Xie was in a coma at this time, the insects kept shuttling in his body. The pain made his face ferocious.

    As soon as his heart sank, old Yang stepped on the bronze branch on the side and released two hands. One hand was responsible for breaking Wu Xie''s mouth, and the other was responsible for feeding pills.

    It''s just that when a person is in great pain, it''s not easy to break his mouth.

    Although it was not easy to open his mouth, Lao Yang finally came up with a way to feed the pill into Wu Xie''s mouth.

    "Hu" unconsciously, the old itch''s forehead has been covered with sweat.

    "I''ll have a rest, too!" Obviously, Lao Yang had a lot of effort to send the pill into Wu Xie''s mouth just now.

    Tie the rest of the rope to your body, old itch, and then you fall asleep.

    Looking at the opposite situation, Han Xuan had no choice but to smile, "I''m really relieved, and I''m not afraid that" face "will come again."

    Shaking his head, "Er Gouzi, they are resting. You have to take it easy for me!" Han Xuan''s voice seems to penetrate the barrier and fall into ER Gouzi''s ears.

    At this time, er Gouzi, if he didn''t seriously look at it, was not easy to find that he had been surrounded by "face" for three times, and the people who looked at it were creepy.

    "Che, there are you. What''s more, the pill you gave is not simple, is it Two dog son''s voice spreads out, although can''t see his face, but can hear his disdain in the tone.

    "I also pursued the content of the original plot. If Wu Xie''s blood did not flow out, it would not have that effect."

    "You''re really boring. If you want to give someone something, you can give it directly. You can play so well. In the future, you can just play in the city."

    "Go away"

    ¡­¡­

    Two hours later.

    "Well, my head hurts. Where is it?" Suddenly, Wu Xie tilted her head and shook her head to wake up as soon as possible.

    "PATA"

    The light of the flashlight made Wu Xie blind for a short time. When she got used to it, she could see that the old itch beside her was rubbing her sleepy eyes.

    "Wake up, how''s your stomach? Do you still have pain?" Lao Yang asked, shaking his head. Hearing his stomach, Wu Xie''s mind exploded. He wanted to reach out and touch his face, but his hands and feet were tied up, making him struggle on the bronze branch for a long time.

    "Lao Wu, Lao Wu!" The old itch called twice and looked at Wu Xie strangely.

    "Can''t be knocked silly!" Originally, this sentence was just muttering in my heart, but Lao Yang muttered out somehow.

    "Shit, untie it for me!" Wu evil eyes with bad stare.

 Chapter 531

    With a resentful smile, Lao Yang quickly untied Wu Xie''s rope.

    "Ouch!"

    As soon as the rope was untied, Wu Xie''s hand couldn''t wait to touch it and slid over his forehead. A big bulging bag gave his hand a meal, but when his hand touched it gently, a pig like howl sounded in the whole space.

    "Lao Wu, you can promise to let me knock. You can''t settle the accounts after autumn." Looking at Wu Xie''s eyes, Lao Yang said with a smile.

    "Hum!" With a cold hum, Wu Xie touched the big bag again.

    "Hiss"

    "By the way, before you took a pill, did you feel any discomfort?" Seeing that Wu Xie seemed to stare again, Lao Yang quickly changed the topic.

    "Pills!" Sure enough, Wu Xie put down her hand slowly when she heard the word "pill".

    "What kind of pills!" Thinking for a while, Wu Xie frowned and asked.

    "What kind of pills!? It''s white, and it floats in the air Lao Yang scratched his head and said awkwardly.

    "Ah" seeing Lao Yang''s expression, Wu Xie knew he couldn''t ask anything, but he didn''t have a good face. "Feed me if you don''t know anything, and you''re not afraid to eat me!"

    Although the mouth said so, but the heart was laughing, "I don''t know what effect the pill given by Mr. Tian has, and whether it can only save my life."

    Thinking in my heart, my eyes gradually lost consciousness.

    "Hello, Lao Wu!"

    The old itch came out of his ears, which awakened Wu Xie.

    "Ah! What

    "Ah, what''s the matter with you? I told you not to agree for a long time!" Old itch seriously looking at Wu Xie, seems to be looking for is not because of the side effects of pills taken before.

    "It''s OK. I just thought about it. What''s the matter?" Wu Xie waved his hand and pushed his head back.

    Even if pushed back, old itch or silent for a few seconds, finally seems not to see what is wrong, pointed to the above.

    "There seems to be movement on it again!"

    "What The so-called frightened bird is used to describe Wu Xie at this time.

    "Old itch, play a signal and take a look at it!"

    "Good!" Said, rummaging in the backpack for a while.

    Shua

    The closed eyes light up the whole bronze tree.

    "Why, it''s hot, something!" When the signal bomb passed by Er Gouzi''s side, a burning sensation came. It was just his skin that was comparable to the wall, and it just made him slightly strange.

    Two dogs don''t think so, but Wu Xie and her husband are not calm.

    "Well, how the hell are you going to get up there?" Wu Xie has a low voice.

    "I don''t know. I didn''t come across these things three years ago. How can I have everything this time?"

    Ghosts against the wall, big mice, and these "faces", all of which make people tired to deal with, but now they appear one after another, which is worth pondering¡° Oh, I said, "old itch, brother itch, you want to be Sherlock Holmes. You''d better wait until you get out of this place and think about it. The most urgent thing now is to think about how to get up." Wu Xie anxiously called.

    Looking at the signal bomb about to go out over the sky, the old itchy eyes fell on the opposite cliff.

    "Lao Wu, how can we go across from each other?"

    This words, not only Wu Xie heard, Han Xuan also heard.

    "Hoo, you don''t need me to guide you any more!" Knowing that the plot is about to return to the right track, Han Xuan can finally put down his mind.

    "Pa"

    A rope suddenly appeared between the cliff and the bronze tree.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan smiles and appears in the grotto where they are about to land.

 Chapter 532

    "Old itch, it''s OK, come here quickly!" Just more than ten minutes later, Wu Xie had already crawled along the rope. After checking the fixed point of the rope, he waved and yelled to the old itch.

    "Good job, I''ll be here soon!" Old itch excited call sound, then climbed up the rope.

    Because the rope was checked by Wu Xie, Lao Yang climbed very fast, but he had already stepped on the ground in less than ten minutes.

    "Ah, if you want me to say it, it''s still comfortable on the ground and grounded!"

    "Come on, let''s clean up. Let''s go up early and find your stuff. Then we''ll go back to our homes. We don''t want to stay in this place any more!" Wu Xie said as she explored around with her flashlight.

    "The forehead" old itch falters, but cannot speak.

    "What''s the matter?" I feel that the atmosphere is a little depressed, and the flashlight directly shines on the old itchy face.

    "Sir, sir is here, too!" Old itch pointed to the cave.

    As the voice falls, the light of the flashlight shines directly into the innermost part of the hole. Han Xuan sits on the ground in the aperture. As soon as he breathes and breathes, the light around him seems to be alive, big and small, which makes people feel strange.

    "Here you are!" There was no opening or closing of the lips, but the voice came out.

    "Wocao, Han boy, you don''t have a face!" Suddenly, just as Han Xuan had finished speaking, the voice of Er Gouzi came from outside the cave.

    "Touch"

    Because Wu Xie and Lao Yang are facing Han Xuan, they don''t see the appearance of Er Gouzi behind them.

    "Little doll, do you want face?"

    Hearing this, they looked at each other as if to say, "did we offend him? Why did we start swearing?"

    Although they think so, they still turn around, only after seeing the things in front of them, they are directly dumbfounded.

    "NIMA, I shouldn''t have come here!" Wu Xie was about to cry out. Before she was attached to her face by this thing, she made herself dead and alive, not to mention so many "faces" now.

    As the saying goes, good fortune never comes together, but bad fortune never comes alone. I don''t know if it''s because of Er Gouzi''s jump that makes the "face" who used to live in the dark feel something, but all of them rush out and come towards Wu Xie''s cave.

    "Hello, little doll, do you want a face?" After waiting for a short time, there was no response. Er Gouzi asked again.

    "No, we are shameless, shameless!" Pulled back to reality by the barking of Er Gouzi, they shake their heads in a hurry and step back. The target is the corner where Han Xuan is.

    Just "face" can give them both this chance?

    Shua Shua

    A few "faces" appeared behind them in an instant, giving them a big step.

    "Mr. Tian, please do it!" His eyes leaped over the barrier of his face and fell on the figure sitting on the ground.

    "Instead of letting others save you, why not save yourself?" Still only sound, lips never open and close.

    "Help yourself!" Wu Xie murmured, then gave a bitter smile, "you have to have that ability."

    "Who said you didn''t have that ability? Do you think the pills I gave you would be so simple?"¡° Elixir Eyes a bright, although there is speculation before, but did not get Han Xuan''s recognition, he is not easy to try anything.

    "My God, what should I do next?"

    Hearing this, Han Xuanmeng opened his eyes, which made Wu Xie who had been watching him startled.

    "How to do it, I''ll tell you how to do it now!" Step out and appear directly beside Wu Xie.

    "Puyi"

    Blood splashes, leaving bright red marks on the ground.

 Chapter 533

    "Hiss"

    Looking at the red line on his wrist, Wu Xie took a breath.

    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s dying!"

    You know, there are arterial blood vessels in the wrist. Once the blood vessels are cut, the consequences are unimaginable.

    "Eh" when Wu Xie was at the end of her mind, the numbness of her wrist came.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Eyes fell on the wrist, saw a white hand holding his injury, eyes up along the arm, an expected person appeared in the eyes.

    "God, Mr. God!"

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded with a smile, "with me, you can''t die!"

    Words fall, a trace of green light lingers in Wu Xie''s wrist, what you can see is that the blood is still ticking and flowing rapidly coagulates, and soon scabs, and finally the scar falls off, leaving a white fine mark.

    "Wow, God, I''m an old God. I can recover that kind of injury in less than a minute. If I have such ability, God will still be in the business of robbing tombs!" Old itch made an exaggerated expression.

    "Cough, two children, although I don''t want to disturb you, are you really shameless? I can tell you that the price of my face here is absolutely fair, and the old and the young are not deceived..."

    Han Xuan see two dog son endless, hand cover forehead, a face of helpless.

    "God, Mr. God!" Looking at the two dogs slowly approaching, Wu Xie was pale and looked for help.

    "Wu Xie, don''t you understand? Look at the place where you just spilled blood."

    Hearing this, Wu Xie subconsciously aimed her eyes at the past, but she didn''t know. She was startled to see that there was no "face" around the one meter long blood line.

    "This, how is this possible? Is it really the effect of my blood?" When he put his hand in front of his eyes, Wu Xie''s face was unbelievable.

    "Hey, are you listening to me or not?" Hard through layers of barriers, when no one noticed himself, er Gouzi was a little short of breath.

    "Oh, listen, listen!" Lao Yang didn''t even look at Er Gouzi and waved his back to him.

    "NIMA! When the tiger doesn''t get angry, you think I''m a sick cat Hidden in the "face" under the eyes of a cruel, actually dragged a heavy step to Wu Xie there.

    Wu Xie''s consciousness seemed to be attracted by her raised hand and had no feeling for the outside world.

    For a long time, when Wu Xie came back, he felt as if something was touching him on his back.

    His first reaction was itching, because only he would make such a joke on himself.

    "Don''t make trouble. You''re thinking about something!" After a casual answer, I will not pay attention to the following things.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    Just when Wu Xie''s mind was about to fly out of the sky, the strength behind it came again.

    "Damn, old itch, I said you are not, eh!" In the middle of the speech, the voice stopped abruptly.

    "Hi, hi, Hello!" Wu Xie stammered nervously¡° Lao Wu, run away The old itch on one side was sweating. Before he arrived, he wanted to remind Wu Xie, but he was also a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river, so he couldn''t protect himself.

    I saw old itch behind the buttocks, a few "faces" of the speed is not much slower than him, feel almost less will be next to old itch on the buttocks.

    It''s just, obviously, the old itch reminds me a little late.

    "Whoosh"

    At this time, most of the "face" attached to ER Gouzi turned to Wu Xie.

    "Damn, didn''t you say that you were shameless before? If we have more words, we won''t talk about it. Come on, we can''t even give you a little money!" When the "face" is reduced, part of the black-and-white body appears.

 Chapter 534

    "You think I want it. I want it to go away!" Wu Xie wanted to swear, but the dozen "faces" had already made him tired of dealing with it. How could he spare the time.

    Shua

    A face, somehow, instantly covered Wu Xie''s face.

    "Oh, shit, again!" Feeling uncomfortable on her face, Wu Xie knew that she might make the same mistake again.

    "Blood" a big drink reverberates in the hole, shock people eardrum pain.

    "Yes, blood. I don''t know if it has any effect." Thinking in my heart, but now the situation has no time for Wu Xie. If someone looks into his face from Wu Xie''s side, he can see the red shadow looming in his mouth.

    When the red object touched Wu Xie''s mouth, it shocked him. This feeling was not the first time. Wu Xie knew that if he didn''t take measures, he would die.

    "No matter!" Hidden in the "face" under the eyes flash a bit fierce, tongue out a little, up and down teeth fall at the same time.

    Wu Xie''s body trembled, and then her face fell down and fell to the ground.

    "Bah, bah, bah"

    Seeing that his blood was really effective, Wu Xie, based on the principle of no waste, vomited directly on himself.

    "Shua Shua"

    After a while, except for the scattered blood stains, Wu Xie''s face disappeared.

    "It''s over, it''s over. Most of the kids are useless. They even learned how to spit water when they were young!" Er Gouzi looked at Wu Xie sympathetically, shaking his head like a rattle.

    "Poof"

    Wu Xie, who is rushing to the old itch quickly, falters and almost falls.

    "I wanted to save you after I saved Lao Yang, but now it''s better to die on those faces!"

    Wu Xie didn''t know that even if the ancient strange insects came, there was nothing he could do in the face of Er Gouzi, not to mention these little insects without intelligence.

    "Lao Wu, I hurt you this time. Don''t you blame me?" Old itch a face of chagrin, flashing eyes show that he must have something happened.

    In a corner of the cave, Han Xuan watched Lao Yang''s expression change and frowned unconsciously.

    "Lao Yang has the ability to materialize, but he hasn''t used this ability until now. Maybe something happened that made him unable to materialize."

    Han Xuan is not aimless, but there are many things that are quite dangerous before, but Lao Yang has never used this ability. If he doesn''t want Han Xuan to know, it doesn''t make sense, because Lao Yang has been exposed before.

    "What''s the matter? I''ll have to ask him later!"

    If it''s a normal time, Han Xuan naturally won''t care, because before two dogs have a sentence, "there''s a wonderful thing in the bronze tree!"

    This sentence doesn''t sound strange to others, but it''s different in Han Xuan''s ears.

    There are things in the bronze tree. Lao Yang has never used the ability of materialization. Can the two be combined.

    In the dark cave, Han Xuan holds his chin with one hand, and his eyes fall on the huge bronze tree for a while, and then on Lao Yang, who shows a look of panic from time to time. All kinds of thoughts just flash away in my mind, and then I look at Wu Xie who yells at me.

    "Fart! What are you talking about? What do you mean you hurt me? You don''t understand our friendship and my character for so many years. You''d better shut up for me, or the labor and capital will kick you down! " When they catch up with Lao Yang, they are already on the edge of the cave.

 Chapter 535

    "Oh, come on, Lao Wu, let''s die together. I don''t want these insects to get into my stomach when we jump down from here." Old itch a face of desolation.

    "Don''t be so pessimistic, we still have hope!" After Wu Xie knew the effect of her magical blood, she was not so afraid to see those "faces".

    "Do you mean him?" Said, pointing to the hole, "if he wanted to save us early, how can we wait until now."

    Hearing this, Wu Xie looked into the dark cave and gave a bitter smile. He said that people had already done it, but you didn''t find it.

    "No, old itch, you see!" Say, draw a little blood from the tongue, then vomit.

    "Wo damn, Lao Wu, you''ve changed. I don''t even know you." Old itch silly looking at Wu Xie spit, heart indignation inexplicable.

    "Change into wool, look at those faces!" Wu Xie''s face turned black and pointed to those "faces" who were fast away from their area.

    "Shit, shit, shit!" Old itch incredible even called three times, "originally this thing is afraid of saliva, ha ha ha."

    After laughing, Lao Yang went directly to those "face" sites.

    "NIMA! This is the rhythm of death! " Wu Xie wiped the sweat and had to spit.

    "Poof, poof!"

    "Ha ha, their killer is really saliva!"

    Behind him, Wu Xie turned a white eye when he heard this, but he didn''t feel like he had been bald before, so he didn''t touch it.

    "Poof, poof"

    The time was spent in the water.

    More than ten minutes later, the space where Han Xuan is is is gone.

    "Disgusting, you are so disgusting that you spit on people!" At this time, er Gouzi had no "face" and looked at Wu Xie with a resentful look.

    "NIMA will collapse soon. You can make do with it. At least you can get rid of those things!" Wu Xie cried weakly, and his face turned white. After all, he spat for more than ten minutes.

    "Do you need a rest?" Just when Er Gouzi wants to refute, Han Xuan, who is wrapped in blue light curtain, walks out slowly.

    "God, Mr. God, we need something to eat!" Wu Xie tried to stand up. When he saw Han Xuanshen''s mask, it was no surprise.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, "is there enough food?"

    "Food is enough, but we have to save water! Well, Mr. Tian, it seems that you haven''t eaten anything all the way Originally a face dignified Wu Xie don''t know what to think of, strange hope to Han Xuan.

    "No need!" Just three words said sonorously, "you''re out of water, right?"

    At this point, Han Xuan closed his eyes slightly, and when he opened it again, the space crack of Tianxuan continent appeared, and a clear spring slowly gushed out from the crack.

    "This spring should not have been given to you, but my space law, ah." The four words of space rule seem to evoke Han Xuan''s sadness, but after a sigh, he doesn''t speak any more.

    "This, what is this? Is this really water?" They rubbed their eyes in disbelief.

    Although Han Xuan gave them too much shock before, it''s still acceptable as long as we slow down, but now there is no sign of a clear spring in the void, is it they crazy or the world crazy¡° Drink as much as you can, for you have only one chance

    Although the spring water in Tianxuan continent is not as good as that of the jade liquid, it is also extremely precious to Wu Xie. After all, Tianxuan continent is also a world of cultivation, and the spring water in it is of great benefit to Wu Xie.

 Chapter 536

    Two people look at each other, throat rolling several times, finally Wu Xie step forward.

    "Gudong"

    Spring water into the stomach, cool swept the whole body.

    "Ha ha, cool!" Wu Xie felt that her pores all spread out, which made her tired from running quickly float to the sky.

    "You''re not going!" Looking at the expressionless old itch, Han Xuan asked.

    "I''m not thirsty!" Old Yang swallowed saliva and tried to look away.

    "Oh," he looked at the itching eyes with great interest, and then hesitated to say, "your ability to materialize, it seems that after you enter it, you don''t use it. Why?"

    Old itch listen to this word, the whole body trembles, just then forced to calm down.

    "I''m not in danger. Why use it?"

    "Oh Han Xuan just looks at Lao Yang with a smile and doesn''t say anything.

    "I''m going to eat something!"

    For a long time, seeing Han Xuan''s eyes never leave him, Lao Yang finally can''t help it. After that, he will go to the back of Han Xuan, where they left their backpacks in order to run faster.

    Figure and Han Xuan shoulder and out of date, Han Xuan with only two people can hear the voice said, "you''re afraid you can''t use that ability."

    Old itch fierce meal, the body began to tremble.

    A little smile, slowly turned around, patted on the old itch shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be bad for you, because whether you have the ability to materialize or not, it''s the same for me."

    Hearing this, the old itch''s eyes twitched, but he didn''t refute what Han Xuan said. After all, it''s true. They had a fight before.

    "Go and drink some spring water, it''s good for you mortals!" Take back palm, Han Xuan see to Wu Xie smile to say.

    This time Lao Yang was very obedient. When Han Xuan''s words fell behind, he rushed to Wu Xie.

    ¡­¡­

    About an hour and a half later, the fire in the cave disappeared, but two flashlight lights came out.

    "Mr. day, we''re ready to go!"

    Looking at the big package on their back, Han Xuan nodded with a smile, "it''s still the old rule, I''ll wait for you up there!"

    Two people show helpless expression, but can have what method, had to let Han Xuan a few empty disappear in the light of flashlight.

    "Shit! Han boy, I hate you. Why do you always forget me when you are here? " With that, the sudden breeze around him, a dog shadow is also disappeared in the flashlight.

    "Lao Wu! Climb Clapped to clap the Wu Xie with dull vision, old itch wry smile says.

    Take a deep breath.

    "Climb

    ¡­¡­

    Bronze tree top!

    As the top of the bronze tree is not too far away from the ground, the trees on the ground have already tied down the roots and intertwined with the bronze branches¡° Er Gouzi, are you kidding me? What''s the most important thing here In the bronze tree on the top of a circle also found nothing, Han Xuan this some can''t help.

    "Oh, I said, what are you doing in these roots as soon as you come up? It''s for that thing." Er Gouzi pretended to have a sudden realization.

    But seeing Han Xuan''s cannibal eyes, er Gouzi was not ashamed, but proud, "why don''t you ask early, why don''t you ask early?" Back and forth, just repeat these words.

    "NIMA! Tell me quickly, don''t kick you down! " Finally, the unbearable Han Xuan broke out, and the sound of drinking and scolding rang out in the whole space, shaking down the earth above his head.

 Chapter 537

    "What''s the matter, sir?" Two people resting in a cave immediately came to the cave and looked up.

    "Cut! At this height, labor and capital will come up every minute. You can kick it! " Two dogs and a dead pig are not afraid of boiling water, and their heads are on the side.

    "Me Han Xuan was speechless for a moment. He didn''t know how to open his mouth. If he wanted to kick him down, it was just like what he said. He was afraid that he had just kicked him down, and before he waited for someone to turn around, someone had already come up.

    "What do you want?" Han Xuan droops his head and says dejectedly, it seems that there is no way to take Er Gouzi.

    "Cough" two dogs light cough two, serious expression appears on the face, "the world origin of this world to me."

    "Go away, the labor and capital won''t listen. Go away as far as possible to the labor and capital!" Han Xuan''s eyes turned red as soon as he heard about the origin of the world.

    "Ouch! Han boy, we can''t do business. Don''t hurt your kindness, grandpa is here See Han Xuan seem to have angry trend, two dog son quickly said with a smile.

    The corner of his mouth, Han Xuan really want to return a sentence, your mother can use words, also grandfather in, grandma how not.

    Just see two dog son dog head together, think of next maybe also useful to his time, so Han Xuan to also didn''t say die.

    "Go away, except for the origin of the world, the rest is up to you!"

    "Cut, in addition to the origin of the world, your whole body is rotten, give me fart no use!" Two dog son didn''t notice Han Xuan canthus twitch, still boasting.

    "Ah! Die for me

    The two men who cling to the cliff only hear a roar. When they look past, they see a streamer flash, and then a loud noise comes from below.

    "Boom"

    "Old itch, what do you say Mr. Tian and the dog are doing? Is this their way to deepen their relationship?" The complicated eyes looked at the darkness under the eyes, Wu Xie said strangely.

    Lao Yang frowned slightly and stopped climbing up. "Is there any treasure on it that makes them kill each other?"

    "What Wu Xie''s back is cold. After all, Han Xuan''s weird is something they''ve seen before. If they want to fight against them, needless to say, they don''t even have a chance to fight.

    "Don''t worry, Lao Wu. I''m just guessing. After all, I didn''t find anything when I was on it." See Wu evil facial expression is not right, old itch says in a hurry.

    Not waiting for Wu Xie to answer, there was a wolf howling in the dark below.

    "Ouch"

    "He''s not dead yet!" They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of disbelief. After all, there was a height of more than 100 meters from the ground, and there was no water, no soil, and all hard stones below. If they fell like this, they would still have a way to live, it would be unreasonable.

    "The world wants labor and capital to die, but labor and capital are not as good as the world wants. Look, I stand up again!"

    Just when they were daydreaming, a voice came out of their ears.

    "Ah The sudden sound made Wu Xie''s hands and feet twitch and fly directly to the endless darkness.

    "Ah, Lao Wu!" Seeing that Wu Xie was about to disappear under the light of the flashlight, Lao Yang cried out anxiously.

    "Oh! It''s a slip of the hand There is no doubt that it must be Er Gouzi who can speak so easily¡° Why the hell are you scaring my brother? If he dies, I will not let you go as a ghost! " Old itch''s eyes were red with blood, staring at Er Gouzi with a pleasant face beside him.

 Chapter 538

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, there will be a man named zhizunbao to save him!" Er Gouzi scratched his nostrils. He didn''t even look at the itchy eyes. Instead, he mostly paid attention to the small black lump on his paws.

    Sure enough, Wu Xie just disappeared in the light source, and there was a white light swooping down from above.

    "Whoosh"

    The strong wind was slightly stinging on the body, and he resisted the thought of releasing his hand to resist, and looked at the darkness.

    The white light just went down to the dark for a few seconds, and then ran up quickly. In a short time, they had already appeared in front of us. This is Han Xuan and Wu Xie.

    "Er Gouzi, do you dare to be cheap?" Staring at Er Gouzi, Han Xuan asked angrily.

    Er Gouzi is obviously afraid of Han Xuan waiting on the top, so he scares Wu Xie down. In this way, Han Xuan is bound to rescue Wu Xie, and the situation of ambush above is solved perfectly.

    Eyes have been looking at the black tip of the claw, never pay attention to Han Xuan, it seems that there are countless mysteries hidden in the black.

    "Hum" eat a shut door, Han Xuan cold hum a, stretch out another hand, grasp old itch.

    "Look at you climbing like this. When you get to the top, I don''t know it''s going to take you up!"

    Don''t wait for the old itch reaction to come over, only feel a light body, whir wind, desperately to the ear drill.

    Five or six seconds later, the top of the bronze tree.

    "Hoo Hoo As soon as they landed, they gasped heavily and seemed to be scared.

    "This is the top of the bronze tree. There seems to be a coffin in the middle, but I didn''t check it. You went in three years ago. What''s in it!" Here, only Lao Yang entered it three years ago, so Han Xuan''s eyes naturally fell on him.

    Old itch stood up, looked around for a while, just a moment after the face excited, pointed to the central area.

    "There was only one big hole in the coffin. At that time, we thought that the baby must be hiding in it. But when we put the rope down, we didn''t see it to the end. We had no choice but to give up. But when we went down the bronze tree, we found an amazing discovery. It seemed that the bronze tree was hollow, and the hole was in it."

    You know, the known height of bronze trees is several hundred meters. It''s not that they haven''t been dug out yet. Three years ago, Lao Yang, they only carried a few ropes. Tens of meters is the limit.

    Old itch said these, for familiar with the plot of Han Xuan no help, shaking his head.

    "Come on, let''s go and have a look together. If possible, I''ll take you to the bottom of the bronze tree to see it!" Han Xuan''s light words spread out.

    In Han Xuan''s mind, since there is no such thing as Er Gouzi said on the surface of the bronze tree, the only place is the interior of the bronze tree that has never been explored.

    "Hey, hey, wait for me. How can I lose my God at such an important moment?" Er Gouzi always appears inadvertently.

    For this dead dog, Han Xuan has no temper at all, because he may need to solve his doubts later, so he has to let it rush to the front.

    Walking through the interwoven roots for some time, three people and a dog came to a big coffin.

    "Sir, when we left, we covered the coffin. Now the roots of the trees have wrapped the coffin tightly. It may take us some time to get in." Old itch looked at the coffin tied by the roots of the tree, and suddenly had a headache¡° No! " Light words let old itch a Leng, the heart said that there are other ways, but after a roar let him completely stay.

 Chapter 539

    "Boom"

    Don''t wait for the old itch to scream, the next two dogs have already yelled.

    "Wipe! Han Xiaozi, you are so immoral. You even lift people''s coffins. Aren''t you afraid that the elder brother die inside will come out to you for a theory... "

    Listen to two dog son''s nonsense, Han Xuan canthus can''t help twitching.

    "I''m in, so are you." Ignoring the two people with open mouth, Han Xuan goes to the coffin well.

    "Ah" seems to be awakened by this sound. Lao Yang swallows a mouthful of saliva and looks at the big pit that has been exposed.

    "Old itch, is this heavy? Mr. Tian just lifted him off at random!" Wu Xie''s shock is no less than Lao Yang''s.

    "Just look at the size of the coffin lid. It''s four meters long and more than two meters wide. It''s more than a hundred jin at least." Old itch seems to slow down, step by step to the coffin well that constantly exudes fog.

    "Old itch, wait for me, be careful!" Wu Xie hastened to catch up.

    "Hello! Do you want to jump in line! " All of a sudden, the words behind let them have a meal, then turned helplessly and made a gesture of please.

    "Please, please!" Although they are smiling on the surface, they are MMP in their heart. If they don''t consider that they are not the opponent of the dog, they are afraid that they will fight each other immediately.

    Seeing this, er Gouzi nodded with satisfaction, "hum, you still know each other!"

    "Grass, you''d better fall to death!" Looking at Er Gouzi''s flat appearance, they scolded in their hearts.

    Obviously, er Gouzi didn''t know that he had been scolded from the beginning to the end by the two people, or he swayed his butt with elation, just went to the coffin well and turned away the fog from his eyes.

    "I''d like to remind you that it''s foggy here. If you can''t see the road, don''t walk around. If you come across something, we won''t pay for the soup and medicine!"

    "NIMA! There''s no end to it. This guy''s costume has reached the level of shocking the world! " They were shouting in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to make mistakes.

    "Yes, yes, thank you for reminding, thank you for reminding!"

    "Well! Young man, there is a future

    "Ouch!" The complacency on the face didn''t last long, a shout let two people greatly relieved.

    "You deserve it. Is this the legendary pretending that there is a risk and you need to be careful when you die?"

    I saw that Er Gouzi, who was still in high spirits just now, had disappeared. The only thing I could hear was Han Xuan''s scolding from the coffin well.

    "Er Gouzi, don''t you mean you''re not interested in that thing? Why is he more urgent than me?"

    "Grass! Believe it or not The sound is very familiar to them, but why does it seem to be getting farther and farther away.

    "Damn, Lao Wu, I know. This dead dog may have fallen into that hole because of the previous fall!" Old itch said, want to rush into the coffin well.

    "Hole, what hole!" He grabbed the old itch that he wanted to rush. Wu Xie asked suspiciously.

    "There''s a big hole in it. Three years ago, we thought it might run through the bronze tree!"

    "What, what!" Wu Xie''s expression did not exceed Lao Yang''s expectation, because he guessed that this conclusion three years ago was also shocked¡° Do you two want to go down and have a look? If you don''t, I''ll send you to the ground! " At this time, Han Xuan''s voice came from the coffin well.

    "Ah! At this time, it seems that the origin of the world can''t be born. If they don''t want to go on, I won''t force them! " Two people do not make a decision, Han Xuan is looking at the black hole in a daze.

    "God, I don''t know how you sent us out." Wu Xie hesitated to speak.

 Chapter 540

    It''s just that Han xuanzheng now feels sorry that the origin of the world doesn''t appear. He doesn''t hear what Wu Xie is saying.

    "God, sir!" Long time no answer, Wu Xie boldly called again.

    "Well, what''s the matter?" Called by Wu Xie, Han Xuan came back.

    Wu Xie had no choice but to repeat.

    However, the silent situation appeared again, which made Wu Xie doubt whether he would fall into such a situation as long as he asked this question.

    "Whoosh"

    Just wanted to ask what happened, I saw a white light from the coffin well, bombarding the soil around the tree roots above my head.

    "Boom"

    With a roar, the soil, gravel and tree roots are splashing everywhere.

    But when these things fall to a certain extent, they will be torn and broken by an invisible force, and finally disappear.

    Moonlight through the layers of leaves to illuminate the coffin well, so that Han Xuan under the two people can see clearly.

    For Han Xuan such a magical power, two people have already seen strange, after all, they experienced too many incredible things in Han Xuan.

    "Go or stay, make a decision as soon as possible!" Looking at the big hole in the coffin well, Han Xuan said lightly.

    "Lao Wu, go down and have a look!"

    "But is there any danger?" Wu Xie was worried.

    "It''s all right. With my husband here, nothing serious will happen." Then he went to pull Wu Xie.

    A retreat, Wu Xie look never so seriously staring at old itch, "I said old itch, you seem to want me to go down, what''s your purpose!"

    "Ah ha ha, Lao Wu, I haven''t seen you for three years. Why are you so suspicious? What''s my purpose? I just want to find out what''s below." Old itch face not red heart not jump of say.

    "Really, is that so?" Naturally, Wu Xie couldn''t be frightened by Lao Yang. He rubbed his chin and looked at the coffin well illuminated by the moonlight.

    "What''s down here that people like Mr. Tian can get? Is it the legendary method of cultivating immortals?" In the 21st century, after being influenced by modern times and combined with Han Xuan''s uncanny supernatural power, Wu Xie will naturally associate with those who cultivate immortals.

    There is no doubt that Han Xuan is the one who cultivates immortals, and the thing that can let the one who cultivates immortals also want to get, it must be a great treasure.

    "Maybe you can follow me and have some adventures!" Finally, under the double desire of curiosity and greed, Wu Xie made the determination to go on to explore.

    "Mr. heaven, we''ll go down with you!"

    The voice just fell, also didn''t hear Han Xuan spread out what voice, two people''s bodies float up, until stop at the top of big hole.

    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"

    "Ah The sudden fall made them subconsciously grab what they could.

    The cry was very loud in the bronze tree, and Han Xuan frowned slightly.

    "Stop yelling, you won''t die!" Hearing this familiar voice, the two of them reacted. Since Han Xuan jumped down with them, there would be no danger. Moreover, Han Xuan seemed to be under them. If something happened, he would not be the first to die.

    "Here''s a little something for you." Then, in the endless darkness, four bright spots like stars appeared, and then they shot straight into their eyes.

    "Ah Two people subconsciously want to close their eyes, just in the past this simple action, but at this time in any case can not do.

 Chapter 541

    Shua

    The light fell on their four eyes.

    "Eh!"

    I thought the light would sting when it fell on my eyes, but it turned out to be refreshing.

    When the light disappeared, the power that restrained the eyelids from blinking also disappeared.

    He blinked hard. After several times in succession, Wu Xie''s mouth gradually widened, and finally almost could plug an egg.

    "Well, how could it be that I could see things in the dark? Is it the function of the light?" For a long time, Wu Xie reacted, and the flashing eyes showed that he was extremely restless at this time.

    "This is my gift to you, too!" Wu Xie looked down, and sure enough, he could see that Han Xuan was diving head down.

    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir." Wu Xie quickly thanks.

    "Well!" Han Xuan made a sound, then turned his head behind him, "remember, this ability, only you can know, once it leaks, I will take it back!"

    Although it''s a whim to give Wu Xie this ability, Han Xuan still needs to remind her that the plot won''t be too out of rhythm.

    Han Xuan doesn''t know. Because of this ability, Wu Xie is like a thousand mile eye in the following plot. As long as there is any trace, he will find it for the first time, which makes Wang Pang surprised for a while, but Wu Xie doesn''t say, he can''t help it.

    "Well, sir, what about me!" Old itch also discovered this strange effect at this time, joyfully asked.

    Turning his eyes to Wu Xie, Han Xuan straightens his head again, but the voice of talking comes to Lao Yang''s ears.

    "I''ll take care of it later, and we''ll talk about it alone." The reason why we want to talk to Lao Yang alone is to cater to the plot.

    In the story of Shenshu in the Qinling Mountains, Lao Yang''s final ending is to go abroad and then break off contact with Wu Xie. Naturally, Han Xuan can''t let Lao Yang, a time bomb, stay with Wu Xie.

    "Ah, oh!" After hearing this, Lao Yang was not surprised, but his face became extremely ugly.

    Old itch''s strange nature can''t escape Han Xuan''s eyes, but he didn''t say much, because he already can feel Er Gouzi''s familiar life fluctuation, but this fluctuation, it seems, seems to be a little violent.

    "Mr. Tian, how high is the bronze tree? How could it have fallen so long without seeing the ground?" Wu Xie, who had nothing to do, began to talk.

    "Dong"

    Suddenly, just as the voice fell, the bronze tree was shocked violently, as if it had been hit by something.

    "What''s the matter?" This doubt appears in two people''s minds, eyes subconsciously look at Han Xuan.

    "Oh, in a minute, it''s coming to the station!" Han Xuan has a meaningful smile on her face.

    As they fell, the frequency of the vibration would be faster and faster, until half a minute later, in the sight of the three people, a scene that Wu Xie could never be obliterated appeared.

    Looking down from the top, you can see the boundless plain, on which are piled large or small black stones.

    If this is the case, it will only surprise Wu Xie for a while, but it will not shock him. It''s just that the giant fighting with ER Gouzi makes Wu Xie''s back cold¡° Oh, candle nine Yin, did not expect that this bronze tree will be their habitat

    Han Xuan immediately recognized that it was Zhu Jiuyin who was fighting with ER Gouzi, because Zhu Jiuyin had only one eye, and his eyes were long horizontally. He could see that it was his own eye, and another eye was long on the fan of this eye, which was called Yin eye.

    If the tomb raiding notes are a mythical world, Han Xuan will leave without saying a word, just because in the myth, Zhu Jiuyin is known as the candle dragon.

    And once it comes to the dragon, even if it''s the worst dragon, it''s not what Han Xuan can provoke.

 Chapter 542

    "Whoosh"

    The three men settled down in the vast black space. When they were above, they couldn''t see the whole picture because they were blocked by bronze trees. But as soon as they fell, Wu Xie was stunned.

    "This, this, this!" Wu Xie hasn''t produced anything for a long time.

    "Hiss ~" is fighting with ER Gouzi. When zhujiuyin sees someone coming down again, his body is arched into a U shape. He doesn''t care about Er Gouzi, but rushes directly to Han Xuan.

    "Just a brute, dare to be presumptuous in front of me!" Han Xuan gave a big drink, and his fingertips were shining white.

    "Whoosh"

    White brilliance penetrates the eyes of candle nine Yin and rushes out from the back of the head.

    "Bang" huge body heavily hit the ground, but Han Xuan''s reaction is no fluctuation, as if killing candle nine Yin is just a very common thing.

    "NIMA, NIMA! Han, you are in trouble! " Looking at the candle Jiuyin corpse not far away from him, er Gouzi shivered.

    "What Looking at Er Gouzi''s frightened appearance, Han Xuan knows that it''s not good.

    In Han Xuan''s memory, no matter what happens, er Gouzi looks like the biggest man in the world. But now, Han Xuan can clearly see that Er Gouzi''s body is shaking.

    "What''s the matter?" This doubt just appeared in my mind. Before he asked, I saw that the body of the fallen candle began to change.

    The light black fog lingers around the candle nine Yin body, and the eyes that are penetrated by the white brilliance recover quickly.

    With the passage of time, a breath of terror rippled. Han Xuan had never met such a powerful breath. Even in the face of killing immortals, his cheap master Wan Jian would feel powerless when he came here.

    "NIMA! Han boy, run away. It''s too late if you don''t run away! " Just listen to a roar, two dogs straight into the bronze tree, the speed, let the space node here are slightly unstable.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan doesn''t dare to be careless. He knows that since the two dogs have to run away, not to mention himself now, Han Xuan''s current strength is out of ten, and he can''t cope with sudden changes.

    "Whoosh, whoosh!"

    Holding one person in one hand, Han Xuan is faster than before.

    "Yin ~"

    Just as Han Xuan flew to the middle of the bronze tree, a dragon chant below made his hand shake.

    "Er Gouzi, what the hell is going on? How can there be a dragon?"

    "Labor and capital have no time to tell you now, run away quickly. When we get out of the bronze tree, we''ll find a Geda mountain, then go back to the earth, and come back later!" The two dogs above yelled.

    Just want to ask why, the tremor of bronze tree let Han Xuan shut his mouth, speed is increased a few points.

    "Boom, boom, boom!"

    In the bronze tree, Han Xuan can easily feel that xiafangzheng has a violent force to rush up. Where he passes, the space collapses instantly.

    "NIMA! Han boy, use the power of law quickly. The speed of that thing is too fast. In this case, don''t worry about the sequelae! "

    In ergouzi''s mind, Han Xuan has not yet used the two laws of space and time. He must be afraid of the sequelae of using the two laws at the same time. But now it''s time to die. What sequelae is more important than life. Hearing this, Han Xuan is about to vomit blood in anger. He also wants to use these two rules. Unfortunately, he let the devil''s eye recognize the LORD before, and then he was attacked by him. Now even if he uses the strength of sucking, it''s useless.

    "Grass! You''ve done a lot of harm to labor and capital today. You won''t die so soon, will you After hearing Han Xuan''s explanation, er Gouzi looks sad.

 Chapter 543

    Han Xuan is also secretly worried, but he is different from Er Gouzi. After all, Han Xuan is rich in wealth.

    "Go With a big drink, several rays of light fell below.

    "Good boy Han, although these arrays can''t stop the following things coming up, it''s OK to delay for a second or two!" Er Gouzi''s eyes brightened, and he rushed up a little faster.

    "What, it can only resist for a second or two. How can it be possible? These arrays collect precious materials from all over the world and are hard to refine!" Han Xuan is a little discontented. He also knows that these array plates can''t block the candle nine Yin, but he can be trapped for several hours.

    "Cut, rag!" Er Gouzi''s words directly made Han Xuan vomit blood, but before he had a seizure, the blood gas in his body surged, and the chaotic heaven swallowing skill was used to force the discomfort down.

    "Sure enough, I can''t resist for a few seconds!" All the disks are engraved with Han Xuan''s spirits, but these spirits are very few. Otherwise, Han Xuan would not feel uncomfortable when the disk is damaged.

    "Look, I tell you, you don''t believe it!" Two dog son disdain of words down.

    "Hum!" With a cold hum, there was a trace of flesh pain on his face.

    "I''ll see how powerful the beast is and whether it can rival my star river."

    With that, there was a little golden light inside the dark bronze tree.

    "Whoosh"

    Jin Guang pulled out a long tail and went straight down to the bronze tree.

    "Eh, it''s a little familiar!" Er Gouzi frowned after the golden light appeared.

    Just for a moment, er Gouzi''s eyebrows spread out and showed an exaggerated expression. His head turned upward and looked at Han Xuan.

    "Grass, this breath, NIMA, local tyrant, let''s make friends!"

    "Go away!" Han Xuan''s face is very ugly at this time, and his tone is not polite at all.

    The reason why han Xuan can do this is because of the golden light just now.

    Speaking of the golden light, this is almost all of Han Xuan''s property. Han Xuan has been to the world of killing immortals, mythology, the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven, zhenhun street, brother corpse, and these worlds are inevitably wiped out by Han Xuan.

    All the things he collected were used to refine the golden array plate, except the stars he got in the mythological world were refined into the star sword by him.

    Of course, if it''s just like this, er Gouzi will undoubtedly come up with a broken sentence, but if the original power of Tianxuan continent is added to the array, what about the world origin.

    For this array disk, it can be said that if there is no power to destroy Tianxuan continent, nothing can completely destroy Xinghe, that is, the golden array disk.

    Obviously, this candle nine Yin has no such power at this time.

    "Boom"

    The bronze tree trembled more than ever.

    "Hum, I can''t make it out of mud!" Candle nine Yin pressing step by step, let Han Xuan completely angry.

    With both hands, the two people who had been in a coma were thrown to the top of the bronze tree. Then they closed their eyes tightly, and their hands were constantly pinched out¡° fuck! Han boy, stop, stop for me, don''t lick it Seeing Han Xuan like this, er Gouzi stops and flies up. He comes to Han Xuan and bites his hand like a phantom.

    Hand will be interrupted, Han Xuan opened his eyes, glaring at two dogs.

    "Why?"

 Chapter 544

    "Han boy, you can stop the things below, but don''t use killing tactics, otherwise we can give up the world."

    See Han Xuan stopped the action of kneading method, two dog son slightly relaxed, with paw wipe does not exist cold sweat.

    "Why do you want to stop Xinghe''s killing array? The array disk I left behind also has killing array. Why don''t you stop it?"

    Looking at Er Gouzi like this, he knew that he must have more knowledge than himself. His irritable mood was slightly restrained, but there was no change on his face. He was still angry.

    "Grass, don''t you know there''s always something called strong when you are strong?" Er Gouzi looks at Han Xuan like an idiot.

    After Er Gouzi said this, Han Xuan remembered that when he first saw the nine Yin of the candle, it was a little stronger than a boa constrictor. After being killed by himself once, it turned into a dragon. This is just incredible.

    "You know why!" The anger on the face disappears, looking at two dog son to ask a way.

    "Go up and talk about it. Your star river should be able to stop him from coming up. However, hey, you can''t think of the thing below. It''s a pity, it''s a pity!" Er Gouzi''s face showed a look of regret.

    As soon as the eyebrows are picked, Han Xuan has a hunch that he seems to have missed something.

    Three people and a dog went to the coffin well without danger.

    "Han boy, set up a magic array here so that no one will let it out!" Although Han Xuan''s Star River is around, er Gouzi is still worried because once the candle in the bronze tree comes out, they can say goodbye to the world.

    "Well"

    Seeing what Er Gouzi says so seriously, Han Xuan takes out his only top-level array disk, which can only send out magic array and has no lethality, so he avoids the fate of breaking.

    Shua

    With a light filled out, until the spread stopped ten miles away.

    If someone looks down from a high altitude at this time, he will surely find that the sky is gone and everything here has changed.

    Fortunately, this is a place with few people, otherwise it will only be more conspicuous.

    "All right!" Although Han Xuan didn''t have the help of divine consciousness, he could still feel that the array had been finished.

    "Well, go out first, then find a Geda mountain and throw them both away. Then I''ll tell you what''s going on next."

    Hearing this, Han Xuan''s eyes brightened, "are you willing to say it at last?"

    "I hate labor and capital. If you didn''t play the game before, you wouldn''t have caused such a disaster!" Two dog son a pair of distressed appearance.

    With his mouth turned, Han Xuan grabs two people like a dead pig.

    "Whoosh, whoosh!"

    Flying out of the ground where the big hole had been made before, the moonlight was shining on the face, but one person and one dog didn''t have the time to enjoy the beautiful night.

    "Wu Xie can send it back, as for this man!" In mid air, Han Xuan''s eyes itch.

    "He didn''t revive his mother. He has deviated from the track of the original plot. If he is allowed to live in this world, he may make a mess. Let him go to Tianxuan continent and let him go after I get the origin of the world." Thinking of this, Han Xuan felt that it was feasible, so he did not hesitate.

    "Whoosh"

    After a sound, the old itch disappears, and Han Xuan''s left hand has only Wu Xie whose head is tilted to half.

    "Er Gouzi, search for someone in which direction."

    "You don''t have divine sense, oh, by the way, forget that your spirit is hurt!" Two dog son is which pot don''t open to mention which pot, gas of Han Xuan teeth itch.

 Chapter 545

    "Aunt Li! Come and see

    The quiet little village was broken by the scream.

    "What''s the matter, alien!" It was an elderly woman who came.

    "What are you doing? Send him to the hospital in the county as soon as possible!" Aunt Li glared. There were about twenty young people around her.

    "Well, where am I?" Wu Xie got up from the ground in a daze and patted his head hard in the process of getting up.

    "You, you wake up!"

    The young man who was thinking hard about how to transport Wu Xie to the county seat was stunned when he heard the sound. Then he was overjoyed. He ran to help Wu Xie and asked.

    "Well, my friend, where is this? Why am I here? And have you seen my friend?" Wu Xie seemed to think of something, and blurted out the problem of pouring beans from the bamboo tube.

    "This is Haiyun village. You were here when I saw you, and there were no friends around you." Seeing this, the young man shook his head and had to explain one by one.

    "Old itch, did you get caught by him?" In my mind, Han Xuan''s figure slowly emerged.

    long time.

    "Hu" breathed heavily, Wu Xie showed a wry smile, "maybe it''s a good thing for you to be captured by him, at least you don''t need to be the food of that thing."

    In this short time of soberness, memory has flooded into Wu Xie''s mind like a tide. Recalling the candle nine Yin, which exudes tremendous momentum, Wu Xie can''t help but feel a chill.

    "Little brother, I don''t know how you came here. Although we are not isolated from the world, there are few outsiders here."

    The so-called ginger is still spicy. Seeing Wu Xie''s various expressions, Aunt Li knew that there must be something fishy about it.

    "I''m here on a mountaineering expedition. I just got separated from the team and finally happened to be here." Wu Xie''s face was not red and her heart was not beating.

    "Is it?" Aunt Li looked suspicious.

    "Well, yes, I don''t know if there''s a phone here. I don''t know if it''s been a few days. I have to report home for safety." Seeing that Aunt Li seemed to want to ask something else, Wu Xie quickly began to talk.

    "No, only in the county."

    "Friend, can you accompany me to the county town? I''ll give you a hundred yuan reward for going there!" After hearing this, Wu Xie seduced the young man.

    As soon as he heard that he had money, the young man''s eyes lit up and agreed.

    But they didn''t find that, in the sky, one person and one dog were looking down.

    "Come on, Wu Xie''s affair has come to an end for the time being, then you!" Han Xuan said and looked at Er Gouzi.

    "You won''t let me tell you a story in the middle of the sky. If so, your tone is very high!" Er Gouzi responds to Han Xuan with disdainful eyes.

    "Hum"

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    One man, one dog.

    "Well, it''s good. I''m good at choosing land!"¡° Come on, tell me all about the bronze tree Han Xuan doesn''t want to listen to ER Gouzi''s bullshit. He goes straight to the subject.

    "Bronze tree, what bronze tree, labor and capital never know what bronze tree!"

    "I, NIMA!" Looking at Er Gouzi''s appearance of pretending to be a fool, Han Xuan almost can''t hold his fist.

    "The origin of this world is 30%!" But Han Xuan had to use the trick of Wu Xie emissary just now to lure him. It''s just that the two kinds of things are very different.

 Chapter 546

    "No, 80% of labor and capital!" Two dogs put up a paw.

    "Why don''t you die!" Han Xuan is furious.

    "Yama asked me to come up and take you with him!" Er Gouzi is not afraid of Han Xuan.

    "Boom"

    Heavy bombardment in the side of a hundred years old tree, a few feet high tree did not completely fall to the ground, it has turned into dust.

    "Oh, a surprise!" Er Gouzi''s action is extremely exaggerated.

    "Thirty and a half, no more!"

    "Seventy and a half percent, we can''t be less!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the end, after countless battles, the two finally reached an agreement that the world origin of tomb raiding notes is half for each person and half for each dog.

    "Quack, quack, quack!"

    Looking at the proud appearance of Er Gouzi, Han Xuan''s face looks like black charcoal.

    "Say it Hold the gas for a long time, Han Xuan cold spit out a word.

    "Say, say what!"

    Just this time, Han Xuan just stares at him with cold eyes and doesn''t answer.

    "Ouch! I admit that I am... "

    Just now, I felt a strong wind coming behind me, and ER Gouzi rolled over.

    "Boom"

    There is a deep hole in the ground.

    "Keke"

    Two dog son dry cough two, justice unexpectedly of shout, "Han kid, we are all civilized people, fight to kill of calculate what good citizen!"

    Looking at the appearance of two dogs, Han Xuan''s chest fluctuates violently.

    "Do you say it or not?" Like the roar from hell, let the two dogs open their mouths slowly closed.

    "Gudong"

    A mouthful of phlegm falls from the stomach.

    "It''s over. I''m going to be furious." The secret way is not good. The two dogs have changed their ruffian nature.

    "Han boy, the dragon in the bronze tree, have you ever thought about hunting him?"

    "What

    Obviously, er Gouzi''s words, as well as his serious expression, made Han Xuan feel a little confused.

    Er Gouzi looked at the setting sun in the West. "The dragon is still the legendary ancient candle dragon. I don''t know if you want to hunt it and get all kinds of materials from it."

    "Why, is there an agreement between you demons and beasts that you are united in fighting against each other?"

    Han Xuan knows that Er Gouzi has gone to the theme, takes back his cold appearance, and half jokingly comes to him and looks to the horizon with him.

    If you heard Han Xuan say that he was a monster before, er Gouzi would jump up and point at Han Xuan''s nose, but now he is very serious¡° If you have such a plan

    "Well! Although I am not strong enough to kill this dragon now, I believe that as long as I break through a big realm, I will have the strength to compete with it. If I break through two big realms, it will be easy to kill him. "

    Han Xuan is the only one who can make such an understatement about killing dragons. You know, in Xiuzhen world, adult dragons almost walk horizontally, because no one can do anything about them, let alone ancient candle dragons.

    But Han Xuan is different. On the one hand, he has an immortal body; on the other hand, he has many magic weapons, and he has the strongest defense of Xinghe. On the other hand, his skill is the first skill in ancient times, which is chaotic and heaven swallowing. All of these give Han Xuan such confidence.

    "Ignorance!"

    Just when Han Xuan said with high spirits, er Gouzi almost didn''t swallow him to death.

    "Isn''t that so?" Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi at this time, as if he has the feeling of seeing a generation of Xiaoxiong, and his voice is light unconsciously.

    "I can seriously tell you that even if you kill the candlelight dragon below, there is nothing you can get, but!"

 Chapter 547

    "But what!" See two dog son pause in the most important place, Han Xuan immediately ask.

    "But you, too, don''t have that strength!" Er Gouzi turns his head and looks directly at Han Xuan.

    With that, er Gouzi turns around again slowly, as if he is talking to himself, as if he is solving Han Xuan''s doubts.

    "Although you can wait until your strength is improved and then come back to this world, as long as you attack the candle dragon, maybe your attack will make the candle dragon die on the spot.

    However, just like when you first saw the candle dragon, as long as you use higher energy to kill it once, it will use your energy as a copy to strengthen its strength several times higher than you. This is the law of "he"

    "You mean, the candle dragon will never be killed, and who is" he "in your mouth?" Han Xuan frowns into a Sichuan word, seems to feel that things are not good.

    "Yes, it is not." I don''t know if it was because of standing for a long time that Er Gouzi bent his legs slightly and lay on the ground.

    "What do you say?"

    "The creator will not let one thing last forever. You should understand that all things live and conquer each other." Eyes slowly closed, mouth not open, but the words have come out.

    Eyes a bright, Han Xuan from two dog son''s words, keen to hear a trace of unusual.

    "What can I do?"

    Just wait for a long time, but there is no answer. When Han Xuan thinks Er Gouzi is asleep and ready to pull him, his voice slowly spits out.

    "This method is almost more difficult than going to heaven!"

    "I don''t think it''s hard to get to heaven now!" Han Xuan''s words made the sleeping Er Gouzi tremble.

    "Spiritual cultivation higher than three great realms!"

    "What, what!" On hearing this, Han Xuan almost jumped up.

    "Spirit cultivation, you should be so easy to improve. I have captured so many souls in zhenhun Street world before. After absorbing all of them, I can only guarantee normal cultivation!"

    How difficult is it to improve the cultivation of the spirit? Now, Han Xuan will use all kinds of methods to get almost anything that can improve the cultivation of the spirit, no matter how much or how little. But even so, Han Xuan''s cultivation of the spirit can be equal to his own cultivation.

    You know, it''s extremely difficult to improve the cultivation of the spirit. It''s also thanks to Han Xuan''s ability to devour everything. Otherwise, it''s still a question whether he can break through the period of divine movement.

    It''s not that Han Xuan doesn''t have that talent. It''s just that if he doesn''t have chaos to bite the sky, Han Xuan''s spiritual cultivation will surely fall down. At that time, he will spend a lot of time to improve his spiritual cultivation.

    In this way, you may not understand. For example, spiritual cultivation is like a glass bottle, while self cultivation is like the water in the bottle. The glass bottle can be higher than the water, but the water must not be higher than the glass bottle, otherwise, too much will overflow.

    The more you think about it, the more frightened you are. The more you think about it, the more impossible you feel. Finally, Han Xuan''s nerves can''t stand it, and he shouts out.

    "Impossible, impossible, if so, who has the ability to kill the candle dragon?"

    Han Xuan''s speed of improving the spirit is unprecedented, but it must be the last one. Even so, he still has no confidence to improve the spirit cultivation to three levels higher than his own.

    "Oh, if it was so easy to get him," he "would not be regarded as the treasure of the world in that world."¡° What is "he" in your mouth Listen to two dogs every time there is a he in the mouth, Han Xuan finally can''t help, asked.

    There was no reply, but Er Gouzi''s eyes opened at this time. He stood up slowly and didn''t speak for a long time.

    I don''t know how long later, er Gouzi just looks at the sunset in the end, but Han Xuan doesn''t know if he is influenced by Er Gouzi, and he also looks into the distance.

 Chapter 548

    For a long time, the golden silk thread across the sky slowly disappeared, and the earth fell into permanent darkness.

    "He", in that world, is also a thing of color change, even the former owner of chaos bead. Ah, why do I tell you this? It seems that I really remember some sad things! " In the dark, er Gouzi showed a sad smile.

    Han Xuan listen to confused, still don''t understand two dog son in the mouth of him, in the end is what mean.

    Looking at Han Xuan''s puzzled expression, er Gouzi''s face calms down.

    "He is not a thing, not a body, not even any known energy!"

    Two dogs said, before in the bronze tree at the bottom of the fear expression appeared again.

    "It''s not matter, it''s not body, it''s not energy. Isn''t this nothingness? Er Gouzi, you''re playing with me!" Han Xuan''s face is a little strange, and his eyes turn to ER Gouzi.

    However, at this time, er Gouzi also looks at Han Xuan, and his face is very calm.

    "Nothingness. Oh, nothingness Two dogs muttered.

    The frown that had never been relaxed was deeper and deeper, which made Han Xuan''s face a little distorted.

    "Yes, nothingness, nothingness! The power of emptiness and reality, emptiness and reality, emptiness and reality, everything is illusory Er Gouzi looks up and stares at the moonlight emerging from the dark clouds.

    "The power of reality! What is that I searched in my mind for countless times, but there was nothing about the power of virtual and real.

    "The power of virtual reality is something beyond your imagination." Looking at Han Xuan, er Gouzi continues to talk about himself.

    "The power of virtual and real is a kind of law power which is more strange than time and space. It has no substance, no form and no trace. If you can get it, it will have a great effect on you. But it''s a pity that you have activated it. Whether you can get it depends on your chance."

    "Chance?" When it comes to chance, Han Xuan thinks that he is the second, and no one dares to be the first. After all, the first skill in ancient times, chaos swallows heaven, and the most precious chaos bead, can''t be obtained casually.

    "I believe I will have that chance!"

    "Cut" disdain voice spread again, only this time, but some, some ruffian.

    "Han boy, this time things can not be obtained only by chance, but also have the courage and wisdom higher than ordinary people, and you have evaded all these successful things completely."

    Looking at the spittle flying Er Gouzi, Han Xuan almost has the illusion that this ER Gouzi is different from the previous Er Gouzi. No, it''s just like two dogs.

    "Just now, you don''t seem to be like this. Why, all of a sudden, you recover!" Han Xuan said stop, could have finished in one breath, Leng is let Han Xuan more breath.

    "Nothing, nothing, he takes over!"

    "Ah ha ha, Han boy, the power of emptiness and reality is of great use to you. You know, when the power of emptiness and reality is activated, as long as it is within his scope, it almost means that everything around you is your noumenon, but your noumenon can be nihilistic. No matter whether you understand it or not, I won''t say goodbye to you now that labor and capital are in an emergency."

    "Er Gouzi, you wait. You just said that

    Halfway through.

    "Whoosh"

    The sound of breaking the air, accompanied by a streamer, two dogs disappeared without a trace, the speed is so fast that it makes people secretly tongue¡° What are you talking about? " After the figure of Er Gouzi disappeared, Han Xuancai finished the last few words of a sentence.

    "He took over, took over something, or I heard it wrong!" He shook his head and looked at the direction of Er Gouzi''s disappearance.

 Chapter 549

    "No matter. Anyway, there are many secrets about this product. It''s nothing to do with one more."

    horizon.

    "Hoo, it''s OK. It''s almost lost!" It''s ER Gouzi who escaped from Han Xuan.

    "Gaga, I finally ran away from Han. Where are you going now? Hey, why don''t you go to Changbai Mountain first? Gaga, yes, go to Changbai Mountain and wait for the birth of the world! With a shriek, er Gouzi completely disappeared in the night sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianxuan mainland!

    I saw a figure flying at a high speed in the sky, and the remnant formed a clear dividing line in the sky, which seemed to divide the sky of Tianxuan continent into two parts.

    "Quick, quick, I remember that thing seems to have the ability to create soul. I don''t know if I will find the inspiration to enhance the cultivation of spirit in that thing!"

    Han Xuan now think, don''t guess all can understand, since two dog son will virtual and real power said so seriously, it must have his place.

    Although the two dogs before leaving the ambiguous words, but this does not hinder Han Xuan''s desire for virtual and real power, after all, everyone hopes that the higher their strength, the better, not to mention this is an adverse thing.

    "Here it is

    "Whoosh"

    Landing, I saw the endless plain, green grass, with a few butterflies dancing, but Han Xuan can''t afford to enjoy this beautiful thing.

    "Cloning device, today let me see how you instill the soul into a soulless life. I hope I can find some inspiration in it."

    On the grassland, after Han Xuan finished this sentence, a light mask appeared.

    "Pa"

    An array disk lands with the sound.

    As soon as the array disappears, you will see a big machine. If the power of science and technology appears in Tianxuan, there is no doubt that Han Xuan will throw it into the turbulence of space, but this big machine is different.

    Han Xuan got this cloning device in the corpse world at the beginning. If it''s an ordinary thing, Han Xuan just looks at it at random.

    But this clone device, he can generate a soul out of thin air, which is a little strange. After all, even now with Han Xuan''s ability, he can only condense the soul, but can''t create the soul for no reason.

    Close to the cloning device, there seems to be another person in the green nutrient solution.

    "Count the time, you should wake up, too!" Looking at the people in the green nutrient solution, Han Xuan muttered softly.

    "KaKa"

    A few brittle sounds, glass cover into a cobweb like cracks.

    "Click"

    "Come out, but now I don''t have time to talk to you, so go to the side first!" Finish saying, fingertip jumps out a white light, let the person that just accompanied nutrient liquid to flow to the ground float up.

    "Whoosh"

    The figure drifted into the distance.

    Hoo, look at the clone device and take a deep breath¡° I don''t know if you can clone my blood! "

    Say, fingertip condenses the energy small sword that a braves cold air.

    "Poof"

    The blood flows out where the energy sword cuts.

    "Tick"

    The bright red blood drops on the specific location of the cloning device.

    "Next, it''s up to you!"

    With that, Han Xuan sat down cross legged and closed his eyes. After all, he can''t use the rule of time now, so he can only use the old method, and so on.

    Time is long, imperceptible, four months so quietly passed.

    In the past four months, Han Xuan took half a step, not to mention half a step. He didn''t even shake his body. At most, he opened his eyes from time to time to look at the things in front of him.

 Chapter 550

    Four months, I don''t know if it''s because Han Xuan''s strength is too strong. When cloning the owner of the Xin family, the cloning device took more than a month. But it took Han Xuan four months to clone a body.

    "Four months is a long time. I hope the origin of the world won''t come out so early. However, compared with the method of rapid promotion of spiritual cultivation, the origin of the world can be put on for a while!"

    If it had been before, Han Xuan could not have said that he would give up the world origin. After all, the world origin is the important resource for his rise. Shuttling through the world needs the world origin, and upgrading his accomplishments needs the world origin.

    But even so, Han Xuan really wants to get the virtual and real power that makes Er Gouzi cry.

    "Looking at the trend, it seems that today is the final stage of the formation of this body, and the next step is the formation of the soul." Said, eyes gradually become eager.

    "No loss!" Firm words come out.

    The sky as like as two peas in the sky is dark. But Han Xuan''s eyes do not fluctuate. He has been watching the people in the green nutrient solution, but this man is exactly the same as Han Xuan.

    Ding

    The sound of the clone device makes Han Xuan play a 12 minute spirit in an instant.

    "The generation of the soul has begun!"

    At the end of the speech, the person in the nutrient solution made some changes. If Han Xuan could use divine consciousness now, he would find that a drop of his blood was spinning rapidly in the clone body. Every time he rotated, the blood would fade, the red fog would spread outward, and the pure white fog would drill into the blood center.

    "Eh!" The pure white fog immediately attracted Han Xuan''s eyes.

    "What''s the matter?" Because he can''t use his divine sense, Han Xuan can''t see why.

    "Kaka kaka"

    While Han Xuan was still looking at the pure white fog, the clone device began to shake violently.

    "Boom"

    Without waiting for Han Xuan to react, the cloning device has become countless pieces.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at the scattered parts of the cloning device on the grassland, Han Xuan was stunned for almost two seconds. At that time, there was almost nothing in his mind.

    "I, NIMA, have worked hard for four months to get such a result!"

    Two seconds later, Han Xuan roared loudly to let all the clouds in the sky disappear.

    "Hoo, Hoo!" The chest heaved violently, "the origin of the world, I don''t know if you are born, otherwise I will really lose my wife and turn into soldiers!"

    After venting for a while, Han Xuan regained her composure and had no choice but to smile bitterly.

    "But it''s not the slightest harvest. I don''t know what the pure white fog is. If I can understand this, it should be of great help to me."

    Han Xuan has a premonition that the reason why the soul can be created out of thin air must be on the pure white fog. After all, just before the explosion, it was because of too much fog.

    Thinking of this, Han Xuan looks at the cloning devices scattered on the ground.

    "It''s better to have divine knowledge, otherwise you don''t need to collect it. You can see everything with a sweep of divine knowledge. But now, I have to collect all these parts and check them one by one. "

    But with a sigh, Han Xuan is in a good mood and will not delay. After all, as soon as things here are over, he will go to pursue the plot and get the origin of the world.

    "Eh, this is the former body!" When he comes to the place where the green liquid is flowing, Han Xuan stops.

 Chapter 551

    Raise your hand, void a wave, body broken glass slag, have automatically scattered.

    "It didn''t disappear with the explosion. It seems that it''s really predestined!"

    The power of the explosion just now can be seen from the ground here.

    And this body, although it has Han Xuan''s shape, does not have Han Xuan''s spiritual power.

    It can be said that this body is the body. It''s really a kind of fate for Han Xuan to survive the explosion.

    "Put it away first. After all, you created it with my blood!"

    He said in a soft voice, and the spirit power in his body gushed out, wrapped his body, cut through the sky, and went to the center of Tianxuan continent.

    This episode does not interrupt Han Xuan''s search.

    A few minutes passed, but as time went on, Han Xuan''s face became more ugly.

    "Is it my wrong guess that the pure white fog is not from something?"

    When most of the parts pile up, there is still no clue, which makes Han Xuan secretly anxious.

    "Oh, it''s so stupid. I can''t see it from the sky." Han Xuanyi pats his head and scolds himself secretly. He is really worried.

    "Whoosh"

    The figure flies in the air, so Han Xuan can see the whole picture of the plain clearly.

    The plain is covered with green grass, but there is a huge pit in the middle.

    "Why! No, even the earth''s grenade can''t create such a big pit, let alone the explosion caused by a machine. If there is a problem, there must be a problem! "

    Han Xuangang is only devoted to cloning the parts of the device. Naturally, he will not put his spare energy into such a hole that he can easily make.

    But now, once in the sky, Han Xuan is acutely aware of something wrong. After all, the most prominent thing is this big pit. It''s hard not to pay attention to it.

    "Whoosh"

    White light pulled out a long tail straight into the pit.

    "Huhu"

    Plain, the cool breeze blowing gently, so that the grass swaying body from time to time.

    "Whoosh"

    It''s only ten breath time, and the white light comes out of the pit.

    "Touch"

    The shadow fell heavily.

    "This is a, what thing!" This figure just came out of the pit is Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan is holding a small stone the size of a grain of rice in his hand. When the sun shines on the surface of the stone, it seems as if there is a layer of mist wrapping it up to block the sun.

    "Baby, it must be baby!" Looking at this alone, Han Xuan knows that his stones must be extraordinary.

    "I don''t know what it is. It seems that I have to look for my encyclopedia!" Han Xuan said with a smile. Encyclopedia. It''s about who else can be a bitch but Er Gouzi.

    Put the pebble close to the body carefully. Han Xuan breathes out a long breath. After all, the pebble is likely to make him find a shortcut to improve his spiritual cultivation.

    "Four months, I don''t know what the plot is like!"

    Han Xuan knows that after the Qinling Shenshu plot is over, he will go to Yunding Tiangong. But Han Xuan knows that Er Gouzi certainly knows, so will he change the plot regardless of the overall situation.

    The more you think about it, the more anxious you are. The more eager you are, the more you want to have a look.

    But no matter how eager he is, he has to release the owner of the Xin family. After all, four months ago, Han Xuan, in order not to let him disturb himself, imprisoned all his five senses, which led to that he didn''t wake up.

 Chapter 552

    Fly to the distance, looking at the floating in the air of the Xin family, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, right hand slowly raised.

    "Fall"

    Whispered, but also suspended in the mid air, the owner of the Xin family fell, and the white light wrapped in his body slowly faded away.

    "Well! Where am I! " Soon after the white light disappeared, the voice of the owner of the Xin family came.

    "You can change your name and face to live in the future."

    "Who" suddenly heard the voice, the owner of the Xin family a carp, stood up from the ground.

    Just to see the person in front of him, the sense of defense on his face disappeared in an instant.

    "Jie, Lord of Jie!"

    "Well, do you remember what happened?" Han Xuan turns his eyes to the owner of Xin''s family and opens his mouth slowly.

    "What''s the matter?" The owner of the Xin family murmured suspiciously, but without waiting for him to think carefully, a large section of memory flooded into his mind.

    "Ah"

    The memory of the moment, let the Xin family head headache, scream here resounding.

    See this, Han Xuan brow gently wrinkled, white light in the chest, and then fell on the Xin family owner eyebrow.

    "Hoo, Hoo!"

    With the help of white light, the owner of Xin family soon calmed down.

    long time.

    "Thank you, Lord!" The owner of the Xin family gets up from the ground and salutes Han Xuan.

    "Well!"

    Han Xuan is very calm to accept the big gift of the owner of the Xin family. After all, how can it be too much to accept such a gift.

    With one hand, the owner of the Xin family stands up straight. When the owner of the Xin family is really calm, Han Xuancai says slowly.

    "I didn''t tell your daughter that you can still be saved. Saving you is only in secret. I hope you won''t delay her!"

    "What do you mean to delay her?" The owner of the Xin family was puzzled.

    "Don''t meet her!"

    "What, why can''t I meet my daughter?" The owner of Xin''s family reacted fiercely.

    "If you want your daughter''s cultivation to stop here, you can do whatever you want! After all, I''m just looking at her face. That''s what I''m trying to do to give your daughter a chance to become stronger. " Han Xuan has no expression on his face, and he can''t see happiness, anger, sadness and happiness.

    "Here it is The owner of Xin''s family is in a dilemma. If you go to see Xin Yu, it will stop her cultivation. If you don''t see her, how can the owner of Xin''s family be cruel? After all, it''s her daughter, and how sad her wife is when she knows she''s dead.

    Looking at the hesitation of the owner of the Xin family, Han Xuan''s last bit of patience has been wasted. He doesn''t want to waste too much time here.

    "Here is a elixir. If you think about it, you can take it!"

    "Whoosh" words down, the shadow disappeared.

    When it appears again, it is already in the world of tomb raiding notes. It was night when I first entered Tianxuan continent, but now it is a ray of morning light shining on my face.

    But Han Xuan is eager to go to Changbai Mountain now, but he has no leisure to enjoy the beautiful morning light, but when he steps out, he is stunned.

    "I wipe, Changbai Mountain, where is it?" Han Xuan used to rely on his divine sense to find his way, but now he let him find it by himself, and suddenly he was confused.

    "Well, I have to ask!" No, Han Xuan had no choice but to do this.

    "It''s just, where are you going to look for people! God, don''t play with me like that After venting for a while, Han Xuan had to choose a direction at will.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, help, help!" I don''t know how long I''ve been flying, but there''s a cry coming up from the clouds.

    "I wipe, finally met a living person!"

    Han Xuan had gone over mountains and mountains before, but he didn''t see half a figure, but now, he met so easily.

 Chapter 553

    "Is this the legendary luck of shit?" Han Xuan thought of evil taste.

    "Wu" shakes his head hard and scolds himself for thinking.

    ¡­¡­

    "Wu Wu Wu, help, help, who will help me." The tender voice of a girl makes people feel pity.

    "Ha ha, save, you don''t see, such a place where birds don''t shit, who will save you, Sihui, you just follow me!" This is the voice of a young man.

    "Go away, don''t touch me, my grandmother won''t let you go!" The girl''s tears hang on her face.

    "Hum, your grandmother, I''ll destroy her body after a while. I think she can find out anything else." The young man''s smiling face is creepy.

    "Scum!"

    All of a sudden, when the young man was proud, his hand was about to reach out to the girl''s chest, and a voice behind him made the young man cold.

    "Help me, help me." Just when the young man was stunned, the girl came to Han Xuan''s side in an instant, and Han Xuan was speechless with her face of pear blossom with rain.

    "Why do I meet all of them in weak shape?" Han Xuan thinks in the heart way, but on the face is a face of indifference.

    "I''m here to ask the way!"

    Han Xuan has seen a lot of such things. As long as others don''t provoke him, he doesn''t want to meddle in his own business. If he doesn''t have to come down to ask for directions, Han Xuan is too lazy to deal with them. After all, it''s not good for him to meddle.

    "Wo Cao, your mother, ask your mother the way, get out of my way!" The young man responds and points back at Han Xuan''s nose.

    If Er Gouzi were here now, he would clap his forehead and yell.

    "You are looking for death!" Han Xuan said, eyes in the fierce sense of killing burst out, but the body around it rippling out of the red fog.

    "Here it is The young man''s eyes shrunk to the size of a needle tip, spread his butt to the ground and shivered all over.

    "Spare me, spare my life!" Although young people don''t listen to their hands and feet, their brains turn very fast.

    "No! No one has ever been able to live for me to kill! " Han Xuan''s bloodthirsty eyes flashed, and the void grabbed the young man''s neck.

    "Click" with the voice, the youth unwilling eyes slowly closed.

    The blood red fog dispersed, and the momentum around him recovered as before. If there was not a corpse around him, who would have thought of Han Xuan''s cruelty before.

    The eyes deviated and fell on the girl.

    "Oh, don''t eat me, my meat is not delicious!" Seeing Han Xuan''s eyes, the girl covered her cheek in fright.

    "Where''s the momentum of asking me for help?" Looking at the girl, Han Xuan is not angry.

    But the girl''s hand still didn''t let go.

    Seeing this, I know that no matter what I say, I can''t ask anything, so I can only admit my bad luck.

    "I''m going!"

    "Oh, no, don''t go!" Han Xuan did not expect that the girl had such a big reaction when she heard that she was leaving.

    "Don''t go, it''s in the wild. If you go, I''ll die, Wuwu!" The girl said, her tears streaming down again. With a frown, "which direction is Changbai Mountain?"

    "Yes, yes, Changbai Mountain is in Jilin, and Jilin is in the north, but I don''t know the specific location. If you take me out, I''ll ask my grandmother to call a helicopter to take you!"

    Han Xuan was overjoyed, "it''s OK, as long as one direction is enough, but I will send you out of this mountain forest."

    Although Han Xuan wants to fly to the North immediately, the girl has helped her, and Han Xuan has no heart of stone, so she naturally wants to protect her.

 Chapter 554

    "Ah! Thank you The girl''s pretty dimples appear on her face.

    "Well, I''ll go north. Do you have a problem?" For the girl''s clever appearance, Han Xuan''s face didn''t change at all.

    "Ah, north, but there are several mountains over there!" Girl Qian jade hand points chin, say.

    "No harm!" Han Xuan waved his hand, saying he didn''t care.

    "But What else did the girl want to say, but she was interrupted by Han Xuan''s unquestionable words.

    "Come here"

    "Ah" suddenly heard such a harsh voice, let the girl heart tremble.

    See this, Han Xuan slightly shakes his head, tone slowed down, "come here, I''ll take you out!"

    "Ah, oh!" The girl lowered her head and came to Han Xuan.

    "How are we going to get out?"

    For a long time, I didn''t hear Han Xuan''s voice. The girl finally summoned up her courage and asked, but she didn''t see Han Xuan.

    "Ah The girl''s scream sounded in the air.

    "Stop yelling, it won''t fall down!" Han Xuan''s voice came over.

    His body collapsed on the sky star sword like mud, murmuring to himself.

    "Dream, I must be dreaming!"

    Seeing the girl like this, Han Xuan is too lazy to pay attention to her. After all, it''s more reassuring to be so quiet.

    But it didn''t last long.

    "Ah, it hurts. It''s not a dream, big brother. Are you an immortal? Can I worship my teacher? Do you have the kind of pill that can become an immortal after taking it?"

    Han Xuan turns back in surprise, and sees the girl with a scared face just now. At this time, she sits on the sky star sword, and the color in her eyes keeps beating.

    "Wow, that''s cool!"

    Han Xuan''s action of turning back makes the girl''s eyes flow. You know, Han Xuan, as an immortal, naturally exudes a kind of dusty temperament. In addition, he wears a white ancient gown, and his ink like hair is swaying in the wind. All these things add up, where can a girl resist.

    "I don''t accept apprentices, and I don''t have the elixir to become a fairy or a god!" Han Xuan is indifferent.

    Seeing Han Xuan''s reply, the bright light in the girl''s eyes flickers. She stands up carefully and steps towards the tip of the sky star sword step by step, but that''s where Han Xuan stands.

    "Ah

    Suddenly, the girl screamed, "brother fairy, help me, I''m going to fall!"

    Han Xuanyi covered his forehead, "I said, on the sky star sword, you can''t fall down at all, OK?"

    About two or three steps away from Han Xuan, the girl is on the edge of the sky star sword.

    "Ah, is that so?" The girl said and stretched out her slender legs slightly.

    "Buzz"

    On the sky star sword, a layer of light shield emerged, firmly protecting the girl in it. Feel the ankle is pushed back by a soft force, the more girls play, the more energetic they are.

    "By the way, brother immortal, my name is Huo Sihui. You should remember me!" Girl, oh, no, Huo Sihui doesn''t know which tendon is wrong. She looks at Han Xuan''s back with her big eyes.

    "Oh Han Xuan replied casually, and didn''t take it seriously. After all, she will be sent to someone''s place later, and they may never see each other again.

    "No, what''s your name, Huo?" Han Xuan makes a powerful turn.

    "Wow, it won''t be so coincidental!"

    Huo Sihui thought that there was something wrong with her name and said, "yes, yes, is there any problem?" Finish saying, and nervous looking at Han Xuan.

 Chapter 555

    "Where is your home?" Han Xuanyi points out and makes Huo Sihui stand up on the sky star sword.

    "Pan Jiayuan!" Huo Sihui did not find that she had stood up, and her eyes were still fixed on Han Xuan''s handsome face.

    "Pan Jiayuan! Nine times out of ten Han Xuan has 90% confidence in her heart. The girl she rescued is a member of the famous family of tomb robbers, the Huo family of the old Jiumen.

    "Huo Xiangu, it''s your grandmother!"

    "Why, brother fairy, how do you know that?" Huo Sihui looks at Han Xuan with flashing eyes.

    A little smile, "guess"

    "Hum, brother fairy is a liar!" Huo Sihui''s nose was stiff, and she hummed.

    Shaking his head, he ignored Huo Sihui, but thought in his heart, "Huo Sihui, I haven''t heard her name in the original work. It seems that she is just a passer-by."

    After flying for a few minutes, Huo Sihui was very quiet. She was sitting on Tianxingjian, looking at Han Xuan with her hands dragging her cheeks, and her face was still smiling with satisfaction.

    "The city is ahead. Let''s make a difference."

    The sky star sword descends slowly. At the same time, the body of the sword also shrinks. When the two feet touch the ground, the sky star sword disappears into countless stars.

    "Ah, your sword is gone!" Seeing the sky star sword disappear in front of my eyes, I feel shocked.

    One hand slowly stretched out, the disappearing star light quickly condensed in the hands, only blinking eyes, sky star sword appeared again.

    "Ah, again, again, it''s amazing!" Huo Sihui looks at Tianxingjian like a curious baby.

    "Well, the city is in front of us. Let''s meet again."

    "Do you really want to go?" Suddenly, the fog filled Huo Sihui''s eyes.

    "Er" Han Xuan was speechless for a while. Although he would send out a kind of unique breath after contacting with Xiuxian, it can''t make a girl so reluctant to give up.

    Sure enough, Huo Sihui''s next words hit Han Xuan in the head.

    "Brother fairy, you haven''t given people a present yet!" Finish saying, Huo Sihui pitifully looking at Han Xuan, as if to say, you don''t give, I cry to you to see.

    "..." Han Xuan''s lips moved, but he didn''t spit out a word.

    "Well, since you are from the Huo family, I''ll give you some chances." Han Xuan''s words brightened Huo Sihui''s eyes.

    "I know brother Shenxian is the best!" Say, want to run to embrace Han Xuan.

    For such a hug, Han Xuan is familiar with it, because some people like it before.

    "Presumptuous!"

    Thinking about it, a girl''s delicate face appeared in his mind. I don''t know what he thought. With a big drink, Huo Sihui was shocked back several steps.

    Looking at Han Xuan with a cold face, Huo Sihui is at a loss. She doesn''t know what to do wrong.

    "Here, it doesn''t belong to you!" Han Xuan spits out such a sentence.

    "What Huo Sihui''s eyes are wide open. He finally understands where he is wrong¡° Never again

    Glancing at Huo Sihui, Han Xuan''s figure disappears, and where he just stood, a bead floats up and down.

    "It''s a pearl to protect your body. It can protect you in this life!" Accompanied by a sentence of Han Xuan.

    "I don''t know who got the favor of immortal brother." When Huo Sihui carefully received the bead into her pocket, she recalled Han Xuangang''s indulgence.

    "No matter first, or go home first. Grandma should be in a hurry. When she goes back, she must tell them about the fairy brother." Huo Sihui said, hopping to the distant city.

 Chapter 556

    "Hoo! This should be Jilin! " Thousands of miles up in the sky, Han Xuan looks at the bustling city below, and his sense of urgency becomes more and more uncontrollable.

    After the separation from Huo Sihui, Han Xuan kept flying north. All the way, there were sparks and lightning. The most amazing thing was that he ran into several planes in the air, but Er Gouzi was not around. There was no excitement to watch.

    "The next step is to go to Changbai Mountain, but you have to go down and ask the way!" Han Xuan''s mind is like this, and his body is going down quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, the meeting is over. Let''s go back and have a rest." On the top floor of a skyscraper, several people in famous brand suits are discussing something, but this is obviously coming to an end.

    "Eh!"

    The man who had just finished his speech stopped to turn his hand over the papers and raised his head in doubt, because he knew that these people under his command would have disappeared before he announced the end of the meeting, but today there was no sound.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    No one responded, only the sound of swallowing, and everyone in the room was staring behind him.

    Looking at their frightened eyes, this person feels a bad feeling.

    Slowly turning his head behind him, with one eye, the man turned his head back fiercely.

    "Tell me, which way is Changbai Mountain?" The ethereal voice makes people fear from the bottom of their heart.

    In this spacious room, Han Xuan is floating in the air, without any emotion in his eyes.

    "Security, security!" Just Han Xuan''s words don''t seem to have any use. The man who was scared to shrink his neck yelled.

    "Daddada"

    In the hallway, the clear and crisp footstep sounds neatly.

    "Hum, toast, no penalty!" Han Xuan''s cold hum came out. He raised his hand slightly and grasped the empty space in the corridor.

    "Kaka kaka"

    Things in front of you are directly crushed. If you look from the outside, you will see a big hand formed by air, which has pulled a hole in the skyscraper.

    Sunlight came in from the hole, which made several people pale. What''s more, there was a bad smell coming out of the crotch.

    "Tell me, Changbai Mountain, in which direction!" Han Xuan looks at several people, lips closed, but the sound rings in the damaged room.

    But this time, no one spoke. It''s not that they didn''t want to talk. It''s really that these people have been scared out of their wits. After all, Han Xuan is such a strange person that no one wants to be a bird.

    "Then, over there!" About a minute later, some of them could not bear such a depressing scene. They pointed to the direction of being caught out of the hole and said with fear.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan''s face brightened. No matter how many people there were, he flew out directly. Then he recognized the direction of the man and turned his body into a streamer.

    Han Xuan''s flight is amazing. Before the skyscraper incident, it was a good thing to prevaricate, but now, people are not affected by gravity and fly in the sky, which is a bit shocking.

    "Ah, big news, big news, there are alien creatures on the earth." "what alien creature? It''s the legendary immortal cultivator. The big hole on the upper floor just now should be the thunder robbery he caused."

    "Daoyou! Wait for us

    "Wuwuwuwu" sirens are particularly harsh in noisy cities.

    "Quick, quick, quick, draw up the cordon and disperse the crowd. No one is allowed to enter the building except for the documents from the superior." The skyscrapers were surrounded by a long convoy of police cars.

    "Yes, Captain!"

 Chapter 557

    "Whoosh"

    According to the direction pointed by that man, Han Xuan flew for a few minutes. Don''t underestimate these minutes. You know, even if Han Xuan doesn''t use the law of space, his speed still exceeds the speed of sound.

    All of a sudden, Han Xuan, who is running fast, suddenly stops and looks very ugly.

    "Interesting! It seems that I''m too kind to you. In that case, I don''t have to care about anything! " With a bloodthirsty smile, Han Xuan turns around and returns.

    Why is Han Xuan like this? Just look at the boundless Gobi, you can know one or two.

    Changbai Mountain, according to the scene in the original book, should be covered with snow. How could it be the boundless Gobi? If you think about it, the only result is deception.

    "Whoosh"

    A long white tail appeared in the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s the matter with those people?" Shortly after Han Xuan left, the surrounding skyscrapers had been cleared, and a soldier with a gun was staring in front of him.

    At the door of the building, several fat people with big stomachs, surrounded by a middle-aged man, walked slowly into the building.

    "Leaders, it seems that those people are hard at the backstage. If they want to leave here, they still say that they will come back sooner or later!" The fat man around the middle-aged man is flattering and smiling, and the fat on his face is almost falling off.

    "Hum, don''t worry about the backstage. They attach great importance to what''s happening here. Don''t worry. Let go of your courage!"

    "Yes, yes!"

    Sure enough, hearing the middle-aged people say that, the eyes of several fat people are bright, and they were very angry before. After all, because of the backstage relationship, these fat people have some consideration, and it''s hard to force them to tell the cause and effect, but now it''s not the same.

    "Leader, this way!"

    Several people soon came to a room outside, the door with four burly soldiers guarding.

    "Open the door!" Looking at the door closed, the fat man said with a frown.

    "Yes"

    "Creak!"

    "Let us go quickly, or it will be too late!" As soon as the door was opened, a loud voice reverberated in the room, causing eardrum pain.

    "Mr. Zhang, calm down. Please trust us. We will ensure your safety. Now please cooperate with us actively." Indoors, a sweating man kept placating several people.

    "Go away, I can''t wait any longer. If he comes back, I''ll be dead!"

    The man who used to guide Han Xuan turned pale and stomped back and forth. Suddenly, he rushed to the door like the wind.

    "Touch"

    Due to the speed is too fast, and just stepped into the door of the fat man hit a knot solid.

    "Hum, tie it up!" The middle-aged man who was still standing at the door saw this scene without frowning.

    "Yes"

    The four soldiers around him did not hesitate at all, and directly handcuffed the confused young man¡° What, what are you doing! " Sober a little, feel the hand is bound, look down, angrily staring at the people in the field.

    "Hum, bring it in!" The middle-aged man just took a look at the man, snorted from his nose, and then went into the room by himself.

    Inside, there were several people sitting on a long table, but their faces were not pretty, but they were not as frightened as the young man.

    Although the soldier who "sat down" brought the young man here said it, it was obvious that there were several blue veins beating on his hands.

    When the middle-aged people and fat people come in, the room suddenly quiets down, but the middle-aged people seem to have been used to it, and they find their own hands to sit down.

    "Sit down, too!"

 Chapter 558

    "My name is Wang Feng. I''m the person in charge of the investigation. Let me know what you know.

    I know that you have something to do with buying such a large building here, but you should also be aware of this incident. It does not belong to the category of ordinary people. Therefore, I hope you can answer truthfully. "

    When everyone sat down, the middle-aged man said solemnly.

    "Answer a fart, ha ha, let me tell you the truth. I gave the person the wrong direction before, and the person will come back soon. Even if I die, you will be affected. Ha ha, if I die, I''ll die. It''s all over!" The young man burst out laughing wildly.

    "What, old Du, you are giving the wrong direction. Why?" As soon as the youth''s words came out, several people on the scene suddenly stood up and turned pale.

    "Hahaha, why? You asked me. If I didn''t get wise in a hurry at that time, I''m afraid I could not escape from him. Before he grabbed a large area, didn''t you see it?"

    "But why don''t you tell him the right direction!" Then the man who stood up asked again.

    "Especially, if the labor and capital knew it, would they cheat him like this?"

    "I said a few little comrades, you all calm down." The middle-aged man stood up and pressed down with his hand, then pointed out the window, "you see, the army of the country is still out of the window. Even if the man you said comes, I can call him no way to heaven and no way to earth."

    "Oh! Really? I''ll see how you make me have no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth! " The sound of nothingness rang out in the room, but no one appeared.

    "Who is it?" The middle-aged man frowned and looked around for a week.

    "Come, come!" The young man, who was held by the soldier, was shaking all over.

    "Coming, what''s coming!" This is everyone''s doubt.

    "You say, how can I let you die?" Suddenly, the voice of compassion seemed to ring in the ears of the youth.

    "Oh, don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I didn''t mean to cheat you. Don''t kill me!" When the young man heard this, his nerves were completely broken, and he suddenly slid from the chair to the ground, which made people doubt whether he was made of water.

    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the young man suddenly like mud, the soldier was slightly surprised. When he wanted to help the young man up, he felt that his body was out of control.

    "I can''t move, I can''t move!" The soldier was shocked and inexplicable. He was not bound by anything, but he couldn''t move at all. I''ve never heard of such a thing.

    "Don''t kill you. Do you think I have plenty of time?"

    At the same time, everyone saw a scene that people will never forget. A figure slowly appeared beside the young man. When the figure was solidified, the mist rippled from his side, making the house like a fairyland.

    "No, I''m not, I''m not!" Young people see this, is at a loss, stuttering, do not know what to express.

    "Well, if you tell me the truth, I may not do anything to you, but you shouldn''t, shouldn''t, shouldn''t cheat me!"

    With that, Han Xuan''s bloodthirsty eyes flashed and walked slowly towards the youth.

    "Puyi"

    The blood splashed, and the head of an old man fell to the ground.

 Chapter 559

    Han Xuan didn''t feel any discomfort about the separation of the youth leaders, which seems to be a normal thing.

    Han Xuan turns his eyes to the middle-aged man, and the chill in his eyes seems to freeze his whole body.

    "I seem to hear that you want me to have no way to heaven and no way to earth!" Then he went to the middle-aged.

    "Pa"

    Just before stepping out, Han Xuan''s head tilted back.

    "Report, armor piercing has hit the target!" On the balcony of the building in the distance, a soldier holding Barrett is watching Han Xuan.

    "Xiao Liuzi, good boy. He really deserves to be the sharpshooter in the team!" There was an excited exclamation on the headset.

    "That''s not true!" The soldier, who was called Xiao Liuzi, curved his mouth and returned triumphantly.

    Just then, when he used the sight above Barrett to watch Han Xuan, his face froze instantly.

    "Report, goal, goal! The sound of something penetrating flesh and blood rings.

    "Xiao Liuzi, what''s the matter with you."

    "Little Liuzi!"

    On the balcony, there was only a corpse whose head was pierced by something, but there was a cry in the ears of the corpse.

    "If you want to kill me, you have to pay a small price!" Take back the bullet out of the hand, Han Xuan at this time showed danger, but this smile is a little creepy.

    "You, it''s OK for you to be hit by armor piercing bullet. Are you a human or a ghost?"

    "I don''t know whether it''s a person or a ghost, but I know that you will become a ghost soon!" Han Xuan walks to the middle-aged man with a smile.

    "Come on, come on!" Looking at Han Xuan slowly approaching, although his face is a little flustered, his mouth is not vague.

    "Daddada"

    "Listen to the people inside, you have been surrounded. Release the hostages immediately, lay down your arms and surrender. I will give you a few minutes to consider. I hope you can cooperate and strive for leniency!"

    "To be funny!" Han Xuan hears this familiar line, the whole body momentum slightly swings.

    And the middle-aged man is also dark, mouth open and close from time to time, as if to say something.

    "The delay seems to be a little long! But you should know where Changbai Mountain is. In that case, why don''t you do me a little favor! " With that, Han Xuan is no longer walking slowly, but a flash to the middle-aged side.

    "Souhun" whispers, Han Xuan''s fingers quickly point in the middle-aged people''s eyebrows.

    "What do you want to do, ah ~" words did not finish, heartrending scream, let the soldiers outside one cold.

    Soul searching has always been regarded as a magic skill in the world of cultivation, because it will make the soul searched suffer a lot.

    The main reason is that during soul searching, the soul will be torn a little bit, and then it will be refined, and finally it will form a memory to be watched. Han Xuan is also deeply aware of the pain, but even with his determination, he will have to suffer, not to mention that he is just a mortal without cultivation.

    "Kill, kill, let me die!" The middle-aged man''s face is distorted, and his nails are deeply buttoned in the flesh, but the pain is not as much as if his soul were torn¡° Death, what a luxury idea Han Xuan''s smiling face is no less than seeing the devil in the eyes of middle-aged people.

    "Touch, touch, touch"

    Several shots in a row, a few with hot bullets quickly shot to Han Xuan.

    "Dangdang"

    Clear and sweet voice spread out, see Han Xuan body before I don''t know when already rose a layer of light blue curtain.

    "Although it can''t do me any substantial harm, I hate little flies!"

 Chapter 560

    One hand slowly out, in the extension at the same time, the bullet fell on the ground floating in front of the body.

    "Whew"

    The speed of the bullet makes the air hiss.

    "Daddada"

    Out of the corridor came the sound of footsteps.

    "Hum!" Han Xuan''s face was cold and stern. He turned his eyes slightly behind him.

    "Today, I really want to kill you!"

    With this sentence, Han Xuan''s eyes began to change. A trace of bright red came out from the pupils, and then spread all over the whole pair of eyes, making Han Xuan very strange at this time.

    "Kill

    Congealed as the essence of the intention to kill, the red energy wave is centered on Han Xuan.

    "Boom"

    All the places where the red energy passed were ruins, but a dark pit appeared at Han Xuan''s feet.

    "Oh, I found it!" For a long time, Han Xuan, who is in the soul search, looks in one direction.

    "It seems that you are of no use to me at all."

    Muttering, Han Xuan shows a sunny smile to the middle-aged man.

    "Goodbye!" With that, Han Xuan takes back the spirit power of the middle-aged man.

    When the middle-aged man quickly fell into the big pit, Han Xuan was not ambiguous. He didn''t take the matter here seriously. He just wanted to fly away.

    "Huhu"

    Suddenly, the whirring wind makes Han Xuan frown and look to the sky. In his eyes, it is a thing with a flame on his butt that is fast approaching.

    "Well, it''s up to you to care when I come back!"

    "Boom!" A huge mushroom cloud rose in the sky.

    "In order to deal with me, I''m really cruel. I dare to throw such a big weapon into the city!" Han Xuan, who has been away for several kilometers, turns his head and turns his eyes to mushroom cloud. The killing intention in his eyes becomes more and more obvious.

    "Wait!" Words fall, Han Xuan body quickly flash, blink of an eye will disappear in the sky.

    Changbai Mountain!

    It''s located in the southeast of Jilin Province, and it''s not destined to be peaceful today.

    There was a hissing in the sky.

    "Ah. You see, the clouds in the sky seem to be moving fast! " On the outskirts of Changbai Mountain, there are countless tourists.

    "Fart, that''s a fuckin ''person!" Visitors to Changbai mountain can''t do without telescopes, but when they see the so-called clouds, their faces are different.

    "It''s human!" The scene fell into a moment of silence.

    ¡­¡­

    "Yes, yes, I will protect the safety of the good and famous people!" In a place similar to a basement, several officers were sitting opposite each other, but their eyes were looking at a corner.

    The people in the "dada" corner put down their phone and walked to the table with heavy steps. They took out a cigarette and lit it. They didn''t speak for half a day.

    "Lao Li, what''s the matter? Tell me quickly!" Watching the smoke ring rising slowly, the others were like ants on a hot pot.

    "Hu" spits out a smoke ring, "do you believe in gods?"

    Watching the smoke ring slowly dissipate, a few people are stunned. It''s the 21st century. It''s already the era of science and technology. Besides, several people are the pillars of the country. It seems that it''s not in line with someone''s idea to discuss this.

    "Lao Li, do you have a fever, or I''ll call a military doctor now!"

    "Ah" hearing these words, Lao Li took a hard puff of smoke, "I also hope I have a fever, but if I have a normal fever, then the one above is not normal!"

    "Up there, you mean, Lord, Lord!" Before he finished, Lao Li nodded.

    "Hoo He breathed heavily, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 561

    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling!"

    Just as Lao Li was about to speak, the telephone rang in the corner.

    Several people looked at each other, but Lao Li stood up.

    "Hello! What Lao Li''s face suddenly changed, "disperse the masses quickly, remember, be quick!" With that, old Li Meng dropped the phone on the table.

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Lao Li like this, even a fool knows something is wrong.

    "It''s said that someone is flying in the sky. I suspect it''s the one mentioned above. Damn it, I don''t know what he wants!" Lao Li scolded secretly, then hurried to the door.

    "Fly! How to fly

    "Don''t worry about it now. Go out quickly and organize the evacuation of the masses. In case it''s the same as Jilin later, more than half of the people here will die!"

    Several people were confused, but Lao Li''s face was heavy. It was obvious that the situation was urgent, and it was not good for them to ask more questions.

    "Whoosh"

    As soon as I went out of the door, the sharp sound of breaking the air rang through the sky and the earth.

    "Chief!" The soldier next to him handed the telescope.

    "Hiss"

    When the telescope fell on the eye, several people took a cold breath, and their faces turned pale.

    "See, that''s what they say, fairy!" Although Lao Li has heard Han Xuan''s story on the phone, he can''t tell the truth from his own eyes.

    "Gudong!"

    The sound of swallowing.

    "Doodle, doodle!"

    "Chief!" Just as several people were shocked to see Han Xuan disappear, a soldier with a walkie talkie appeared beside him.

    "Why, what are you doing?"

    "Let me go, I''m going to visit my teacher!"

    "Why should we leave Changbai Mountain scenic spot? We bought tickets."

    As soon as the intercom channels were on, the noise came out.

    "I don''t know his cruelty!" Listening to the swearing voice inside the walkie talkie, Lao Li had no choice but to shake his head and sigh.

    "Lao Li, what''s the matter? Where did the man come from? And what''s the matter with what you said about Jilin before." Someone next to Lao Li asked.

    "Ah! You come with me. The people above said that they had sent the image of Jilin With that, Lao Li took a few people to a room.

    For a long time, several people pale out, step can see is very staggering.

    "Fast, fast, no matter what method, we must disperse all the tourists in Changbai Mountain!" Finish saying, leg stomach a soft, fall to the ground.

    "Yes"

    Han Xuan doesn''t know, just because of his appearance, the national machine will run quickly, waiting for him will be a wave of devastating blow.

    "Whoosh" deep in Changbai Mountain, it''s snow-white here, but Han Xuan is still flying aimlessly, as if looking for something.

    "Ah! Divine sense, divine sense. Why can''t divine sense be used? " Han Xuan sighs to himself.

    "Without divine consciousness, how can I find this special one? Even if I am extremely fast, it will take some time to find such a large area!"

    "Hum, hum!"

    Suddenly, in Han Xuan secretly worried, a few slight tremors rang up.

    "Well! What''s going on? The voice seems to come from myself Doubt expression flash away, and then to his waist.

    "Shit! Summon stone, er Gouzi, can''t you be a son of a bitch earlier! " In Han Xuan''s hand, a stone appeared, which was emitting light blue light. It looked very beautiful.

    As for why han Xuan can instantly determine that Er Gouzi is using the messenger stone instead of Wu Xie or fat man, does this need to be explained? The use of the messenger stone must use aura, but in the world of tomb raiding notes, who else can use aura besides Er Gouzi and Han Xuan.

 Chapter 562

    Lingli enters the stone, and the humble appearance of Er Gouzi appears on the surface of the stone.

    "Guess who I am!"

    "Guess you''re paralyzed. Tell me where you are!" Han Xuan, who was already worried, didn''t get such a tune from Er Gouzi.

    "Gaga, boy, be polite to me. I tell you, labor and capital have found a good baby again. Do you want it, do you want it?" Two dogs on the transmission stone have a boastful expression.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan is happy and worried, happy is that it seems that the origin of the world has not yet been born, worry is, special why the baby is always two dogs that bitch first found.

    "Tell me where you are!" Han Xuan''s face was a little bit anxious.

    "Gaga, let''s talk about the payment first!"

    "Die for me!" Han Xuan threw the stone far away, but he regretted it after throwing it away.

    "Buzz"

    His face was stunned, and he slowly took out a messenger stone from his waist. "What did Er Gouzi do to me during this period when labor and capital had no divine consciousness?"

    "Buzz"

    The flash of the messenger stone makes Han Xuan come back and infuse his spiritual power into it.

    "Gaga, Han boy, if you manage to throw it, I will lose."

    "Where on earth are you?" Han Xuan''s face is as black as carbon.

    "Gaga, I said, I want a reward!" Er Gouzi kept on biting.

    "Hu" takes a deep breath, "when my strength recovers, I''ll release you from chaos bead, I won''t be Han!" Han Xuan almost roared out this sentence.

    What? Why don''t you talk about the reward with ER Gouzi? Nonsense. Er Gouzi''s reward is not the origin of the world.

    "Oh, it''s the same as true. Labor and capital don''t know that there will be ten seconds of rigidity when the chaos bead comes out." Two dogs disdain to curl their mouths.

    I thought Han Xuan would stop breathing, but Han Xuan''s expressionless face looked at the messenger stone, which made Er Gouzi very uncomfortable.

    "Ah! I can''t do it. Your momentum has made me suffer 10000 points of critical damage. I have to lie down first, and you just fly straight ahead. When you get close to me, I will release some spiritual power, so that you can find my position clearly! "

    Finish saying, also don''t want to see Han Xuan this face paralysis face, unilateral cut off subpoena.

    "Hoo When the messenger stone doesn''t work, Han Xuan gently breathes out a breath, and then the cold momentum disappears.

    "It''s good to bluff, otherwise, labor and capital really have to find that position by themselves!"

    Two dog son said that before is right, Han Xuan now really take two dog son have no way, have to, Han Xuan had to bet.

    "Whoosh"

    Han Xuan''s speed is so fast, just a few minutes, Han Xuan will enter the depths of the snow mountain.

    "Hum!"

    Suddenly, just when Han Xuan wanted to send a message to ER Gouzi with the messenger stone in his hand, a wave of aura came from the snow mountain in the distance.

    "Here it is Han Xuan is overjoyed and goes to the place where the aura fluctuates. As he approached the front, Han Xuan saw a rift extending into the interior of the mountain, and the aura wave just now came from here.

    Here, Han Xuan is not in a hurry, and walks to the rift valley.

    "Daddada"

    Only a few hundred meters into the cave, then came the sound of intensive gunfire.

    All of a sudden, Han Xuan''s head roared. It turned out to be a human like thing, but he had wings on his back.

    "This is the strange bird in the original book, but you seem to have chosen the wrong target to attack."

 Chapter 563

    With no expression on his face, the red energy wave around his body suddenly appears again.

    "Mole ant generation, why, why!"

    Words spread out in the rift valley, but Han Xuan did not see any action, but the human shadow appeared in front of the rift valley.

    "Kaka kaka"

    When Han Xuan''s figure disappeared at the end of the rift valley, the strange bird suddenly made a click.

    "Touch"

    With the sound of explosion, the strange bird that has not yet landed will split in the air.

    ¡­¡­

    "Daddada"

    Dense fire snakes form a spectacular scene in the deepest part of the rift valley.

    And if it''s normal according to Han Xuan''s vision, but if it''s according to mortal''s thought, it''s a miracle.

    Here, a huge bronze door appears. The height of the door is about 30 meters and the width is nearly 60 meters. Converted into modern buildings, the light height of the door is as high as ten stories.

    But at this time, there is a fight between people and strange birds.

    "Fat man! Come here. There are so many strange birds on your side. "

    "His grandmother''s, labor and capital also want to come over, but the bird grandfather above let me come over!"

    "Grass, I''ll cover you. Come here. It''s too dangerous for you to be there by yourself!"

    "Comrade Wu, just cover me with your bird shooting technique. Don''t beat me like a bird, I''ll thank God!"

    In the rift valley, in addition to the continuous gunfire, the rest is the noise of Wu Xie and Wang pangzi.

    "Gaga! Wuliangtianzun, do you need my helping hand? " Suddenly, a voice came.

    Hearing this voice, everyone didn''t look happy. On the contrary, their faces were pale and their shooting hands trembled slightly.

    "Brother dog, uncle dog, let us go, let you do it again, and we can go back to the furnace and rebuild it!" The fat man took a mouthful of water in fright.

    "Well! Well, what happened before was just an accident. I promise with my conscience that I will help you this time! " In the cloud top sky, the only thing people can avoid is er Gouzi.

    Everyone''s mouth is a smoke, almost will lift up the muzzle of the gun at two dogs.

    It was the same sentence before that, which almost led to the annihilation of the whole army. After that, er Gouzi also showed an innocent expression. Of course, there were angry and irritable people in the team, but for ER Gouzi, it was just asking for trouble.

    "KaKa"

    "No, Comrade Wu, do you have any bullets?" Hearing this voice, the fat man turned pale and asked.

    "No, no!"

    "Kaka kaka"

    Just as they were talking, there were more and more gunshots in the line.

    "This is not good!" Wu Xie secretly complained

    "What a coincidence! How can we meet again so soon The voice seems to come from far away, but it seems to ring in the ear, extremely contradictory.

    "Ji ~"

    In the sky, the countless strange birds began to riot, and soon the sky would make a pot of porridge.

    Seeing this scene, everyone, oh, yes, except Er Gouzi, looked back with shocked eyes.

    "Pa, PA, PA!"

    In the dark rift valley, it seems that there is only the sound of stepping on the ground.

    I saw the visitor, dressed in snow-white ancient clothes, with black hair combed into a neat bun on the top of his head, and put it in a delicate white jade hair crown. If it was matched with a folding fan, it would be just like an ancient pianpianpian childe.

 Chapter 564

    "It''s him!"

    For those who have seen Han Xuan before, the pupils become smaller and a sense of fear permeates the rift valley.

    One of the most intense is the only woman in the team.

    "What are you doing here?" This woman can''t have anyone else except Anning.

    "It''s none of your business!" When he said these words, Han Xuan was less than ten meters away from the team.

    "Ah Ning, who is this man?" At this time, a foreigner leans over ah Ning''s side, pointing at Han Xuan with a black muzzle.

    "I''ve been to an underwater grave before, but I don''t know it!" Anning let scattered around the team together, after all, now those strange birds did not attack.

    "Wow, master, I finally see you again!" After Wang pangzi saw Han Xuan, he rushed to Han Xuan at the speed of 100 meters.

    With a frown, Han Xuan raises his hand.

    "Whoosh"

    Wang pangzi''s figure stopped one meter away from Han Xuan.

    "Wow! It''s worthy of being my master. I have the ability, but why don''t I come here to look at your handsome face? "

    Wang pangzi is very surprised at this time. When he is close to Han Xuan''s body, he only feels that a stream of air pushes him away and doesn''t let anything get close to Han Xuan.

    Ignoring Wang pangzi''s words, he stepped out step by step, which seemed to surpass the time, making Han Xuan appear in front of the bronze door in an instant.

    "There seems to be an array in it!" One hand into a palm, fit on the bronze door, Han Xuan carefully feel the situation inside.

    "Ah, Han, who has no divine sense, is basically cold!" Er Gouzi was sitting on the only highland in the rift valley, looking at Han Xuan with a critical expression.

    See Han Xuan didn''t pay attention to himself, two dog son boring pie pie pie pie mouth.

    He doesn''t disturb Han Xuan when he arrives. After all, if he wants to enter here, he has to rely on Han Xuan to break the array.

    Although Er Gouzi is not afraid of any array, the only problem now is this huge gate. If Er Gouzi wants to break through, he can break through.

    But then the array can be reimbursed, and ER Gouzi doesn''t dare to do something that greatly affects the plot.

    "Hoo For a long time, Han Xuan vomited a foul breath.

    "It''s not hard to crack it, but now the divine consciousness can''t be used. Do you want to use the most barbaric way?" Han Xuan frowned, weighing the pros and cons.

    If an array can''t use divine consciousness to mobilize the aura between heaven and earth to crack, the only way left is to destroy the core of the array with powerful force.

    "You don''t have to stay here anymore!"

    After a long time of incense burning, Han Xuan, who has been silent for a long time, finally opens his mouth. But now his hand is still attached to the bronze door, and his eyes are not opened.

    Just because of Han Xuan''s words, the crowd who was dressing the wound had a little meal and looked at Han Xuan with strange eyes.

    "Pan Zi, take the third uncle, let''s go!" For a moment, Wu Xie looks at Han Xuan, his lips move, but he doesn''t ask anything. He just has gratitude, doubt and even anger in his eyes¡° He''s fine! " Originally came in did not say a few words of Han Xuan again.

    "Where is he?"

    "When the time comes, I will let him stand in front of you!"

    Two people''s riddle let fat pan several people confused.

    "Well," Wu Xie nodded, looked at Pan Zi and said.

    "Pan Zi, take the third uncle, let''s go out quickly!"

    "Little third master, but!" Pan Zi hesitated. After all, several people finally came here. Is it because of Han Xuan''s words that they are going to leave.

 Chapter 565

    "I said, Comrade Pan, all the strange birds above have to give you face. Let''s get out of this rift valley."

    In this short period of time, most of the strange birds circling above have disappeared. Only a few birds are still flying outside the rift valley, but they are obviously unstable.

    After the fat man said so, all the people reacted. After a moment, someone fired a signal bomb to the sky.

    "Comrade Dapan and Comrade Wu, hurry up!" See Wang pangzi but already run of have no shadow, only voice reverberate in knot rift valley.

    "Gaga! There was a little problem when Han came here just now. You will go out later and find a place to throw away your equipment, and then pretend to be explorers! "

    The languid voice of Er Gouzi came out. Pan Zi and Wu Xie looked at each other and stopped.

    "What do you mean?"

    Han Xuan also opened his eyes when he heard this, and turned to look at Er Gouzi.

    "Just listen to me!" Two dog son mysteriously smile, also don''t do more explanation.

    Looking at Wu Xie''s eyes, Han Xuan frowned, "listen to him!"

    Now Han Xuan''s divine sense can''t be used, and he can''t see as far as Er Gouzi. In this case, it''s not easy for Han Xuan to stop at will. In case there''s something big, maybe Han Xuan''s stopping will help.

    With the disappearance of Wu Xie''s team, the rest of the team is Anning''s team.

    "Why, do you need me to invite you out?" Han Xuan''s face was expressionless, and his tone was not polite at all.

    "Rather! What to do! "

    "The matter has not been investigated clearly. We can''t go!" Anning said with firm eyes.

    It''s no wonder that Anning didn''t know what to do. Han Xuan didn''t show her real ability in front of her. Otherwise, she would not say this now.

    "Sir, we won''t leave here until we get the answer I want!" A Ning tone puts low, soft voice says.

    Although she hasn''t seen Han Xuan''s real ability before, it doesn''t prevent her from being afraid of Han Xuan.

    Eyebrows pick, black and white pupil slowly began to change color, "you have not experienced despair!"

    "Hum, little beast with no hair, let you know grandfather''s power!" Nonstandard Putonghua reverberates in the rift valley.

    "Daddada"

    With a series of gunshots, the rift valley, which has just calmed down, is boiling again.

    "Labor and capital thought they had great ability, but they didn''t expect that it was just a matter of a shuttle!" The shooter disdained to say.

    "Oh! Well, that really disappoints you! " All of a sudden, a voice exploded in his ear, which made the shooter''s hair stand upright. Unfortunately, his hair could not be seen in his lifetime.

    "Puyi"

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    The head rolled several times on the ground.

    "Gudong!" The sound of swallowing kept coming out of the line.

    "You Han Xuan just blood red eyes look to the team, to meet him is the dense rain of bullets¡° slow-witted! Since you are all people who want to die, I will help you! " Han Xuan''s hands were stained with blood before he came here. Now it takes almost one spark to ignite Han Xuan''s killing intention.

    It is obvious that these extremely fast bullets are the fuse.

    "Boom"

    Before the bullets approached, the red energy would be overwhelming.

    The Rift Valley kept shaking, and the rocks were shaken down, but when they were near Han Xuan, they would all turn into powder, and finally scattered under his feet.

 Chapter 566

    "Ghost, ghost, you are the devil!" Looking at the bloody scene, Anning has been scared to sit on the ground.

    "The devil!" Murmur, and then step out, came to Anning body, slowly squat down body, face with a sunny smile.

    "I''m just like the devil!"

    With that, a hand had been raised.

    "God, please be merciful!" Suddenly, a voice came eagerly from outside the rift valley.

    Hear a voice, Han Xuan tiny a Leng, slowly put down the palm.

    "You, why!" Smile convergence, put a cold air.

    Looking along the rift valley, I saw two figures coming towards Han Xuan quickly.

    In less than a minute, Wang pangzi and Wu Xie came to Han Xuan, but Wang pangzi''s resentful expression showed that he was very reluctant to enter the Rift Valley again.

    "God, sir!" When he comes to Han Xuan, Wu Xie shouts respectfully.

    "Well!" Nodding, Han Xuan looks at Wu Xie with burning eyes.

    "You, don''t you, want to stop me!"

    Han Xuan says this, Wang pangzi''s face turns white behind Wu Xie. After all, the scene here is really a little scary.

    "No, no!" Wu Xie shook her head and then said, "Mr. Tian, ah Ning didn''t make any special move just now. Please let her go!" Finish saying, carefully looking at Han Xuan look change.

    But they are doomed to be disappointed. If Han Xuan''s attitude changes can be measured by them, then Han Xuan can''t be regarded as an immortal.

    In the rift valley, Wu Xie dialect fell behind and fell into a short silence.

    "Hoo, Hoo" with the passage of time, the sound of heavy breathing reverberated, making the scene more anxious.

    "That''s all. Let''s go!" Sighed tone, turn round, Han Xuan swings a hand to say.

    Hearing this, Wu Xie didn''t change much, but Wang Pang''s face was covered with sweat.

    "Xiao Wu, Lao Wu, Master Wu, let''s go quickly!" The fat man hastened.

    After looking at Han Xuan in a complicated way, Wu Xie picks up a-ning, who is still in a trance, and staggers out of the rift valley.

    "The protagonist of this play needs you two to perform it!" Looking at Wu Xie slowly disappearing at the end, Han Xuan shows a mysterious smile.

    "Oh! Tut Tut, look at your expression, it must be the boy who will suffer again! " At this time, two dogs son suddenly killed to Han Xuan feet, also looking at Wu Xie disappear direction, said.

    "Er Gouzi, let me discuss something with you. Open the door here!" Han Xuan didn''t have any anger because of Er Gouzi''s words. Instead, he said with a smile.

    The dog eyes a stare, full face of can''t believe, "is you say wrong, or my ear hear wrong!"

    "Er" face two dog son this facial expression, Han Xuan tiny a Leng, "this dead dog seems to be serious!"

    "Aren''t you immune to all arrays? If I read it correctly, it should be an array. How can you do that?" Han Xuan shows a puzzled expression.

    "Han Xiaozi, labor and capital won''t tell you that I can''t be immune to physical array, so you''ll die of this heart!" Two dog son head a Yang, proud Jiao''s facial expression unfolds doubtlessly¡° oh You can''t be immune to physical arrays! " Han Xuan after a Leng, ill intentioned looking at two dogs.

    Array is also divided into physical array and energy array. For example, the bronze gate in front of us is a physical array, while the array disk used by Han Xuan is an energy array. The essential difference between them is that one is an entity, and the other is pure energy.

 Chapter 567

    "Ha ha ha! Two dogs Suddenly, don''t know what to think of, Han Xuan in the Rift Valley roaring laughter, earthquake rock crumbling.

    "Well! Fortunately, there are no fans here, otherwise it would be embarrassing! " Two dogs son looking at Han Xuan this appearance, can''t help wiping sweat.

    "Well! Er Gouzi, you can''t be immune to physical array before. You can''t escape from me in the future! " Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi with a smile, and he pinches his hand.

    Slightly a Leng, just a moment''s effort, two dog son smile on all sides, "Han boy, I mean you stupid good, or stupid good, if I will be controlled by others, how can easily expose their weaknesses, you really think I just said is a slip of the tongue.

    Yes, I''m not immune to physical array, but you can''t arrange that kind of physical array! "

    Han Xuan heard this, in a careful thought, suddenly like a vent of the ball, "yes, I know the array is energy type array, where will arrange the physical type array."

    "Moreover, I don''t have a physical array layout. Even if I have one, I can''t learn it overnight."

    "I thought I had found a way to restrain Er Gouzi, but now, ah!" Thinking, Han Xuan sighed.

    "Eh, aren''t these the little brothers who are looking for holes? Why are you still left behind?"

    Just as Han Xuan is daydreaming, the cheap voice of Er Gouzi rings out.

    "I''m leaving now!" This is Zhang Qiling''s voice.

    "By the way, Zhang Qiling!" Don''t know what to think of, Han Xuan eyes a bright.

    "If according to the original plot, Zhang Qiling finally enters the bronze door, and the ghost seal that can open the door is also on him!"

    Er Gouzi: "Oh, little brother, I''m having a game!"

    Han Xuan

    Zhang Qiling

    "Let''s talk!" Go to Zhang Qiling''s side, take advantage of the situation, kick Er Gouzi far away and hit the cliff in the distance.

    Without speaking, Zhang Qiling just stares at him, obviously letting Han Xuan go on.

    Touching the bridge of my nose, I felt a little strange in my heart. "This action seems to be my signature action."

    The spirit power revolves in the body to drive out all the thoughts in the mind.

    "I''m going in!" Han Xuan light said.

    "Please Zhang Qiling made a please gesture with no expression on his face.

    Face a black, "if you are not the protagonist of this side of the world, you think you can live!"

    Without saying that, Zhang Qiling looked Han Xuan''s eyes directly, and the scene fell into strange silence again.

    To kill Zhang Qiling, if Han Xuan doesn''t have a fever, he won''t do such stupid things. After all, Zhang Qiling is one of the leading roles. When he dies, the plot collapses completely. Han Xuan can''t get the origin of the world.

    "Come on, I''ll give you one condition!" In the end, Han Xuanxian lost the battle and turned his eyes to Zhang Qiling.

    "No need!"

    "Pa!" Again and again, again and again disobey Han Xuan''s words, even if he is the protagonist of the world, it will not work¡° In that case, I''ll do it myself! " Originally, Han Xuan wanted to avoid hatred with the protagonists of the world, so there would be no hatred. But now, this hatred does not want to happen, and it has to happen.

    ¡­¡­

    In front of the bronze door.

    "Han Xiaozi, it''s really good for the protagonist of a world like this!" Looking at Zhang Qiling in the distance, er Gouzi said strangely.

    Han Xuan doesn''t seem to hear it. He is looking at a piece of red jade in his hand.

    "Is this the ghost seal?"

 Chapter 568

    "Hey, Han boy, I''m asking you something!" Long time no see Han Xuan answer himself, two dog son finally can''t help saying again.

    "What By two dog son a big drink interrupt train of thought, Han Xuan face some displeasure.

    "Grass! Labor and capital said, are you good to the protagonist of a world like this! Cough, cough Er Gouzi almost screamed with sucking strength.

    Han Xuan really doesn''t know what to say about Er Gouzi.

    "Ask you! What''s the matter! "

    "If the origin of the world will appear, I am very sure that it will be there!" Han Xuan said in a deep voice.

    "Cut, you blow it, in it, why don''t I feel his breath?" Two dogs went to the bronze door and smelled it. Then they turned their lips and said with disdain.

    But Han Xuan doesn''t pay any attention to him any more. Instead, he instills the spiritual power in his body into the ghost seal.

    "Huhu"

    For a long time, there was a sudden gust of overcast wind in the rift valley. Fortunately, both of them had seen the world before. Otherwise, they might be scared.

    "Here it is Han Xuan said in secret.

    In the "Wu ~" Rift Valley, the mist began to condense. Soon, a team of soldiers in ancient armor appeared. It seemed that there were at least hundreds of them.

    "When I leave, you should be able to repair my spirit completely."

    The purpose of Han Xuan''s tomb raiding notes is for ghosts. Now he really wants to see so many ghosts. Fortunately, he knows the weight. If the ghosts disappear here, it will affect the birth of the world.

    "Boom, boom!"

    The rhythm of footsteps echoed in the rift valley.

    "Han Xiaozi, do you remember the treasure I told you on the transmission stone? This is a real treasure!" At this time, two dogs don''t know what to think of, suddenly said without end.

    "Baby!"

    "Creak!"

    Without waiting for Han Xuan to ask anything, the 30 meter high gate opened a gap.

    "The smell is so familiar!" Suddenly, a familiar smell came from the bronze door. Han Xuan didn''t know where he felt the smell, but he knew he must have seen it, and it won''t be long.

    "Creak!"

    "I said, Han boy, the ghost is about to enter. At that time, the door will be closed automatically. Are you sure you want to be a God here? I can tell you that if you don''t enter here, you will regret it all your life!"

    Looking at Han Xuan has been frowning meditation, two dog son finally can''t help saying.

    "What Still thinking about the mystery, where did he experience it? After two dogs barking, Han Xuan came back.

    Put your eyes on the bronze door, you can see that the gap just opened is closing quickly at the moment, and those ghosts have already disappeared.

    "Whoosh"

    "Damn it, break the bridge over the river!" Looking at Han Xuan and not waiting for him, he turns into a streamer and flies to the bronze door alone. Er Gouzi is running the train with his mouth full¡° "Touch"

    Space violent tremor, but this tremor can''t let Han Xuan two people shake body.

    "Well, how can there be a mountain inside this bronze door?" Although Han Xuan knows his eyes can''t go wrong, he still rubs his eyes hard.

    Before Han Xuan came in, he thought about countless possibilities, but he didn''t think it would be a mountain.

    "But it''s really strange that the mountain is crystal, and it''s still so dark... No!" All of a sudden, Han Xuan doesn''t know what to think of, and his eyes are suddenly dazed.

    "Er Gouzi! Two dogs Han Xuan''s eyes didn''t leave Heishan at all. He yelled.

 Chapter 569

    "Wow! There is a barrier of array outside. I can only smell the breath. I didn''t expect this thing to be so big! " Ignoring Han Xuan''s words, er Gouzi stares at Heishan.

    For a long time, did not hear two dog son''s response, Han Xuan brow without a wrinkle, look around, looking for two dog son''s figure.

    When looking for ER Gouzi, Han Xuan sees clearly the situation inside the bronze door, which is not as dark as the rift valley.

    In addition to the towering black mountain, the rest of the road is paved with white marble. If mortals come here, they will be crazy about the endless white marble.

    When he saw the figure of Er Gouzi, Han Xuan came to him and kicked him.

    "Ouch"

    Er Gouzi howled and glared at Han Xuan, "Han boy, if you don''t give me an explanation today, labor and capital are not finished with you!"

    Frown slightly, palm up.

    "Shit! Mr. Han, a gentleman will not do anything Seeing Han Xuan''s action, er Gouzi instinctively thinks that Han Xuan has some crooked brain.

    Ignoring Er Gouzi''s words, he flipped his hand and found something the size of a grain of rice in his hand. However, the grain of rice was not normal. It was black all over, as if the light could be absorbed by him. "What is this black mountain, and why is his breath similar to this thing?"

    "NIMA! You, you, you Er Gouzi looks at the rice grains in Han Xuan''s hand with unbelievable face. He hasn''t uttered a complete sentence for a long time.

    As soon as he looks at Er Gouzi''s picture, Han Xuan knows that the things in his hand will not be so simple.

    "Whoosh"

    Suddenly, the wind roars, two dog son is almost instantly appear in Han Xuan side, a paw to his hand.

    However, er Gouzi is doomed to be disappointed. Han Xuan retreats and turns his hand into a fist. It''s dangerous and dangerous to avoid Er Gouzi''s grasp.

    "Hoo! Fortunately, I know the character of the dead dog Looking at the safe rice grain, Han Xuan gently breathes out a breath, and then looks at Er Gouzi with a frosty face.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well! Han boy, if I say I just want to borrow it, do you believe it? " Er Gouzi was slightly embarrassed, but his face thicker than the wall soon returned to normal.

    "Hum" cold hum, Han Xuan''s face staring at Er Gouzi without expression.

    This is five or six minutes, during which the two did not have any words or actions.

    "What do you want?" Finally, Han Xuanshen asked.

    Two dog son eyebrows a pick, then seriously looking at Han Xuan, "Han boy, this time I don''t want the world origin."

    After all, er Gouzi has always been thinking about the origin of the world. How can he change his mind today.

    Just two dog son next words completely explained Han Xuan''s question.

    "No, just give me what you have in your hand." Er Gouzi pointed at Han Xuan''s palm with his paw.

    "Well, do you think it''s possible?" Listen to ER Gouzi say so, in addition to the things he robbed before, Han Xuan will know that this seemingly unimportant thing in his hand may have a special origin, so he can''t let go easily¡° Oh, then you don''t want to know what the use of this thing is! " Finish saying, two dogs son make a pair of things don''t have appearance, unexpectedly lie on the ground to snore.

    "You Looking at two dogs like this, Han Xuan is a tiger swallowing the sky.

    "One third!" After a long time, Han Xuan squeezed these words out of his teeth.

 Chapter 570

    "I''ll report the bottom line directly, half of it, not even one less loss!" Two dog son lie on the ground, open an eye to look at Han Xuan.

    "Half!" Han Xuan takes out the corner of his eye. He just looks at Er Gouzi. He has no choice but to compromise.

    "Gaga!" A listen to Han Xuan promise, two dog son a carp fight back, "quick, quick give me first!"

    Han Xuan doesn''t talk nonsense either. Under the control of precise power, the rice grains quickly split into two.

    "Say it Han xuansi didn''t give Er Gouzi a good look. He said when he threw half of the rice at him.

    "Whoosh"

    Accurately caught the rice, "Hu, OK, nothing, Gaga, strength can recover a lot!"

    Hearing this, Han Xuan feels as if he has done something terrible wrong. Two dogs become stronger, which does more harm than good to him. Although two dogs can help himself sometimes, they can use their strength to make trouble.

    "What''s the matter, say it!" Say words export, has Han Xuan as the center, a ripple rippling open, let the foot of the white jade issued a clear sound.

    See Han Xuan at this time some annoyance, two dog son is not bickering, organized a language.

    "Have you ever heard of Hunyu?"

    Eyebrow a pick, "know, soul jade, has miraculous effect to spirit class wound, don''t!" Said, with a shocked look at the hands of rice.

    "Eh, no, even if the soul jade has a miraculous effect on the wounds of spirits, if I''m excited, I can explain. After all, my spirits are injured, but what are you excited about?"

    Suddenly, Han Xuan doesn''t know what to think of and looks at Er Gouzi with a puzzled look.

    "Hehe, I know a lot. Do you know what the soul crystal is?" Two dogs hit the mouth, mysterious smile.

    "Soul Crystal!"

    Han Xuan didn''t have to ask. Er Gouzi looked at his puzzled expression and continued, "since you know Hunyu, how did he form? Do you know?"

    "Well!" Han Xuan nodded and said, "how did the soul jade come into being? There''s a saying in the world of cultivation. The soul jade is formed by countless dead souls gathered in a certain place, and then evolved through countless years. It''s just that the process of evolution is favorable to the time, the place and the people."

    First, there must be a large number of wronged souls. 2¡¢ We have to let the ghost stay somewhere. 3¡¢ It needs a lot of psychic support.

    "Yes, this is indeed the condition for the formation of soul jade, but do you know its efficacy?"

    Han Xuan: "as far as I know, soul jade is evolved from innumerable wronged spirits, so it has a miraculous effect on the treatment of spiritual trauma."

    "Well, it''s not complete, but I''ll make do with it. Although the soul jade is not aggressive, it''s a hot commodity in the world of Xiuzhen. Once it appears, it will bring about a bloodbath. What''s more, it''s such a big soul jade mountain!" Words fall, the body suddenly turns, eyes fall on the black mountain in the distance.

    "If you let the old people in that world know that there is such a big soul jade mountain here, I''m afraid they will gather a team to rob it!" Two dog son looking at soul jade mountain, eyes appear a moment of trance, said to himself.

    "What do you say? All the Black Hills in front of you are soul jade!" Han Xuan suddenly has a feeling of living in a dream.

    Soul jade is the dream of every cultivator. After all, everyone has a time when the spirit is injured. But if there is soul jade, it can make the injury recover in a short time. In fact, there is another effect of soul jade that Han Xuan doesn''t know, but he doesn''t know whether Er Gouzi intentionally or not.

    Another effect of soul jade is that it can absorb the soul power to improve its spiritual cultivation.

 Chapter 571

    You know, Han Xuan has been salivating for a long time about the virtual and real power under the bronze tree. If Han Xuan knows that he has absorbed the soul jade, he can improve the cultivation of the spirit. I''m afraid he can''t bear his small temperament.

    Turning his eyes to Han Xuan, er Gouzi shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "how can you feel like you are a treasure in your hand, but you don''t know the treasure?"

    "What do you mean?" Han Xuanwei frowned.

    "What do you mean? I have to talk about hunjing. Nuo, the hunyushan in front of me, at most, I mean at most, can form a hunjing as big as a fist!"

    "You mean that soul crystal also has the effect of soul jade!" Han Xuan feels that his throat is a little dry. After all, the ordinary soul jade has such an effect, not to mention the immortal soul crystal.

    "Cut, soul jade, to soul crystal shoes are not worthy, anyway, now enough time, I''ll do a good science for you." Er Gouzi cleared his throat and put on the airs of his predecessors.

    "Boy, the soul crystal can''t be formed in ten thousand years. Looking at the height of the Soul Mountain, I''m afraid it will take more than one hundred thousand years. There must be soul crystal in it."

    "The soul crystal can deal with almost all kinds of soul trauma, just like me. Because my soul is attacked by the soul law, the soul jade has no effect on me."

    "The law of soul, besides the law of time and space, there are other laws in the world!" As long as it comes to the power of law, Han Xuan pays special attention.

    Two dogs son rolled a white eye, this isn''t discussing soul crystal, how to talk about the law.

    Although he didn''t want to talk more about the law, he just saw Han Xuan''s serious expression. Er Gouzi said helplessly, "the power of the law is tens of millions. You can never know how much he has, but now you don''t need to understand it deeply!"

    "Well, go on!" Han Xuan shakes his head. After all, the matter of Hun Jing hasn''t come out yet.

    "Well," Er Gouzi nodded and took out half of the rice grains given by Han Xuan, "and this thing is Soul Crystal!"

    With that, er Gouzi swallowed it.

    "Han Xiaozi, if you want to recover the trauma of the spirit, you can go to the distant soul Yushan. The soul crystal is too precious. Don''t use it as a last resort, because it may save your life.

    Well, if you have anything else to ask, I''ll ask after I have absorbed the soul power in the Soul Crystal! "

    With that, er Gouzi''s eyes closed, and a layer of white fog appeared on his body. A comfortable breath filled the space. Even Han Xuan enjoyed the comfortable breath.

    "Hoo For a long time, Han Xuan returns to his senses and looks at the grain size Soul Crystal in his hand. Han Xuan grabs it with one hand, and a piece of white marble rises slowly at his feet. But in the process of rising, a delicate box is slowly forming.

    "Whoosh"

    Looking at the box carved from white jade, Han Xuan carefully puts the soul crystal into it, and then the box disappears.

    When the Soul Crystal disappears, Han Xuan breathes out a long breath of turbid air, and then he relaxes and looks at the soul Yushan.

    With a little smile, Han Xuan didn''t hesitate to step out. This step seems to transcend the concept of time, and instantly appeared thousands of meters away.

    "What a strong soul power!" At the foot of the soul jade mountain, Han Xuan really felt the majestic power of the soul.

    The shrill sound of "Qiang" sword came out, and Han Xuan was holding a long black and red sword in his hand, which was the sky star sword.

    "I''m fed up with the days without divine consciousness!"

 Chapter 572

    Hold the sky star sword high, and the black and white fog lingers around the sword body, which is the hard won chaos Qi.

    "Chop!"

    With a big drink, Han Xuan''s sky star sword fell heavily.

    "Boom!"

    The soul Jade Mountain trembles violently, and the powerful aura spreads from Han Xuan''s feet. Where he passes, the milky white Han white jade turns directly into powder.

    "Can''t the sky star sword and the blessing of chaos Qi cut down the soul jade?" Looking at the part where Tianxingjian and hunyushan contact, Han Xuan frowns slightly.

    "Kaka kaka"

    Just when Han Xuan is worried, the clear sound makes Han Xuan look shocked, and his eyes fall on the point where Tianxingjian and hunyushan contact.

    "KaKa"

    The clattering continues. It looks like a whole soul jade mountain. At this time, the soul jade on the side has cracks.

    "Pa"

    Just a few breaths, the cobweb like soul jade is broken into countless small particles, scattered at Han Xuan''s feet.

    "Hu ~"

    "No, because the soul jade is broken so badly, the soul power inside evaporates quickly!"

    On the broken particles on the ground, the black energy like silk rushes out of the soul jade, and then floats straight up into the sky, as if to go to the distant heaven.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan knows that he can''t delay. After all, soul jade was precious in the past. Although there is a soul jade mountain now, who thinks there are too many treasures.

    Sitting cross legged on the white jade, chaos swallows the sky and moves quickly in Han Xuan''s body. The black and white air forms a whirlpool above his head, which drags the spirit power floating above into Han Xuan''s mind.

    "Hu ~ Hu ~"

    I don''t know how long time has passed. In the space paved with white marble, only the long breath reverberates for a long time.

    "This is, how long has it been!" All of a sudden, the ethereal sound sounded in all directions of the space.

    But after the sound, the dead silence was restored in the space.

    long time!

    "Boom!"

    "Ha ha ha! power! Are you back at last With the sound of laughter, the space in the air fluctuates. Just in a flash, Han Xuan''s voice has appeared at the top of the room.

    "It''s just a little bit, and I can''t help it. It''s really a treasure against heaven!" Looking down from high altitude, the divine sense sweeps in this space without fear.

    "Big, really big, this thing must be taken away!" Han Xuan has made up his mind that no matter how much it costs, he must move to Tianxuan.

    "It''s just that it''s not the right time. I don''t know how long it''s been. Zhang Qiling is still out there!"

    Excited, Han Xuanping regained his mind and frowned to explore the divine knowledge outside the bronze door.

    "Gee, it''s strange that I can''t penetrate the barrier of this array with my divine sense. It seems that it''s not easy in this way!" Once again, he explored here, but he still didn''t find anything, so Han Xuan can only attribute all the reasons to hunyushan.

    "Forget it, I''d better go out first. After all, I don''t know how long time has passed. In case I miss the birth of the world''s origin, no one can move the soul Yushan here anyway!" Think about this, Han Xuan smile, instantly appear in the previous soul Yushan cut open gap.

    "Just in case, leave some spare!" Don''t blame Han Xuan for being careful. After all, the notes are too weird. There are a few of them.

    1¡¢ Why does the power of the virtual and the real come into being in this world? We should know that the power of the virtual and the real, even the characters like Er Gouzi, who are not afraid of heaven and earth, should be afraid. This shows that the general.

 Chapter 573

    2¡¢ Needless to say, according to ER Gouzi, it would take more than 100000 years for this mountain to form on such a scale. It will take more than 100000 years, but human civilization only takes 5000 years. How did it form.

    3¡¢ The last strange thing about this is the array. Yes, it is the array. After coming to this world, Han Xuan has never met any friars. Who arranged the array here? After all, Han Xuan is not the first one to meet the array in this world. It''s just that the array he met before is a little low-grade, which Han Xuan didn''t care about.

    These three points add up. Han Xuan always has a vague premonition that the world is not simple at all.

    "Ka"

    After recovering his strength, Han Xuan didn''t offer a sacrifice to Tianxing. He grabbed a corner of hunyushan with one hand as a claw. With a sound, Han Xuan slowly retracted his hand, and a basketball sized black jade was firmly held in his hand.

    "All right! Next, it''s time to go out! " Put away the soul jade, Han Xuan looks to a corner.

    "Er Gouzi! Are you awake yet With a little smile, Han Xuan stepped out and instantly appeared beside Er Gouzi.

    "Well, that''s fine. After all, I can be quite clean without you making trouble." To himself, Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi, then with a wave of one hand, er Gouzi''s figure disappears.

    "Whoosh"

    Outside the rift valley!

    With a wave of space, a black hole with a height of more than one person suddenly appears in the rift valley.

    "The power of law is really powerful!" In the black hole, Han Xuan''s figure slowly appears.

    When out of the black hole, Han Xuan first glanced at the bronze gate behind him, and then looked at one.

    "Well!? How long has it been since Zhang Qiling died! " Frowning and looking around for a while, Zhang Qiling''s figure is still missing. Han Xuan only slightly closes his eyes and spreads out his divine knowledge.

    "Oh! Zhang Qiling didn''t find it, but you really surprised me! " After a few breaths, Han Xuanmeng opened his eyes. Although he was smiling, his eyes were murderous.

    "Whoosh"

    With the howling, a long white tail was pulled out of the air.

    ¡­¡­

    "Lao Li, do you think he will have gone out for almost a month?"

    Changbai Mountain Scenic Area!

    At this time, Changbai Mountain was no longer as crowded as before, with only teams of soldiers looking back and forth and rockets ready to launch.

    "I''m not sure, but they didn''t ask us to withdraw. We can''t change their decision at will." Lao Li looked at the deep of Changbai Mountain with a sad face.

    "Well!? What is that Suddenly, a glimmer of light attracted Lao Li''s eyes.

    Without waiting for him to call the people around him to take the telescope, the little light came close in the blink of an eye, accompanied by a long shriek.

    "At last, it''s coming!" Several leaders looked at each other and returned to their posts.

    "Team one, plan a! Catch the mutant In these people''s minds, where are the immortals in this world? Some people can only be like this if they have gene mutation¡° Yes

    On Changbai Mountain, suddenly several fighter planes take off and rush to Han Xuan.

    "Mortals are really strange creatures. The crueler they are, the more you look forward to them!" In the air, Han Xuan shows a row of teeth with deep cold.

 Chapter 574

    "Ground, fire support, fire support!" Looking at Han Xuan, who is no slower than the fighter, the pilots on the fighter are slightly flustered.

    "Ha ha! Fire support, I don''t think you can wait for this opportunity! " Lazy words sounded inside the fighter, which made the pilot feel creepy and turn his head mechanically.

    "Hiss"

    I don''t know when Han Xuan''s figure has already appeared in the fighter plane. He is looking at the pilot with his smiling eyes. If he doesn''t know Han Xuan''s character, he will be cheated by this smiling face.

    Obviously, the pilot did not know that he was about to die, but responded with a smile.

    "Poof!"

    The bright red blood spatters on the camera. After turning to smile, Han Xuan''s figure gradually disappears.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Let''s play this part back slowly!" Headquarters, Lao Li and others anxiously looking at a virtual screen.

    "Lao Li" side of the people also looked at the screen, swallowed saliva, mouth but cried, "Lao Li, can this person ignore any material objects, how suddenly appeared behind Xiao Wang!"

    On the virtual screen, Han Xuan''s handsome smile appeared on his face, while his hand was slowly raised.

    "No! Two, three, cover one. " Lao Li grabbed the microphone on the table and yelled.

    It''s just that this reminder came a little late.

    A little scarlet covered the whole screen, and then there was a loud bang outside.

    "Lao Li, we''d better withdraw...!" The screen switches and lands on the skeleton of an airplane.

    At one glance, Lao Li knew what the man wanted to say. Before the man finished, Lao Li raised his hand and interrupted.

    "I know what you''re thinking, but you''re just going to have to stick to it Lao Li gritted his teeth and said.

    "Yes

    "Plan a, go on!" Ignoring other people''s opinions, Lao Li still goes his own way, grabs the microphone and shouts.

    "Boom boom"

    Outside the room, from time to time there was the roar of the plane after it fell.

    long time!

    "Lao Li, we can''t let the soldiers die. Let them come back quickly." Next to him, a man said that he was going to grab the microphone in Lao Li''s hand.

    "Jie, don''t withdraw, don''t withdraw. My genetic engineering is just short of such a mutant!" Suddenly, the door was opened, and an old man with a crooked nose appeared. All over his body, there was a disgusting smell.

    "Who are you?" See suddenly break in a person, the rest of the people are frowning.

    "Jie Jie, you don''t need to know, because you, including the things in the sky and the people who will survive here, will be my test objects, GA GA GA!" With that, the old man seemed very happy and began to laugh alone.

    "Test article! Lao Li, send some people here quickly As the microphone was held by Lao Li, several people looked at it¡° Send someone over!? Why do you send someone here? I think it''s very good, isn''t it, old man? " Then he went to the old man with a microphone.

    "Li Yuan! What the hell are you doing! "

    "Oh! You''re going to test me! " All of a sudden, a slightly ironic voice appeared.

    Hearing this, everyone turned pale, but the only exception was the old man.

    "Your genes are very suitable for me to do research. I just need to slice you. I don''t know if you want to. If you want to, I''ll do it less later!"

 Chapter 575

    "Oh" Han Xuan''s eyebrows are on the pick, and his cold eyes are on the nose of the old man.

    "Then, thank you!"

    With that, in the eyes of several people, a dark black hole appeared in the room. As soon as the black hole appeared, the light around it seemed to be attracted by him, which made the room fade.

    "Here! That''s it This scene also made the old man dumbfounded. After all, the person who can create a black hole is terrible.

    "Whoosh"

    In a very short time, the figure stepped out of the black hole, just like a fairy in flowing clothes.

    "Da, Da!"

    Floating from the mid air body fall, feet gently step in the room, spread out two crisp ring.

    "Jie! If you''re outside, I really can''t deal with you, but you shouldn''t, shouldn''t, shouldn''t have entered this room! " When he saw Han Xuan fall to the ground, the old man''s frightened eyes suddenly changed, and the grim smile on his face made his hair stand upright.

    "Oh! Do you know that if you talk so much, you will be dead! "

    "Boom"

    With this sentence, a strong air wave spreads from Han Xuan''s feet at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Cough!"

    When the smoke dispersed, several coughs sounded.

    "Lao Wang, Lao Zhang, are you all right?" In the ruins, a man struggled to get up and yelled.

    "Cough! It''s all right Soon, there was a response from the ruins.

    "Li Yuan! Stop it All of a sudden, there was a loud drink in the dust that had not yet completely dispersed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    On the top of a mountain.

    "Do you know why I arrested you?" On the top of the mountain, Han Xuan stood on the edge of the cliff and asked the rolling mountains at the bottom of the cliff.

    And Han Xuan after death, see before that Eagle hook nose old man half lie on the ground, eyes are full of fierce.

    "Do you think you''re going to eat me? I''ll tell you..."

    Without waiting for the old man to speak, Han Xuan appears in front of the man and squats down slowly, so that the old man can see Han Xuan''s face clearly.

    "Is it an array!? Unfortunately, that''s what I''ve got you for! "

    "Array, what is that?" There was a doubt in the fierce eyes, but it was just a moment.

    "Oh, I forgot that you should own Baoshan, but you don''t know Baoshan. In that case, I can''t let it be covered with dust!" With that, Han Xuan stood up slowly, a white light appeared on his chest, and then fell on the old man.

    "Whoosh"

    A bead on the old man''s chest was wrapped in white light and floated to Han Xuan''s body.

    After grasping the beads, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction, "well, it''s good, it''s good. I said that since someone in the world can arrange a physical array, there should be inheritance. It''s really not what I expected!"

    Physical array is the only way to trap Er Gouzi. Han Xuan already has plans. Even if he can''t find the inheritance of physical array in tomb raiding notes, Han Xuan will struggle to get it in other world¡° Ah Suddenly, the old man on the ground seems to be crazy. He changes his decadent appearance and pours on Han Xuan.

    "I''ll give you two ways: one is to practice in Tianxuan, the other is to send you back to the normal human world."

    Han Xuan grabs the old man''s neck with one hand and says in a neutral tone.

    "Ah! I''m not going anywhere. Give me the zhenhunzhu The old man didn''t give Han Xuan any face, and his eyes were red.

    "Oh, the inheritance of this physical array is called zhenhunzhu. It''s a good name!"

 Chapter 576

    Playing with zhenhunzhu, Han Xuan smiles, "but I''m not satisfied with your answer. Since you''re so ignorant, go to hell to report!"

    Han Xuan decisively hands a force, the slightest also don''t drag mud and water, and the old man saw his head a crooked, already different.

    After that, he left the old man in the abyss. Han Xuan clapped his hands. He didn''t have any burden because he killed one person. Instead, he focused on zhenhunzhu.

    When the divine sense enters the zhenhunzhu, a stream of ideas rush into Han Xuan''s mind.

    Han Xuan frowns, but his mind is the most important part of a person. He doesn''t want to take the risk before he is sure whether he is safe.

    "Whoosh"

    The memory of the mind will be all out, in the top of the mountain to form a row of gold characters.

    Although this is safe, once the words are scattered, there is no way to browse. In other words, you can only watch it once in this way.

    Time passed quickly, after a while, the gold font began to become blurred.

    "Hu ~"

    When the golden font completely disappeared, Han Xuan took a long breath, then sat on the ground, slightly closed his eyes, and recalled what he had just seen in his mind.

    Han Xuan''s sitting was another half day.

    "Zhenhunzhu! Although the name is very domineering, it seems you don''t deserve it! "

    After interpreting the inheritance of the array, Han Xuan sighs. It''s not surprising that Han Xuan can''t arrange a physical array, but he has a deep understanding of the energy array. After all, both are arrays. Although the array techniques are different, they are similar.

    "I don''t know if I can trap Er Gouzi if I''ve learned it!" The physical array is the same as the energy array, which also has a hierarchy. The highest physical array Han Xuan knows now is the intermediate array. You know, Han Xuan''s array encyclopedia in the myth world is directly among the top arrays.

    "Ah, no matter whether it''s effective to deal with ER Gouzi or not, learn to arrange first. After all, even if there are advanced physical arrays in front of us, we can''t arrange them. Let''s start with the simplest array method first!"

    Thinking about everything, Han Xuan no longer looks sad. He just wants to catch the zhenhun bead floating in front of him. But when he touches the bead, the zhenhun bead breaks into countless pieces. In the sunshine, it seems like a meteor falls to the earth.

    In this regard, Han Xuan has no choice but to smile, "when the idea disappears, you will be broken, and you want to see what''s inside you."

    Shaking his head, looking into the distance, the divine sense spread from the top of the mountain to all directions, Jilin, the three northeast provinces, most of China.

    Hangzhou, a small antique shop.

    When the divine consciousness sweeps here, it pauses for a moment, and then the divine consciousness that spreads all over the world fades away like a tide.

    "Found it!" Han Xuan, who is thousands of miles away, smiles a little. Suddenly, a black hole with a height of more than one person appears in front of him.

    "It seems that the plot of snake marsh ghost town hasn''t started yet!" Step out and fall into the black hole that seems to devour everything.

    ¡­¡­

    Hangzhou!

    "Wang Meng, just move these things out!" In a small corner of Hangzhou, Wu Xizheng is guarding his one mu three Fen land¡° Da, Da, Da

    All of a sudden, the voice of teeth trembling sounded, Wu Xie frowned, heart said, although it''s cold now, but it''s not cold to the point of teeth trembling.

    Looking back, I saw Wang Meng had fallen down and twitched. His eyes were bigger than the bell. His eyes were just behind him.

    "Wo Cao, can''t you? How can the boy''s eyes be so familiar?" Wu Xie was very familiar with Wang Meng''s eyes, because he had shown this look many times in the tomb.

 Chapter 577

    "God, no, there are still some monsters in my shop!"

    Wu Xie gritted her teeth, swallowed a mouthful of saliva to embolden herself, and then slowly turned her head behind her.

    In a short period of time, Wu Xie''s mind has been a variety of ideas intertwined, "it''s still daylight, and at this time the indoor sun is very bright, according to the TV play, ghosts should be afraid of the sun."

    "God bless me, don''t let my eyes see anything!" Wu Xie prayed in her heart, but will this prayer come true.

    The head turns at an incredible angle, and then the room quiets down in an instant.

    "Gudong!"

    The sound of heavy swallowing broke the silence.

    "Wu Xie, long time no see. How are you doing?" In this small room, a dark cave appeared, but the cave was not on the wall, but in the center of the room, as if there was a gap in the air.

    "Ghost, Lord ghost, do we know each other?" Wu Xie is now at a loss because of the sound. Naturally, she has no time to analyze the origin of the sound. She asks with fear.

    "Whoosh"

    In the black hole, Han Xuan, dressed in an ancient gown, appeared. After the appearance, the black hole behind him disappeared, and Han Xuan also came down.

    "Stay for a few days, no problem!" Said, Han Xuan is not polite, a buttock then sits on a chair.

    "Oh, my God, sir!" Wu Xie''s nervous heart never relaxed. After all, Han Xuan was no better than a ghost.

    "No, no problem!" For a long time, Wu Xie responds and agrees. He knows that those who don''t give Han Xuan face will have to go to hell to report.

    "Mr. Tian, I don''t know how long you want to stay!" Although he dare not drive Han Xuan away, he has to ask how long he wants to live.

    "When you leave, I will leave!" He smiles at Wu Xie with a friendly face, Han Xuan says.

    "Go, where I go, I''m not going anywhere!" Wu Xie looks at Han Xuan suspiciously.

    Shaking his head slightly, Han Xuan doesn''t explain. After all, he doesn''t know if the plot will change because he is a spoiler.

    Seeing Han Xuan''s expression, Wu Xie doesn''t ask any more. If we say who has the longest contact with Han Xuan in this world, it''s Wu Xie. But the more so, the more Wu Xie knows Han Xuan''s character. That''s the decision. Even ten cows may not be able to pull back, except for non-profit, but Wu Xie can''t get what Han Xuan is satisfied with at this time.

    "I''ll get you a cup of tea!" Wu Xie said, turning around and trying to walk out the door.

    But when he saw the foaming Wang Meng, Wu Xie had a headache.

    "God, what''s the matter with him!"

    When Wu Xie asked this sentence, a white light flashed in front of his eyes and immediately fell on Wang Meng''s eyebrows.

    "Ah, there are ghosts"

    The first thing Wang Meng did after he was fresh was to roar. The roar made the shop shake.

    "Little third master, run away, there''s a ghost, there''s a ghost!" Wang Meng got up and was extremely excited. If anyone noticed his eyes, they would find that Wang Meng had almost no pupils at this time¡° Wang Meng, what''s the matter with you! " Looking at the crazy Wang Meng, Wu Xie rushed forward and wanted to subdue Wang Meng directly.

    It''s just normal people. No one is crazy. There''s no doubt that Wu Xie is pushed to the ground.

    "Ouch! The butt of labor and capital Struggling to get up from the ground, ready to rush forward.

    "Let me do it!" A side head sees, a hand already falls on the shoulder.

    "Ah! God, sir Hearing this, Wu Xie didn''t relax. Instead, she was full of pleading.

    Han Xuan frowned, "what''s the matter with you?"

    "Wang Meng didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. Please spare his life!"

 Chapter 578

    According to Wu Xie''s understanding of him, once han Xuan makes a move, it''s all about blood. Wu Xie doesn''t want to close his shop.

    Shaking his head, he bypassed Wu Xie and said faintly, "some things, you know, are burdens!"

    As soon as the words were finished, the man had already come to Wang Meng, and Wu Xie was trembling.

    "Pa"

    Strange to say, Wang Meng, who was very excited, calmed down when Han Xuan''s fingers fell on his eyebrows.

    Finger touch of the urgent close, "it''s OK!" When passing by Wu Xie, Han Xuan''s faint voice came into his ears.

    "Little third master, what''s the matter with me? Eh, when did a man appear in the shop?" After waiting for a short time, Wang Meng woke up from the confusion, only to see another figure in the room, slightly stunned.

    Surprised to see the eye King League, Wu evil heart said, this day Mr. really has the ability, unexpectedly can erase a person''s memory.

    "Cough" light cough, Wu Xie went to Wang Meng body, stretched out his hand has been Wang Meng pull up, "you don''t ask, after his things, not many questions!"

    After that, he carefully looked at Han Xuan, who was holding up the tea cup behind him. Seeing that he didn''t look this way, Wu Xie pasted it in Wang Meng''s ear and whispered, "don''t annoy him, you will die!"

    Hearing this, Wang Meng trembled all over. Han Xuan turned his eyes in fear. "Is he the desperado on TV? Do you need to call the police?"

    Wu Xie smiles bitterly and calls the police. When they came out of Yunding Tiangong, they saw that the Changbai Mountain scenic area was full of armed forces. Now Han Xuan can appear here. What does that mean? It means that people don''t pay attention to it at all.

    "Don''t ask about it. Go out. Remember, don''t annoy him!" Once again, Wu Xie waved to let him out.

    After Wang Meng took the door from the outside, Wu Xie breathed out a long breath, and then took a hard breath and came to Han Xuan.

    "Sit down!" Pointing to the sofa, it has its own owner''s style.

    On hearing this, Wu Xie suddenly twitched, "brother, this is my home. What''s the matter? It seems that I''m a guest."

    "Whoosh" when Wu Xie sat down, a cup of tea with colorful mist appeared on the tea table.

    "Drink it. It''s my accommodation!"

    Smelling the aroma from the teacup, Wu Xie suddenly felt thirsty.

    "Mr. day, I''m not welcome!" Wu Xie knew that the things Han Xuan took out must not be ordinary goods.

    "Well, drink it!" Han Xuan plays with the white jade teacup in his hand and looks at the door with a smile.

    "Drink, what to drink? Eh, Comrade Wu, what''s so delicious? You don''t want to eat alone, do you?" Before entering, Wang pangzi''s thick voice came in.

    "Touch"

    As soon as the words fell, the door was kicked open.

    "Pa!"

    The teacup fell to the ground.

    In this way, the room fell into a dead silence. The reason why Wang pangzi didn''t speak was that he saw Han Xuan, while Wu Xie was completely confused. After all, it was extremely difficult to pick something out of Han Xuan''s mouth, but now, because of Wang pangzi''s foot, nothing was left¡° Gudong

    At the door, the fat man swallowed a mouthful of saliva heavily, and said, "Lao Wu, you have an appointment, so I won''t disturb you!" Said, quietly want to retreat to the outside.

    "Now that you''re here, why go?"

 Chapter 579

    "Oh, it seems that the fat master didn''t go out to see the Yellow calendar today. How could he meet this master?" Fat man who dare disobey Han Xuan''s meaning, although in the heart is extremely reluctant, but still into the room.

    "Oh, it''s gone. It''s gone!" Wu Xie squatted on the ground, his voice came out.

    "Well! Comrade Wu, are you catching a mouse? " Although he was very careful in front of Han Xuan, the fat man showed his careless temperament in front of Wu Xie.

    It''s OK that fat man doesn''t speak, but Wu Xie can''t control her emotion.

    "Fat man, give me back my tea!" One darted out and grabbed the fat man''s collar, but there was no anger on his face, and there was only pity.

    "Hey, what am I, tea? I''ll give you a few kilos of Xihu Longjing in a few days. It''ll be enough for you to drink for half a year." Take the hand on the collar, the fat man doesn''t think so.

    "You know what, it''s from Mr. Tian''s mouth... ER!" Feel like saying something wrong, Wu Xie quickly shut up, carefully look at Han Xuan.

    It''s just that Han Xuan looks at Wu Xie with his smiling face.

    "Gudong!"

    Next to him, the fat man was also frightened by Wu Xie''s slip of the tongue. He was relieved to see that Han Xuan didn''t respond.

    "Hello! Is anyone there? " Just as the scene was about to sink into immersion, a soft female voice came from outside the shop.

    "It seems that the plot has begun. All the people have arrived!" On the sofa, Han Xuan stands up slowly, and the smile on his face is still kind.

    "Come on, meet an acquaintance!" Wu Xie just watched Han Xuan go out, just want to go out with him, just a hand on Wu Xie''s shoulder.

    "Comrade Wu, you haven''t finished what you just said. He gave you the tea!" The fat man said with a smile.

    "Well, that''s right. Even Mr. Tian gave it. As you know, it''s not easy for him to give it!"

    After listening, the fat man''s face was surprised. He rushed to the place where the teacup had been smashed. He put his hand on the teacup that had not been completely smashed, and then put it into his mouth.

    "Oh dear!"

    The fat man, who is savoring carefully, suddenly opens his eyes wide and his fingers in his mouth seem to bite his fingers because of tea.

    "What a pity, what a pity!" The fat man squatted in front of the broken tea cup, back and forth with just a few words.

    "Hey, fat man, what''s the matter with you?" Wu Xie patted the fat man on the shoulder and asked.

    "Lao Wu, please give me a few mouthfuls. If it wasn''t for my kick, I might have had a chance to have a drink!" The fat man didn''t get up and turned his head to show an expression worse than crying.

    "What''s going on?" Although I know that Han Xuan''s products must be high-quality products, I haven''t tried them myself, and Wu Xie doesn''t know what effect this tea has.

    "Lao Wu, pull some toilet paper for me quickly. Let''s dip the tea on the floor. It''s a miracle!"

    "Eh!" On hearing this, Wu Xie suddenly had a strange look on her face. "I said, are you disgusted? Do you want to drink the water sprinkled on the ground?"

    "You know what? Get me some paper!" The fat man yelled and put his hand behind him. The meaning was very clear. Wu Xie had no choice but to do so.

    "I said, you really want to drink it!" Fat man busy for a few minutes, and finally the ground tea, using toilet paper diluted into a transparent glass.

    "Do you want some?" The fat man said with a smile.

    Wu Xie quickly waved her hand, "if you don''t drink, I''ll enjoy myself!"

 Chapter 580

    For drinking the water spilled on the floor, the fat man has no burden at all. After all, sometimes in the tomb, lack of water and food is a common thing. When he is very thirsty, let alone the water on the floor, that is, the water in the mud pit, he has to rush on.

    Looking at the yellow tea in the glass flowing into the fat man''s mouth, Wu Xie had a feeling that she couldn''t tell.

    "Comfortable! Hahaha, I feel comfortable. I didn''t feel any pain from the injury I had a few months ago! " When tea into the stomach soon, the fat man immediately become energetic, began to do radio gymnastics.

    "Your wound, good!" Looking at Wang pangzi, Wu Xie''s face is full of disbelief. After all, it''s not so fast for him to get well.

    What''s more, it''s only more than three months since Yunding Tiangong came out. How can the injury be cured so soon.

    "Is that really the effect of that cup of tea?" Looking at the empty glass on the tea table, Wu Xie seemed to feel that he had lost something. After all, he had suffered a lot of injuries in Yunding Tiangong. Until now, when he exerted himself on his waist, he would feel faint pain.

    Things are going on inside the room, but they are very different outside.

    "Dada dada!"

    The sound of high heels makes a rhythmic sound on the solid wooden floor.

    "Is there anyone! Wu Xie The soft female voice is about to approach Wu Xie''s room.

    "What can I do for him?" When Anning wanted to look into the room, a voice came out, and a white figure came into his eyes.

    When you see the white figure, a Ning''s mind suddenly makes a loud noise, and the enchanting face shows a few panics.

    "You, why are you here?"

    "Why can''t I be here!" Han Xuan asked with a smile.

    See this smile, a Ning tiny Leng, in her memory, it seems that Han Xuan did not smile.

    "This man laughs. It''s really charming. If I wasn''t in the organization, would I have a love story?" Thinking, a Ning slightly lost his mind.

    long time!

    Anning gently closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his eyes returned to calm.

    "Sir, I''ve been so offended before. Please don''t worry about it!" Anning''s air changes so fast that Han Xuan really doesn''t react.

    You know, Anning is also a well-informed person. She naturally received information about what happened in Jilin before. After all, the military used weapons of mass destruction at that time, so it was not realistic to cover it up.

    It''s just that Anning doesn''t know what happened in Changbai Mountain scenic area. If not, he will be more awed by Han Xuan.

    "Eh, Anning, why are you here?" Seeing Anning, Wu Xie was pleased, but he was soon covered up.

    "Well, Wu Xie!" Look at Wu Xie, ah Ning shows a charming smile to him, but he is slightly relieved. After all, in the face of Han Xuan, his mind is not careless for a moment.

    "Ouch! Comrade Xiao Wu, your old look is coming! " The fat man followed closely, but his tone was somewhat ironic.

    "Bah!" Anning blushed, bah, and then straightened up, "Wu Xie, I have something to give you!"¡° Things, what are they Wu Xie looks puzzled.

    "Oh, Wu Xie, I''ve come all the way to Hangzhou. I haven''t had breakfast yet!" While speaking, she stroked the navel exposed outside her clothes.

    "Pu" see a Ning such a charming expression, Wu Xie only feel a mouthful of air pressure in the heart, for a long time can not ease.

 Chapter 581

    On his side, Wu Xie looks at Han Xuan, "Mr. Tian..."

    Without waiting for Wu Xie to finish, Han Xuan waved his hand and turned to walk into the room.

    "Go ahead, your good day will be over today."

    Listen to this, Wu evil face a black, good day is over, how to listen to how like curse people''s words.

    "Wang Meng, where have you been?" Wang Meng''s figure immediately appeared in the field of vision.

    "Little third master, I''m going to prepare some self-defense weapons. In case the one inside has any intention to you, I''ll help you, too!"

    Fat man: "Damn, Lao Wu, I''ll tell you how Mr. Wang is so kind to you. He has an affair!"

    "Hee hee Anning covered his mouth and chuckled.

    "I can tell you that Mr. Tian has a good ear and a good eye, and your words have probably fallen into his ears!" Wu Xie turned his eyes to the fat man and spoke faintly, as if to say that you are dead.

    "Click!"

    The smile on the fat man''s face instantly solidified, and his eyes turned to the closed door.

    "Hu ~"

    Sure enough, the fat man felt a huge force coming, and his figure flew out of the shop.

    "Go, go and return early!" In the inner room, Han Xuan''s voice came out.

    Wu Xie and a''ning look at each other. They slowly walk outside the shop. Just as they are about to step out of the shop, Wu Xie turns around.

    "Wang Meng, it''s closed today. I''ll give you half a day off!"

    It''s not surprising that Wu Xie arranges like this. After all, Han Xuan is a Murderer with a smiling face. Wu Xie really dares not let Wang Meng and Han Xuan in the shop alone.

    "Well, good, good!" Wang Meng was pardoned. He grabbed his things on the counter and ran outside the shop. At last, Wu Xie locked the door himself.

    "Creak!"

    When the door outside the shop was closed, the shop fell into a dead silence.

    In the room, Han Xuan was playing with a white jade carved teacup. The green tea in the cup kept shaking.

    "I can''t waste my time waiting!" With a little smile, Han Xuan drinks green tea, but when he puts his hand down from his mouth, there is a white light in his palm.

    "It''s been a long time. I didn''t expect to borrow your strength!" At this time, Han Xuan already holds a black bead in his hand, which is the Supreme Pearl that can make Han Xuan show the law of time.

    Looking at the Supreme God beads, Han Xuan has a sense of familiarity, "you and she are called four God beads, and you don''t know how she has been on earth!"

    For a long time!

    Han Xuan''s face changed a little.

    "Poof

    The blood formed a red mist in the air.

    "Cough!" See Han Xuan at this time, the corner of the mouth is hanging a trace of red line, the face is a little pale.

    "Why, why do you always appear in my mind!" Han Xuan looks at the supreme god bead in his hand and shows his fierce color¡° Ah! It''s all you who make me unstable! "

    Han Xuan roars like crazy, and his hand is wrapped in black and white.

    "Click, click!"

    Han Xuan''s palm makes a click

    "Click"

    The light scattered from Han Xuan''s fingers.

    ¡­¡­

    Earth!

    "Ah! Sister Ling, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me In a luxurious manor, an anxious cry broke the silence here.

    "Xinyu! What''s the matter! " The door was pushed open and a middle-aged man with a solemn face walked in.

    "Sister Ling, sister Ling, I don''t know what''s going on. Just now, she was still explaining the practice for me, but in the twinkling of an eye, I was in a coma!" Between the words, the tears of Xin Yu''s canthus fall like no money.

    "Fairy, ah! Fairy Hearing that Jin Lingzi had something to do, the middle-aged man immediately panicked.

 Chapter 582

    During Jin Lingzi''s stay in the Xin family, the Xin family was like a bird changing into a Phoenix. Almost all the famous families had broken the threshold of the Xin family.

    After all, Jin Lingzi''s name was known as early as Han Xuan''s birth.

    At the beginning, because Zhang Jinsong offended Jin Lingzi verbally, he let Han Xuansheng torment him for a few hours. You know, if you can let Han Xuan such a person, regardless of face, bully the small with the big, even torment him, you know how angry Han Xuan was at that time.

    But now, Jin Lingzi has an accident at Xin''s home. The consequence

    The middle-aged man was pale and didn''t dare to think about it any more.

    "Hum! Hum

    Just as the middle-aged man was daydreaming, Jin Lingzi, who fell in Xinyu''s arms, was emitting a white light.

    "Fourth uncle, go to Tianxuan mainland immediately, sister Ling can''t have any accident, otherwise Xin''s family is not far away from destruction!"

    When the middle-aged man heard this, his body trembled, and then he left the room.

    "I only want your anger to be vented on me!" Xinyu''s eyes closed slowly, and a trace of crystal across his face.

    ¡­¡­

    "What''s the matter? Why does it feel like colic in my heart?" Hangzhou, in Wu Xie''s small shop.

    "Ah! Tao heart, why is my Tao heart so weak? " The heart of colic, Han Xuan instinctively summed up to the heart.

    Slowly stood up, went to the window, looked up at the changing clouds, this look, is most of the day.

    For a long time!

    "Is it true that people of practice really need to be fickle and indifferent?" Above the sky, a figure like Jin Lingzi slowly disappeared.

    "Tick

    Somehow, Han Xuan just feels as if something is falling in his eyes.

    Looking down, a round pearl is lying quietly on the wooden floor, as if waiting for something.

    "Strange, where the beads come from!" The idea moves, the bead on the ground floats in front of you.

    I saw this bead, without any impurities, crystal clear, like water drops in general.

    "Familiar, it seems strange!"

    "Creak!" Suddenly, at this moment, the door of the shop was opened.

    "Come on, come on, I know the secret of the tape!" Wu Xie''s cry makes Han Xuan''s eyes clear again.

    "Are you back so soon? Originally, I intended to use time to speed up, so as to understand and inherit the array as soon as possible. It seems, ah!"

    Han Xuan plans to learn how to arrange the physical array as soon as he has time. After all, if Er Gouzi doesn''t let him stop eating, Han Xuan can''t sleep at night. But now that this kind of thing happens, how can he be in the mood to learn.

    "No!" Suddenly, Han Xuan seems to think of something, his face changed, and his eyes fell on his palm.

    "Broken, broken, no spiritual power, I, what have I done?" Leng Leng looking at the powder from the hands of the slip, Han Xuan some at a loss. Supreme god bead, Han Xuan depends on him to show the law of time, but now, it''s gone.

    "Ah! No Han Xuan''s mood has been out of control for several times, but in the end, he still can''t resist his own energy.

    After all, Han Xuan is a monk in the Yuan Dynasty. Even if he accidentally sends out the breath, it can make ordinary people difficult to look up, not to mention that Han Xuan is in a bad mood now.

    "Creak!"

    The door was slowly pushed open, Wu Xie carefully into a head, just a look, white will climb over the whole face.

    "God, Mr. God! What''s the matter with you Wu Xie cried out with fear.

 Chapter 583

    Now in the room, there is a smell of blood, and there is a pool of red blood on the ground. Looking at Han Xuan by the window, although he is still energetic, the red line at the corner of his mouth has sold him.

    "Hu ~" breathed heavily, then waved his hand, "no harm!"

    While speaking, the crystal beads swinging up and down on the chest disappeared. It was obvious that Han Xuan put them away.

    Erase the blood from the corner of his mouth, Han Xuan asked without expression, "what''s the matter?"

    "No, nothing! I will not disturb Mr. Tian! " Then he left the room.

    "Oh, Lao Wu, why are you in a hurry? Didn''t you go to the house to get your tools? Why are you empty handed?" Outside the door, there was a husky voice from a fat man.

    "Why, your face, you won''t see anything in it!"

    "Come on, let''s go to another room!" Wu Xie said with lingering fear.

    "Creak!" The door opens automatically when no one pushes or pulls it.

    "Come in!" Han Xuan''s voice came from the inner room.

    They looked at each other, Wu Xie also showed a bitter smile.

    "Don''t be frightened by what you see later!"

    With Wu Xie''s warning, the fat man took a deep breath at the door when he stepped into the inner room, but he was stunned when he really entered.

    "Comrade Wu, are you having fun with me, fat man? What''s terrible in it?"

    Originally, seeing Wu Xie''s appearance just now, Wang pangzi thought there was something unexpected. But after entering the room, the layout was the same as before. There was no change at all. However, if there was any change, the only change was that the wooden floor became clean, clean as if it were new.

    "Eh!" Wu Xie didn''t expect that in less than half a minute, Han Xuan could make the room recover as before. There was no smell of blood, no blood, no powder objects.

    "Listen to what you just said, what video, what secret!" Han Xuanyi changed his indifference half a minute ago. A sunny smile appeared on his face, but there was no way to know if he had a smile in his heart.

    "Oh, by the way, videotape!" Listen to Han Xuanyi mention, Wu Xie hurried to the corner, open a drawer, take out two volumes of tape.

    "I said, Comrade Xiao Wu, why do you have this thing?" Obviously, Wu Xie hasn''t told the fat man about the video.

    "It was sent to me from a stuffy oil bottle. I think I know what he meant." Then he sat down on the sofa and found a screwdriver from nowhere. He inserted it into the video tape and gently broke it. The video tape was neatly separated.

    "Oh, that''s stupid. How could you think of it?" The fat man glared at the boss and gave a thumbs up.

    But now Wu Xie didn''t have time to pay attention to him. He separated the black belt, then shook it, and a key was shaken out.

    "Oh, who is it? Even the room has been opened for you. Comrade Wu, you are charming!" The fat man said something sarcastic.

    "Click"

    Another video was opened while the fat man was running on the train, but this time it was a note.

    "No. 349-5, luershen lane, Kunlun, Golmud City, Qinghai Province."¡° Eh, the room is still so far away. Comrade Wu, I don''t know if you want to eat it or not! " The fat man has an expression you know.

    Automatically ignore the fat man''s words, eyes in two things upstream.

    "This place, you must go, and I will go too!" There was a pause.

    "Maybe your third uncle will go too!" With that, he gave Wu Xie a mysterious smile, and then his figure slowly disappeared.

 Chapter 584

    "Hiss"

    A mouthful of cool Qi goes straight into the heart.

    "Comrade Wu, you say, Mr. Tian, is it a ghost? Otherwise, how can he disappear suddenly?"

    Wu Xie gave a bitter smile and looked at the fat man with disdain. He said that if you saw the candle under the bronze tree, you would not be so surprised.

    Seeing that Wu Xie just showed a smile to himself, he stopped talking. The fat man shook his head uninteresting and came to the window where Han Xuan disappeared. He knocked and touched the wooden floor, as if looking for the reason why han Xuan suddenly disappeared.

    "Fat man, do you think I should go?"

    The fat man lying on the edge of the window slowly retracted his head when he heard the question.

    "It''s up to you. Anyway, labor and capital don''t go. After all, where the master is, it must be a good day!" Said the fat man idly.

    "Hu ~" Wu Xie breathed heavily and walked slowly to the place where Han Xuan stood before, looking at the setting sun outside the window.

    It''s getting dark.

    "Third uncle! Do you have anything to hide from me? " He muttered out of the window, but when he turned around, he was stunned.

    "Where''s the fat man?"

    Just in doubt, the mobile phone in my pocket trembles happily.

    "Hello Looking at the phone number, Wu Xie put her cell phone in her ear.

    "Comrade Wu, I''m going back. Pay attention to yourself." On the phone, the serious voice of fat man came out.

    "Attention, attention to what!" Wu Xie was said to be at a loss.

    "Pay attention to that master. After all, he is not a good one!"

    "Well! How do you know my decision! " Being guessed, Wu Xie was slightly stunned.

    "His grandmother''s, we have gone through life and death many times. If you can''t guess one or two of your ideas, then you don''t have to mix!"

    "Well! I''ll pay attention When Wu Xie heard this, she suddenly felt warm in her heart.

    "Good! Hang up, fat master. I''ve just recovered from a serious illness today. I haven''t been to Fengyue place for a long time. I have to go to relieve my hunger! "

    ¡­¡­

    Golmud!

    Here is the starting point of snake marsh ghost town, and Golmud has ushered in an unexpected guest tonight.

    "Daddada"

    The sound of footsteps sounded in the dark alley.

    "Stop!" All of a sudden, a big drink came out of the alley.

    "Da, Da, Da!"

    The sound of footsteps was still slow.

    "Stop, we are only for money, not for life!"

    "Oh! Do you know what you are facing? " In the dark, the white figure slowly appeared.

    "Big brother, what''s the age of this? How can anyone wear this kind of clothes! However, this dress looks really good. It should be worth a lot of money! " In the middle part of the alley, two people hold silver daggers, but the two people, one high and one low, have a sense of comedy¡° Well, it''s true. If it''s taken down, it should sell for a lot of money! " The tall man rubbed his chin.

    Then he pointed to the figure slowly approaching and said, "Hey, you, take off your clothes quickly, and then you can roll!"

    The rhythmic white shadow came suddenly.

    "Whoosh"

    Suddenly, the white shadow appeared in front of them like a ghost.

    "No one can call me, get out! What''s more, you are just a mortal The deep and horrible words spread out.

    "You, you are a man or a ghost!" Two people fiercely step back, but no matter how they retreat, the white figure still clings to them.

    "Whether it''s a human or a ghost, go down and ask yourself!" Under their horrible eyes, they finally saw the white figure''s face, but his face was full of smiles at this time, and he didn''t look like the person who could say such a deep fear.

 Chapter 585

    "Poof"

    Head rolling, a high and a short two people fell to the ground at the same time, blood spread out from the alley.

    But in the face of such a bloody scene, the man in white showed a sunny smile.

    "Let''s have a good baby in the next life!"

    It''s no doubt that Han Xuan can make killing so simple and full of smile.

    "Every time I go to a city, I will carry a life on my back!" In the alley, Han Xuan steps slowly towards the moonlight.

    "One night, I can understand a low-level physical array." Looking up at the bright moonlight, Han Xuan smiles and gathers energy in front of him.

    "Whoosh"

    Han Xuan''s figure disappeared.

    Sanatorium, here is the starting point of all tomb raiding notes, but at this time there is a black hole.

    "Wait one night, tomorrow, Wu Xie should be able to arrive!" Stepping out of the black hole, Han Xuan''s figure fell on the floor.

    "Hoo Hoo"

    Sanatorium, I do not know is not due to the sudden intrusion of Han Xuan, let it suddenly a weak breeze.

    "I hope you don''t be silly. Although you are the leading role of the director''s next play, if you annoy me, I won''t kill you, but I can''t avoid the pain of skin and flesh!"

    Eyes fierce of cast an eye somewhere, Han Xuan is not hesitating, cross legged sitting on the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    The light soon lit up the sanatorium, and a trace of morning light spilled on the earth.

    "Hoo! It seems that they are too conceited. The physical array is much more difficult than the energy array! " Han Xuan slowly opens his eyes and spits out a mouthful of turbid gas.

    In the night, Han Xuan didn''t make any moves, but he reasoned about a low-level physical array countless times in his mind. However, it was difficult to arrange a physical array in the past, and one night, he got a clue.

    "If you give me a little time, I will definitely arrange the physical array, but now the law of time, ah!" At the end, Han Xuan sighed.

    "Well, let''s put the array business aside. Today, there are still guests!" Han Xuan gets up, intentionally or unintentionally turns his eyes down the stairs.

    "You are wise! If not, you will lose half your life! " Say, Han Xuan one hand a move, an array dish appears in the hand.

    Han Xuan is always careful when he does things. Even if he knows that the things below can''t hurt him, he still throws out a dish.

    "Wuwuwuwu"

    Outside, the siren sounded.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan''s eyebrows wrinkled and his divine sense spread out.

    "There seems to be trouble!" Han Xuan showed a bitter smile.

    "If they are allowed to be here, it will certainly affect the plot. After all, with them, Wu Xie should not be able to enter the sanatorium. Maybe she will scare him away!"

    "Ah! You can only eat the bitter fruit you planted yourself! " Shaking his head, a dark cave appeared in front of him¡° Woo woo

    "Who is the witness!" Four men in police uniforms came down from the police car. One of them looked like the leader of the four. He looked at the crowd around him and cried out.

    "Keep the change, man, I killed him!"

    As soon as the words came out, the scene became quiet, and everyone turned their eyes to the place where the sound came out.

    "Dada dada!"

    Han Xuan, who is wearing an ancient long shirt, is particularly prominent.

    "You killed it!" The four JCS were a little surprised. After all, the charge of killing them was not small. It was the first time that they met each other after they had been working for such a long time.

 Chapter 586

    "Da! Dada

    The sound of the clear footstep stopped abruptly after approaching four people.

    "Let''s go!"

    Four people look at each other, one of them takes out handcuffs and approaches Han Xuan.

    "We won''t wrongly the good, but we won''t let the bad go. If you didn''t do it, we''ll make a further investigation!"

    "Ka"

    Han Xuan handcuffed modern objects on his wrist for the first time.

    "Wuwuwuwu"

    The sound of the police siren gradually goes away, but the story of the murderer here has spread.

    ¡­¡­

    "Name"

    In a sealed room, Han Xuan is handcuffed to a stool.

    "Name!"

    A few seconds later, no voice came out. The person in charge of interrogating Han Xuan asked again, but this time the tone was not good.

    "You don''t need to know too much, because after tonight, I will leave, and at this time, you can have a good sleep!" The little JC, who is responsible for interrogating Han Xuan, seems to see some horrible scene. His eyes are dilated and his lips are trembling.

    "Shua Shua"

    The silver handcuffs on Han Xuan''s hands are rapidly disappearing. Yes, they are disappearing. Not only are the handcuffs disappearing, but the space around Han Xuan''s wrist seems to be nonexistent.

    "Sleep!" With a smile, Han Xuan''s fingers fall on the center of his eyebrows under the man''s frightened eyes.

    For a long time!

    "Hey, Xiao Wang, are you sure?" The door was pushed open slowly, but when I saw the scene inside, I was stunned for almost a second.

    "Xiao Wang!" Regardless of Han Xuan, he rushed directly to the little JC, but without waiting for him to ask more questions, he suddenly fell asleep.

    "I don''t know if this room will be full when I leave!" A little smile, Han Xuan is not concerned about this time, looking at the hands of an ancient book.

    This ancient book is the array encyclopedia that records the top-level energy array. Han Xuan has only one purpose in taking out this book, which is to see if he can find inspiration from the principle of energy array, so that he can arrange physical array.

    Time in Han Xuan, silent in the sea of books quietly passed, unconsciously, the night came again.

    "Hoo! It''s a divine book. Every time you read it, you will have new insights. " Gently close the book, Han Xuan breathes out heavily.

    Glancing around, Han Xuan said with a smile, "it''s time to go. Otherwise, I won''t be able to take the last bus!"

    "Whoosh"

    Although Han Xuan was away, there was a supernatural event in Golmud.

    Many years later, an old man pointed to the opposite police station, "sun sun, don''t go in there, or you will be haunted by the devil, and you will never wake up."

    "Grandfather, grandfather, why, why!"¡° Because at the beginning, my grandfather just looked at the man, which led to his deep sleep for a day and a night. After I woke up, I heard that all the people who had entered the room saw a man in white, and then fell into a deep sleep. "

    "Oh Children know right and wrong.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside Golmud!

    "Grass. Any of you can tell me what''s going on and why you''re in that sanatorium! " On a large truck, Wu Xie was furious.

    "Wu Xie, I should ask you about this. How did you show up in the sanatorium?" Wu Xie could recognize the charming voice without looking at her face.

    "Are you going to Xiwangmu city? It''s a coincidence that I''m going too!"

    "Ah! You, when did you get on the bus? "

 Chapter 587

    In the carriage, a young man in white appeared, with long black hair falling down his shoulders.

    Zhang Qiling, who was sitting in a corner, stood up fiercely when he heard this, and his eyes like a sword went straight into the young man in white.

    "Ning, when did this man come up?" Inside the carriage, the crowd immediately stepped away from the young man in white and touched his waist unconsciously.

    No one answered for a long time. At this time, someone realized that things might not be as good as they thought. He looked at ah Ning, but felt slightly strange. Ah Ning''s face was a little ugly at this time.

    Pale face looked at the crowd, Anning hard to make eyes.

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" This is what I mean in my eyes.

    "Oh, my God, I didn''t expect you to come!" If you want to talk about who is the most relaxed at this time, it is undoubtedly Wu Xie.

    "Well, yes, I said I would come!" Han Xuan smiles at Wu Xie, then looks at a Ning.

    "Little girl, you won''t drive me out!" At this time, Han Xuan''s face is full of banter.

    Annington was speechless. He said to himself, "who can drive you out? Who dares to drive you out? Unless he is an old man and hanged himself, he will live a long life.".

    "I''m very serious. Last time I was in Yunding Tiangong, thanks to my husband, ah Ning was able to escape. Maybe I have to rely on him this time!"

    The purpose of Anning''s words is to take care of Han Xuan''s face, and to tell his teammates. After all, she doesn''t want to experience what happened in front of the bronze gate again.

    "Hiss"

    In the carriage, the heavy gasp is more and more urgent. Seeing this scene, Han Xuan knows that Anning must have conveyed her "great achievement" of killing all sides in front of the bronze door to her teammates.

    "Give it back to me!" Cold voice suddenly sounded in the car.

    They turned their heads and saw that Zhang Qiling was approaching slowly, with a cold breath on his body.

    Seeing this scene, everyone was sweating for Zhang Qiling.

    The smile on Han Xuan''s face gradually subsided as he raised his eyebrows. "There''s something I have to get in the bronze door, so I can''t give you the ghost seal!"

    It''s reasonable to say that Han Xuan''s strength has recovered now. He doesn''t need to borrow the ghost seal to enter the bronze gate. But there is such a treasure in the bronze gate. With Han Xuan''s character, it''s impossible for other people to get involved.

    "You

    Zhang Qiling glares at Han Xuan, but he also knows that if he rushes up at this time, he will definitely finish playing. Finally, he has no choice but to sit down, but his eyes turn to Han Xuan from time to time.

    When Zhang Qiling sat down, there was no cheerful atmosphere in the carriage.

    As the night passed, a ray of sunlight came in from the outside in the early morning.

    "Here we are. Get out of the car!" A word finally came out of the car.

    "Hoo Hearing this sound, I can feel a sense of relief in the car.

    "Ah, where is this? Where are we going again?" After getting out of the car, Wu Xie looked at the boundless Gobi and felt a little nervous.

    "To tamutra!" Anning''s soft voice rang out in his ears¡° Tamutra, mother city of the west king Wu Xie was surprised!

    "Why, how do you know the mother city of Xiwang?" Listen to Wu Xie''s exclamation, a Ning''s face is puzzled.

    "Hu" Wu Xie breathed out a breath gently¡° Didn''t Mr. Tian say that last night! Mother city of the west king

    Anning doesn''t believe Wu Xie''s words. He looks at him suspiciously, but now there''s no spare time for Anning.

    After all, there are more than a dozen cars lining up in the Gobi now. It can be imagined how many people there are, and Anning is the backbone of the team. There are too many things for him to do.

 Chapter 588

    In a tent.

    "Ning, that man is really him!" The Changbai Mountain scenic spot and Jilin have naturally been introduced into the forces behind aining, and the identity of the person who can be in the same tent with aining must have the right to know this.

    "Well, yes, that''s him!"

    "Then why did you allow him to come with you?" Among several people, there was a voice of blame.

    Listen to this, Anning is almost about to vomit blood, what is to allow him to follow, if Han Xuan got off at that time, I''m afraid there will be a supernatural event on the network the next day.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, try to restrain the people under your hand." There''s another voice.

    "Ning, when will he follow us?"

    Ah Ning said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid I''m going to follow us into the mother city of Xiwang!"

    Hearing this, there was a long silence in the tent.

    ¡­¡­

    At noon, the scorching sun rose overhead.

    "Let''s go, let''s go!" After a morning''s rest, the team finally set foot on the journey again.

    "Whoosh"

    In the carriage where Wu Xie is, there is a sudden breeze, and Han Xuan appears in it like a ghost.

    It''s like a Ning knows Han Xuan will be in this car, so only a Ning himself, Wu Xie and Zhang Qiling are in this car. Compared with last night, it''s very empty.

    "Sir, you have come and gone without a trace. If we didn''t know your skills, we would have called for help!" At this time, ah Ning is no longer with the momentum of leadership, as if he had returned to the leading younger sister.

    Show a smile, endless asked a sentence, "you say, if you die, will someone worry about you."

    "Death Hearing this, Anning was slightly stunned.

    "Mr. day, you are joking again!" Wu Xie came in at this time.

    "My life doesn''t belong to me for a long time. If I die, it''s a blessing!" As if to mention the sad place, ah Ning''s delicate face shows a few lonely.

    "I hope you''ll think that again!" Han Xuan smiles mysteriously, but the smile is so dazzling in Wu Xie''s eyes.

    For Han Xuan, who is familiar with the plot, in the story of Queen Mother of the west, Anning will be bitten to death by a cockscomb snake, and he will end up dead.

    But now with Han Xuan''s participation, I don''t know whether Anning''s fate will be rewritten.

    ¡­¡­

    In a twinkling of an eye, the poisonous sun in the sky finally set and ushered in the bright moonlight.

    After Anning''s arrangement, all of them went back to their tents. After all, they were tired after a day''s hard work, even if they were beaten by iron.

    "Sanzi, what are you doing in the distance? How can you play with stones?" By the campfire, the two people in charge of the vigil are smoking, but they look at Han Xuan.

    "How do I know? Maybe it''s the door to the head." As soon as those three words came to this point, they suddenly felt cold, as if a poisonous snake was staring at them.

    "Brother Yong, do you feel something wrong?" Sanzi looked around, pulled his clothes and wrapped himself tightly¡° Something''s wrong, something''s wrong

    "You don''t feel cold!"

    "Shit. You son can''t be kidney deficiency, can''t stand this cold. "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the distance, Han Xuan''s hand continues to move after a pause.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    The pebbles in his hands were placed in various shapes.

    When the last stone falls in a specific position, all the stones slowly float up, and the center of the stone around, a little bit of light emitting, just compared with the bright moon, but it is dark.

 Chapter 589

    "Pa!"

    With a light sound, stones floating in front of the chest fall one after another.

    But Han Xuan''s face is slightly white.

    "Hoo! Is the physical array so difficult to arrange? "

    Han Xuan raised his head, gently closed his eyes and let the moonlight shine on his face.

    long time!

    Han Xuan shakes his head, picks up the stones scattered on the ground and starts the experiment again.

    In one night, Han Xuan didn''t know how many times he failed. Until the dawn came, Han Xuan didn''t set up a perfect array.

    "Headache!" Han Xuan rubs his temple. It''s not because of staying up late, he''s worried about the difficulty of this array.

    "Good morning, Mr After a full night''s sleep, Wu Xie''s spirit reached a peak.

    "Well!" Smiling and nodding, Han Xuan gets up slowly.

    "Listen to the watchman, sir, you haven''t slept all night!" At this time, Anning also came.

    "Oh, why sleep long before you live? You must sleep long after you die!"

    Hearing this, they were slightly stunned, "it''s really interesting for you to talk, sir!"

    Anning smile, morning light in that pretty face, let her particularly charming.

    The three chatted for a while, until someone named Anning in the tent in the distance, which made her leave.

    "Go and get ready. Eat as much as you can, because after this meal, life will not be easy!" Han Xuan looks at Wu Xie beside him and says with a smile.

    "Well"

    Seeing that there was only himself left, Han Xuan shook his head and looked at the small stones scattered on the sand. Then his figure flashed and appeared in the car they were in yesterday.

    Nearly half an hour later, Anning Wu Xie Zhang Qiling has been in a hurry to get on the bus.

    Next, another day''s journey, during which the plot has been on the right track.

    After the storm, all the motorcade separated. After all means, the motorcade finally gathered together, and then arrived at the devil city. Only after arriving here, it was dark again.

    The ghost city is twenty miles away.

    "What, there are still three people left!" A dozen cars form a circle, and all the people are in the circle.

    "Well, yes, when we separated before, we saw a shadow in front of us, so we followed. I was injured and stayed in the same place, but I didn''t go in." The man who was talking was tired and obviously a survivor of the ghost city.

    "No, I''m going to have a look!" After hearing the words of the man who was rescued from the edge of death, Anning immediately had a strong interest in the so-called shadow.

    "No, no, you can''t go in there!" All of a sudden, a local like man stood up and yelled.

    "Can''t go in, why!" Ah Ning was very strange and asked.

    "I call it the ghost city there. The roads in the ghost city are very complicated and easy to get lost. There are also many quicksand wells, which can almost be said that there is no return!" "Local people" who stand up seriously said¡° Nothing, go in! " Suddenly, a faint voice came from behind the crowd.

    When they turned around, they saw the young man in white, who took an ancient book to read as soon as he had time, but when he spoke, his hand did not stop.

    "Ah, sir, you are willing to help this time!" Ah Ning''s face is full of surprise. When he met the storm, ah Ning asked Han Xuan to lend a helping hand, but Han Xuan was not moved. He just kept looking at the ancient books in his hand, which made ah Ning feel desperate.

    Gently close the ancient book, Han Xuan carries his hands and walks slowly to Wu Xie.

    "Little girl, Wu Xie, follow me!"

 Chapter 590

    "Come with you!" Wu Xie is stunned and doesn''t understand why han Xuan calls him.

    "Come on, let''s go and have a look. I''m sure it''s ok if there''s a gentleman here!" Anning tidied up his backpack and said.

    "Nothing!" Wu Xie''s mouth was drawn, and she said that you didn''t know that he was fickle.

    All of a sudden, when Wu Xie was still considering whether to follow him, he was caught by a weak hand on his wrist. Without waiting for him to struggle, he felt that a force was coming and he had stood up from the ground.

    Along the white arm, Wu Xie saw a beautiful face.

    "Wu Xie, just follow me to have a look!" Anning looked at him expectantly.

    Let Anning go to the ghost city with Han Xuan herself, then she is really afraid. After all, Han Xuan''s ruthlessness is still fresh in her mind. But if Wu Xie accompanies her, she will feel a sense of security inexplicably. After all, Anning can feel that Han Xuan has a special meaning in treating Wu Xie.

    Wu Xie wanted to refuse, but he Anning''s eyes were too sharp, and his eyes turned.

    "Mr. Tian, why don''t you bring more people with you? After all, it seems that other players have entered the ghost city just now."

    "Can"

    More than ten minutes later, seven or eight people saw each other off and gradually disappeared into the dark.

    After walking for more than ten minutes, Anning shone the flashlight in front of him and said, "Sir, do you know where the devil city is? Now, it''s dark night!"

    "I know!" The short words make a Ning feel a little comfortable.

    "Well, there seems to be something in front of me!" Suddenly, Wu Xie, who had been silent behind, pointed in front of them.

    When Wu Xigang said this, the flashlight immediately hit his face.

    "Something, something, I didn''t see it!" With that, the light of the flashlight turned, shining into the endless darkness ahead.

    "Eh!" Looking at Anning''s puzzled expression, Wu Xie suddenly looks at Han Xuan carefully.

    I remember when I was still inside the bronze tree, Han Xuan''s words still vaguely echoed in my ears.

    "Remember, this ability, only you can know, once leaked, I will take it back!" This is what Han Xuan said when he presented Wu Xie''s ability to see things in the dark.

    "Maybe I''m blinded!" Wu Xie was laughing.

    "Really?" Suspiciously looked at Wu Xie, Anning will flashlight light to the ground.

    Seven or eight people walked for nearly half an hour again, and finally.

    "Ah! Ahead, look In the team, I don''t know who yelled.

    Several flashlight beams were beaming into the darkness ahead.

    "Here we are at last!" Everyone is happy.

    Under the light beam of the flashlight, buildings like mounds stand up. When the breeze blows, it sounds like the voice of the devil.

    Unknowingly, everyone''s pace accelerated a little bit, just for a while, a few people came to this mound.

    "Ning, there are footprints here!" Suddenly, a man at the front cried. Anning, who was looking at the mound, heard the sound and immediately went in the direction of the sound.

    "That''s right, it should be the three people who were separated!" When Wu Xie and Han Xuan approach, they hear a Ning''s serious words.

    "Ah Ning, looking at the direction of the footprints, they seem to climb up!" Wu Xie with a flashlight said.

    Only in the light of the flashlight, a place in the distance conducive to climbing below, disorderly footprints appear.

    He raised his head slowly, but when he raised his head to about 60 degrees, Wu Xie''s face suddenly turned white, as if he had seen something terrible.

 Chapter 591

    "Wu Xie, Wu Xie!" The voice gradually became clear in my mind. With a shaking of my body, Wu Xie came back.

    "Wu Xie, what''s the matter with you?" See Wu Xie now standing place, only he and Han Xuan two people, and Han Xuan at this time is full of smiling face looking at him.

    Eyes turn, see Anning with worried eyes looking at himself, obviously just now is she is calling.

    Slightly shook his head, is nothing, Anning see can obviously feel her relief.

    Wu Xie approached ah Ning and said softly, "there is something on it."

    "Something Heart a surprised, called a few people slightly back, Anning from the backpack out of a signal gun.

    "Touch"

    The signal bomb pulled out a long tail and then exploded in the air, making the mound like daylight.

    When the signal bomb is not so dazzling, a few people look at the sky.

    "My God With the scream of the team, we saw a huge object embedded in the mound, half buried in the mound, half horizontal in the air.

    "Come on, the person you''re looking for is up there!" A little smile, Han Xuan toes gently on the ground, the body light fly on the huge object.

    "Oh, my God!" More shocked than before.

    Because the light from the flare has not dissipated, it is easy for people to see that Han Xuan is just a little bit in the air, and his figure will rise several feet in an instant, which is just incredible.

    Only when the light from the flare disappeared did the people recover from the shock.

    "I''ll go up and have a look!" This is aning''s voice.

    "You can''t go as a woman, I''ll go!" This is Wu Xie''s voice.

    "If you don''t hurry up, the three of you may go back to your hometown!" A faint voice came down from above.

    Only after this sound, a moment of silence fell below, and then came the sound of rustling.

    On the huge object, Han Xuan, dressed in white, stood at the edge and looked down at several people struggling to climb below. He didn''t mean to do anything.

    For a long time, the sound of stepping on the board sounded.

    "My God, this is a ship!" Anning is the best in the team, and naturally he is the first one to climb up from the ground.

    "Pa!" Wu Xie followed him closely, only gasping heavily when he came up.

    "Coming up!" Looking for the place where the sound came from, Han Xuan stood on the bow of the ship across the air, and his clothes were windless.

    "Well, sir, I don''t know where the three people you mentioned before are!" Anning took a look around, but he didn''t know.

    Han Xuan smiles, turns around and points to the cabin trapped in the mound

    "What to do!" After a short rest, Wu Xie, struggling with the pain in her legs, stood up and asked. Obviously, he heard Han Xuan''s words.

    "Sir, can you..."

    "No!" The firm words have already spread out before aning has finished speaking. Ah Ning saw that his words were blocked before he finished, without a bitter smile.

    Wu Xie is used to this. After all, he has asked Han Xuan for help, and the response is "no".

    During the conversation, the rest of them came up one after another, but the first thing they did was to look at Han Xuan.

    After a few minutes of rest and discussion, Anning and Wu Xie entered the cabin. Originally, several people who came up later wanted to go in, but Anning didn''t allow them. The rest of them had to give up.

    "Hi, brother, are you a legendary martial arts expert?"

 Chapter 592

    "Yes, did you just display Wudang ladder cloud vertical?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the face of several people''s repeated bombing, Han Xuan just laughs but does not speak, which makes several people anxious.

    Fortunately, ah Ning is not here now. Otherwise, he will sweat for these people. After all, Han Xuan''s cruelty is random. Maybe he will laugh with you one second and die the next.

    After waiting for about half an hour, Wu Xie''s cry came from the cabin. Then, ah Ning and Wu Xie were covered with dirt, and a pale man was carried out between them.

    "Team doctor, come on, still alive!" Anning gently put the man on the board and yelled at one of them.

    A few people, one quickly came to the man, opened his chest clothes, began to do cardiopulmonary resuscitation.

    Wow, a pool of vomit came out of the man''s mouth.

    The team doctor wiped his sweat and stood up, "Ning, the first aid equipment is below. Get him down quickly."

    After hearing this, Anning casually wiped his face, "what are you waiting for? Carry him down quickly!"

    More than ten minutes later, several people tried their best to lift the wounded down from the mound.

    "Whoosh"

    Compared with Han Xuan, it''s a little easier. He''s just like an immortal who has just entered the world of mortals. He falls on the ground lightly. The yellow sand seems to be able to bear the weight of a person, but his position has never changed.

    Looking at the busy people, Han Xuan shook his head, "damn people, why need to save!" Talking to himself, Han Xuan goes to a corner, a flash of white light in his hand, and an ancient book appears.

    Fortunately, now all the people''s eyes are on the wounded, otherwise with Han Xuan''s hand, people have to misunderstand Han Xuan as a monster.

    The starry sky gradually thinned, the Milky way slowly faded, and the eastern horizon was tinged with a faint glow.

    "Ah ~" a sigh, as if through the whole galaxy.

    "It''s almost there!" I saw a few stones randomly placed on the golden sand dyed by the dawn.

    "Master, you haven''t slept all night!" It''s no secret that Han Xuan doesn''t sleep at night.

    "Well!" Smiling and nodding, "what are you doing?" Looking at several people armed to the teeth of the equipment, Han Xuan some doubts.

    "Oh! Last night, I heard from Anning that there were some things on the ship. Let''s go and have a look now. " Finish saying, a few people then no longer take care of Han Xuan, climb up directly.

    Since they went up once last night, their speed has improved a lot this time.

    With the passage of time, the glow of the sun soon became poisonous and spicy.

    "Whoosh"

    A rope fell. After a while, a man with a big jar slipped down the rope.

    "This thing, the corpse king!" As for Han Xuan who knows the plot, he naturally knows that what is in the jar is the corpse king who can easily kill people, which is also the most important step in the progress of the plot.

    "Man, look what I''ve found. I don''t know if it''s worth money. There are many more on it!"

    "Well, can I help you?" Han Xuan offers to help. If the sun doesn''t come out from the west, he has a secret. If Wu Xie is here at this time, Han Xuan''s words can give him 12 points of spirit. You know, Han Xuan does everything with interest and premeditation.

    Just contact with Han Xuan two or three days of passers-by, how to know Han Xuan''s heartless.

    "That feeling is good!"

    With a mysterious smile, Han Xuan muttered, "I hope you won''t regret it!"

    Looking at Han Xuan''s strange smile, the man felt a strange feeling rising slowly from the bottom of his heart.

    Shake your head, gently put down the jar, and then quickly climb up the rope.

 Chapter 593

    "Well, this is the earthenware pot we found last night. How did you transport it all down?" The tent zipper is pulled open, Wu Xie comes out from inside, just looking at the dense pottery pot, a little bit can''t react.

    "Hey, brother Wu Xie, you were talking about this last night. You woke up early this morning, so you moved him down." A strong man said with a smile and handed out a cigarette.

    Wu Xie took over and skillfully said, "so many, when do you want to move, how long did I sleep?" Spit out a smoke ring, Wu Xie said.

    "Oh, if it were us, it would be impossible to transport these jars down, but there is a Wulin expert in our team. Just a few moves, and two or three jars will be on the ground!" Speaking of this, the strong man is full of envy.

    With a shake of the hand, a word comes to mind, "end"

    Mechanically, he turns his head to Han Xuan, but when he enters his eyes, he sees Han Xuan holding an ancient book. But at this time, his eyes don''t fall on the book, but squint at it.

    "Run away!" Fear came from the bottom of my heart.

    Zila

    At this time, the zipper of a tent rang out again. Wu Xie''s eyes shifted, and he saw Ah Ning come out with his hair scattered.

    Out of the tent, ah Ning was surprised to see the earthenware pots piled on the ground.

    Just want to talk, a hand then grasps a Ning''s wrist.

    "What are you doing?" With a frown, Anning said angrily.

    "There''s no time to explain. Run away!" Wu Xie''s face was full of anxiety at this time.

    Although Wu Xie doesn''t know what Han Xuan wants to do now, he can feel that this time must be very important.

    Because, this time, Han Xuan actually helped.

    You know, at the beginning, several people were separated in the Gobi, and Han Xuan didn''t make a move, but this time, he didn''t.

    "Click, click!"

    Although the sound was not so strange, it was so harsh in Wu Xie''s ears.

    Turning around, Han Xuan has already turned his eyes to the ancient books. He is not moved by the sudden sound. It is obvious that he knows what is going on.

    "You see, those pots are cracking fast!" The sound soon attracted several people''s eyes. All they saw were cobweb like cracks on the earthenware pots on the ground, and the cracks were still spreading to the pots.

    "Touch"

    "Hua La"

    As the first pot burst, then the second, the third, until behind, the sound of fragments of the pot scattered into a sound.

    The sound rang for half a minute.

    "Hua La"

    With the last sound, the ground was full of fragments of pottery pots.

    "Hiss"

    Although the sound of scattered ceramic pieces is gone, the sound of cool air is closely followed.

    "In this jar, there are heads!" I don''t know who is murmuring in the line¡° Run, run All of a sudden, Wu Xie didn''t know what was going on. He grabbed a Ning''s hand and wanted to run away.

    "Wu Xie, what are you doing? Let go, let go!" Ah Ning''s eyes glared at Wu Xie, and her hands struggled.

    "Run, it''s too late if you don''t run!" Looking at the head scattered in the pottery, Wu Xie only felt a chill rush from his feet to his mind.

    "Hey! A little doll is a little doll. I can''t stand such a scene! " In the team, another strong man said with a smile, but when he spoke, he came forward and grabbed a head.

    Although it''s really incredible to see this scene for the first time, once I react, I don''t think it''s a big deal. After all, I''m not a newcomer in this field, and I''m afraid of just a few heads.

 Chapter 594

    "Look, isn''t that ok?" The strong man who grabbed a head said with a smile.

    Looking at the safe strong man, Anning stares at Wu Xie. He says how Wu Xie suddenly becomes so timid. But just thinking of this, he sees Wu Xie''s pupil dilate, as if he saw something terrible.

    "Ah Accompanied by, there was the shrill cry of the man.

    Turning his head, he saw that all the heads began to vibrate, and the head in the strong man''s hand flashed red in the eye socket, as if the head had come to life.

    "Corpse king, corpse king!" Looking at the bright red object on the back of the man''s hand, Wu Xie''s lips trembled and stammered out a few words.

    Anning took the opportunity to get rid of his wrist, and then rushed forward.

    "Don''t touch him, you''ll die if you touch him!" Wu Xie came back and cried out.

    "Hum, hum!"

    In the less than ten meters out of Anning, countless bright red figures sprang up in the head of the ground, dense, covered half of the sky.

    "Run away!" When ah Ning was stunned, Wu Xie grabbed her and ran to the distance.

    "It''s boring to leave like this!" On the flat stone platform, a young man in white sat on it. It was strange that the corpse king who died at the touch did not attack the young man.

    "Help me, help me!" On the ground, a strong man raised his hand to let the young man pull him.

    "You''re just a chess piece!" Move your fingers and turn the ancient book to another page.

    "Pa" raised his hand and fell heavily on the sand. His eyes were wide open. It seemed that he didn''t understand that there was a laughing Wulin master in the morning. How could he be a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    Han Xuan did not look at the strong man on the ground. His eyes moved away from the book and fell on the red that blocked the sky.

    "Next, you two can live a good life together!" After Han Xuan shows a mysterious smile, he starts to look at the ancient books in his hand, and has no intention of chasing them.

    In the twinkling of an eye, half a day passed quietly.

    Suddenly, Han Xuantou, a serious reader, suddenly raised his head.

    "You are here at last!" With that, he is back to the original.

    "The grass is his grandmother''s, my Comrade Xiao Wu is really not to let people worry!"

    "Don''t complain. Look ahead, it should be the ghost city they call it!"

    From far to near, the sound soon approached the mound.

    "Guess what I saw!"

    "Fat man, what else can you see? It can''t be Hua Gu Liang!" Pan Zi had a funny tone, but he still raised his head.

    "What is that?" In the eye, I saw a little white shadow under the mound, which looked like the devil in the devil city.

    "It''s him!" Zhang Qiling, who had been silent behind him, said suddenly, and then, regardless of whether they had guessed anything, rushed directly to the white shadow.

    Pan Zi and Pang Zi looked at each other, but no matter how much, they followed.

    They just ran for less than three minutes, and the white shadow became clear. When they saw the corpse beside the shadow, their eyes flashed¡° Here you are Light words sounded after the three stopped.

    "Ward, my God, I didn''t see the Yellow calendar today!" The fat man covered his face with ferocity.

    "Where is he?" See Han Xuan, the only calm is Zhang Qiling.

    Gently close the book in your hand, slowly raise your head and show a smile.

    "They were attacked by a group of corpse king. Well, they seem to have fled there!"

 Chapter 595

    Hearing this, they all turned black. Looking at the direction Han Xuan pointed to, no one said anything, but their steps moved there.

    "Pa"

    The sound of stepping on the gravel rings out, and the three of them step forward and leave behind in doubt. Han Xuan, who was still at ease before, has already stood behind.

    "If you look at me a little longer, maybe they will really die!"

    Smell speech, the three people also don''t say more, one is worried about Wu Xie, two, they don''t want to be the same as the brother behind, after death is still buried in the sand.

    At the beginning, they walked very fast, but later on, their feet seemed to be tied with lead blocks, and it was hard to lift their legs.

    As night falls, the days in the Gobi are over.

    Without a word all night, Han Xuan is still studying his array.

    The next day, the sky was covered with dark clouds this morning, which made the fat man very happy. After all, it was a good thing not to wear the poisonous sun.

    After eating some dry food, they set foot on the journey to find Wu Xie.

    In the evening, scattered raindrops hit on the face.

    "Hey, we met this rare rainy season in the Gobi for hundreds of years. Should we say good luck or bad?" Fat man looked at the dark clouds, worried.

    In the rainy season in Gobi, we should pay attention to the flood all the time. We can''t make sure that we can fry eggs one moment before, and the next second it will flood the golden mountain.

    "Here we are!" All of a sudden, Han Xuan''s words shocked the three people. Regardless of their fatigue, they stood up and looked around.

    "Wocao, it''s really his grandmother''s fault!" The fat man''s eyes were sharp. He rushed out with a cry, only half of the way. The fat man stopped fiercely and turned his head strangely.

    "What''s the matter, fat man?" Pan Zi was just one step away. After the fat man stopped, he asked.

    "You say, a man and a woman, under the fire, will there be some sparks?"

    "What are you talking about? Are you behind me?" Said, a push away fat man, just see the figure on the ground, pan Zi is also slightly a Leng.

    I saw a low-lying area, a man and a woman, the woman fell on the man''s chest, looks extremely flattering.

    "The grass is a bear, water, water!" The fat man scolded secretly, took out the kettle from his waist, twisted his butt, pushed pan Zi aside, then pulled ah Ning up, squeezed her mouth open and poured it down.

    Feeling almost the same, the fat man stopped and went to help Wu Xie up again, watering as usual.

    "Whether they can live or not depends on their nature." Put them on the sand, the fat man sighed.

    "Whoosh"

    But at this time, a small medicine bottle fell into the sand in front of him.

    "Feed them and they''ll be back in the morning!" In the lingering light of the fire, the fat man can see the white shadow vaguely, but the shadow seems to be playing with something.

    The fat man quickly picked up the bottle on the ground and took out two milk white pills without hesitation.

    "Tut tut" smelling the fragrance, the fat man smashed his mouth. Read not to give up the pill into two people''s mouth, and then quietly put the bottle into the pocket.

    After finishing this, the fat man carefully turns to Han Xuan. Seeing that he doesn''t have any special reaction, he slightly relaxes his hand and gently pulls it out.

    The night passed quickly.

    early morning!

    "Well, where am I!" "Wu Xie!" came the soft female voice

    "Early in the morning, what is it called?"

 Chapter 596

    Disturbed by the good dream, the fat man opened his confused eyes and cried out.

    "It''s you Although be roared a, ah Ning is to show surprise look however.

    "Hum" the fat man gave a cold hum, stood up and patted the dust. He didn''t intend to lie down.

    "Brother Dapan, there''s nothing wrong in the second half of the night!"

    "No!" Pan Zi smoked and shook his head.

    Hearing this, the fat man was slightly relieved, came to the place where Wu Xie was lying, and squeezed his face.

    "Comrade Xiao Wu, why are you not as good as a girl? You still don''t wake up!"

    Pan Zi saw this, quickly stood up and patted the fat man''s hand, "wait, after all, after taking the pill given by that man, it will be OK!"

    After waiting for several hours, Anning had something to eat and regained his old look.

    "I said, Comrade Xiao Wu was too fierce with you yesterday. Why didn''t you wake up?" Finally, the fat man came to Anning, his face was not good-looking.

    Now even if they are stupid, they know that something is wrong. After all, ah Ning is awake. Why is Wu Xie still in a coma.

    At this time, Anning has no time to deal with the fat man, looking at Wu Xie anxiously.

    "Fat man, go and ask him to come and have a look!" Pan came to the fat man and whispered in his ear.

    "What Fat face a shake, subconsciously looked at the eye is not far away from the white figure.

    "If you don''t do it, don''t call me. I can''t hide. You still let me go to him. What''s your intention?" The fat man''s reaction was extremely fierce, so he quickly avoided Panzi.

    Pan Zi sees this and knows that fat man can''t invite Han Xuan. He takes a breath, bites his teeth, and is ready to move. But when his eyes look past, ah Ning runs to the white figure quickly.

    "Poop, poop"

    The longest legs are slightly bent and knees fall on the sand.

    "Pa"

    When the ancient book is closed, Han Xuan looks at ah Ning with a smile on his face, "let''s go, I know what you mean!"

    Han Xuan, sitting cross legged on the yellow sand, gets up. When he gets up, Anning kneels on the ground and feels a force to lift herself up. When she still wants to kneel down, she finds that no matter how she bends her legs, she can''t kneel down.

    "Come on See a Ning a face dull, Han Xuan turns head to smile to say a sentence.

    When you come to the place where Wu Xie lies, you can''t see Han Xuan''s action. Wu Xie on the ground goes against the physical definition and floats into the air.

    "Hiss"

    This scene almost made several people faint.

    The white finger stretched out and fell on Wu Xie''s eyebrow, "it''s time to wake up!"

    He said in a soft voice, and Wu Xie was shining white.

    As soon as Han Xuan''s voice fell, Wu Xie''s voice came out.

    When the eyes are not blurred, you can see the person in front of you. His eyes suddenly burst out and he looked around. Zhang Qiling, fat man, pan Zi and Anning, who spent the life and death together with him, came into view.

    Wu Xie couldn''t believe her eyes. She blinked a few times and accepted it.

    "It''s all right!" With some playful tone into the ear.

    On hearing this, Wu Xie was angry and said that if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have suffered this crime.

    Although I think so in my heart, I dare not show it on my face, "Mr. Tian, you almost killed me this time!"

    Wu Xie gently down, Han Xuan mysterious smile, "got cheap also sell good, you and that girl feelings increased a lot of it, you do not thank me!"

    In the face of such a gossip Mr. Tian, Wu Xie really can''t react. He just looks at Han Xuan in a dazed way.

 Chapter 597

    Seeing this, Han Xuan''s mouth turns dull, and his mysterious breath is covered again.

    "Eat it!" With a flash of white light, a green pill appeared.

    "What is this?" Strange take over, Wu Xie asks a way.

    "This pill can make you free from hunger in a week. It''s my compensation to you this time."

    "Damn, this can''t be the legendary Bigu pill." Behind him, a few people moved slightly, a small pill can not eat for a week, this is the necessary medicine for tomb robbery.

    "Gudong"

    Looking at the pill being put into the mouth, Han Xuanyi smiles and aims his eyes at several people.

    "I''m going to take you to your destination, or I''m going to race your team!"

    "Sir, take us to the destination!" Several people look at each other, do not understand what Han Xuan means.

    "You take us!" At this time, Zhang Qiling stood up and said coldly.

    Han Xuan was slightly surprised that Zhang Qiling was the first one to step forward. After all, the relationship between them was not very friendly.

    But it''s not surprising to think about it carefully. Who is Han Xuan? If you want to be unfavorable to several people, you don''t have to play these tricks at all.

    "Old fairy, I don''t know how you can take us!" After packing up, the fat man asked with a smile on his face.

    "Space wormhole, of course!" As he spoke, a black arc appeared under everyone''s feet.

    "Whoosh"

    The space fluctuates slightly. Several people seem to fall into the black hole and disappear instantly.

    ¡­¡­

    On a cliff.

    At this time, it seems that there is something big going on here. The air wave keeps spreading out, but after a few breath, the space seems to be torn open, and five people fall from the sky.

    If you fall from such a high place at ordinary times, you will cry out in fright. But now, it''s still, like death.

    See a few people will be broken head blood, the middle of the young man in white clothes just waved his arm, a few people will be strange smooth landing.

    Turning his eyes, Han Xuan shook his head, "is this beyond the spiritual endurance? It seems that the law of space is not suitable for you mortals!"

    One hand slowly raised, palm forward, light white light from the hand, blink and radiation in a few people.

    "Wake up Drink lightly, see here be shaken out ripple like water grain.

    "Ah ~"

    When Han Xuan uttered the word "wake up", the cry came into the sky.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan knows that they need time to digest. He shakes his head and goes to one side. Then, with a flash of white light on his hand, an ancient book appears.

    In an hour.

    Close the ancient books and look at the people sitting around.

    "Now that it''s quiet, let''s go down!" Only under the cliff, green, almost all dense canopy, the white mist wrapped the whole basin. Listen to Han Xuan words, several people''s face pale will head up, eyes can see palpitation.

    "Sand, sand"

    Looking at Han Xuan gradually away, several people look at each other, mention the heart of courage, stand up and go to the direction of Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan didn''t walk fast because he had to take care of several people behind him. It took him half a day to get to the entrance of the oasis.

    "The next road, you go on your own, after entering here, I will not give you help, is life or death depends on you who life hard!" Han Xuan stops and says without looking back.

    After listening to Han Xuan''s words, everyone put down their heart and raised it again. After all, if Han Xuan can speak so seriously, it must be extremely dangerous. Maybe they will die at any time.

 Chapter 598

    Watching a few people walk into the jungle, Han Xuan is not in a hurry to follow them. He closes his eyes slightly, and his divine sense penetrates into the ground a little bit. With less than ten breaths, everything here is invisible under Han Xuan''s divine sense.

    "The first goal, the origin of the world does not, but that thing, actually can block my divine consciousness, interesting!" Open your eyes, there''s a light in them.

    If you can stop Han Xuan''s divine sense, either you have advanced array or you have extremely strange treasure here.

    If the array is OK, after all, I''ve met one in Changbai Mountain. It''s not strange to meet one.

    But if it''s a treasure, it''s worth Han Xuan''s deep thinking. If there are two treasures in one world, it''s normal, but one after another, it''s a bit weird.

    "I really doubt if I''m absent-minded. What are you worried about when you see the treasure?" For a long time, Han Xuan laughs bitterly, shakes his head, and his eyes fall on the jungle.

    ¡­¡­

    Time soon to the evening, when the sun has gone, dark clouds pressure of some people breathless.

    "Boom"

    All of a sudden, the sky drew a purple arc, and a few raindrops fell. Then it grew bigger and bigger, and finally it almost rained cats and dogs.

    "The second rain is coming!" In the jungle, on a big tree that goes straight into the sky, Han Xuan points his finger on a raindrop.

    The second rain in the Gobi, in the original book, means the moment when the gate of mother city of the West King opens.

    "You should die soon. Shall I save you?" Han Xuan is lying on the branch, and the big raindrops are drifting to both sides. If you look carefully, you will find that Han Xuan is covered by a transparent light shield.

    The rain comes and goes fast.

    "Tick"

    The raindrops from the leaves flashed in front of Han Xuan.

    "Bang bang"

    In the distance, several big trees kept shaking.

    "Save me, who made me a bad man!" Han Xuan rolled on the tree and fell to the ground from the tree several feet high.

    When Han Xuan said this, fortunately, there was no one who knew him well, otherwise he would stare at him with strange eyes.

    "Da, Da"

    Han Xuan is walking through the jungle, where snakes and insects are avoiding.

    When Han Xuan comes to a waterfall, he stops.

    Here, a fire red worm floats in the pool under the waterfall. Obviously, this is the cockscomb snake that killed Anning.

    A white light flashed on his hand, and a black stone as big as a palm appeared.

    "If I didn''t get the soul jade, I wouldn''t have saved you!" If you want to ask Han Xuan, besides using soul jade to collect souls, is there any other way? That''s true, but it costs a lot.

    The art of gathering souls is recorded as a forbidden art by chaotic heaven swallowing decision. What is forbidden art? It''s a forbidden art.

    At the beginning, Han Xuan was arrogant and used it once. Although his strength improved after that, he got it through the fight between life and death. Now if he still wants to use it, there is no way. Put the soul jade in front of your chest, and read the obscure formula in your mouth, but your hands are not idle, so your hands will continue to hit and fall on the soul jade.

    "Eh, what''s the matter? I seem to be able to absorb the soul power from the soul jade!" Suddenly, Han Xuanmeng opened his eyes, eyes full of joy.

    If Han Xuan''s words are heard by Er Gouzi, I''m afraid his dog''s face will become very ugly. At the beginning, er Gouzi deliberately didn''t say that soul jade can improve the cultivation of spirit in the bronze door, it must be his little 99. But now, Han Xuan has realized it by himself in order to save ah Ning.

 Chapter 599

    "Thank you so much!" Looking at the black fog around the soul jade, Han Xuan said softly.

    "Wuwu"

    The wind howled and broke many branches.

    "Three souls and seven spirits, coagulation!"

    When he said this, the soul jade trembled violently, and the black fog around it was even more turbulent.

    Time goes by slowly. In the blink of an eye, half a day goes by.

    "Hu ~" beside the waterfall, Han Xuan pale face, gently exhaled a breath, "it seems that no matter what kind of resurrection way, it will not be too simple!"

    It''s very difficult to revive a dead person. If Han Xuan didn''t have the soul jade, it would be a dream.

    "If you had a soul jade at that time, why do you need to go through a lifetime of dying?" Looking at the transparent silhouette in the air, Han Xuan looks a little trance.

    long time!

    "What are you thinking about? The most urgent thing is to deal with Anning''s body first. Otherwise, without her body, she will be dead in a short time." Shaking his head, Han Xuan gave a bitter smile.

    One hand out, gently turn, a few branches appear, if you seriously feel the energy fluctuations, you will find that the energy fluctuations are very familiar.

    "The branches of the four sacred trees guarding Tianxuan continent refine your body for you. It''s my thanks to you."

    The existence of the four sacred trees in Tianxuan is simply taboo, because they support the operation of the four cities in the sky, and the spiritual power they absorb is extremely terrible.

    Therefore, the branches pulled from their bodies were refined into Anning''s body, which would be of great benefit to her in the future.

    "Do good people to the end!" Looking at the four branches floating in front of him, Han Xuan smiles. A white light flashes in front of him, and a fist sized soul jade appears.

    "The body refined from the branches of the four sacred trees will not die, but your soul will die. If you seal this soul jade in your mind, you should live to thousands of years old!"

    After muttering, Han Xuan doesn''t hesitate. The Dan fire in his body gushes out and burns the branches of the four sacred trees, but the soul jade doesn''t know when it falls into Han Xuan''s hands.

    Under the burning of the flame, the branches did not turn into ashes, but magically turned into liquid.

    Looking at the liquid floating under the flame, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction, "next, it''s accessories!"

    "Whoosh"

    In Han Xuan''s eyes, many materials that are not too precious appear, and then fall into the fire.

    The crackling sound of the "stain" material burned by the fire.

    Ten minutes later.

    "Well, good, good!" Looking at the two liquid balls under the flame, Han Xuan nodded with satisfaction.

    With one move, the larger liquid ball floated to Han Xuan''s body.

    "I''ll condense for you now!" With that, the divine sense pulls the liquid ball and slowly presents the outline of a figure.

    After feeling almost the same, the Shenshu liquid ball appeared above the figure, and then it rained like rain, making every inch of the body stained with Shenshu liquid. When the liquid ball disappeared, the body of Anning was still looming, as if it was covered by a layer of mist.

    "Next, just seal you in your mind, and the revival of Anning will be completed!" Playing with the soul jade in hand, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    Also don''t see Han Xuan what action, the soul jade that is grasped by him floats up in the hand, soon falls on the forehead of the body.

    "Buzz"

    There was a black light on his forehead, but it was different from the darkness.

 Chapter 600

    When the black light disappeared, looking around, there was no soul jade on the forehead of the body.

    "The last step!" At this time, Han Xuan''s face is not smiling, but dignified.

    It''s not surprising that Han Xuan is like this. The last step is to guide the soul into the body. During this period, as long as there is a little carelessness, ah Ning will be scared out of his wits.

    Fortunately, Han Xuan''s strength has recovered now, otherwise, he will never succeed at this step, because it is no more repulsive than the innate body. Han Xuan also needs to use his spirit to force the soul of ah Ning into his body.

    Take a deep breath and stretch out both hands at the same time for the first time, one hand to the body and the other hand to the soul.

    "Give me a good fusion!" There was a white light on his hands.

    "Whoosh"

    The two have been very fast speed close, but there is still a foot after the slow stop, unable to cross the Leichi half step, as if there is a natural barrier in the middle of the general.

    "Hum" with a cold hum, stretched out on the hands, a trace of black and white gas emerge, this is chaos Qi.

    "Kaka kaka"

    There was a click between them. Finally, the body and soul began to move again.

    In half an hour.

    At this time, Han Xuan was already sweating, and the black and white air on his hand was much weaker.

    "Lost, lost to death, chaos Qi almost lost ten percent." Han Xuan is heartbroken that chaos Qi consumed nearly 10%. You know, the conversion of chaos Qi is extremely difficult. If he knew that chaos Qi would consume so much, Han Xuan would not have decided to save Anning.

    "It''s a 10% achievement, but why hasn''t it been integrated into the body yet."

    I saw that the body and soul almost fit together, but the last distance, as if it was the distance between heaven and earth, made people despair.

    "I didn''t want to take risks, eh!" Han Xuan sighs. It''s time to revive ah Ning. If you give up, you''ll lose all your previous achievements.

    "In that case, Yuanying, now!" After Han Xuan said this, the space above his head sent out a ripple, and the strong wind cut off the flow of the waterfall.

    The fluctuation of space is more and more serious.

    "Zila"

    Like the sound of cloth being torn, there is a space crack on Han Xuan''s head.

    "Hoo"

    With a flash of white light, a powerful majesty came, which directly pressed down the water in Tan Zhong.

    When the white light weakened, only a holy yuan baby appeared.

    "Whoosh"

    Yuan baby appeared to stay less than a second, his body turned into countless stars, all pouring into the soul of Anning.

    "Kaka kaka"

    With the help of Han Xuan Yuanying, the fusion of a Ning''s soul and body is natural.

    The sky gradually turned white.

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning passes through the layers of leaves and falls on Han Xuan''s pale face¡° "Hu" Pan sits on a flat stone, Han Xuan gently spits out a mouthful of turbid gas.

    Slowly opened his eyes, "later, this kind of thing, I certainly will not be committed!"

    The resurrection of Anning, one, uses a lot of materials, but also has the branches of four sacred trees.

    2¡¢ Soul jade lost a piece.

    3¡¢ Chaos Qi consumes 10%.

    4¡¢ Yuan Ying is tired, which leads to Han Xuan''s poor spirit.

    This careful calculation, Han Xuan almost a mouthful of old blood.

    "Just, just, just buy a lesson!" So far, Han Xuan has nothing to do with regret.

    "Hey, if you don''t wake up at this time, when will you stay?" Although the mouth said to buy a lesson, but in the face of its serious losses of the culprit, Han xuansi did not give it a good look.

 Chapter 601

    "Click, click!"

    Not far away, Anning''s whole body is wrapped by a cocoon like object, but now there are cracks on it.

    The sound of clack for half a minute, and finally with a bang, Anning''s resurrection really came to an end.

    Cocoon like objects flying around, aning''s face was excited, and he landed lightly from the air, then bent his knees, and three loud heads fell into Han Xuan''s ears.

    "Hum!" Han Xuan flicks his sleeve, as if still feeling heartache for his chaotic Qi.

    "Thank you for your kindness again. I''d like to follow you all my life!" Since Han Xuan has engraved the resurrection into her mind at the time of resurrection, ah Ning is not surprised at this time.

    "Cover your skin!" As a result of a Ning just resurrected, on the body at this time does not have a wisp.

    A Ning is tiny a Leng, subconsciously to lower head.

    "Ah Anning''s yelling sound radiates outward.

    "Bump bump"

    Ten meters away, there was a small explosion.

    "It''s just a skin bag!" Han Xuan said with no expression on his face. There was no change in his eyes, as if he felt that the pink skeleton did not exist.

    Anning squatted down and covered his important parts.

    All of a sudden, I only felt something on my body. When I looked up, the cocoon like objects that had been flying around before floated slowly, and finally formed a set of ancient rich ladies'' clothes.

    "This cocoon was born with you, and it''s suitable for you to wear."

    Only see a Ning body week light flash, don''t see her what action, that dress clothes unexpectedly already wear upper body.

    "Well, what''s going on?" Anning stood up, in the open arms, in place to turn a circle.

    "Hum, this suit of clothes is a good treasure for you, but its function needs to be explored by yourself!" Han Xuan said coldly, then looked around the scene.

    "Because you can''t control the power that suddenly appears in your body now, follow me first. When you can retract and release freely, you can leave!"

    Listening to Han Xuan''s words, Anning looks around.

    "It''s, it''s my fault!" Anning light cover vermilion lips, can''t believe of ask a way.

    "It''s not you, is it still me?"

    Ah Ning knew that he had a big opinion on himself, and he didn''t dare to talk back.

    Seeing that ah Ning didn''t speak, Han Xuan waved one hand, and a gold inlaid mask appeared. The mask was not big, it could only cover the upper half of his face. Under the sunlight, it looked beautiful.

    "Put it on. You can''t take it off without my permission. Besides, you are a dead man now. The dead man should look like a dead man. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Take the mask, a Ning slightly some Lengshen, Han Xuan''s meaning, how can she not understand.

    Looking at a Ning in a daze, Han Xuan shook his head, "you have been judged dead in this world. If Wu Xie knows that you are still alive, it will certainly break the track of fate."

    "Wu Xie!" On hearing Wu Xie''s name, a Ning''s eyes flashed a ray of luster. See, Han Xuan finally showed a smile, "I will arrange you in his side, but the premise is, in his life is not in danger, you are not allowed to help him."

    "Who''s going with him!" The shy words spread out. When she looked at Anning, she saw that she had put on her golden mask, and a mysterious breath surrounded her.

    "Well, not bad!" Han Xuan sighed.

    "Come on, I''ll take you to him now, but remember, don''t expose yourself!" Han Xuan once again reminded that it can be seen that he attaches great importance to this matter.

 Chapter 602

    "Sir, where is this, Wu Xie Ren?"

    When Anning looked around, he could see only the remains of a huge temple. In the open space beside the remains, several tents stood up, but there was no human life in them.

    "It will be half an hour before they get here!" Glancing at Anning, who is worried, Han Xuan goes to the camp.

    Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. During this period, Anning had already made it clear that there was really no one.

    "This is left by Wu Sansheng''s team!" Feel looking for things everywhere Anning, Han Xuanmeng''s eyes open, voice remind don''t disturb the layout here, after all, this can be related to the development of the plot.

    "Three provinces of Wu!" As soon as the name came out, Anning was surprised and planned to look for it in the temple.

    "Stop!" Han Xuantou didn''t reply, and the cheering came out, "you are a dead man. The organization you were loyal to has no binding force on you. Why do you do something that is taboo to me?"

    Anning listen to this, only feel back cold, she has no doubt, if he is in the forward step, waiting for her will not be a warning.

    Looking at annington in place, Han Xuan opened his eyes and slowly closed them. A piece of soul jade in the middle of his hands was emitting light black light.

    "The soul jade is worthy of being the most precious treasure. It took only half an hour to recover all the soul power consumed in rescuing ah Ning." Although the face is expressionless, but the heart is happy to bloom.

    ¡­¡­

    "Fat man, hurry up, it should be safe ahead!" After a brief silence in the temple, there was a rapid cry.

    "Your grandmother''s, brother Dapan, you really need to lose weight!" In the jungle, the fat man gasped as he ran.

    The voice soon approaches, and a Ning doesn''t know when to come to Han Xuan''s side, probably has figured it out.

    For a Ning''s mind, Han Xuan really doesn''t want to guess too much, as long as she doesn''t make trouble for herself, whatever she thinks.

    "Oh, my God, sir!" At the edge of the temple, when they saw Han Xuan clearly, they were stunned at first, then they were overjoyed, and their steps were even faster.

    "I just haven''t seen you for a day. How can you be like this? It seems that there is still a wounded man!" Han Xuan did not lift his eyelids, and his lips moved gently.

    "Mr. Tian, please help pan Zi. Anning is dead. I can''t let pan Zi die here any more!" Wu Xie lets the fat man carefully put down pan Zi, who is full of blood, and then begs Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan''s face didn''t change at all, but ah Ning was not calm.

    "Does he still remember me? I don''t know if he was sad when I died!" Looking at the anxious Wu Xie, ah Ning felt a little distressed.

    "Don''t be sad, you The ghost makes a difference, ah Ning spits out such a sentence.

    This voice, Wu Xie and fat just notice a Ning, just some doubts on the face.

    "You are!? Do we know each other? " This golden mask has the ability to isolate all the breath. Even if there are practitioners here at this time, they may not be able to see through it, let alone just a mortal.

    "I am..." Anning''s body trembled, almost blurted out.

    "She''s my new maid!" At this time, Han Xuan finally opened his eyes, slowly stood up from the ground, just a little more cold in his eyes¡° Maid Wu Xie also didn''t notice Han Xuan''s eyes. After a murmur, she forgot about ah Ning.

    "Mr. Tian, please help pan Zi. Do you have any pills?"

 Chapter 603

    Eyes slowly move away from Anning, "I said before, after entering this, I will not give you help, in person, his physical quality is much better than you, can''t die!"

    "If you can''t die, if you can''t!" Wu Xie''s heart finally put down. He didn''t doubt Han Xuan''s words. After all, this is an old fairy.

    "Well, go and have a look for yourself. It seems that this is your third uncle''s camp. There was no one left when we came here!" See Wu Xie down, Han Xuan said.

    "What, uncle!" Rush into each tent, as if looking for something.

    When Wu Xie couldn''t see here, a light flashed in Han Xuan''s palm, and a round pill appeared.

    "No, feed him!"

    Anning understands Han Xuan''s meaning, quickly takes back his eyes, grabs the pill and feeds it into pan Zi''s mouth.

    "I hope you don''t talk nonsense!" Cast an eye, the face dew ponders fat person, Han Xuan light says.

    "Er" the fat man was stunned, then patted his chest and promised that he would never let Wu Xie know about it.

    "What do you know?" Wu Xie then poked a head out of the tent.

    The fat man was surprised and subconsciously turned his eyes to Han Xuan, but Han Xuan''s face didn''t change at all.

    "You heard me wrong, sir. Let me take a good look at Panzi!" The fat man is also worthy of being an old man in the world. He can deceive people without blinking his eyelids.

    Wu Xie made a sound and then called the fat man over.

    "Sir, why do you turn back on what you just said?" When there were only two people, aning questioned with dissatisfaction.

    A slight frown.

    "Well, if you''re missing a word, you don''t want to see him in the future!" Obviously, Han Xuan is still worried about what ah Ning almost said before.

    "Ah Anning''s face turned white and he didn''t know what to say.

    long time!

    "Go, I''m going to practice. Where should you go? But remember, once your identity is known, don''t blame my ruthlessness. You also know my means!"

    Listen to these words, Anning is not sad, but a look of joy, and before the expression to form a clear understanding of this.

    When Anning''s figure disappears, Han Xuan''s eyes fall on the jungle in the distance.

    "Come out!"

    The grass was surging, and Zhang Qiling walked out indifferently, "how did you find me?"

    "Don''t you think that''s a silly question!"

    Zhang Qiling was stunned. He turned his eyes to Han Xuan and then walked into the camp.

    "Ah, brother, you are back at last!" In the camp, there were excited shouts.

    ¡­¡­

    The night is coming, Han Xuan is still learning the array, and next to the camp fire, fat man and aning chat.

    "So Mr. Tian specially asked you to protect Comrade Wu. Would he want to fix you up?" The fat man threw a stick into the fire, and the thief said with a smile¡° Pooh It can be seen that Anning''s face under the lingering fire light is a bit more red, and a trance appears in his eyes.

    "Wu ~" suddenly, the fat man shook his head fiercely.

    "How to return a responsibility, how the eye begins to blur, is pressure too big?"

    The fat man''s cry made Anning come back.

    "Fog! There''s something wrong with the fog Because Anning''s body is made of many spiritual things, he is extremely sensitive to the energy fluctuations around him.

    "Fog, what fog!" The fat man rubbed his eyes so that he could see more clearly.

    "No, Wu Xie!" Anning didn''t know what to think of. He stood up and rushed into the black fog to rush to the tent where Wu Xie was.

 Chapter 604

    "Hello, elder sister, don''t you care about me? I was just chatting with you!" Fat man dry roar, just a few "giggle" voice let him suddenly shut up.

    "No, how can I meet this kind of snake at this time?" Fat man had the impulse to cry, but he still held back the blur in his eyes and felt for the tent.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, on the edge of the camp, Han Xuan was happily arranging his array. He didn''t notice that there were more than a dozen cockscomb snakes around him.

    It''s not surprising that Han Xuan is like this at this time. This low-level physical array is the closest to success. After all, with the deposition of several days and nights, even a pig should have some feeling.

    "Cluck"

    In the face of this man''s neglect, the cockscomb snake angrily raises its neck and bites Han Xuan.

    "Buzz"

    Before the cockscomb snake bites Han Xuan, a wave of pressure comes out, which makes the snakes around them run around. It seems that they are extremely afraid of the man in front of them.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha ha ha! Yes, yes In the temple, the laughter directly shakes the place violently.

    "The physical array is really not simple!" At this time, a small stone array is floating in Han Xuan''s hands. Without any energy support, the stones are strangely floating and rotating in a specific orbit.

    "After all, it''s small stones. If you use precious materials, this chaotic stone array can stop the monks in the divine movement period, and even kill them!"

    The monk of Shendong period, who is not a person who can turn over rivers and seas, but now, Han Xuan says that a low-level physical array can kill such a person, which is just incredible.

    Put away the stone array, stand up, Han Xuan God sense a sweep, then is a Leng.

    "How long did it take me to leave only one wounded person for me?" There is no trace of Wu Xie and others in the places where the gods have known. Some of them are only the half dead pan Zi.

    God gradually spread, suddenly, Han Xuan eyebrows a coagulation, "hum, you are really disobedient!"

    In front of me, the space rippled.

    Zila

    Space is torn open a crack, Han Xuan a foot then stepped in, regardless of now also seriously injured pan Zi.

    ¡­¡­

    "Little three mistress, you really are yourself, now your three uncle has no effect, here, we has the final say!"

    Here, a team of more than a dozen people stands, and it is obvious that there has been internal strife in this team at this time.

    "What do you want to do?" A woman with a golden mask stood in front of Wu Xie, her face like ice.

    I saw that the team of more than ten people was divided into two camps. On one side, Wu Xie, fat man and other people, while on the other side, they were all fresh faces.

    At the beginning, because Han Xuan didn''t want to be disturbed in the temple, he naturally sent out a wave of prestige, which made several people dare not step forward.

    After waiting for a long time, they didn''t see Han Xuan awake. At that time, ah Ning said that Han Xuan might be practicing and could not be disturbed, so several people left first.

    Later, Wu Xie met Wu''s three provinces. Later, she entered the alchemy room of the queen mother of the west, but the only one who entered it was Wu''s three provinces¡° Little niangpi, it''s none of your business here. Go and stay, or I''m not sure if these brothers around me will have other ideas. " The first person on the opposite side said with a grim smile.

    "Hum" after a cold hum, the fat man only felt that the machete behind was pulled out.

    "Xiaoniangpi, toast, no penalty. In this case, dwarf, you go and take care of her, whatever you want to do!"

    "Ah, good!" In the opposite line, a skinny young man with a look of thieves and mice sprang up.

    "Come on, let me have a taste of your little pepper! Hey, hey The dwarf''s mouth turned up, and a smile that only a man could understand emerged.

 Chapter 605

    "Puyi"

    With a flash of light, a head rolled down to the ground, and the direction of the blade appeared the legendary Dao Qi.

    "Boom" knife gas directly hit the wall in the alchemy room.

    Seeing his eyes rolling on the ground, with a smile on his head, ah Ning didn''t feel guilty at all. This is probably the person who has experienced death.

    A drop of red blood was scratched on the tip of the "tick" knife.

    "Now, you have to pay for what you say!" His eyes were as cold as a sword, and the long knife in his hand waved a beautiful arc.

    "Touch"

    Seeing that the gas of the long sword would fall into the crowd, but at this critical moment, Anning flew out directly and let the whole alchemy room shake for several times.

    "How can you improve your memory?" Ethereal words ring in the whole space.

    "Whoosh"

    In the light of the flashlight, a black hole appears in the field for no reason, and Han Xuan, dressed in white, walks out slowly.

    "Gudong!"

    For such a supernatural phenomenon, even those who often deal with ancient tombs, they also feel extremely thrilled at this time.

    Eyes casually skimmed the crowd, Han Xuan steps toward Anning.

    "God, sir!" At this time, a dumbfounded thing happened, Wu Xie unexpectedly unknowingly blocked Han Xuan.

    "Get out of the way!" Han Xuan has never said Wu Xie in such cold words, but this time Han Xuan is really angry. After all, if he didn''t happen to wake up, ah Ning still doesn''t know what kind of plot he would make.

    Facing such a furious Han Xuan, Wu Xie was afraid, but he didn''t move at all.

    "I can''t let you kill her! Because she saved my life Fear gradually disappeared, replaced by a firm face.

    At this point, Zhang Qiling, the fat man behind him, also followed Wu Xie. This formation had the rhythm of breaking the dead net with Han Xuanyu.

    Han Xuan can''t understand why a''ning won the trust of the iron triangle in such a short time.

    But Han Xuan didn''t have the heart to think about it. A cold breath reverberated in the alchemy room, making everyone shiver.

    "Cough, sir, please calm down. If you want to punish me, punish myself. It''s none of their business!" Anning stood up slowly with a long knife in his hand, and there was no serious injury on his body.

    "Well! It''s none of their business. Do you know that you have been on the verge of death for a long time! "

    Just now, when the divine sense sweeps that a''ning is going to kill people here, Han Xuan really wants to kill them. All this is because once the plot can''t be reversed, Han Xuan''s purpose in the world will be broken, so Han Xuan has the heart to kill a''ning.

    "I know, but I can''t let him get hurt!" Anning stood up and looked directly at Han Xuan without fear.

    "Hu ~" takes a deep breath. When he spits it out again, a ripple spreads from Han Xuan''s feet.

    "Click, click!"

    Just when the ripples are about to disappear, a spider web like crack appears at Han Xuan''s feet, and it quickly spreads to the whole alchemy room¡° Let it go. If it is committed again, I will take back your life! "

    "Boom" words fall, this place collapsed, let all the people above fall into the bottom.

    "Where is this?" Looking at the change of place in a twinkling of an eye, the team began to quarrel again.

    "Ah, this is, this is the core area of Xiwangmu City, our final destination!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Are you all right?" Wu Xie looks at a Ning wearing a mask in front of her and asks in a soft voice.

    Anning mouth up a radian, "I''m ok, sir, there is a sense of propriety."

 Chapter 606

    In the face of this smile, Wu Xie almost felt that her soul was running away.

    "Hey, how can you stare at a girl like that?" All of a sudden, Wu Xie''s head ate a chestnut, which made him instantly recover.

    "Wenjin, aunt Wenjin!" After touching her head, Wu Xie opened her mouth and hesitated for a long time before spitting out these words.

    "Why, Mr. Tian, it''s gone!" Because Wu Xie can see things in the dark, he can realize that Han Xuan has no figure at the moment of turning his head.

    Speaking unintentionally, listening intentionally, Zhang Qiling suddenly stood up and looked for him in the crowd.

    "Come on, let''s go!" Zhang Qiling and Chen Wenjin look at each other and rush out toward the dark channel.

    People see this, naturally will not fall, but also one by one to follow up.

    "Meteorite, maybe other people treat you as a treasure, but in my eyes, it''s just like chicken ribs!" At the end of the passage, there are at least dozens of stairs, but there is a stone platform at the top.

    These are not important. The important thing is that above the stone platform, a black sphere is embedded in the cave. Of course, the black sphere is the meteorite mentioned in the original work.

    Meteorite jade is said to be a fragment split by an asteroid when it hit the earth.

    On the meteorite, the holes, like honeycomb briquette, are densely distributed on the whole sphere, and the holes are large and small, but the only thing is that the holes are extremely smooth, and they are not at all hand dug.

    "That''s interesting. I can''t find out yet." Standing under the steps, Han Xuan shows a funny smile, and then falls to the stone platform.

    "I think the only way to make it clear is for time to get in here." Looking up, I saw the dark hole leading to hell.

    "Pa Pa Pa"

    Below, a series of footsteps came.

    "Hiss" when you come here, everyone looks stunned, and then take a breath.

    "This, this is Tianshi. What a big Tianshi!"

    "No, you see, the man was up there before!" Absence is just a moment, then someone points to Han Xuan''s position and whispers.

    "Go up and have a look!"

    ¡­¡­

    "God, what is this!" Wu Xie approached Han Xuan and asked when the people walked cautiously through the steps and came to the stone platform.

    "This is the ultimate goal of many people, isn''t it, Chen Wenjin!" Han xuanman''s smiling face turned and looked at a woman.

    "You, you know my name, and you know my business!" Chen Wenjin''s eyes flashed and his body trembled.

    "Do you want to go in?" Instead of answering Chen Wenjin''s words, he pointed to it.

    He shifted his head slightly and fell on Zhang Qiling.

    "I''m in!" These words, Chen Wenjin said very easily, as if to state an ordinary thing in general.

    "Auntie Wenjin, you are going to enter here!" Wu Xie asked in surprise.

    "Well, I''m going in!" He went to Wu Xie and rubbed his head with a hand. After confirming that he had to go in, several people made a bigger hole and tied a rope around Chen Wenjin''s waist.

    "Be careful!" Wu Xie doesn''t know. Maybe this is the last sentence between him and Chen Wenjin.

    Stepping on the fat man''s shoulder, Chen Wenjin turns around and shows a smile.

    On one side, Anning naturally noticed the abnormality of Chen Wenjin, but when she wanted to remind Wu Xie, she only felt a cold breath to lock herself.

    "Be safe!" Accompanied by, there is a voice in my mind.

 Chapter 607

    His body trembled, and his words were swallowed.

    "Wu Xie, maybe you can''t see your aunt Wenjin again!" Heart way out of this sentence, his face showed a helpless smile.

    But Wu Xie was all on the rope at this time, and naturally didn''t pay attention to ah Ning''s bitter smile.

    Time passes quietly. In a twinkling of an eye, an hour has passed.

    "Well" suddenly, the fat man was puzzled.

    "What''s the matter?" Wu Xie ran to him immediately.

    "Nothing more!" The fat man pulled back the rope in his hand. He saw that the rope was very light, and he was pulled out with a lot of force.

    "No, there''s no one on the other end of the rope!" As soon as the words came out, everyone, whether they were on the ground or lying on the ground, stood up and surrounded the hole with rope.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    After only a few seconds, the rope fell like water.

    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned.

    "Damn, she untied the rope herself!" The fat man burst out a curse.

    After hearing this, Zhang Qiling''s face sank. Then he jumped up and stepped on the fat man''s shoulder to get into the hole.

    "Damn it, fat man, get down!" As soon as Wu Xie saw it, he wanted to follow him. He just struggled a few times in the hole and slipped down again.

    I tried several times, but I just repeated one action.

    "Since the origin of the world is not born, I should go in too!" Now that the plot is here, snake marsh ghost town is almost over, so Han Xuan doesn''t have to wait for the origin of the world.

    See Han Xuan action, people naturally separate a channel, let him straight to the hole below.

    "Well, with your physical strength, even if you go in, you will not be able to get out alive!" Looking at Wu Xie who still wants to try to get into the hole, Han Xuan has an invisible force to pull it away with one hand.

    "Mr. heaven, you''re going in!"

    "It''s mysterious and tight. I have to go in and have a look, but don''t hope I''ll save them." Cast an eye, the Wu evil with keen eyes, Han Xuan light says.

    Then, the eyes looked at Anning again, "if I haven''t come out for a long time, you will take them out."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Nodded, no matter what kind of expression Wu Xie was, her figure flashed and disappeared in the same place.

    "Wu Xie, don''t worry, I believe they will come back safely!" Anning leaned over and comforted Wu Xie.

    "Well," he said, looking at the hole all the time.

    Seeing this, Anning was deeply distressed.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the meteorite.

    The holes are intricate, but all of them end up in one place.

    "No time, no time!" Just like the roar of the soul in the whole meteorite. Is into a streamer in the meteorite jade shuttle Han Xuan slightly meal.

    "No time, what do you mean? And why can''t I feel the specific direction of the voice?"

    long time!

    Han Xuan shakes his head. If he can''t figure it out, he won''t think about it. Anyway, it''s not far from the end of his divine sense. By then, everything will be clear.

    After about a minute of shuttle, the front suddenly opened up, in the eternal darkness, there was a dazzling white awn.

    "Who are you? Dare you break into my place of Qingxiu?" In front of the white awn, drilled out a woman with a snake body.

    "Oh, you almost have spiritual cultivation. You should be the so-called queen mother of the West." Han Xuan stops and looks at the monster like existence with great interest.

    "Who on earth are you? I remember that after we sealed him, there was no outflow of cultivation methods in this world. Why do you have such terrible cultivation? Did they ignore the rules at that time?"

 Chapter 608

    "Seal, interesting. It seems that the world is not simple, as I guess it is."

    "Who the hell are you?" In the face of Han Xuan, although Xiwang''s mother''s tone is not good, she doesn''t dare to do it easily. After all, she can feel Han Xuan''s terror.

    With a smile, she turned her eyes to the queen mother of the West. Then her eyes wandered, looking for her in this small space.

    This is half the size of a football field, but there is a big ball in the middle. At this time, the ball gives off a dazzling white light.

    "What is this thing?" Han Xuan pointed to the light ball and asked with unquestionable words.

    "Well, no comment!" The queen mother of the west is also an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. How can she tell her secret just because of Han Xuan''s words.

    "Ah! Sometimes, I really want to be a kind person. It''s a pity that you don''t give me this opportunity! " With that, Han Xuan raised his hand slowly, and there was light in his palm.

    "This person, good terror breath fluctuation, at least also has the spirit to move the peak strength!" From Han Xuan alone, Xiwang''s mother knows that this man is hard to deal with.

    "No time, no time!" At this time, Han Xuan heard the ethereal voice again.

    "The sound comes from the light ball. Is it Zhang Qiling?" Han Xuan eyebrows a pick, the light on the hand Yun thick a few minutes.

    "This is your last chance. Tell me what the ball of light is!"

    The Queen Mother''s face changed a few times, and then clenched her teeth. "If you want to know, it depends on whether you have this ability."

    With that, Qianqian waved her hand and shot a white light from the ball of light, which acted on the queen mother of the West.

    "Hiss" saw the white light, Han Xuan took a cold breath, "this, this world, what have you experienced in the end!"

    "With your strength, you should know what this is. If you quit now, I can let bygones be bygones!" The queen mother of the west, wrapped in white light, is even more sacred.

    "Back, ha ha ha!" Hearing this, Han Xuan recovered from the shock and then laughed.

    "How can I return it? Because I don''t know where to look for it. Unexpectedly, you surprised me!" As if laughing enough, Han Xuan put away his smile, but he couldn''t hide his excitement.

    "What do you mean?" The queen mother of the West felt something unexpected.

    But now Han Xuan doesn''t want to talk with Xiwangmu at all. He appears at the edge of the light ball with a flash of his body.

    "Whoosh"

    Han Xuan raises his foot and steps in, but behind him comes a sneer.

    "Hum, even if you are powerful, there are time storms all over here. You..." before you finish speaking, the queen mother of the West suddenly stares round, which makes people worry about whether her eyes will fall off.

    "How, how could it be that this man could use the power of time, and he didn''t rely on the power of time inside, it was all from himself!"

    See Han Xuan at this time, the body emerged a vast white light, this light and the light here to form a whole, no conflict.

    The West Queen Mother''s shock, Han Xuan natural no time to pay attention to, now he is wholeheartedly in the resistance time storm brought about by the oppression.

    "The law of time, the law of time, I didn''t expect my fortune to be so deep!" At the beginning, Han Xuan crushed the supreme god bead that can use the law of time by mistake, which made him lose the law of time for a time. But now, the power of time here is sufficient, so it is not difficult for him to understand the law of time.

    Although Han Xuan can only use the Supreme Pearl to perform the law of time before, it''s also the beginning. Now the time storm seems to open the door of time for him. I believe that before long, Han Xuan will be able to use the law of time on his own.

 Chapter 609

    "Well, Zhang Qiling and Chen Wenjin!" Suddenly, his eyes turned to a direction, and Han Xuan recognized who the two figures were.

    "No time, no time!" When Han Xuan comes to Zhang Qiling, he hears the sound coming out.

    "Ah! Is that why you lost your memory in the original work Opposite Zhang Qiling, Chen Wenjin is close to the center of the time storm.

    You know, when Han Xuan just touched the surface of the law of time, he arrogantly used the law of time against the enemy. The result was that the enemy was completely changed by the transformation of time. Now, Chen Wenjin is almost the same.

    "Ah! You don''t want to live like this Looking at Chen Wenjin who has been transformed by time, Han Xuan sighs. Black and white appear on his hand, and instantly arrive in front of Chen Wenjin, letting him end his painful life.

    "Thank you!" This sound seems to be the last sentence of Chen Wenjin''s soul.

    "Thank me, but I can''t save you!" Looking at the slowly disappearing body under the time storm, Han Xuan sighed again.

    Han Xuan didn''t say this because he was worried that the plot would be changed, so he couldn''t help Chen Wenjin. After all, Chen Wenjin died in the storm of time. Even if Han Xuan''s cultivation was in a high level, he was not sure to save Chen Wenjin.

    "Go out, too. I believe that the woman outside will not do anything to you." Said, black and white two air floats on Zhang Qiling body, takes it out time storm.

    ¡­¡­

    "I don''t know how long it will take me to understand the law of time!" Looking at the vast white space, Han xuansi is not worried that she will not understand the law of time.

    "Unfortunately, under the pressure of the time storm, the ordinary spiritual power will collapse if it can''t support for a moment!" While speaking, Han Xuan added some black silk to the power of time covered by his body.

    "After this time, there may not be a trace of chaos Qi left!" Looking at more and more black spots on his body, Han Xuan has no choice but to smile bitterly.

    "But if you can understand the law of time, the sacrifice will be worth it!" Chaos Qi can also be condensed by itself, but once you miss the time storm here, you don''t know how long it will take to find it.

    When the chaos Qi on his body covers his whole body, Han Xuan takes a deep breath, gently lifts his feet, and slowly approaches the center of the time storm.

    "Cough!" This short ten meters seems to be the longest road Han Xuan has ever walked.

    "Here we are at last!" Looking back, Han Xuan shows a bitter smile when he sees the blood spitting out all the way.

    "It seems that it is impossible to gain higher strength without paying some price!"

    Think of here, suddenly, a white face, mouth is a trace of blood flow.

    "We can''t delay any longer. If we can''t understand the law of time in a month, we must go out!" Feeling the consumption of chaos Qi in his body, Han Xuan roughly calculated that if it goes on like this, chaos Qi in his body will disappear in a month.

    Hard cross legged sit down, Han Xuan eyes slowly closed, the breath out of the nose gradually stable.

    Under the storm of time, the concept of time here is extremely vague, and Han Xuan doesn''t know how long it took until the chaos Qi in his body consumed 50% of the time, and then the white in this space got into Han Xuan''s body.

    But this white light, as if to drive the other white light, unexpectedly like flowing water into Han Xuan''s body.

    "Poof! Wow ~ "Han Xuan in closing his eyes presents a look of pain, and a mouthful of blood sprays out of his mouth, reddening his chest.

 Chapter 610

    The white light will not give Han Xuan a chance to breathe, but more white will enter Han Xuan''s body.

    "Boom"

    Outside the white light sphere, the meteorite kept trembling, and the dazzling white light was weakened a bit.

    "The time storm is disappearing quickly. Is it because of that man?"

    Looking at the shrinking sphere of light, Queen Mother Xi is shocked. After all, she has been in the periphery of the time storm. She naturally knows the horror of the time storm. But now the time storm is shrinking. What does it mean? It means that the time storm is being absorbed.

    Witnessing the reduction of the storm of time, the queen mother of the West was already speechless.

    Now, the sphere of light, which used to be tens of meters in diameter, has shrunk to less than a few meters. You can still see Han Xuan''s outline outside.

    With the passage of time, Han Xuan''s figure becomes more and more clear, and the queen mother of the West has also stepped on the area that she never dared to go forward before.

    "He, how terrible is his strength? It must not be just the period of spiritual movement. Is he the same as that man, who has the cultivation of Yuan infant period?" Looking at Han Xuan with a ferocious face, the queen mother of the West did not dare to breathe for fear of disturbing him.

    Now Han Xuan is in pain and happy. The pain is because the last point of time is too complex and difficult to absorb. Needless to say, happiness is naturally Han Xuan''s law of time.

    With the last mercerized point also disappeared, Han Xuan threw out two array plates in succession, and then "pa" fell to the ground.

    "Array plate!" The queen mother of the West covered her vermilion lips and stared at the array plate which was emitting faint blue light on the ground. She couldn''t react for a long time.

    The day after Han Xuan fainted.

    "Touch" on the ground, Han Xuan eyes fiercely open, a carp stand up.

    He turned his eyes and was looking at his queen mother in fear. Han Xuan then closed his eyes and a mysterious breath came out of him.

    "The flow of time, the change of space!"

    Gently open your eyes, a trace of white mist in the corner of your eyes.

    "Time, has never been touched so truly!" At this time, in Han Xuan''s eyes, everything here seems to be forbidden, and even the light is solidified under the rule of time.

    Before, Han Xuan could use the Supreme Pearl to cast the law of time, but after all, it was borrowed from foreign things, but at this time, the law of time that Han Xuan cast was the real law of time.

    "Before, master!" Because Han Xuan only applies the law of time to himself, the queen mother of the west is not limited at this time.

    The law of time like the tide back, with a wave, let here again become like day.

    "Say it!" Han Xuan said without end.

    "Say, say what!" The queen mother of the West was at a loss.

    "The seal you said before!"

    Hearing this, the queen mother turned pale and opened her mouth, but she hesitated again.

    "Is it about the bronze gate of Changbai Mountain?" Han Xuan glanced at the queen mother of the West and said faintly.

    "Before, master, how did you know?" The queen mother of the West was shocked¡° In this way, I probably know the purpose of Zhang Qiling in this world! "

    In the original work, the reason why Zhang Qiling insisted on entering the bronze gate and why the queen mother of the West would let him go is all related to this seal.

    "How strong is the sealed person?" Han Xuan asked what he was concerned about. If the power gap is too big, I''m afraid he will have to consider everything carefully.

    "At least in Yuan Dynasty!"

    "Yuanying period, it seems that there are some troubles!"

 Chapter 611

    He asked for some important information, but the queen mother knew little about it. Han Xuan sighed.

    "Can''t you get out of here?" Han Xuan said that nature is meteorite jade.

    "Well, yes, sir, if I get out of this Tianshi, my life will be exhausted quickly!"

    Han Xuan didn''t have too many accidents after listening. He said that he would disappear in the meteorite jade.

    ¡­¡­

    "How long have I been in the time storm, and why has the plot come to this stage?" On a mountain peak, Han Xuan stands against the wind, and the wind blows his white clothes noisily.

    Under the rolling peaks, a lake is surrounded by mountains.

    At this time, on the edge of the lake, there are lots of people. Obviously, this is the beginning of the plot.

    Han Xuan knows that he can only stay for about a month in the storm of time, but he remembers that it takes three months for the story from snake marsh ghost town to zhangjiagulou.

    "Isn''t it the time out of sync with the outside world in the time storm?" Han Xuan''s brow is wrinkled into a Sichuan character.

    long time!

    "Well, since the matter has come to this point, it''s useless to think too much. Besides, it seems that the origin of the world has not been born yet." With a smile, Han Xuan leaned down to the top of the mountain.

    "Whoosh"

    There was a shrill roar in the air, which made people all over the mountain stop and wait.

    "Then, what is that?"

    "I don''t know. It''s like a meteor!"

    "Fart your grandmother. If it''s a meteor, we''re going to plant hundreds of people here!"

    In the middle of the sky, Han Xuan cuts through the sky and pulls out a white tail. It looks like a meteor.

    When the white light was about to hit the lake, the light suddenly stopped. When the white light disappeared, I saw a man standing on the lake. Yes, he was standing without any tools.

    "Gudong"

    The sound of hundreds of people swallowing at the same time is so spectacular.

    "I didn''t expect you to get there!" Standing in the lake, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness directly passes through layers of barriers and falls into a closed space.

    "But I''m surprised you didn''t get carried away!" I saw that closed space, Zhang Qiling, Wu Xie, Wang pangzi, and a Ning were in it.

    "Wu Xie, are you hungry?" Looking at Wu Xie who has lost a circle, a Ning''s heart is pulled up.

    "Oh, elder sister, how can you be so energetic? You haven''t eaten for several days, have you?" The fat man half leans on the stone wall and says weakly.

    "Me Ah Ning is in a dilemma. She doesn''t want to tell them why, but she doesn''t dare to gamble her life and happiness.

    Seeing the embarrassment on ah Ning''s face, Wu Xie moved his body, "Ning Shan, can you get me some water?"

    "Well!" Ah Ning, oh, no, it should be called Ning Shan now. Ning Shan nodded, went to the crack on one side, stretched out his hands and held out a handful of water in the small puddle. Suddenly, when Ning Shan wanted to reach Wu Xie''s mouth, a slight voice came from the stone wall.

    "Something is approaching us!" Obviously, Zhang Qiling also heard the sound and stood up and glared at a wall.

    Time spent in the tense breathing, through the faint fire, but in the stone wall to see the shape of a figure, but this figure is extremely confused.

    A few minutes later, under the witness of several people, the figure became more and more clear, until finally, the figure seemed to be separated by a layer of cloth.

    "Ready!" At this time, Zhang Qiling''s face was dignified, spitting out the two words.

 Chapter 612

    Before Wu Xie and fat man could react, a creepy thing happened. The figure in the stone wall stretched out a hand, then his feet and body.

    "Hiss"

    "This is his grandmother''s, what a monster!" Wu Xie''s eyes were round and his heart was terrified.

    "I don''t know what kind of monster this is, but I know that if you just stand like this, we will die here sooner or later!" Fat man''s face was also very white, but he saw more of the world than Wu Xie. He just reacted in a moment.

    The figures come out of the stone wall one by one, making the cave lively.

    "Good job, big sister!" See as long as the figure near Ningshan will be hit fly, fat morale.

    ¡­¡­

    "I can''t let you do this, or my world will be hopeless!" In the center of the lake, Han Xuan''s mouth curved slightly.

    One hand out, so empty a grasp, this grasp, the space appears slight ripples.

    In the confined space below, Wu Xie was firmly protected by Ning Shan behind him, but there were more than 30 figures on the opposite side, only some of them were standing, sitting or even lying on the ground.

    "Elder sister, you are my idol. Come on, come on. As long as you beat them down, we can go back to the ground along the channel opened by this monster!" Fat man is like a dedicated cheerleading team, cheering for Ning Shan in the rear, but it''s funny.

    "Well!"

    Nodding, Ning Shan stepped forward and was about to rush to the figure when a pull came. Then, under the gaze of the three people, he disappeared directly.

    "NIMA, NIMA!"

    ¡­¡­

    The change of the scene in the blink of an eye makes Ning Shan a little bit unresponsive.

    "What''s the matter? Where am I?"

    "You didn''t disappoint me!" Behind him came a familiar voice.

    "First, sir!" Slowly turned around, in see Han Xuan face, rather shirt body tremble, look change some anxious.

    "Sir, let me go to rescue Wu Xie, or I won''t be in a hurry. He may die. Didn''t you say that I can do it when his life is in danger?"

    "It''s his life, and he won''t die!" Cast an eye rather Shan, Han Xuan light says.

    "Yes

    "You go to one side to stay, I said, he will not die will not die, do you want to disobey my meaning!" Say, also don''t give Ning Shan any opportunities in the mouth, one hand a whisk, let her instantly appear in the lake.

    "Why, why do you give me hope and try every means to stop me after you raise me back to life?" Looking at the figure standing in the center of the lake, a light mist appeared in Ning Shan''s eyes.

    "Back, back away!" The moment that Ning Shan appears, let the person that encircles here retreat quickly.

    On the top of a mountain.

    "Pan Zi, you said that this man had an indescribable relationship with Wu Xie!" This mountain is different from other mountains. There are more or less dozens of people on other mountains, but there are only two here.

    "Yes, second master, I believe that as long as he comes, the third master will be fine. After all, you have seen his terror!" If Han Xuan can stand on the surface of the lake, he can deceive himself, but he can change into a living person. Doesn''t that mean anything.

    "Hu ~"

    "Say all you know!"

    Pan Zi talked about Han Xuan and Wu Xie for more than an hour. During that time, they found a place to sit down. At this time, there were several bottles of Nongfu spring beside them, but there was no water in the bottle.

 Chapter 613

    "You say Changbai Mountain. He has been to Changbai Mountain. Is it him that those people are crazy about? At first I thought their heads were broken!" When it came to Changbai Mountain, the man next to Panzi suddenly stood up and his eyes fell on the figure on the lake.

    "Well, yes, Changbai Mountain, but when it comes to Changbai Mountain, I think of one thing!" Pan Zi showed a look of memory.

    "Say it

    "When we were out of that place, he told us to throw away our equipment, saying that we would be interrogated. Sure enough, we were stopped by the army just when we arrived at Changbai Mountain Scenic Area!"

    "Army, it seems to be him!" The man stood up, stomped a few steps back and forth, and then looked at Pan Zi.

    "Tell our men to retreat. Don''t disturb this man, or we''ll all die here."

    "Well! Second master, he''s kind. As long as someone doesn''t hit the muzzle of the gun, there won''t be any problem! "

    "You don''t know his terror. He is a taboo existence. If you know that we have contacted him, there will be trouble." The man said to himself, as if to pan Zi.

    Looking at Pan Zi with a puzzled look down the mountain, the man''s eyes are short-lived joy.

    "Wu Xie, this is your great fortune. It may also be the fortune of our Wu family!"

    ¡­¡­

    Ten minutes later.

    At this time, the lake, there is no shadow, let here more quiet, only from time to time issued by the birds.

    As for why the crowd left, Han dazzles like a mirror.

    "Am I that terrible?" Asked in the heart, Han Xuan shakes his head.

    Another half an hour later, Han Xuan, standing on the lake, looked into a crack by the lake.

    "Come out at last!" As he spoke, his body swayed and appeared beside the crack.

    "Sir, it''s almost two hours. Has something happened to Wu Xie?" Ningshan pays attention to Han Xuan all the time. When he comes to the bank, he rushes over.

    "They have come out, you save or I save!" He said, his eyes indicating the crack.

    "What do you mean, sir?" Ning Shan came to the crack and saw that the crack was only 30 cm. It was impossible for a person to come out.

    "That''s right, break this place open, they''re in it!"

    "Touch" in Han Xuan words down, rather shirt will raise his fist hit up.

    If you''re an ordinary person, you''re sure to beat your hands with blood. But Ningshan''s body is made of all kinds of spiritual things. Even if you fight for hundreds of years, it won''t change.

    "Bang bang"

    After waving for dozens of times, the crack finally revealed a passage for people to enter and leave.

    "Wu Xie!" When the light from the outside shines in, Ning Shan sees Wu Xie''s blood all over his body, and his face appears abnormal white. He looks behind him, with fat man and Zhang Qiling dragging behind him.

    "Ningshan!" The bloody Wu Xie showed a relaxed smile, and then his eyelids fell slowly to the ground.

    "Wu Xie!" Ning Shan came to Wu Xie in an instant and held him in his arms¡° What''s the matter with Wu Xie, sir? "

    "Fatigue, malnutrition!"

    "Please give Dan, sir!" Gently put down Wu Xie, rather shirt kneel in front of Han Xuan, a few head then knock down.

    "It''s just fatigue. It''s enough to send it to them!" Say, a black hole is formed below a few people.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, pan Zi is here.

    "Second master, are we going like this?" I saw a group of people walking through the mountains.

    At the front, Wu Xie''s face was as deep as water, and he just nodded.

    "So I left. It seems that you don''t care about him at all!" The ethereal voice seemed to ring out in the whole space.

 Chapter 614

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.

    "Who is it?" The idea came to almost everyone''s mind.

    "Second master, it''s him!" Pan Zi is not as familiar with Han Xuan as Wu Xie, but he still remembers his voice.

    "Master, I don''t know what you mean by that!" Wu Xie''s second uncle is doing a river lake etiquette.

    "Hu ~"

    There was a sudden gust of wind in the field, which nearly uprooted the big tree.

    When the wind was getting smaller, four figures appeared in front of the team. They were Ning Shan, Wu Xie, fat man and Zhang Qiling.

    "They''ve suffered some minor injuries, and it''s up to you!"

    It''s going to be a few months from the beginning of the next plot, but Han Xuan doesn''t want to waste this time.

    After all, the law of time needs to be consolidated. The soul jade can improve the cultivation of spirit. In addition, the physical array has been mastered, so we need to learn more exquisite array. Think about it, this time can''t be delayed at all.

    "This woman''s name is Ning Shan. You can understand that she is protecting Wu Xie!" When seeing Wu Xie''s second uncle looking at Ning Shan with strange eyes, Han Xuan makes an explanation.

    "Protect Wu Xie!" Wu Xie''s second uncle was surprised that Han Xuan valued Wu Xie so much, which had to be said to be Wu Xie''s blessing.

    "Well, we''ve talked so much. Let''s meet again." With that, the sky was calm.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh"

    Above a primeval forest, the shrill sound cuts through the sky. If you look carefully, you can see that a streamer cuts through the sky and finally falls on a mountain top that goes straight into the sky.

    "In three months, we should be able to accomplish a lot of things!" On the top of the mountain, Han Xuan closed his eyes and breathed the air with weak spiritual power.

    For a long time!

    "Hu ~" Han Xuan spits out a mouthful of turbid air. He reaches out with one hand and his palm upward. An irregular diamond stone appears in his hand. This is the soul jade.

    "Spiritual cultivation, I don''t know how much you can improve me!" Muttering, five fingers slightly bent, holding the soul jade firmly in the hand.

    The so-called mountain without years, practice without a son, in a twinkling of an eye, three months will quietly elapse.

    "Huhu"

    In the primeval forest, a majestic lion is lying in the grass, with a cold light in his eyes.

    "Roar"

    With a roar, the lion rushes out like a sharp arrow and pours on a leisurely moose.

    "Boom!" All of a sudden, the lion is about to win. There is a thunderbolt on a clear day. Suddenly, there is a mysterious smell in the virgin forest here.

    And here on the highest mountain, the white column of light towards the blue sky straight away.

    "Ka, Ka, Ka"

    With the emergence of the pillar of light, the circle of light on the peak is pressed down. Wherever it passes, whether it is the eagle flying in the air or the lion known as the king of the forest, all of them are crawling on the ground and shaking¡° Is March gone so soon This sound seems to come from jiuxiao cloud, and naturally exudes a sense of immortal dignity.

    Zoom in and see Han Xuan sitting in the light column on the top of the mountain, but his eyes are tightly closed.

    After the sound, there was a long silence.

    "Well, it seems that things over there are about to start!" In the light column, Han Xuan''s eyes slowly open. When the eyes open, heaven and earth lose their color. Just look at this, you can see that Han Xuan is afraid to gain a lot.

    "Let it go!" Suspend your body and stretch your legs naturally.

    When the feet touch the ground, the dignity of heaven and earth disappears instantly, and the pillar of light turns into starlight, scattered in the primeval forest.

 Chapter 615

    New moon hotel, Beijing.

    "It''s said that there will be an auction today. I don''t know what will be good."

    "Cut, come on, you seem to be able to afford it!"

    "Come on, don''t make any noise. You see, there''s a wonderful flower over there. It''s in what age, and it''s still dressed like this!"

    At the gate of the Crescent Hotel, a figure in an ancient gown stood.

    "I don''t know how I can help you, sir!" Soon, the new moon hotel service staff will meet up, for nothing else, just because this person exudes a noble atmosphere.

    "Found it!" The figure murmured, without any reply, and went to the stairs.

    The first floor, the second floor, finally, the figure stopped on the third floor of the corridor.

    After walking along the corridor, a wooden door with peculiar carving appeared in front of us.

    The figure never hesitated. When the body approached the door, the door opened automatically.

    This door is also made of unknown materials, and the sound insulation effect is excellent. When the door is opened, there is a noisy sound inside.

    "Da, Da, Da!" The clear sound of footsteps was covered up in this noisy environment, but the sound of this man''s step came into everyone''s ears.

    The scene fell into a brief silence, and everyone''s eyes were on the figure who pushed the door in.

    "White clothes, long hair, face like water, it can''t be him!" There are some high-ranking people here. When you see this person, a legendary figure that is regarded as taboo can not be forgotten in your mind.

    The figure did not have stage fright because people were concerned about him. Instead, it went up to the second floor.

    The hall on the third floor is as spacious as the hall below. The difference is that it is much higher than the two floors below. So the hall here is set up on the second floor. Maybe this is for those who are rich and powerful.

    "Sir, you can''t go up here. Please leave!" As he was about to go upstairs, the young man in white was stopped by several people in security service.

    "Da, Da!"

    The pace is still not fast and slow, and there is no tendency to stop.

    Several guards exchanged a look.

    "Sir, one step ahead, we are not welcome!"

    "Da, Da!"

    "Up"

    When all the people on the first floor thought that one of them would be thrown out, a shocking thing happened.

    I saw a few security personnel rushed up as if they were frozen and kept a forward posture.

    "Da"

    The young man passed through the cracks of several people, and his feet fell on the first stairs.

    When the figure of the youth disappeared on the stairs, several guards who had been pinned back regained control of their bodies. Just as they did not recover, their bodies were as limp as a pool of mud without bones.

    ... "this is it!" In front of a door, the young man stopped a little.

    "Creak"

    The door was pushed from the outside to the inside, and the young man was as casual as entering his own home.

    In the room, more than a dozen eyes moved with the figure of the youth.

    "Ah Suddenly, the girl who came out from the inner room with a cup of tea screamed and fell to the ground.

    "Brother fairy, you have come to see me at last!" There was excitement in the girl''s eyes. Stepping on the fragments of the cup, she rushed to the youth.

    Who else can be called immortal besides Han Xuan, and the girl in front of her is Huo Sihui, who had a meeting.

    "Forget what I said!" Looking at Huo Sihui who is about to rush into his arms, Han Xuan''s cold words make the temperature here drop a few points.

 Chapter 616

    Suddenly, Huo Sihui remembered that if she jumped into the arms of the person in front of her, she would touch his taboo.

    "Boy, how do you talk? And don''t think you can shout at Sihui if you cheat her with some small tricks." At this time, a solemn looking person in the room stands out and looks at Han Xuan with poor eyes.

    "Jianming, don''t be rude to your predecessors!" The room in the inner room was opened, and a white haired old woman was helped out.

    Because it''s a hall, you can''t see the scene outside. But in the inner room, you can have a panoramic view of everything on the first floor.

    The old lady came to Han Xuan and saluted the man who looked like a hairy boy in the eyes of everyone.

    But Han Xuan doesn''t seem to appreciate it at all. She enters the room where the old lady just walked out.

    "Ah," sighed the old lady, and her eyes fell on Huo Sihui, "Sihui, come in with me, and tell me about you and him when you go back!"

    "Touch" as the door of the inner room is closed, several people look at each other, do not know what the old lady means.

    "Oh, old fairy, how can I meet you everywhere!" When the old lady entered the room, she heard the voice of the fat man.

    "Hiss"

    When Han Xuan''s figure appeared in the attic, everyone in the hall on the first floor took a breath.

    "That private room belongs to old lady Huo. Do they still have something to do with this man? Don''t they know how dangerous this man is?" In the other rooms, some people were staring at the attic.

    "Sir!" Ning Shan immediately saluted.

    "God, sir!" Wu Xie also saluted.

    "Well" just nodded, Han Xuan went to one side, not asking about anything here.

    "Brother fairy, your tea!" When Han Xuan just sat down, Huo Sihui came to him with a lovely smile and handed him a cup of steaming tea.

    Looking up at Huo Sihui, Han Xuan waves his hand. He doesn''t see any contact between his hand and the teacup. The teacup floats to the table in front of him.

    Now Han Xuan does not know how many people are watching, but this little action has shocked countless people.

    Wu Xie looked at each other with a bitter smile and helplessness.

    In the hall, there are people coming in and out from time to time, but there are more and more people, which makes the spacious hall a little crowded.

    "Ding Ling Ling" with the ringing of the bell, all eyes are focused on a high platform above the hall.

    "Hello everyone, welcome to the new moon auction. Although there are some unexpected things, it''s really unfortunate that the auction can be held as scheduled." The auctioneer speaking on the stage looks at Han Xuan.

    "Well, now let''s auction the first item, Yuan blue and white porcelain. The bottom price is 200000!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After more than half an hour''s auction, the auctioneer turned red. Obviously, the price of the auction was excellent.

    "Dragon fish jade seal, from baiyanping, Guwen County, Hunan Province, low price 100000!" Then the auctioneer opened the red cloth on the table and took a look. Isn''t this dragon fish jade seal a ghost seal¡° The ghost seal Han Xuan finally put his eyes on the auction table.

    "I''ll take it!" Light voice spreads out, see Han Xuan stand up at this time, come to attic edge.

    Silence, the silence of death, all people just look at Han Xuan, and then move to the ghost seal, back and forth on these two movements.

    "What''s so powerful about this thing? It can make such an immortal speak."

 Chapter 617

    When the auctioneer on the stage saw this, she was at a loss. She didn''t expect that this thing would make Han Xuan speak.

    Unfortunately, without waiting for the reaction of the auctioneer on the stage, Han Xuan jumped directly from the stand several meters high in the attic.

    "Oh, it''s going to be a big deal!" Beside him, the fat man covered his face with helplessness.

    It''s not surprising that the fat man is like this. It''s not Han Xuan, but Zhang Qiling.

    "Pa"

    Landing a tumble, came to the auction table, do not give the auctioneer any reaction time, a ghost seal in hand.

    The hall was silent for a few seconds, then as noisy as a busy city.

    "This man wants to rob things. Don''t he know the master''s power here?"

    "Well, if it''s the man in the attic, maybe the owner here will sell face, but where''s the hairy boy? I think it''s a lot of bad luck!"

    In the attic, Wu Xie''s heart sank a little as she listened to these words.

    Looking away from the fat man, he saw that the fat man still wanted to drink tea, and the anxious Wu Xie kicked him.

    "Go down and help, drink!" With that, he was about to rush to the door. He didn''t have the skill of Zhang Qiling. He couldn''t jump from here.

    "Whoosh"

    Wu Xie hasn''t moved yet. In the attic, Han Xuan appears in front of Zhang Qiling.

    "Give it to me!" Light words, listen to the heart of a draw.

    Zhang Qiling only responded with a calm look and two words.

    "No way!"

    This scene once again made the people in the hall dumbfounded, and they could not help wondering, "is it an old fairy who can talk to the Lord like this?"

    With a frown, it''s impossible to treat Zhang Qiling like other people. They can''t kill or fight.

    "Destruction is a good thing." Whispering softly, Han Xuan stretched out his white fingers, and a little white light appeared on his fingertips.

    "Whew"

    The white light fell on the seal. Although there was no change on the surface, there were many cracks on the inside. It was impossible to open the bronze door.

    "Da! Dada

    After all this, Han Xuan is like a place where there is no one. He walks away slowly. Wherever he passes, he gives way.

    When you came to the door, a faint word came out, "Ningshan, Wu Xie, you don''t want to interfere in this matter, or you will come back to me!"

    Ning Shan, who is accompanying Wu Xie downstairs, hears this and trembles, then looks at Wu Xie with worried eyes.

    "It''s OK. I''ve seen so many scenes!" Wu Xie was forced to calm down.

    "His grandmother''s, Comrade Wu, you are a pit!" After Wu Xie opened his mouth, the fat man almost fell down the stairs.

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s bringing the plot back." Standing on the top floor of a building, overlooking the bustling city. In the original plot, Wu Xie and others make trouble at the Crescent Hotel, and are finally rescued by old lady Huo. But Han Xuan''s appearance disrupts the rhythm of the plot. If Zhang Qiling didn''t grab the ghost seal, I''m afraid it would take some effort to get the plot back on track.

    Night, soon comes, Han Xuan is still standing on the roof, if with the moonlight, I''m afraid he is a top swordsman, but the sky is not beautiful, dark clouds cover the moon tonight.

    "Well, since I''ve made you think, I''ll end your thoughts with my own hands!" Han Xuan''s eyes closed slightly. When he opened them, the white light flashed by, and he disappeared.

    Huo''s compound.

    "Brother immortal, you should love me well!" In a magnificent room, Huo Sihui was lying on the bed with her eyes slightly closed and her mouth curved.

 Chapter 618

    "Hoo ~" room, suddenly a cool breeze blowing, let the curtain slightly shaking.

    Such a strange image, in addition to the arrival of Han Xuan, there will be other.

    White is better than snow, and black hair is scattered on the back.

    "Forget, I don''t belong to this world, and I don''t want to stay in your mind!"

    Looking at Huo Sihui with a charming smile on her eye bed, she shakes her head, stretches out her fingers, and the white light jumps at her fingertips.

    Gradually, the smile on Huo Sihui''s face disappeared and replaced by fear.

    "Ah! No Suddenly, Huo Sihui on the bed yelled and stood up straight.

    "Daddada"

    In less than a minute, there were rapid steps outside the door.

    "Sihui, what''s the matter?" The door was pushed open and Mrs. Huo with white hair came in.

    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I seem to have lost something!" Huo Sihui sat at the head of the bed, her eyes blank.

    "What to lose!" Old lady Huo went to the bedside and sat down with doubts on her face. Her hand patted her on the back.

    "Just think about your fairy brother!"

    "Brother fairy, what is that?" The godless eyes turned.

    On hearing this, old lady Huo''s face changed greatly. She stood up and stomped in the room, but the others who followed were not much better.

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan naturally doesn''t care what old lady Huo is thinking. He goes straight to the lake three months ago when he gets out of Huo''s courtyard, because this is the last plot in the world of tomb raiding notes, and the origin of the world will surely be born in this plot.

    In the process of flying to the lake, Han Xuan also takes time to observe Er Gouzi. In case he wakes up, he is afraid that he will be restless again. Fortunately, er Gouzi has been absorbing soul crystals, and has no tendency to wake up.

    Han Xuan''s speed is so fast. In just a few minutes, he stood on the top of a mountain.

    At the foot of the mountain, there is still a sea of people. There is no change because of Han Xuan''s appearance. On the contrary, there are more people.

    "Five days! Five days later, I believe the world will give me an answer

    Standing on the top of the mountain, Han Xuan showed a trace of sadness between his eyebrows.

    Ever since the supreme god bead was crushed, a nightmare often flickered in his mind. Han Xuan always felt that something was about to happen. For nothing else, how strong the mind of the yuan infant monks was, how could there be a nightmare? If there was one, it would certainly indicate something.

    ¡­¡­

    Five days is not long or short. During this period, Han Xuan has been standing on the top of the mountain without any wavering.

    In the original book, Wu Xie and Zhang Qiling were separated. Zhang Qiling came to the lake, but Wu Xie went to Sichuan.

    "It''s coming!" Suddenly, Han Xuan, standing on the top of the mountain, spits out his words for the first time in five days.

    "This time, it''s about the birth of the origin of the world. I won''t show up. What''s the change in the province?" Make up your mind, Han xuanpan sits on the top of the mountain.

    One day, two days, three days¡° Wu Xie, you are here! " On the top of the mountain, Han Xuan''s eyes slowly opened.

    In the past few days, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness has not relaxed at all. He is always watching Zhang Qiling and Wu Xie. Once there is a breath of the origin of the world, he can know it for the first time. Unfortunately, there is no sign of the origin of the world.

    Zhang Qiling''s team, like the original work, were all trapped in the ancient building of Zhangjia. Only the fat man came back to the ground with wounds all over his body. On Wu Xie''s side, he also put on the mask of Wu Sansheng and became the fearsome third master.

 Chapter 619

    "The plot is extremely important this time. Ning Shan, don''t mix it in!" Han Xuan didn''t plan to ask about the plot, not to mention the time bomb beside Wu Xie.

    One hand raised, Han Xuan used the means to use, let Ningshan appear in the side.

    "First of all, sir, this is it!" Ningshan appears, first surprised, then looking at Han Xuan puzzled asked.

    "After this time, I will not stop you, nor will I have any restrictions on you." Han Xuan is still sitting on the ground, just back to Ning Shan said.

    "Hoo" can be heard, behind the heavy breathing sound.

    "Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir." Ning Shan tears, kneeling will knock.

    To be three kowtow, rather shirt also want to continue, but no matter how hard they make, also can''t head down.

    "Don''t thank me. You''ll be by my side before they come out." Han Xuan waved his hand and said.

    "Well," Ning Shan nodded cleverly.

    ¡­¡­

    Another day later, the fat man woke up, and then he led Wu Xie''s team to zhangjiagulou. It was a bumpy process, either dead or injured. Fortunately, Wu Xie''s fat man arrived at zhangjiagulou on schedule.

    "What''s the matter? The origin of the world still has no sign of birth. Is there any mistake?" On the top of the mountain, Han Xuan''s brows are locked.

    It is reasonable to say that if the origin of the world is to be born, it should appear when Wu Xie steps into the ancient building of Zhang Jia. But under the observation of divine consciousness, Wu Xie''s fat man is almost out, and there is no shadow of the origin of the world.

    After waiting for another half an hour, Wu Xie and Zhang Qiling come out of the old building. Seeing this, Han Xuan finally can''t sit down. He stands up fiercely, and a great force comes out of his body. Ning Shan looks at him in horror.

    "Impossible, impossible, the origin of the world, my origin of the world!" Han Xuan lost his voice and called. His figure flashed and disappeared from the top of the mountain.

    Underground, zhangjiagu building!

    A white figure appeared without warning, automatically ignored the mechanism and poison gas in the building, and searched the whole building in a few breaths.

    "There''s no reason. Why not? The plot is over!" Han Xuan''s face was so bad at this time that he thought about anything from the tomb robber''s notes. After thinking about it for more than ten minutes, he still had no clue.

    "Ah! It''s just that the treasures gained by this world are enough to make up for the origin of the world. Why bother so much? "

    If it''s any other world, Han Xuan has to find out the origin of the world even if he digs three feet. But the world of tomb raiding notes is different. His chances here are unprecedented, and each of them is comparable to the origin of the world.

    "The road to heaven,

    Nine thousand nine hundred nine hundred nine.

    Sister, go ahead boldly. Go ahead and don''t look back. "

    The solemn and stirring song seems to come from a very far place. In this song, unwilling and free, two opposite feelings are attached.

    "Pan Zi! I''ll save it or not! " Listening to the song, Han Xuan knows that it must be pan Zi who is escorting Wu Xie, but the price is a little high.

    For a moment, Han Xuan sighed, and his figure gradually faded

    "Third Master, I''ll accompany you!" In a cave full of silk threads, pan Zi was half stuck in a crack in the stone, holding a pistol with the muzzle facing the temple.

    "Pan Zi I know is not such a coward!"

 Chapter 620

    Pan Zi, who closed his eyes and was about to pull the trigger, heard the sound and opened his eyes fiercely, showing his desire for survival.

    Mole ant still lives secretly, let alone a living person.

    "Whew"

    A black hole appeared in front of Pan Zi, and Han Xuan, dressed in white, walked out slowly.

    "Sir, help me!"

    Han Xuan smiles, reaches out with one hand and grabs pan Zixu.

    "It''s a pity that I lost my leg!" Looking at Pan Zi''s bloody lower body, Han Xuan admires the man in front of him.

    Han Xuan had to save his flesh and blood because he could protect Wu Xie from such great pain and get out of the ancient building safely.

    "Eat it!" Pan Zi''s chest, a white pill suddenly appeared.

    Looking at Pan Zi swallowing pills into his stomach, Han Xuan raises his hand. In the process of raising it, the chaotic Qi that he has accumulated in the past three months emerges on his palm.

    "To" Han Xuan a big drink, black and white two gas instantly fell on Pan Zi''s lower body.

    Ten minutes later, a brand new pan Zi appeared again.

    "Thank you, sir!" With his new legs moving, pan Zi was very happy.

    "Well! You go. It''s time for me to leave. " After pan Zi was saved, it was almost the end of the world, and the origin of the world was not born, which means that the origin of the world may not appear, and Han Xuan naturally did not need to stay in this world.

    "Leave. Sir, you want to leave. Don''t you go and say hello to the third young master? " In Pan Zi''s mind, Han Xuan will disappear for several months, and then suddenly appear again. But he doesn''t know that Han Xuan''s disappearance may be permanent.

    Han Xuan just turned his head with a smile, then with one hand, all the silk threads here turned into small pieces, and then disappeared.

    "There is no danger in the road ahead. Go!"

    "Well, thank you, sir. We''ll see you later!" Pan Zi made a ritual in the world, and then set foot on the road to the ground.

    "See you later!" Looking at Pan Zi''s disappearing figure, Han Xuan sighed.

    ¡­¡­

    "I didn''t expect that this time it would be nothing! But then again, what went wrong? The world didn''t show up. " In the sky, Han Xuan stepped on the star and frowned.

    Although this incident seems insignificant, think carefully that if other worlds are the same as Tomb raiding world and the world is not born, Han Xuan will not be able to bear the consequences.

    "The only way to change the plot is to send Laoyang to Tianxuan and revive Anning. The others follow the plot. Why is the world not born?" Han Xuan couldn''t understand it, and the Sichuan characters on his forehead became deeper and deeper.

    "Old itch! Will the clue be on him? "

    With a flash of inspiration, Lao Yang was restricted by Han Xuan in the story of Qinling Shenshu. Now the world is hopeless, and it''s time to release him.

    In fact, Han Xuan also has some small ideas. He wants to see if the origin of the world is related to Lao Yang. After all, only Lao Yang has entered the mysterious continent in this world.

    But Han Xuan is doomed to be disappointed. When Lao Yang comes out of Tianxuan, Han Xuan''s divine sense scans him all over again and again, but he doesn''t find anything. Han Xuan has to let him go¡° only! Maybe it''s just that we''ve run out of opportunities in this world! " After thinking about it for a day, Han Xuan comforts himself.

 Chapter 621

    Changbai Mountain!

    "Whew"

    As a few months ago, the howling came out, but this time no one came to stop it.

    The purpose of Han Xuan''s coming to Changbai Mountain is to be the soul of Yushan Mountain. After all, this thing is too against the heaven and must be in his own hands.

    Second, Han Xuan wants to see the seal person mentioned by the queen mother of the West.

    Rift Valley!

    "Whoosh" white light is like a meteor falling directly into the rift valley.

    In front of the bronze door, Han Xuan didn''t stop for a breath. He directly used the law of space and appeared inside the bronze door.

    "Hu ~"

    "It''s not the first time I''ve seen you, but you''re really too big!" Looking at the mountain, Han Xuan''s heart keeps beating.

    "It''s said that you are suppressing the yuan infant friar. Should I be a backup?"

    In the meteorite jade, Han Xuan has asked clearly, that Yuan infant period friar, was suppressed by the soul jade mountain.

    At first hearing this news, Han Xuan was also surprised. After all, he sealed a person with soul jade. If the person who was sealed was not against heaven, or the person with soul jade didn''t know the goods, obviously, the queen mother of the West belonged to the latter.

    "Fuxi! It''s a pity that the law of this world doesn''t allow it

    At the beginning, in the meteorite jade, the queen mother of the West told Han Xuan everything.

    A thousand years ago, Fuxi came to this world with thunder, but he was seriously injured at that time.

    Yanhuang, Chiyou and queen mother of the West saved Fuxi by chance. The next step was a hundred years of cultivation. However, later, Queen Mother of the West and others were more unwilling to go down. One day, Fuxi was closed and sealed.

    After the war, the Yanhuang branch merged and became the most "authentic" vein and the ancestor of China?.

    The matriarchal clan, which moved to the west, was the Western Queen Mother in the western regions?.

    Chiyou was originally in Hebei. After the defeat of the war with the Yellow Emperor, some of his descendants were incorporated into the Yanhuang tribe.

    Among them, Yanhuang developed farming culture, Xiwangmu developed jade culture, and Chiyou developed bronze culture.

    "The yuan infant monk is definitely not from this world, maybe from the higher world. I don''t know why he came here!" You know, Fuxi is the first one who knows how to practice. If he is a "local", it''s hard to say.

    "It''s better to be on guard! After all, after being injured, they all have the cultivation of Yuan infantile period. This person is definitely not simple! " Thinking, with a wave of one hand, he took out countless array materials.

    "It''s a pity that Xinghe is suppressing the power of the virtual and the real. Otherwise, with it alone, even if that person''s strength is at a higher level, he can''t break through Xinghe''s defense!"

    With a word of naosao, Han Xuan began to arrange his array.

    Han Xuan''s array is called Jiutian lock soul array, which is a top energy array.

    The reason why this array is arranged is not without reasons. Because the soul jade has accumulated for many years, it already has strong soul power. In this nine day soul lock array, you can tell by the name that it needs soul power supply. It''s not like other arrays, it needs spiritual power to support it. In this period, all the monks in Yuanying period can leave Yuanying. Yuanying''s escape speed has reached the level of shocking the world, and the nine days soul lock array is specially used to conquer the soul, Yuanying.

    It took Han Xuan half a month to arrange the array.

    "Hu ~" looking at the huge light mask emitting faint blue light, Han Xuan was finally relieved.

    "The array has been completed. The next step is to bring the soul jade to Tianxuan and release Fuxi!"

 Chapter 622

    "Boom"

    Hunyushan shakes violently. Han Xuan is flying in the air. His sky star sword keeps waving. Every time he waves it, there will be a gap in hunyushan.

    In fact, Han Xuan doesn''t have to work so hard, but now there is a dangerous person under the mountain of Hunyu, and Han Xuan has to keep his strength.

    "Boom"

    The sky star sword in Han Xuan''s hand waved several hundred times. Finally, with a roar, the soul jade mountain was directly divided into two parts from the middle.

    Shua

    When the soul of Yushan was calm, I saw a black ball the size of a ping-pong ball and a green light looming in the crack.

    "Hu ~" seeing this, Han Xuan''s breath became a little short.

    "Gaga! The luck of labor and capital is so good that it explodes. I just wake up to see hunjing and the origin of the world. Han boy, well done! "

    Hear this sound, originally excited Han Xuan, the facial expression instantly sank down.

    "Er Gouzi, have you been waiting for this opportunity?"

    "Ouch! How can you say that to me? I''m really absorbing the soul power in the soul crystal. I just wake up now! "

    "Stop pretending!" Seeing Er Gouzi''s appearance, Han Xuan feels his head is big.

    "I can promise you 50% of the origin of the world, but don''t touch the Soul Crystal!" Han Xuan takes a step forward, flicks his sleeve and comes to the front of Er Gouzi.

    "You have too much appetite for such a big piece." Er Gouzi comes to Han Xuan in no hurry.

    You know, at the beginning, it was just a grain of rice sized soul crystal, which could be taken away from Han Xuan by ergouzi in every possible way. What''s more, now it''s still a ping-pong sized soul crystal.

    Han Xuan''s eyes fall on ER Gouzi fiercely. When Er Gouzi sees this, he doesn''t fall at all. He looks at Han Xuan face to face.

    After ten breaths!

    "Deng Deng Deng"

    Han Xuan and Gouzi took three steps back.

    "Your strength has been enhanced again!" It''s not so easy for one person and one dog to look at each other. It''s just a trial before the war.

    "Of course, if you don''t have three thirds, how dare you go to Liangshan!" Two dog son thief laughs a way.

    "Well! Then take my magic sword! " Han Xuan is going to use the magic sword to resist thunder.

    "Cut! Take it. If I was really afraid of this thing before, now the labor and capital will teach you how to be a man, gaga! "

    "Whoosh"

    All of a sudden, just when the trial was about to turn into a war, colorful light came out from the crack of hunyushan.

    "Ha ha ha! Five thousand years, five thousand years, I finally came out again! " The sound seems to be coming from the nine hell. With a sweep of the divine sense, a person like a fierce ghost comes to the ground quickly.

    "The origin of the world!" All of a sudden, Fuxi, who was flying up quickly, exclaimed in amazement. Only by this can we know that this man is definitely not simple.

    If chaos bead didn''t need the origin of the world, Han Xuan didn''t know what the origin of the world was, but Fuxi recognized it at a glance. It doesn''t mean anything. It means that this person must have come from the higher world, even the top world. But this man only knows the origin of the world, but he doesn''t know the Soul Crystal who is as famous as the origin of the world. In this way, this man doesn''t look like a person in the top world.

    The speed of the Yuan Dynasty monks was so fast that in the blink of an eye, Fuxi came to the source and soul of the world.

    "Ha ha ha, five thousand years later, this world has given me such a big surprise!" Looking at the two things in his hand, Fuxi laughed, but at this time he was a little overjoyed. He didn''t find that there were two terrible eyes looking at this side.

    "My stuff! You want to touch your fingers! " The two voices overlap, which makes people feel strange.

 Chapter 623

    Hearing the sound, Fuxi noticed that there were two other people in the huge space.

    "Hum, how dare the early friars of little Yuanying make such bold remarks!" Fuxi''s cultivation in the middle period of Yuanying is a small level higher than Han Xuan''s, but it''s just a small level, which is almost the gap between heaven and earth.

    It''s just that Han XuanZhen is like an ordinary monk!

    "You''re looking for death!" Watching Fuxi bring the world origin and soul crystal into his arms, Han Xuan''s tyrannical atmosphere radiates out to all sides.

    And ER Gouzi didn''t show off too much. He lit up a black flame.

    The world''s origin and soul crystal have long been regarded as their own taboos, but now someone dares to touch them. Needless to say, there is no room for maneuver.

    "Oh! It seems that I underestimate you. You have such strength! " Feeling the fluctuation of the atmosphere in the field, Fuxi was surprised at first, and then disapproved.

    "I hate that someone is facing me with a high attitude!" Then, a little red dot in the distance shot to this side at a high speed. Where it passed, the floor made of white marble flew around one after another. In the rear, a deep gully formed and spread directly to Han Xuan''s feet.

    See, Fuxi disdain in the eyes of a little dignified, he could not feel the shock under the terror.

    "Boom" red light falls on the walls of the space, making the whole space one of the shocks.

    "This should be his strongest strike, but now I don''t have any magic weapon. Otherwise, I won''t dodge in the face of such an attack." Looking at the dust and fog in the distance, Fuxi was secretly frightened.

    "You seem to have forgotten my existence!" When the sound came out of the ear, I felt a little hot under my feet.

    "Dark flame! Who on earth are you Looking at the black flame under his feet, Fuxi was shocked.

    "Oh! You also know the nether flame, good, good Although Er Gouzi said that he was right, the evil flame did not weaken at all.

    "Dead dog! Get out of here Suddenly, the wind roared behind Er Gouzi, and Han Xuan chopped down heavily with the sky star sword.

    "Boom" fortunately two dogs respond quickly, otherwise a pot of dog soup will have materials.

    "Shit! Son Han, murder for money After two dogs rolled over, they got up and yelled.

    "Well, stay away from my things!" Han Xuan has no emotion in her eyes.

    "NIMA! That''s clearly the stuff of labor and capital! " Two dog son also not to be outdone to look at Han Xuan.

    Looking at a person and a dog looking at each other as if no one else, Fu Xi was completely angry.

    "Jie Jie! Do you really think I''m a bully! " Ferocious smile appeared on the face, and then put his hand into his arms.

    When stretched out, a red pill appeared in the palm of the hand.

    "I thought I would never use you, but now it seems!"

    "Gudong"

    After a breath!

    "Boom"

    Powerful energy waves spread from Fuxi''s feet¡° Ha ha ha, power, endless power With a clench of fist, the air made a sound explosion, and at the foot, the dark flame was extinguished one after another.

    "It''s worthy of being the blood devil pill. In such a short time, I was promoted from the middle stage of Yuanying to the late stage. It''s just a pity that I only have half an hour to live!" Looking at his powerful hands, Fuxi looked like enjoying himself.

    "Now, I see how you fight me!"

 Chapter 624

    All of a sudden, Fuxi''s breath was transient, and nihility punched Han Xuan.

    Energy magic fist with a strong wind hit.

    "Boom"

    The dust was flying, but Han Xuan''s figure disappeared.

    "It''s boring. My toys are gone so soon!" Licking the corner of his mouth, Fuxi''s face showed a playful smile.

    "Hum ~"

    Suddenly, still calm in the dust fog, like a tornado swept, let the dust fog in one direction.

    "What''s the matter?" Fuxi frowned and looked straight at the tornado.

    "Secret skill: Dharma, heaven and earth!" Suddenly, a faint sound came from the tornado.

    "Puyi"

    It''s like the sound of a blister being rubbed and broken. Han Xuan''s figure rises several feet. From a distance, Han Xuan seems to grow out of a tornado.

    "Wow! You can''t just deal with that guy In the distance, the heart of Er Gouzi is like a mirror. Han Xuan must want to start first when he uses the method of heaven and earth. After all, as long as Fu Xi is controlled, who will be the source of the world and the soul crystal.

    As long as things are in the hands of who, it must be the only one to swallow. After all, a person and a dog are all the people who turn over their faces and don''t recognize people. Who will be in charge of the previous bullshit agreement at that time.

    "Roar"

    With the roar of the sky, er Gouzi also shows his forbidden skill. As his body grows bigger, there is a little bit of red in his black flame.

    Seeing these two behemoths, Fuxi was completely stunned, because he could feel that the smell of a man and a dog was no weaker than the cultivation of the peak of Yuan Dynasty, and even had it.

    Ignoring Fuxi''s frightened eyes, Han Xuan glanced at Er Gouzi.

    "Time! Space Now, any one of them has the ability to crush Fu Xi easily, but don''t forget, now they both want to eat the treasure alone, and who catches Fu Xi first becomes the top priority.

    "In terms of speed, labor and capital are the best in the world!" Er Gouzi looks up to the sky and screams, then pulls out a streamer, and a trace of black red magic flame shoots into a certain space at a faster speed.

    Shua

    When the magic flame passes through, the space burns quickly, but when it burns to a certain place, the space is extremely stable in an instant, so that the spreading flame goes out quietly.

    "I found you!" Er Gouzi was so happy that he kept jumping out of his body and went to the stable space.

    Han Xuan uses the law of time and space at the same time, that is, er Gouzi has to spend some means to find him, and burning space is the most direct way.

    "Hum" cold hum, the space ability radiates from Han Xuan. Where he passes, the black hole burned by the magic flame heals quickly.

    When most of Er Gouzi''s demonic flame pours on the stable space, Han Xuan''s figure has already disappeared.

    "No!" Er Gouzi''s head turned to Fuxi fiercely, his mouth opened, a more black and red magic flame appeared in his mouth, and then went straight to Fuxi.

    "It''s no big deal. We''re half a man!" With a loud cry, er Gouzi ran quickly to the left of Han Xuan and Fu Xi

    Looking at 50% of the world origin and half of the soul crystal, Han Xuan''s face turns black.

    "Two dogs!" This sound will almost collapse the whole space.

    "Come on, come on! How about crying and howling? Labor and capital are also suffering losses, OK At this time, er Gouzi has returned to his normal size, and the evil flame in front of him has disappeared. After all, the thing has already arrived. If he continues this forbidden technique, it''s not worth the loss.

 Chapter 625

    "Hoo, Hoo!" After a few breaths, Han Xuan''s body quickly became smaller, and he also relieved the state of FA Tianxiang earth.

    Because both of them had spare hands this time, they didn''t sleep as deeply as they did in brother corpse''s world for more than ten years.

    "I can give you the origin of the world, but you must give it to hunjing." Soul jade has the ability to improve the cultivation of spirit. You don''t have to think about it. Soul Crystal must also have it.

    "Cut, you are stupid!" Er Gouzi didn''t have the same style as before. He sat down and picked up his nose.

    "You" point to ER Gouzi, Han Xuan''s face is black like carbon, "I use the rest of the world to exchange with you!"

    "Er" Er Gouzi is stunned. The origin of the world is almost the purpose of Han Xuan''s coming here. Now he wants to exchange him for hunjing.

    In fact, it''s not surprising to think about it carefully. After all, Han Xuan wants the virtual and real power, but his spiritual cultivation is not as high as his own cultivation. Everything is impossible. If he compulsorily collects the virtual and real power, his life may be in danger.

    But soul crystal gives Han Xuan this hope, which makes Han Xuan want to get Soul Crystal anyway.

    After looking at Han Xuan in a complicated way, er Gouzi''s face became serious for a moment. "Han boy, I''ll tell you honestly that this world is not as you imagine. The world of tomb raiding notes belongs to a medium world. You know, the world origin of the medium world is more than 100 times more precious than that of the lower world!"

    "What, this is a medium world!" Han Xuan was shocked.

    The level of the world depends not only on its aura, but also on its cultivation system.

    There are no yuan infant monks in the world, they all belong to the lower world, and the emergence of Yuan infant monks represents the middle world.

    The world origin of the middle world, needless to say, is much better than the world origin of the lower world, whether it is to improve cultivation or to treat injuries.

    "Well! Yes, I advise you to absorb the origin of the world and improve your strength. After all, after this village, that shop is the only one! "

    Hearing this, Han Xuan hesitated. He didn''t know his value as the origin of the middle world.

    "That''s all! Isn''t there a jade mountain of Soul here? " For a long time, Han Xuan sighed and said.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom"

    With the violent shaking of the space, the soul jade like a hill disappeared.

    After searching again, Han Xuan found a black hole in front of him.

    "Whoosh"

    The space here is quiet again, leaving only a big pit and ground full of broken meat.

    Qinling!

    "Er Gouzi, what do you think I''ll do if I go down now?" In the sky, Han Xuan didn''t go down to find out. Instead, he asked the two dogs beside him.

    "There is no place to die!" Said Er Gouzi lazily,

    "How can it be? I''ve recovered my strength now, and my accomplishments have reached the yuan infant stage."

    "It''s because you are so powerful that you will die without a place to die!" Er Gouzi turned over and continued, "in other words, do you understand what is the power of emptiness and reality?"¡° Isn''t that the power of the virtual and the real? "

    "Damn it After hearing this, er Gouzi secretly scolded and stood up, "the power of emptiness and reality is equal to the ability of materialization, but the power of emptiness and reality is more subtle, and the material things are more diversified!"

    "Oh, that''s it!" Han Xuan nodded.

    The divine sense went down the bronze tree. When he saw the golden array plate, he stopped immediately.

    "What a pity! I''m going to leave you here again! " Han Xuan knows that as long as Xinghe is taken away, the power of reality and emptiness will surely run away. It''s impossible to catch it at that time.

 Chapter 626

    Huashan, one of the five famous mountains in China, is the birthplace of Chinese civilization, but today it has ushered in colorful glow.

    "Finally, I''m back!" Smelling the familiar smell, Han Xuan breathes greedily.

    "You just leave. Don''t tell me you''re not interested in the power of the virtual and the real!" All of a sudden, the breeze around, two dogs suddenly appeared in the side.

    In Er Gouzi''s mind, Han Xuan knows that there is no hope to collect the power of the virtual and the real, but he will certainly make a toss. But where does he know that Han Xuan already knows the role of the soul jade. Once his spiritual cultivation reaches a certain level, he will definitely return to the tomb raiding notes again.

    With a mysterious smile, Han Xuan doesn''t give any explanation. He has a hunch that Er Gouzi must know that Hunyu can improve the cultivation of spirit. But why didn''t he tell him that there must be something fishy about it.

    "It''s been about a year since I left. It seems that they haven''t moved yet." Before leaving the earth, Han Xuan met with the highest leader of China. His request was to let heavy industry disappear on the earth, but the divine sense swept by, where there was any change.

    Han Xuan''s divine consciousness can already cover the whole earth. Once swept, everything is invisible.

    All of a sudden, Han Xuan, with a smile on his face, has a look in his eyes. His smile disappears quickly, and his body sends out a terrible cold, directly turning the mountain under his feet into an iceberg.

    "Wow, what''s wrong with you!" Feel a cold straight to the soul, two dog son scared quickly mobilize the body of the demon flame.

    "Shut up Han Xuan''s eyes are red, and he looks directly at Er Gouzi.

    "Eh!" Han Xuan''s eyes, is two dogs in the world to seize the source, also did not appear, but now.

    "Is there any change?" Two dogs in the heart doubt, quickly will God out of consciousness.

    "Whoosh"

    Just as the divine consciousness has just left the body, the energy of a space law rippling around him is obviously that Han Xuan has left.

    "Don''t do anything!" Han Xuan has a panic look on his face.

    ¡­¡­

    Mordu, Xinjia!

    In recent years, the Xin family has been prosperous every day, but in this year, all the people who have entered the Xin family have shown a look of disappointment.

    And it''s the same today.

    "It''s been a year, and the fairy hasn''t shown his face. What''s the matter?" Just out of the gate of Xin''s house, two childe brothers sighed.

    "Mr. Wang, don''t you know what this fairy is from?"

    "Oh! Brother Li, I''d like to hear about it! " The young man, who was called Mr. Wang, hurriedly made an appearance of exploration.

    Li surnamed childe light cough, "I am also hearsay, don''t know true or false, Wang childe right when listen to a joke."

    Then he came up to Prince Wang''s ear and whispered, "it''s said that this fairy has an indistinct relationship with the master of the mysterious world that day."

    "What, the master of heaven and metaphysics!" The young man surnamed Wang turned pale and exclaimed.

    On earth, you may not know who the president of the United States is, you may not know that the snail crawls slower than the tortoise, but you must know who the God of heaven is, because he is a man who is called God¡° Hush, keep it down The young man surnamed Li quickly covered the prince''s mouth.

    "Wuwu" the young man surnamed Wang blinked his eyelids for several times to show his understanding.

    Seeing this look in his eyes, the young man surnamed Li put down his hand. "Now you know who they are. You dare to say that something happened to a fairy. You''re really desperate."

    "Whoosh"

    Just as they were talking, there was a shrill whistling in the sky, and then a terrible pressure came down from above.

    "People here, all, stay!"

 Chapter 627

    In an attic of Xin''s family, a woman feels the terrible breath, and her dead pupils are relieved.

    "Are you here at last! I''ve had enough of waiting. I just hope you can let my brothers and sisters go! " Murmured to himself, got up and went to the door which had not been opened for a long time.

    "What''s the matter? I can''t move my body!" Under the pressure of Han Xuan''s powerful force, no one can move his body.

    "If she has something to do, all the people here will be buried with her!" When the words were uttered, the clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and the thunder was rolling with blood red snow.

    "Creak!"

    The door was pushed open, and Xinyu, who was wrapped in tight clothes, walked out.

    Looking at the blood red snow in the sky, Xinyu took a deep breath, "Lord of the world, I will bear this matter, and please Lord of the world let those innocent people go!"

    "Whoosh"

    When the white light flashed, a white hand had fallen on Xinyu''s neck.

    "You can''t afford it. Hum, I''m afraid you can''t afford it!" Han Xuan''s blood is all over his eyes. With the ferocious expression on his face, he looks like a fierce ghost who has just escaped from hell.

    Without any struggle, Xinyu looks at Han Xuan calmly, as if Han Xuan''s hand doesn''t exert any force at all.

    "I knew it would be this!" Nostalgic looked at this square world, Xinyu showed a sad smile, slowly closed his eyes, in that moment, a drop of crystal tears fell.

    "Tick

    This sound, as if hit Han Xuan God sea.

    "Hey, Han boy, if you don''t want to have a magic barrier in your heart, go and save the girl as soon as possible. What are you doing with these mortals here?"

    It''s not Er Gouzi who suddenly appears.

    Er Gouzi knows that if Jin Lingzi dies, this knot will always follow Han Xuan.

    A word awakens the dreamer. Han Xuan''s body trembles and throws Xinyu out directly. Then he turns into a streamer and rushes into the attic in front of him.

    "Ouch! It''s going to make trouble for me! " Although Han Xuan didn''t throw it with anger, he was a master in Yuan Ying period after all. If he let Xin Yu fall, he would die on the spot.

    In the room, looking at a bead floating on a piece of spirit jade, Han Xuan''s heart is like a knife cutting.

    "Jinlingzi, wait for me, my brother will let you come back!"

    The bead in front of him is exactly the essence of Jin Lingzi, but now he has no spirit, and the surface is even more cracked.

    "Two dogs!" Han Xuan roars out of the room.

    "Ah! Come on I don''t know if Han Xuan will call him. When he calls out, er Gouzi has already arrived.

    "How to save it!" The tone was a little low.

    "Well, generally speaking, once Lingbao is damaged, it can absorb spiritual power to repair itself. But Jin Lingzi seems to be not so simple. Do you think her spirit seems to be gradually dispersing?"

    "Spirit!? What do you mean? "

    "Spirit, generally refers to the magic weapon in the spirit, can also be compared to a person''s soul."¡° Spirit! Soul, pearl, four Pearl Han Xuan is shocked all over, and quickly takes out the other two beads in the world of zhenhun street.

    When the other two beads appeared in the room, the spirit of Jin Lingzi''s body was even faster.

    "Damn it Two dog son secretly scold a, "quick use space rule to separate them!"

    After listening, he quickly applied the law of space to the other two magic beads. He felt that it was not enough. He almost had to display the law of heaven and earth, because in the state of law of heaven and earth, Han Xuan''s law of space would be promoted to a higher level.

 Chapter 628

    "OK, don''t do useless work. As long as you separate them with the law of space, the speed of spirit will be greatly reduced!" Er Gouzi quickly stops Han Xuan. After all, no one knows if there will be any change later. Now it''s better to save some strength.

    "Er Gouzi, what''s the matter?" Han Xuan angrily looks at the other two beads and feels that they are vampires, absorbing the spirit of Jinlingzi.

    "I don''t know much about it, but looking at the situation just now, it must be that the four sacred pearls in zhenhun Street are all connected. They are all lost at the same time! Eh, by the way, why are there only two and the other one? "

    Now in front of you, Jin Lingzi has one, Han Xuan has two, and where is the other one.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan''s face turned pale and his body was shaking.

    "It''s me, it''s me who hurt you!" In the world of tomb raiding notes, Han Xuan thinks of Jin Lingzi just because he sees the supreme god pearl, and then crushes it to pieces. However, Han Xuan can''t afford the result.

    Listening to Han Xuan''s story, er Gouzi rolled his eyes and said, "what do you think? Since she makes you unstable, why do you want to do this now? Shouldn''t you be happy?"

    "Me Han Xuanyi Leng, the heart is like overturning the Schisandra bottle.

    "Han Xiaozi, the merciless way is not the right way after all. Even if one day you can''t be really happy, this is a piece of advice from someone who has been here for a long time!" Er Gouzi had a different meaning in his eyes. He didn''t know what he thought.

    Ruthless way, as the name suggests, is to cut off any kind of feelings.

    In the world of cultivation, there are many cases of killing a wife to prove the truth, in order to cultivate the merciless way.

    "Well, I''ve talked so much about the truth. Now let''s find a way to save the girl!"

    For Han Xuan, er Gouzi doesn''t want to let him fall into the ruthless way. After all, he once stayed in the real Xiuzhen continent, and he has experienced too many twists and turns in it.

    Although the cultivation of the merciless way has made rapid progress, it has no worries, but after all, it is a person who has no feelings and righteousness. It is extremely easy to be controlled by power, and it will only become a killing machine.

    The only thing that can change Han Xuan is Jin Lingzi.

    "How to save it!" Han Xuan''s eyes fluctuate slightly.

    "Try to use the Soul Crystal first. The soul crystal can cure all the wounds of the soul body."

    For Jinlingzi such things, two dogs have never met, dare not say too full.

    "Soul Crystal!" After Han Xuan listens, does not have the heartache at all, takes out that half Soul Crystal in a panic.

    "What to do!" Once the Black Soul Crystal appears, the light here seems to be absorbed by it.

    "Give it to me!" Two dogs put out their paws.

    If it''s normal, Han Xuan doesn''t dare to send hunjing to him even if he''s killed. Today, however, Han Xuan is not the same. He doesn''t have the heart to be defensive, so he passes hunjing to him directly.

    "Hu" took over the soul crystal, and ER Gouzi took a deep breath, "I started!"

    "Buzz" black flame rising, burning the soul crystal.

    "If those old guys know that I''ve ruined hunjing like this, will they rush to this world in anger?" Looking at the Soul Crystal slowly turning into liquid, er Gouzi''s face showed a bitter smile¡° Give me a drop of your blood essence Essence and blood, this is the energy crystal of the whole body. If you lose too much, you will lose your accomplishments and lose your life.

    But now, Han xuansi doesn''t care, a little gold appears in the center of her eyebrows.

 Chapter 629

    "Puyi"

    When golden leaves the body, Han Xuan''s face is as white as paper.

    Taking Han Xuan''s blood essence, er Gouzi doesn''t dare to delay for a moment. He sends the blood essence directly to Jin Lingzi, and soul crystal liquid follows him.

    "Buzz"

    When the two fell above, the beads trembled violently, and then a figure appeared.

    "Jinlingzi!" Han Xuan was excited when he saw the shadow like a phantom.

    "Don''t get excited. It''s just the beginning. You''d better get ready first!" At this time, er Gouzi had some difficulties in speaking. It can be seen that it was extremely difficult to save Jin Lingzi.

    "Ready for what!" Han Xuan asks eagerly.

    "When all her spirits come back to her body, it needs the spirit power of terror to repair the cracks in her body. Remember, it''s the spirit power of terror!"

    Han Xuan doesn''t know how much power there is, but Er Gouzi is so serious that he takes out the pill he is not willing to use.

    In this tense atmosphere, a quarter of an hour passed quietly.

    But the outline floating on the bead became clearer and clearer, but there was little liquid left. Seeing this, er Gouzi took out his share of the soul crystal.

    "Thanks to grandma''s house!"

    The black magic flame rose again, but this time, er Gouzi was a little careful. The soul crystal liquid didn''t appear as fast as before, but dropped from the magic flame bit by bit.

    "Enough!" After another incense stick, two dogs'' bloodshot eyes flashed a trace of tenderness.

    The magic flame disappeared in an instant. In the magic flame package, you can see a black object the size of your fingertip.

    "Han boy, if you don''t compensate me in the future, labor and capital will never end with you!" Quickly put away the soul crystal, two dog son yells at Han Xuan.

    But now, Han Xuan has no time to pay attention to ER Gouzi. In the middle of the sky, Jin Lingzi''s illusory body has almost condensed into essence. But when the body wants to integrate into the noumenon, it is blocked by a force. Han Xuan knows that this is the reason why the noumenon has not been repaired.

    "Hu" takes a deep breath, and the powerful spirit of his body rushes out like a tiger, making this small room turn into nothingness.

    "Come on!" Han Xuan roared, with the momentum that a strong man will never return.

    "Buzz" Jinlingzi body trembles violently, and the aura, which is densely distributed in the whole sky, rushes to the beads like a tide.

    At first, Han Xuan was able to persist, but later, the faster the aura was absorbed, that is, Han Xuan has the ability to devour all energy, which can''t be compared with it.

    Feeling less than 10% of the spiritual power left in his body, Han Xuan realized how terrible the terrible spiritual power that Er Gouzi said was.

    A clench teeth, contain in the mouth of a light blue Dan medicine instant be bitten.

    In an instant, the spirit power fills the whole body, but it''s just a drop in the bucket. After a while, the spirit power reaches the bottom again, and Han Xuan has to swallow the pill again.

    In this way, back and forth several times, even with Han Xuan''s body, some of them can''t hold on. After all, it''s the third poison of the medicine.

    "Your grandmother''s, what is the origin of the world for?" Next to him, er Gouzi yelled after he recovered a little. The origin of the world is the core of a world. Needless to say, the spiritual power in it must be extremely rich.

    "World origin, world origin!" A glimmer of light flashed in my eyes, but I didn''t care. A green mist appeared.

    Chaos swallows the sky and decides to run. A trace of green rushes into Han Xuan''s body, and then quickly transforms.

 Chapter 630

    The source of the world absorbed is not the ordinary spiritual power, but the precious chaotic Qi.

    The reason why chaos Qi is higher than ordinary spirit power is that it has no impurities and is incomparably pure. The origin of the world is that there is only one world in which the energy naturally has no impurities.

    Some people may ask, why not let Jin Lingzi absorb the world origin directly, Han Xuan can absorb the world origin, it all depends on the chaos bite heaven, if let Jin Lingzi directly absorb the world origin without conversion, the result is only one, burst!

    The black and white Qi burst out from the body and fell on Jin Lingzi''s body in an instant.

    "Hum" with a warble, the crack healed faster than before, although faster than before, but still as slow as a snail.

    A quarter of an hour, half an hour, an hour, unconsciously, the bright moon in the sky has already risen.

    "Cough! Poof A strong cough broke the silence of the night.

    In the light of the bright moon, Han Xuan was holding the ground with one hand, and there was no blood on his face.

    "It''s almost, it''s almost!" Struggling to get up, Han Xuan takes a look at the origin of the world, which has shrunk by a circle on his head. Han Xuan takes a breath and runs chaos.

    "Poof Just after operation, the blood gas in the body surged and a mouthful of fresh blood was sprayed out.

    Forced to endure the feeling of dizziness, a black and white air fell on the body of Jin Lingzi.

    "Han boy, it''s OK. If you are like this, your whole body may be scrapped!" Er Gouzi was also anxious, but he couldn''t help at all. After all, he was also injured, and he didn''t have the skill of "chaos swallowing heaven".

    "Waste it, then waste it, she, I must save it!" Han Xuan spits out a few words from his teeth.

    "Don''t think that you can do whatever you want if you have an immortal body. After you are reborn, your body is extremely fragile. In the future, you will spend a lot of time to strengthen your body!" Er Gouzi tried to dissuade him.

    "I don''t have anything else, but I have plenty of time!" After saying these words intermittently, a black and white air emerged from the body.

    "Damn it, professional pit team mate!" Two dogs son listen to this, in the heart secretly scold a, but how can he let Han Xuan waste time, spit out a green gas from the mouth.

    Han Xuan had seen this green gas before. At that time, Han Xuan was fusing the world origin of Tianxuan continent, so that he could have an immortal body. Just at the critical moment of life and death, er Gouzi vomited such gas from his mouth.

    After listening to ER Gouzi, he said that this is extracted from the origin of the world, but there is no such skill as chaotic heaven swallowing. It is extremely difficult to extract, and it will not be used until the moment of life and death.

    See two dog son hand, Han Xuan lax pupil and restored a moment of Qingming, "two dog son, this kindness, I wrote down!"

    Er Gouzi and Han Xuan, although they are ruthless in the face of the treasure, always lend a helping hand at such a juncture.

    Under the dual action of chaotic gas and green gas, the cracks are healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Ding" with the crisp sound, the floating Jinlingzi quickly fused into the beads.

    Looking at the beads of Lingli circulation, Han Xuan''s tight mind slightly relaxed, but this relaxation almost made him fall to the ground.

    "Don''t tell her about my injury!" Forced to lift the last trace of spiritual power, open the channel to chaos bead.

 Chapter 631

    "What are you doing! Don''t you watch her wake up! " Two dogs son ignore that loss of green gas, ask a way.

    "No, if you let her see me like this, maybe she''ll spend it in remorse. I''m a good example!" Han Xuan''s self reproach is precisely because he crushed the supreme god bead.

    "In addition, the rest of the world''s origin, the right to give you compensation, you do not refuse, I know this is far from enough, but in the future, I will redouble it!"

    Han Xuan said that he was full of pride, but he underestimated Er Gouzi.

    "NIMA! Finally, a little consolation award While Han Xuan is talking, er Gouzi has already bitten the rest of the world in his mouth. What''s the meaning of refusing.

    "Well, what did you just say?"

    As soon as the corner of the eye was pulled out, it was almost impossible to suppress the surging Qi and blood in the body.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    When Han Xuan''s figure disappeared, the rambling breath of Er Gouzi gradually faded away, and the smell of prairie lone wolf filled the whole world.

    "Well!" This sound is like a warbler coming out of the valley. The listener will be intoxicated.

    "Wake up!" Cold, colder than the ice of ten thousand years.

    "You are!" Do get up, looking at the wolf does not look like a wolf, the dog does not look like a dog, Jin Lingzi slightly stunned.

    "You need to let Han Xuan get rid of the ruthless way, otherwise, my end will be his end!" With that, the void turned into an energy hand, and the precise point was in the center of Jin Lingzi''s eyebrows.

    In a flash, Jin Lingzi''s eyes fell into dullness, and images came to mind.

    long time!

    "No, no!" There was panic in Jin Lingzi''s dull eyes.

    When Jin Lingzi recovered, he saw a dog''s head close to him.

    "Ah Jin Lingzi yelled and slapped him.

    "Wocao! What''s the matter, you girl Two dogs a back, easily avoid this slap.

    "Master, please don''t blame me for offending me Jin Lingzi calmed down and apologized.

    "Master!! You drink too much or you don''t take any medicine! Call me Lord wolf! Quack, quack, quack

    Looking at the roaring Er Gouzi, Jin Lingzi couldn''t associate him with the proud figure.

    "Before you, master!" Jin Lingzi asked tentatively.

    "Before!? I don''t know what happened before and after, but do you want to go to other places to play? " With that, er Gouzi came forward with a mysterious smile.

    "Master, I''m going to find my brother." Jin Lingzi shakes her head and looks away, but her head just deviates, and the scene in front of her makes her a little stunned.

    "Here, what''s the matter! And the blood When the eyes fell on the ground that a large pool of blood, only feel a sense of life linked to attack the heart.

    "GA GA GA, in order to keep Han from going astray, the labor and capital sealed his life essence and blood into your body. There will be a good play in the future!" Seeing Jin Lingzi''s puzzled look, er Gouzi chuckled in his heart¡° This blood belongs to my brother. What happened here? Why did my brother bleed? " Jin Lingzi''s eyes were misty, which made people pity him.

    "What''s the matter with bleeding? It''s good if you don''t leave your life here!" Er Gouzi muttered.

    "Life, what''s the matter with your brother? Tell me quickly!" The fog in Jin Lingzi''s eyes is more abundant. Looking at Er Gouzi''s eyes, they are firm and incomparable, and have the tendency of never giving up.

    Eyes a turn, "he said he did not want to see you, to enter that what ruthless way!"

    "What, merciless way!" Jin Lingzi was so scared that he even stepped back and didn''t feel anything mixed under his feet.

    "Touch"

    He fell to the ground heavily, with four words in his mouth.

    "Merciless way, merciless way!"

 Chapter 632

    Inside the chaotic pearl full of stars!

    "Cough!" This sound, sharp penetration, seems to ring out in the whole starry sky.

    "With the help of Er Gouzi, the whole body is already full of holes. It''s impossible to have a chance to break through!" In the void, Han Xuan held on with one hand, with a wry smile on his face.

    You know, in the past, Han Xuan was careful in absorbing the world origin. But this time, for Jin Lingzi''s sake, he ignored himself and absorbed the world origin beyond the limit of his body.

    "Do you really want to give up this body?" Although Han Xuan vowed to save Jin Lingzi before, at this time, Han Xuan was worried.

    But just at this time, an obsession rises from the bottom of my heart.

    "Kill! Kill those who hinder you, let your mind become calm, and let yourself be unlimited! "

    Han Xuanmeng''s head, eyes full of blood, no longer that gentle atmosphere.

    "Kill Jin Lingzi, let yourself have no flaw!"

    "No, it can''t be killed!"

    "Kill"

    "Can''t kill"

    Two kinds of ideas keep flashing in my mind.

    "Ah With this roar, the sound wave rippling around, let the countless stars all away from themselves, make here a dark void.

    "Kill The whole void is covered with ice at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Whoosh!" All of a sudden, a little bit of golden awn appeared in the distance. Just at the moment of appearance, the distance between Han Xuan and the golden awn pulled in sharply, as if the space between the two did not exist.

    If Han Xuan is still sober, he will realize that this is the space law he is proud of, but this space law is more advanced than him, not a bit.

    "Merciless way, the most merciless way, but you should not practice it!" When Jin mang falls into Han Xuan''s eyebrows, an ethereal word comes out.

    "You, who is it?" With the help of Jin Mang, Han Xuan''s mind finally recovered for a moment. His eyes showed pain and his words were intermittent.

    "I''m just a pitiful wretch who has been mercilessly abandoned!" A little regret can be heard in the ethereal voice.

    "Ah But Han Xuan doesn''t have the extra energy to listen to the implication, because the two obsessions in his mind are fighting again.

    "Water flows and flowers wither, two merciless, send the east wind through Chu City! Pass the city of Chu The sound faded until it finally disappeared.

    "Ah! Ah The whole sky has been echoing Han Xuan''s shrill voice.

    "You can''t kill, you can''t kill even if you die!"

    "Kill! Block the heart of Tao

    "Ah! I won''t let you succeed, I won''t let you hurt her Han Xuan''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. The aura on his hand was flowing, and he clapped his hand toward his chest.

    "Touch" blood splash, Han Xuan''s body which can bear such a blow, split in an instant.

    "Ah The cry continued. On the scattered pieces of meat, a little white gathered, and soon another Han Xuan was formed, but his body was illusory, which was his spirit¡° Jie Jie! If you enter this way, you can''t get rid of me. Now, you are me and I am you. Unless you are the real death, I will accompany you all your life! " The breath of Han Xuan''s spirit suddenly changes, and a strange breath fills the whole starry sky.

    "Die! Die! Die Han Xuan roared three times, and the chaos moved at top speed. Under the terrible suction, the stars all around quickly flew to the spirit.

    "I won''t let you hurt her!"

 Chapter 633

    Each of these stars is a world. If you suck in your body, not to mention all of them, it''s just one. Han Xuan will only end up bursting.

    "What do you want, stop, stop!" Suddenly, Han Xuan''s face became extremely panic.

    "Why?" The panic disappeared in a flash, replaced by a sneer, "of course, die together! Didn''t you say that if I die, you will die! "

    "No, no, I''ll go back to the depths of your God sea at once!"

    Hearing this, Han Xuan hesitates. After all, no one is willing to die.

    But at this point, the idea suddenly works, obviously just to distract Han Xuan''s attention.

    "Ah In principle, Han Xuan also knew the cultivation method of chaotic heaven swallowing decision.

    "No, don''t hurt her, don''t!" The expression in Han Xuan''s eyes is gradually replaced by ruthlessness.

    "Jie, finally, I can control the spirit!" Feel Han Xuan''s idea is forced to know the sea, another idea smirk.

    But at this time, floating in the void of the head suddenly a shock, a golden awn appeared.

    "Merciless way, who can match me!"

    The void of "Ka Ka Ka" is directly frozen, and the stars that were attracted by the suction before are frozen. The original bright light is gradually dim, and finally merge with the ice.

    "This, this, this!" Although he is not Han Xuan, he also knows that each of these stars is a world, and the breath of this thing in front of him can freeze a world. The real strength must be terrifying.

    "Whoosh"

    The golden light doesn''t give the time for the divine reaction. It breaks through the barrier of space and falls into Han Xuan''s eyebrow again, but this time is different from last time.

    A little golden light suddenly shrouds the whole body, making Han Xuan a little golden man.

    ¡­¡­

    Within the sea of knowledge, at this time three people stand, only Han Xuan is the most normal, the other is similar to Han Xuan nine points, but his whole body is covered with a layer of black fog.

    There is another one, who exudes a terrible chill. Although he stands in front of him, Han Xuan can''t see him. It seems that something covers his whole face.

    "Get the hell out of here!" Cold words came out.

    The whole body is covered with the idea of black fog, unwilling to see Han Xuan, and then plunges into the deepest part of Shenhai.

    At the same time as he left, a touch of gold followed, I don''t know what to do.

    "Thank you, master!" When the crisis passed, Han Xuan was relieved and saluted at once.

    "Ten more breath!" The mysterious man''s cold face didn''t change at all. He closed his eyes and then opened it.

    "It''s extremely difficult to escape from the merciless way. You can''t kill or transfer. You can only rely on yourself to show you a clear way to all the world, experience the love of your parents and brotherhood, and maybe have a chance to escape!"

    Heartless way, the most fear is pure emotion, and in the world, in addition to parents'' love, brother''s emotion, what can be compared with them¡° Five breath has arrived, I must leave your God sea, otherwise I will not be able to suppress my heartless obsession

    "I dare to ask you, how do you suppress the thoughts of the merciless way?" Seeing that the mysterious man is about to leave, Han Xuan quickly asks what he is most concerned about. After all, if his ruthless obsession comes out again, he is not sure to suppress him.

    "The method has told you, the rest, you go to explore it!" When the voice came out, people had disappeared, but the time had passed by, and the time left for the mysterious man was less than one breath.

 Chapter 634

    "Boom" distant place, a terrible force burst out, let Han Xuan mind swaying.

    "It''s so terrible. I didn''t expect that this elder also fell into the ruthless way! If this happens in my own God sea, I''m afraid I won''t even have ashes left! "

    "However, who is this elder and why does he appear in chaos beads?" Chaos bead is known as the best treasure in the world, even two dogs can''t enter, but the mysterious man seems to be able to go in and out at will.

    "Since you can save me, it should not be the enemy!" After thinking for a long time, Han Xuan has to give up and control the spirit.

    "Merciless way, if it''s really terrible, if it''s not for this injury, I don''t know how long he will be lurking!" Feeling his injury, Han Xuan is a little lucky in his heart.

    "The love of parents, the love of brothers!" After this incident, Han Xuan made up his mind to get rid of the ruthless way. After all, he had just experienced his terror.

    "Well, it''s a good thing to return to the mother''s body now that you have lost your body and you have to realize the love of your parents."

    Thinking of this, Han Xuan floats to the stars in the distance.

    "That''s him!" After a long time, Han Xuan finally found a dim star, which is the appearance of the lower world.

    Now Han Xuan doesn''t dare to go to the medium-sized world. After all, he is just a body of spirit. If he goes to the high-level world, if he is caught practicing evil Kung Fu, he won''t have time to cry.

    The spirit turned into fog, all into the star.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Doctor, doctor, quick, quick, my daughter-in-law is going to have a baby!" At the door of the hospital, a man in an apron yelled. The strangest thing was that there was a big kitchen word on the apron.

    Listen to the cry, the hospital rushed out of a few small nurses.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come on, push, the head is out!" In the delivery room, a woman doctor was very experienced, and her face was not in the slightest panic.

    "Wow With the cry of a girl, the cook who stomps back and forth from outside the delivery room claps his hand, showing an excited look on his face.

    All of a sudden, there was a thunderbolt on a clear day, and a golden lightning fell on the medicine building, but the sound insulation effect in the delivery room was excellent, and it was not affected at all.

    "Congratulations, big sister, you have a girl!" In the delivery room, a nurse took care of the baby girl and put her next to a woman on the bed.

    He turned his head and showed a loving smile. When he was about to reach out to touch the baby girl''s little hand, an invisible golden awn fell into the woman''s stomach.

    "No, my stomach is so big!" The woman doctor frowned and put her hand on the woman''s stomach. It was just a moment when she touched it. The woman doctor showed an unexpected look and then recovered.

    "I really want to congratulate you, there is a little guy still in it!"

    "And one more, twins!" The word flashed through the woman''s mind.

    Compared with the festive atmosphere in the delivery room, the little guy in the belly was also surprised.

    "The innate Qi is exactly what I expected!" In the mother''s body, a fetus has not yet been born, but has already opened its eyes. If it is known by the outside world, it may cause a big stir. Besides Han Xuan, who else can do such a thing.

    "Perhaps this is the combination of blessing and misfortune!"

    Congenital Qi is a wisp of gas left in the body before the baby is born. With the birth, it will be replaced by acquired Qi. This process can''t be stopped except by oneself. But if we rely on ourselves, who can have intelligence just after birth.

 Chapter 635

    Although this innate Qi is not as good as chaos Qi, it is much stronger than ordinary aura. It''s better to use it to refine the body.

    Use soul power to seal the congenital Qi in the center of eyebrows.

    After finishing this, a pull from the outside world comes. Han Xuan knows that this is the moment when he is about to be born.

    It''s like opening a road to heaven, and a glimmer of light falls into your eyes.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan slowly closed his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come out, come out!" In the delivery room, several exclamations came out.

    "Ah! How beautiful The woman doctor looked at the baby''s forehead in her arms, her eyes dull.

    "Really, it''s beautiful!" Listening to the murmur of the female doctor, the nurse came to her side, only to see the baby in her arms, also fell into a dull.

    "Here, show me!" Ten seconds later, the woman on the bed said weakly.

    "Ah This sound, let the doctor and nurse instantly.

    After being busy for a while, the woman lay on the bed. After cleaning the baby, the nurse quickly carried the baby to the woman.

    "Look, elder sister, there is a birthmark on the little guy''s forehead."

    On the baby''s head, a curved white silk thread stands in the center of the eyebrow. This white line has the feeling of being indescribable and unclear. When you look at it, you will fall into it.

    "Child The woman lovingly looked at the baby in the nurse''s arms, moved her body, and stroked the white line between her eyebrows.

    When the hand really falls on it, the white line suddenly flashes, but this process is extremely short, making people feel like a flower in front of their eyes.

    "The only thing I can mobilize now is my soul power. I hope you don''t mind!"

    Follow the white line from top to bottom, until it falls on the eyebrow, then retract the hand.

    "Elder sister, I''ll send the little guy to the heat preservation room first. Have a good rest first!"

    "Well, thank you, little girl!"

    The woman watched the nurse and the baby leave, trying to close her eyes, but her sleepiness disappeared.

    "Too excited, perhaps!"

    ¡­¡­

    A month later.

    "Lao Bei, congratulations. You are so lucky."

    "Ha ha ha, where, where!" The voice is so proud.

    "Come on, let''s go in and have a look!"

    With the creaking sound, the door was opened, and a man with a national face first put his head in.

    "Wake up!" It''s very soft. I''m afraid it will affect something.

    "Well, my daughter is awake!" In the room, a woman was lying on the bed with a smile on her face, and two lovely little lives were lying beside her.

    "Lucky for you, my little princess is awake!" The country character face man turns a head to press a voice to say¡° All right, all right, let me go in and have a look! "

    Outside, four or five people crept into the room.

    The creak door was carefully closed.

    "Wow, there''s a line on the little guy''s forehead. Get him quickly!" When she came in, a woman looked at the baby lying on the bed in surprise. She lowered her voice and reached out her hand.

    Just as his hand was about to touch the line, the baby boy lying on the bed opened his eyes.

    But this time, heaven and earth change color, as if heaven and earth are afraid of something.

    In the room, when I saw the strange eyes, everyone fell into a dull look.

    "Has the spirit finally recovered?" In the baby boy''s body, a villain in an ancient robe sits on the ground, which is the spirit of Han Xuan.

    In this month, Han Xuan did nothing, and soon after he came to the world, he fell asleep because he was so tired.

 Chapter 636

    Not to mention that he was exhausted when he saved Jin Lingzi, he just talked about fighting against ruthless obsession. Although it was only a short time, it was enough for him to eat a pot.

    When the eyes closed again, the people in the room recovered, and the woman who held out her hand could see that it was not a line, but a birthmark.

    "This line is so beautiful. I don''t know if it will affect his face in the future!"

    "No matter what, he will always be a piece of my flesh!" The woman on the bed leans over her body and reveals her love in her loving eyes.

    "By the way, Lao Bei, did you name the child?" Just as the room was full of maternal brilliance, one of the few asked.

    "Ha ha ha, I''ve already thought about it. My brother''s name is Bei Tianlin, which means that there is a bosom friend in the sea. If the end of the world is near, I hope he can make friends."

    "My sister''s name is Bei Wei Wei. I hope she can smile forever!"

    "Bei Tianlin, Bei Weiwei, good name, good name!" Several people nodded.

    "Beitianlin! This is the new name of my life In Bei Tianlin''s body, Han Xuan holds his head with one hand, as if thinking about something.

    For a long time!

    "It''s time to temper, or you''ll miss the best moment." Han Xuan''s spirit raises his hand, and a green mist lingers all over his body.

    "Use the power of the world to refine your body. I hope you will surprise me in the future."

    Using the power of the world to temper the body, unless some powerful monks with great powers can do it, but the powerful monk''s body has already been shaped, and no matter how hard he is tempered, he can''t break the limit.

    But Han Xuan has Tianxuan continent, and Tianxuan continent has been refined by him, so he can use the power of the world inside.

    Gradually, Han Xuan fell into the state of forgetting both things and me, and on his body, a layer of mist that ordinary people can''t see enveloped his whole body.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom" distant place, thunder seems to come from nine days, and accompanied by a golden lightning fell to the earth, looks beautiful.

    "Brother, I''m coming!" Dimly, the sound of nothingness came from the golden lightning.

    "General, my wife has a baby. It''s a little princess!"

    In a high-end ward, a man quickly pushed the door in, his face filled with joy.

    "Ha ha ha, I''m a father, I''m a father!" A dignified looking man was laughing in the room.

    "Come on, go and see Rourou!" Beside him, an old man''s face was full of joy, but he still yelled at the man.

    When the man heard this, he rushed out of the door.

    "Rourou, it''s hard for you to let my family spread its branches and leaves!"

    "It''s not hard. Please give our daughter a name." On the bed, a beautiful woman showed a smile.

    "Jinlingzi!" The middle-aged man blurted out, but when he said it, he was also stunned. He didn''t know why he took the name, but he had a obsession in his heart. He must take the name.

    "Jinlingzi!" The woman on the bed whispered a word, and then her eyes fell on Jin Lingzi¡° Linger, you will be called Jinlingzi in the future! "

    Time passes day by day. In the twinkling of an eye, a year passes.

    "Laobei, take Tianlin out to wander again, be careful to be carried away by others, you precious pimple!"

    "Bah! How do you talk, you man Beipa''s face is red and his ears are red. These unlucky words were extremely taboo in their time.

    "Oh, I''m angry!"

    "Hum, Tianlin, let''s go!"

 Chapter 637

    "Tianlin, do you like that, Dad, buy it for me!" Through the downtown, Bei''s father points to the toy store, eager to try.

    "No" is cold, just one word.

    Bei Tianlin, also known as Han Xuan, surprised everyone around him that he lost his chin in this year.

    Three months can walk, six months can talk, nine months already can wear clothes, if not Han Xuan afraid too sensational, afraid will be more terrible.

    "Ah Hearing the cold words again, father Bei sighed.

    Although Han Xuan''s daily performance is amazing, only his own family knows about his own affairs. Since Han Xuan can walk, no matter what he is facing, he looks cold. For this matter, Bei''s father doesn''t know how many hospitals he has gone to, for fear that Han Xuan will have some problems.

    But Han Xuan can''t be blamed for this, because before he fell into the ruthless way, although he was temporarily sealed by the mysterious person with ruthless obsession, that obsession has been with Han Xuan for more than a hundred years, more or less, still affected.

    After another half an hour''s sloshing, Bei''s father was a little tired, but Han Xuan didn''t seem to have any reaction, and he had kept the appearance of an iceberg for thousands of years.

    Seeing this, father Bei is not surprised at all. He seems to be used to it.

    "Come on, go home!"

    "Creak" door is pushed open, Han Xuan steps into, when see the living room holding Beiwei''s Beima, Han Xuan steps.

    "Ma" cried, and then went to the room of her own.

    Behind, Bei''s father looked at all this with a bitter smile.

    Beima watched Han Xuan close the door, and a trace of worry flashed in her eyes.

    Back in the room, Han Xuan sits directly on the bed, turns his little hand, and an irregular diamond appears in the palm of his hand.

    Han Xuan in this year, in addition to refining the body, but also absorb the soul power inside the soul jade, the initial effect is also excellent, but later, the more unable to meet their soul jade.

    "Pa" an hour later, Han Xuan forced a pinch, the hand of the soul jade split in an instant, and then turned into powder disappeared.

    Just as he was about to take out the soul jade, there was a knock outside the door.

    "Tianlin, it''s time to eat!"

    "Well!" Han Xuan answered.

    "Tianlin, eat more dishes, you are growing up!" At the dinner table, Bei Ma kept putting dishes into Han Xuan''s bowl.

    "Wow, mom, mom!" Beima''s arms, Beiwei hands waving, blurry cry.

    "Well, when can you be like your brother? Don''t worry about it!" Although Beima said so, the kindness in her eyes betrayed her.

    "I''m full!" After a while, Han Xuan put down his chopsticks and went to his room.

    Beipa and Beima look at each other, but there is no choice in their eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    Spring comes and spring goes. Unconsciously, five years have passed.

    "Brother, show your sister what you have in your hand!" In one room, a six-year-old girl, with her hands crossed, glared at the boy on the bed.

    These two people are Han Xuan and Bei Wei. As early as a year ago, Bei''s parents had to go out to work together because they needed to spend money at home. So Han Xuan took care of their elder sister¡° It will hurt you Han Xuan always has only a few words. If it''s not for Bei''s unwillingness, Han Xuan is lazy. After all, an old monster who has lived for nearly a hundred years can''t expect him to chat with a child who was born for several years.

    "Give it to me, or my sister will rob it!" Beiwei where to understand the meaning of Han Xuan, huff mouth, warped higher.

    "Well, since you are my sister in this life, I''ll give you a chance!"

 Chapter 638

    "Shua" in front of the white light flashed, fortunately Bei Wei is still young, otherwise I''m afraid it will frighten the soul.

    Although don''t understand, can be tiny or open water Ling Ling big eyes.

    "Brother, what''s this? It''s so beautiful!" In Han Xuan''s hand, the black diamond stone is penetrated by a small silk thread. This is a necklace made of soul jade.

    "Come here!" Han Xuan said with unquestionable words.

    When Bei Wei came to the body, he waved his hand and the necklace fell on the white neck.

    "Creak"

    Before Beiwei reaches out to touch it, the sound of opening the door comes from the living room. Han Xuan''s divine sense sweeps away. It turns out that Beima is back.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    "Tianlin!"

    "Eh, mother is back!" Beiwei heard the cry and ran to open the door.

    "Mom, mom, look, my brother gave it to me!" When Han Xuan comes to the living room, he hears Bei Wei''s excited voice.

    "Brother gave it to you!" Beima looked at the necklace around Beiwei''s neck, a trace of doubt flashed through her heart.

    "Tianlin, how did this necklace come from? Looking at the stones on it, it seems that they are made of the same material as the stones you usually hold!" See Han Xuan out of the room, Beima asked the heart of doubt.

    In the past five years, Han Xuan has been a soul jade. No matter what he does, he can find the shadow of the soul jade around him.

    In order to do this, beipa took great pains to hide the stone, but in a twinkling of an eye, the stone returned to Han Xuan''s hands, which made beipa and Beima lose their jaw.

    "A gift!" With no color on his face, he walked slowly to the kitchen.

    Han Xuan''s family is not very rich. It can only be regarded as a well-off family, so he has to do some simple things.

    Listen to the sound of Ping Ping in the kitchen, Bei Ma''s eyes full of doubts show a little pride.

    Whose son can cook at the age of six.

    Han Xuan''s food is not so simple. In a corner of the living room that can''t be seen from the kitchen, Han Xuan grabs it with one hand, and a green pill appears in his palm.

    "Putong" pills into the pot of soup, white water vapor in the air to form pieces of cloud.

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, it''s delicious. Don''t ask. It must be my baby son''s cooking again!" About half an hour later, beipa came into the door and yelled in the living room.

    "Well, go wash your hands and eat!" In the kitchen, Mrs. Bei put her head out and said something discontentedly.

    "Ah, ah, wash your hands and eat!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Well, I''m full!" Father Bei covered his stomach and gave a long burp.

    "Well, Tianlin, I''m a cook at least. I can''t make your taste. It''s amazing. It''s amazing!"

    "Do you still need to ask? My younger brother must be more powerful than my father!" Bei touched his stomach slightly and said something that made his father blush¡° I said, "that''s the difference between you two!" Looking at the two little dots on the opposite side, father Bei was speechless.

    "I''m full!" With that, he put down the dishes and entered his room.

    The door was shut.

    ¡­¡­

    In the dead of night, Han Xuan, sitting on the bed, opens his eyes and gently moves his ears.

    "They are old enough to study, but the tuition is too high." Beima''s worried words came out.

    In another room, Bei''s parents looked at the bank card on the table and fell into silence.

    For a long time, Beima sighed again, "I knew we would have two in our life. At the beginning, we shouldn''t have bought this house. Now, ah!"

    "Don''t worry, I''m looking for a job. It''s impossible to suffer these two children!" Father Bei put out the cheap cigarettes that were burning his fingers and looked at the bank cards on the table in a daze.

 Chapter 639

    "Money!! I seem to be doing something Han Xuan got out of bed, pushed open the window and gazed at the bright moon in the sky.

    For a long time!

    Han Xuan jumps on the windowsill and down.

    ¡­¡­

    In a skyscraper that goes up into the sky..

    "Well, do you have any questions about this investment plan?" In a conference room, six or seven people sat around.

    "Chairman, I''m afraid there are still some problems here!" Say, a person handed the data in the hand in the past.

    In the full swing of several people''s discussion, the curtain hanging to the ground suddenly moved, but no one noticed here.

    In half an hour!

    "OK, now everyone is OK!" The middle-aged man sitting in his hand pinched the bridge of his nose.

    "No problem!" They all spoke in unison.

    "Well, let''s call it a day."

    Everyone got up, but when the eyes swept behind, everyone was stunned.

    On the windowsill, a figure in white was sitting and looking up at the starry sky.

    "You''re done!" Although the voice of ethereal is not big, but everyone seems to bear a great force, a breath of air pressure in the chest has always been unable to lift up.

    Feeling the strange atmosphere in the room, the little man in white turned his head, but everyone in the room could not see his face.

    "You are a man or a ghost!"

    "Whoosh" does not see what action the villain has, instantly appears on a seat.

    "Hiss" such a terrible scene, almost no one to scare urine.

    "I have no other purpose. I just want you to do me a favor."

    ¡­¡­

    Sky, across a bright light, and then fell in a room.

    "Next, this family should not worry about money!" Sitting on the bed, Han Xuan thought.

    Shaking his head, his cold face curled up a little radian, but he was soon covered with ice.

    Take out the soul jade, put it in the palm of your hand, and start daily cultivation.

    A night passed quickly, with a creak, Han Xuan opened his eyes, because he knew that his parents had gone out.

    "Brother, brother, open the door This sound seems to ring the bitter days of the day.

    One day passed quickly. Beipa and Beima came back an hour earlier today, but their faces were no longer tired.

    "Come on, Tianlin, Weiwei, eat more!" Looking at the sumptuous dinner, Bei''s little face flushed with excitement and kept chewing in his mouth.

    Night!

    "We are so lucky that the top investment groups in China even let us work under them!" I don''t know how much more high-end cigarettes my father has today than before.

    "Well, yes, but then, do they attach too much importance to us? The chairman interviewed us in person!"¡° Who cares? Is founder such a big group going to frame us? "

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "It seems that you have done a good job!" Mutter a, then Han Xuan eyes closed, palm is holding a soul jade.

    ¡­¡­

    Spring, summer, autumn and winter are like movies. In Han Xuan''s eyes, they are so short-lived.

    "Ha ha ha, you all passed the exam." Looking at the two red diplomas, a man in his early thirties exclaimed excitedly.

    "Of course, you don''t see whose daughter I am!" A girl about fifteen or sixteen blinked playfully.

    "Yes, yes, you are my little princess of Laobei family!" The man echoed.

    "I''m back in my room!" A short speech without warning.

    Next to the girl, a unsmiling young man stood up, and his body naturally sent out a breath of strangers, which made people close to him feel cold.

 Chapter 640

    The strangest thing is not the boy, because his face is too weird, his eyes are like a sea of stars, and a silver curve in the center of his brow makes him feel more weird.

    "My good brother, can''t you just smile!" The girl''s clear eyes fell on the boy.

    "No!" It seems that young people don''t like to talk very much. Every time they say something, it''s very simple, and they don''t procrastinate at all.

    He rolled his eyes and watched the boy enter the room. The girl pursed her mouth.

    "Well, it''s not that you don''t know Tian Lin''s temperament. What''s the difference with him?" The man hastened to make ends meet.

    "Hum!"

    ¡­¡­

    "After ten years, why has the relentless obsession not shown any weakening trend? Is this method wrong?" In the room, the boy sat on the bed, frowning.

    Can say heartless obsession, in addition to return to the mother, feeling the way of love Han Xuan who can have.

    In the past ten years, Han Xuan has completed all the courses from primary school to junior high school, but his cold appearance has made him have no friends at school. However, his handsome appearance has attracted countless young girls who are just beginning to fall in love with each other. Love letters almost fill up the desk every day.

    "Although there is no progress in the relentless obsession, the cultivation of spirit and soul is advancing by leaps and bounds. However, it is still far away to meet the conditions for accepting the power of emptiness and reality."

    As the sun sets, Han Xuan puts down his soul jade and goes to the window to see the beautiful morning glow.

    "Creak" slight sound, the door was opened, Han Xuan did not turn back.

    Qianqian jade hand gently extends from behind to Han Xuan''s eyes, covering the beautiful sky.

    "Guess who I am!"

    "What can I do for you?" Han Xuan has no other action, said without a trace of emotion.

    "Hum, it''s boring. I won''t play with you anymore!" The hand fiercely retracts, Bei slightly pretends to be angry to sit on Han Xuan''s bed.

    There was silence in the room for a long time.

    "Brother, do you know what your classmates and teachers say about you at school?" Bei felt a little embarrassed and took the initiative to start a conversation.

    "I don''t want to know!" It''s still a cold voice.

    If you don''t know Han Xuan''s temperament, Bei is afraid that he will take the door away.

    "Ah, brother, you really need to change your temper!"

    "Change!" Looking at Chaoxia, Han Xuan whispered the word.

    For a long time!

    Han Xuan''s body turns and looks at Bei Wei who is already lying on the bed.

    "If one day a smile appears on my face, it''s time for me to leave!"

    "Wow, did the sun come out from the West today? You said 21 words!" Bei slightly protruded from the bed, water Lingling eyes open boss, as if to see the new world.

    For a long time, Bei Weicai responded, pointing his chin with his pinky little finger, "brother, what do you mean?"

    "Hey, what are you doing in there? You''re out for dinner!" The hustle outside the door interrupted the frozen atmosphere in the room¡° Oh, I see! " Bei slightly answered a voice, took the facial expression of doubt to come out of the room of Han Xuan.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come on, congratulations on getting into high school!" At the dinner table, Dad raises the juice in his glass.

    "Yes, come on, cheers!" Bella raises the juice, too.

    "Cheers

    On the table, three hands in the air, but it seems that one person is missing.

    Beipa Beima look at each other, eyes revealed helpless, but all this let Beiwei see.

    "Brother, hurry up, my parents are waiting!" Bei winked slightly and whispered.

 Chapter 641

    He looked at Beiwei, then at beipa and Beima, and then put his eyes on the juice on his right hand. A force drove him to move slowly.

    See Han Xuan have action, two old slightly relieved.

    "Touch"

    The four cups touched each other, and the sound seemed to strike Han Xuan''s heart directly. The ruthless obsession sealed by Jin Guang actually narrowed a little. Although it was not obvious, it did.

    "What''s the matter?" Eyebrows gently wrinkled together, hands solidified in the air.

    Seeing Han Xuan''s strange appearance, Bei''s parents quickly put down the cup, "Tianlin, what''s the matter with you? You can''t be sick!"

    "Yes, brother, what''s the matter with you!" With that, Bei reaches out his hand anxiously to touch Han Xuan''s eyebrows.

    When I saw the worried eyes of the two elders, a ray of sunlight seemed to shoot into Han Xuanxin''s heart. More than ten years of care and care broke out in this instant.

    Deep in the sea of God, it''s like the scream of a fierce ghost. Inside the golden light, the whole body is covered with black fog, and the ruthless obsession struggles violently. It seems that it is suffering great pain.

    The fierce struggle of "Puyi" ruthless obsession makes Han Xuan''s blood flow up, and a mouthful of blood sprays on the dining table.

    "Ah This scene made the three beis panic.

    "Don''t touch me!" Han Xuan covers his chest, leaves the dining table and comes to the door.

    "Tianlin, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare mom!" In the room, Beiwei had already cried out in terror, and Beima''s eyes were filled with fog.

    "Don''t come to me, I''ll come back by myself later!" Then he opened the door with his other hand and rushed out.

    "Ah! Tianlin, where are you going? " The three of the Bei family rush to the door in a panic, but they can have a look at it, which has Han Xuan''s shadow.

    "What to do, what to do!" The mist in Beima''s eyes finally fell down.

    "What else can we do? Look for it!" Bei''s father roared. In this family, Bei''s father was almost henpecked, but he roared angrily tonight.

    "Yes, yes, find it."

    ¡­¡­

    In the suburbs, Han Xuan walks through the woods with one hand covering his chest.

    "Poof The bright red blood is more beautiful under the lingering moonlight.

    "I didn''t expect that your reaction was so fierce, but it was just a dying struggle!"

    Find a place flat stone to sit down, Han Xuan tightly guard mind, don''t let oneself be affected by that ruthless obsession.

    In a twinkling of an eye, two days passed quietly, and the ruthless obsession in the body gradually settled down.

    "Hu" in the forest, Han Xuan breathes out a mouthful of turbid air, slowly opens his eyes, and a ray of morning sun falls in the deep of his eyes.

    Cover your eyes with your hands and stare at the sun through your fingers.

    "It''s time to go back!"

    Spit out this sentence, Han Xuan stood up, up the moment a white light flashed, and then the clothes were spotless.

    Through the jungle, gradually, more and more people, until back to the familiar community. In the past, Han Xuan could go home in an instant as soon as he applied his space law. But now, his body can''t bear the pressure of space, so he can only walk in the most primitive way.

    "Creak" door is pushed open, Han Xuan walks in slowly.

    In the living room, six eyes watched, three people''s hair messy, face very haggard.

    Bei Ma said nothing. She went straight to her body, raised her hand and fanned Han Xuan''s face.

    The sound of "pa" is particularly loud in the living room.

    Father and daughter are also stunned. Han Xuan is also stunned. In the past 100 years, who dares to disrespect Han Xuan? Who dares to put his hand in front of him? But today, the warm maternal love directly tramples on Han Xuan''s pride.

 Chapter 642

    "Say, no mistake!" Beima yelled at the top of her voice.

    In the face of such a Beima, Han Xuan has no anger in her heart, and some have only warmth.

    At this time, the original silence of the ruthless obsession to struggle again, hissing more than before.

    Forced to endure the surging blood in my heart, a smile hung on my face.

    "I see!"

    Smile seems to be the first ray of sunshine, let the three head of the dark clouds disappear in an instant.

    "Brother, brother, you laugh!" Beiwei couldn''t believe his eyes. He raised his hand and rubbed his eyes.

    The smile just stayed on his face for three seconds, then it was covered by ice, and a cold air filled the hall.

    "Mom, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go into the house first!" With that, she went to her room without waiting for her mother to answer.

    As soon as the door was closed, a mouthful of blood ran down the corner of my mouth.

    "Your reaction is really fierce!" Sit cross legged on the bed, close the five senses, and let yourself be in an ethereal state.

    Deep in the sea of God, before the golden light.

    "How long can you last?" The white fog forms Han Xuan''s appearance.

    "The winner is still to be known. I have a hunch that I will come back one day. At that time, I will be several times stronger than I am now!" In the golden light, the ruthless obsession formed by the black fog showed a ferocious face.

    "Well, don''t you think it''s funny to talk so big now?" Today''s ruthless obsession, although it can''t be said that it will disappear immediately, but its ferocity has weakened a lot. Han Xuan believes that if it goes on like this, one day the ruthless obsession will not affect him.

    "We''ll see, ha ha, we''ll see!" Heartless obsession, wild laughter.

    "I don''t know!" Han Xuan''s Avatar flicks his sleeve and slowly disappears into the sea of gods.

    There was a knock outside the door.

    "Tianlin!" Beima''s voice rang out.

    "Creak" door was opened, eyes are Beima loving eyes.

    "Ma" Han Xuan called.

    "Well," Bei Ma nodded, reached for Han Xuan''s hand and pulled him to the living room.

    In the living room, Bei''s father sat on the sofa with a serious face. Only Bei blinked his big eyes playfully.

    "What happened the day before yesterday?"

    Han Xuan knows what Bei''s father means. "Nothing. It''s all right. Don''t worry about it!"

    After hearing this, the three of them felt a little shocked. Han Xuan has been extremely indifferent for more than ten years, but today, although he still has no sadness or joy on his face, he can clearly feel a trace of warmth.

    "Tianlin, you should know that you and Wei Wei are our flesh and blood, but we can''t have any difference!"

    "I will let my sister live a happy life, and I have my own mission!" Han Xuan closes his eyes, and when he opens them again, he has a responsibility in his eyes.

    This sentence, listen to three people misty¡° OK, OK, let''s not talk about it. Tianlin, what do you want to eat? Mom will buy it for you! " See the scene is about to fall into silence, Beima said with a smile.

    "Sweet and sour spareribs!" Not waiting for Han Xuan to speak, Bei Wei raised his small hand and said.

    "Just you are a little greedy cat!" Bei Ma reaches out her hand and nods on Bei Wei''s forehead, then looks at Han Xuan.

    "Just eat this!" For Han Xuan, the delicacies in the world are just a ridiculous word. What he eats is a deep love.

    ¡­¡­

    Two months later!

    "Weiwei, Tianlin, you must take good care of yourself after you go to school!" Before going out, Bei Ma arranges Han Xuan''s collar.

    "I know, I know!" Bei pursed his mouth slightly, as if this nagging had been heard countless times.

 Chapter 643

    In the past two months, Han Xuan has been working hard to suppress the relentless obsession without leaving home, and the effect has been surprisingly good, but there is still a long way to go for the obsession to dissipate.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, did you hear that there will be a wonderful flower in our school this year? I haven''t laughed since primary school to junior high school!" At the gate of a magnificent school, a few young people in the shape of killing Matt sit or lean, and their eyes swim on the female students from time to time.

    "If you don''t laugh, we''ll make him cry!" The joke made several people laugh.

    A bus stopped at the door, from which came the flowers waiting for further study.

    "Brother, help me with my luggage!" On the bus, a girl who does not eat fireworks stepped down the stairs.

    As soon as the woman appeared, almost all the boys on the scene looked in their eyes intentionally or unconsciously.

    "Is this the high school where I want to stay for three years?" The girl opened her arms and breathed the air greedily.

    "Da, Da!" Behind him, the clear sound of footsteps seems to be directly stepping on everyone''s heart, and a bone chilling feeling reverberates between the heaven and the earth.

    If the appearance of girls makes boys stop and wait, the appearance of teenagers makes girls crazy.

    The young man was dressed in white and scattered on his forehead. His eyes were like black holes in the starry sky. He would fall into them if he looked at them.

    The most peculiar is the young eyebrow, a winding line seems to send out endless spirit.

    Facing the gorgeous girl in front of him, his face did not change at all. He walked into the gate of the college with two suitcases in his hand.

    "Hum" the girl stamped her feet to vent her dissatisfaction.

    The boy went to the door, slightly stopped, and then slowly raised his feet.

    "Stinking brother, dead brother!" The girl kept saying.

    Suddenly, a tall figure blocked in front of the body, almost let the girl hit it.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Girl quickly accompany not, side body, want to go around from the side, but that figure seems to be her shadow, block in front of the body again.

    "Xuemei, the school is very big, or the elder will take you to the registration office!" As he spoke, several killers who were leaning against the door also surrounded him.

    "No, no!" The girl''s face was full of panic.

    "Why not? Come on, you''re welcome!" Said, want to catch the girl''s wrist.

    But at this critical moment, a powerful hand came out.

    "Ah The scream like a pig came out. I didn''t know when the boy had come to me, and the sharp cold almost burst out of his eyes.

    "Gone!" A walk in the ears of others is cold deep, can fall in the ears of girls is so warm.

    "Stop!" A cry came from behind.

    The young man turned around fiercely, and the unprepared fist fell on the belly of the shouting man.

    "Touch"

    "Brother, brother, you hit people!" Looking at the young man flying backwards for a few meters, the girl was a little nervous¡° Although "go" is only a simple word, the girl has never felt at ease.

    The boys and girls are Han Xuan and Bei Wei. If the young man had met Han Xuan for two months, his fear would not be so simple.

    You know, two months ago, Han Xuan''s ruthless obsession had not been suppressed. At that time, once he had a little bit of incoherent thoughts, it would make him a killer. This is ruthless terror.

    "Cough, cough!"

    "It''s dead. Come on, call the police. Call 120!"

    Ignoring the noise behind him, Han xuanruo walks into the gate of the school, only Bei turns his head from time to time.

 Chapter 644

    Along the way, people around them point at them. Han Xuan is not different. He is still cold, but Bei Wei is not so natural. He holds Han Xuan''s arm tightly.

    After walking for a few minutes, they came to a table with a registration office.

    "Sign up, Bei Tianlin!" It''s like the sound coming from the nine hell. The listener makes people feel cold.

    Behind the table, several female teachers in charge of the registration work excite themselves and quickly get together.

    After another hour, all things are handled well, Han Xuan and his wife officially entered the three-year life of high school.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come to me if you need anything!" Looking at Bei Wei into the girls'' dormitory, Han Xuan said with no expression.

    "I see!" Bei slightly proud of the neck, in the eyes of all the girls envy into the dormitory door.

    Han Xuan''s visit to the girls'' dormitory has caused quite a stir. Her indifferent eyes and razor like face have attracted countless female fans.

    Dragging a not heavy suitcase, Han Xuan''s eyes look straight ahead, his pace is not urgent.

    Face to face, a group of seemingly menacing people come, eyes intentionally or unintentionally withdraw to him, and the leader of them, the student is called a strong, not like a high school student at all.

    It can be said that unfortunately, the man was passing by Han Xuan, and his body went to the side, looking like Han Xuan bumped into him on his own initiative.

    If you are an ordinary person, you will be caught off guard. But who is Han Xuan? In front of the person in front of you, Han Xuan''s body doesn''t stop at all.

    When the shoulder leaned against the young man, Han Xuan didn''t need to use his spiritual power. He directly flew the young man out with his physical strength. In the eyes of outsiders, the young man was like a billiard ball. When he touched Han Xuan, he was bounced out.

    "Touch"

    A few meters away, the young man fell to the ground, while Han Xuan, as if nothing had happened, was still in no hurry. When he passed by the young man, he came to the ground and stepped on the palm of his hand.

    "Ah

    "Cluck cluck"

    The sound of broken bones came out, and the back of the crowd was cold.

    Watching the man who looked like an ancient demon go away, everyone swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then remembered the youth on the ground.

    "It''s over. I''d better run. After all, regor is invited by me. If he wakes up and asks me to settle accounts, I''ll be in danger." Just as the crowd gathered around to see the young people on the ground, a man in the shape of killing Matt in the back was shaking. This was the young man who was knocked down by Han Xuan at the school gate.

    ¡­¡­

    "Da, Da!"

    Compared with the busy students, Han Xuan seems a little idle.

    Come to a dormitory, Han Xuan palm just touched the handle, the door suddenly opened.

    "Oh, where''s the monster coming from?" The man who opens the door jumps when he sees Han Xuan''s cold eyes.

    Ignoring the man, Han Xuan walks into the dormitory with a suitcase.

    In the dormitory, five pairs of eyes are watching Han Xuan''s every action, and the man just carefully closed the door¡° He''s the ancient demon God Suddenly, a person with a mobile phone, looked at Han Xuan, looked at the screen, cried out, maybe it''s not right, the person quickly covered his mouth with his hand.

    "Xiaoshun, what ancient demon?" The other four people didn''t know, so they rushed up and asked.

    "See for yourself!" The man carefully turned his eyes to Han Xuan, and then handed his mobile phone to them.

    "Warning! Warning! When you meet this person in the video, don''t conflict with him! " Eye catching headlines.

 Chapter 645

    When you see Han Xuan''s indifferent expression in the video, several people swallow their saliva and look at Han Xuan again, there is a little more fear in their eyes.

    "We will wait and see how long the prestige of ancient demons can last!" The video is still playing, but several people seem unable to listen.

    After listening to the content of the video, Han Xuan, who is tidying up the bedding, frowns together.

    "I just want to spend a hundred years in peace. Don''t be silly!"

    With that, no matter to half of the bedding, out of the door, I don''t know where I want to go!

    ¡­¡­

    Headmaster''s office!

    "Pa" a document heavily hit on the desktop.

    "What''s the matter? The students who have just come to report for work are fighting openly!" A middle-aged man sitting in a high-end leather chair showed anger.

    "Headmaster, we didn''t expect this, but we will take it seriously!" At the table, a male teacher with glasses said helplessly.

    "There''s no need to deal with it. We can''t afford to expel students like this!" The headmaster waved his hand, picked up the document on the desk, turned a few pages, and scratched Bei Tianlin''s name with a pen.

    "I hear you''re going to fire me!" Indifferent words rang out in the room, tone can not hear anger.

    "Who!" The headmaster in the leather chair stood up fiercely.

    "Da, Da!" The clear sound of footsteps seemed to come from a very far place, but a white figure appeared slowly, as if it appeared out of thin air.

    "You, you!" Looking at the figure in white on the opposite side, the headmaster''s legs and stomach trembled, and the male teacher was even less crowded. He turned his eyes and collapsed to the ground.

    "Whoosh" suddenly, a circle of ripples flashed on the boy''s white fingers, and a white light fell into the headmaster''s eyebrows.

    "Ah The shrill scream came out, but it was blocked by a light curtain. No matter how loud it was inside, it could not be heard outside.

    For a long time!

    The headmaster lay on the ground, his body twitching, and his voice was extremely weak.

    "Is that enough?" Came to the headmaster, condescending asked.

    "Remember, remember!" The sound is like a mosquito song, which is hard for ordinary people to hear.

    "Well, just remember!" Juvenile fingertip a bullet, a white light fell into the eyebrow again.

    It''s amazing to say that the headmaster''s bloodless face appeared a little red at this time.

    In half an hour!

    "Lord demon, please sit down!" The recovered principal no longer has the previous arrogant posture.

    But the boy didn''t pay any attention to him and turned to the door.

    "Lord demon!" The headmaster''s hand was in the air.

    "Say it A simple word made the headmaster tremble.

    Swallowing saliva, he came to the young man, bent down and said carefully, "Lord demon, the man you beat before is the son of Lei Zhentian. I''m afraid I can''t cope with it. In order to keep you from being disturbed at school, I want to ask you to do it!" I hate people beating around the Bush in front of me, so

    "Touch"

    "Puyi" the headmaster hit the solid wall heavily, and blood flowed from his mouth.

    "Yes, yes, Lord demon. I''m afraid thunder will exert pressure on me. Please do it!" The headmaster forced the pain to finish this sentence.

    "Someone will help you!" When the headmaster raised his head, the boy disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    A skyscraper that goes up into the sky.

    attic!

    The guard here is very strict. No matter who enters, they have to go through strict examination.

 Chapter 646

    "Chairman! Recently, the spirit is good. It seems that he has broken through the cultivation! "

    Inside the top floor, seven people sat on the armrest of their seats, their faces full of comfort.

    "Ha ha ha, yes, lucky break!" Sitting on the table, the middle-aged man laughs.

    "Oh, it''s really a breakthrough!" Just now it was just a casual joke, but unexpectedly it came true, which made the other six people stand up one after another from their seats.

    "You''re living at ease!" But at this time, the voice of indifference sounded in the room.

    "Ah! Young master This voice, a few people are too familiar with.

    In the room, white fog appears out of thin air, then the white fog collapses sharply, Han Xuan''s figure suddenly appears.

    "Young master!" Several people bent down to salute.

    "I''m at school, help me solve the problem, can''t affect me!" A few short words, summed up all.

    "Yes A few people did not ask anything, agreed with one voice.

    "Whoosh" figure again into white fog, dissipated in the room.

    "Hoo, young master, you have come and gone without a trace!" After Han Xuan disappeared for a while, several people straightened up.

    "All right, go and find out what''s going on!" At this time, the leader is not as indifferent as before, but more like a commanding general.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah! Ancient devil, ancient devil When I step into school, I hear these four words most.

    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a chill naturally sent out, let the leaves on the ground give birth to a little frost, but soon disappeared.

    "It''s too noisy to absorb soul jade!" This is the reason why han Xuan''s spiritual cultivation has made rapid progress. If it''s not particularly important, Han Xuan is almost a soul jade. In his eyes, going to school is just a boring thing.

    With a sweep of divine consciousness, Han Xuan finds a quiet place. He shakes off his little tail and goes to a quiet place. He closes the five senses and begins his daily practice.

    A day later!

    The school is about to carry out military training, but Han Xuan is walking on the quiet path.

    "Come out!"

    Behind him, there was a rustling sound, and then a man jumped out of the grass.

    "Young master!"

    "Have you ever solved it?" Han Xuan one hand carry, tone not urgent not slow said.

    "Young master, we are late!" Middle aged people are nervous.

    "It''s late, what do you mean?" Han Xuan never looked back, and his tone never changed.

    "Someone has solved it ahead of time, and we haven''t found any clue!"

    Han Xuan''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he felt a sense of doubt in his heart. His divine sense surged out, covering the whole earth, as if confirming his guess.

    "No! I think I''m wrong, but if I''m wrong, who will do it behind my back? "¡° No matter who it is, I hope you don''t have any malice towards me! " After thinking for a long time, Han Xuan waved his hand and let the middle-aged man leave.

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, I''m so tired of labor and capital. If he stays for one second, labor and capital will collapse!" In an ancient courtyard, a Siberian sled dog was spewing out words. If the outside world knew, the dog would become the net red in the net red.

    "Er Gou, are you ok?" Next to the dog, a girl with a veil on her face makes a clear voice, without looking at her face. Just listening to the voice will make people intoxicated.

    "How many times have I told you to call Lord wolf, not a dog!"

    "Ah, forget it, forget it, two dogs are two dogs, at least it sounds better than that boy!"

 Chapter 647

    "One, two, one, two, one!"

    The scorching sun, cicada seems to hate this hot weather, lying on the tree issued a loud hiss.

    "Da, Da!" This clear and crisp footstep makes all people cool.

    In the distance, the white figure came slowly, and the eyes without emotion were particularly attractive.

    The instructor, who was training the students, frowned, picked up the whistle on his chest and put it to his mouth.

    The sound of the whistle spread far away, accompanied by a full rage.

    "Come here!"

    "Oh, there''s a good play to see!" This is what all the students think.

    "Da, Da!" The sound of clear steps is still not urgent, but the direction is not in front of the instructor.

    "Damn it, there are always a few people who are in a daze!" The instructor scolded and strode to the figure in white.

    "I told you to stop, didn''t you hear me?" Came behind him, the instructor opened his voice and cried.

    "Da, Da" only responded to his rhythmic footsteps.

    "There are many grass in Lengtou''s youth year, especially this year!" It occurred to the instructor that he wanted to grasp the shoulder of the boy in white.

    When the hand is about to reach the shoulder, the young man in white suddenly turns around and shoots a cold light in his cold eyes.

    This time, the instructor directly froze in the same place, in the face of this pair of eyes, that is, he who has really experienced life and death, also has some fear.

    "It''s murderous. This man has killed people!"

    "What''s the matter?" While speaking, the dust on the ground was swept up by a strong wind.

    Waiting for a long time, still did not speak, just as the young man in white turned to leave, the instructor''s empty eyes just flashed a ray of light.

    "Are you a student of the school?" The instructor made an appearance of vigilance.

    In front of this person, ordinary people may not feel anything, but as a soldier, he can feel the horror of the murderous spirit.

    "Yes Simple, just one word.

    "Hu ~" took a heavy breath and made an attacking gesture.

    "You should know that you have touched the bottom line of the law. If you turn yourself in, maybe you can take it lightly!"

    Soldiers are born to protect the safety of the people, but this man may be a murderer. As a guardian of the people, how can he tolerate it.

    "Don''t disturb me, or you will die!" Dead word exit, the surrounding air seems to have solidified.

    In the distance, all the students were excited to see the instructor make an offensive gesture.

    "Demon, demon!" I don''t know who started it, but the students cheered, thinking that it was just a contest between the two strong men. But I don''t know, it might be a nightmare in their hearts.

    The roar of the sky attracted the instructors of other units to stop and wait, and then they rushed over one by one.

    "What''s the matter?" Five instructors in camouflage came to the center of the crowd¡° He''s killed people. He can''t get away with it! " And Han Xuan look at the soldiers said in a deep voice.

    "What, killing people!" The five people who came here were so frightened that they made an appearance of being on guard.

    "You really want to challenge my limit!" Han Xuan turns around, and there is a strange flash in his calm eyes.

    Han Xuan, who has been attacked by ruthless obsession, has long been different from the past. His fierce spirit often lingers around him. Maybe a little spark can ignite his potential killing instinct.

    The first person to look at Han Xuan was about to answer when he caught him with one hand.

    "It''s not right here!" Only one of the five winked.

 Chapter 648

    Looking at the shouting student, the man named Liuzi gritted his teeth and glared at Han Xuan.

    "You''re lucky today, but you can''t escape!"

    "Now, you do not has the final say!" Obviously, the flame in Han Xuan''s heart has been ignited.

    "Hum, don''t be unkind, I" don''t wait for the cruel words to export. Han Xuan''s ghost like hand fell on the instructor''s neck.

    "No one can tell me that I don''t know what to do!" The voice of indifference spreads out, the strength on the hand increases.

    "Cluck" instructor from the throat issued a painful cry.

    "Liuzi!" See companion don''t uniform, the other five instructors don''t dare to neglect, roar to Han Xuanchong.

    It''s just!

    "Touch" five figures in the mid air draw a beautiful arc, and then hit heavily on the ground.

    This time, the cheers are gone, the screams are gone, and the huge playground is in a strange immersion.

    "Death It''s true to hear a loud drink in everyone''s ears.

    "Brother, no!" All of a sudden, the crowd stumbled out of a Qiao Li figure.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan''s tight hand pauses, and struggles appear in his eyes.

    "Brother, no, no!" When he comes to the place where the incident happened, Bei grabs Han Xuan''s hand slightly, showing anxiety on his face and tears in his eyes.

    "PATA" tears on the ground hit the sound.

    "Damn, almost influenced by him!" Eyes gradually restore clarity, the instructor gently down on the ground.

    "Kekeke" after the neck of the shackles, the instructor covered his throat and coughed.

    "Don''t bother me!" Cold finish this sentence, Han Xuantou does not return to leave, but Bei can feel, his brother, as if back to the cold as a child.

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s really haunting!" A place where no one bothers, Han Xuan sits on the ground, but in front of him is a pool of bright red blood.

    Can let Han Xuan mouth spit blood, needless to say, must be ruthless obsession.

    "Jie, I said, I am you, you are me, we are a whole, you can''t let me really dissipate!" Deep in the sea of God, the ruthless obsession shrouded in black fog gives out a strange smile like a fierce ghost.

    "Well, shut up, I''ve found a way to suppress you!"

    "Suppress! Yes, it can only suppress me. Although it can suppress me for a while, it can''t suppress me for a lifetime. As long as you are angry and you are desperate, my strength will be stronger. I''m looking forward to the day when you are desperate! "

    "Shut up Han Xuanmeng stood up and drank angrily in his heart.

    "Power! Jie Jie, my strength is stronger again

    Feeling the fluctuation in the depth of Shenhai, Han Xuan was surprised and quickly started to use the magic formula to fight against the ruthless obsession for a long time.

    For a long time, Han Xuan opened his eyes.

    "I think I have another purpose, to find the method of calmness and concentration. If not, I am afraid that my relentless obsession will grow without limit. At that time, I will not be myself any more!"

    "Back to the military area, call people, call people!" In a room, angry shouts came out.

    "Liuzi, it''s better to confirm his origin first!" A person lying on the bed waiting for medicine raised his hand and said.

    "No matter what the origin, as long as he threatens the people''s security, we are duty bound!" Then he would push the door out.

    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling"

    The ringtone is very bright in this small room.

    Touch out the mobile phone, a look, the person lying on the bed a spirit, regardless of the pain on the body, directly get up, carefully press answer.

 Chapter 649

    "Yes, yes" because there is no hands-free, you can only see the face of the person who answers the phone is constantly changing, and the tone of voice is particularly respectful.

    A minute later, the man put his cell phone down from his ear and his face became extremely wonderful.

    "What''s the matter?" Liuzi turned his head and asked. He could feel that the call was unusual.

    "The man who was in the playground before, don''t make public or disturb him, otherwise, he will go to the military court!"

    "What!" This sentence not only made Liuzi look pale, but also made several people sit up from the bed.

    "Who is the person on the phone and who is that person? How can you give such a ridiculous order?" Liuzi said indignantly.

    "The order from the platoon leader!"

    "Platoon leader!" Several people showed doubts, and then Liuzi said, "can the platoon leader let us go to the military court?"

    "To be honest, I don''t know what''s going on, but the platoon leader said that the order was given from above, and he didn''t know what''s going on!" The man gave a wry smile.

    This said, several people are silent down, only the speaker went to Liuzi, patted him on the shoulder and said.

    "It''s the duty of a soldier to obey orders. Don''t do anything stupid!"

    "Oh, I see!" Liuzi''s eyes were dim, and he fell decadent to the single bed beside him.

    ¡­¡­

    "Girl, that boy''s ruthless obsession has rebelled again. Don''t you show up yet?"

    In the simple room, a husky was lying in a corner, staring at the veiled girl with small eyes.

    "Not yet!" Looking at the moon in the distance, my eyes are more dazzling than the stars in the starry sky.

    ¡­¡­

    The annoying military training soon ended, and Han Xuan only appeared once, which made many people think that he was expelled. After all, it caused so much noise that it was difficult for the school to know.

    Many people think that Han Xuan can''t be seen in the formal class, but today, the crazy figures of most girls appear again.

    "Demon, demon!" Anyone who hears it in school will go to the bottom of it.

    "Ding Ling Ling, Ding Ling Ling" annoying class bell rings, so that the busy playground to restore calm, but in this calm, if not footsteps spread out, soon, a figure in white appeared on the playground.

    When I came to a classroom, I didn''t see any action from Han Xuan. The door opened automatically, attracting everyone''s eyes.

    "Classmate, you are late just after the beginning of school!" On the platform, a seemingly young female teacher said with a smile.

    "Hiss" to hear someone dare to take the initiative to say hello to this person, inverted air-conditioning sound sounded.

    Just feel strange, a word let her back chilly.

    "Demon God, will demon God come to our class? I''m so excited and scared!"

    "Devil, he''s the man!" In the teacher''s heart, not to mention Han Xuan''s reputation, but to say that the president held the meeting before, which clearly said that this person''s identity was not vulgar.

    Without answering, Jing went straight to the classroom and then stopped at a seat¡° Here, mine

    This seat, in fact, is nothing special, but next to it, there is Beiwei.

    "Yes, yes, yours, yours!" In the face of a military region down the soldiers dare to hit people, the boys on the seat dare not have other ideas.

    "My throne The boy who was driven away was depressed.

    This seat, front and back are sitting girls, and next to it is sitting a gorgeous beauty, how can you not make boys feel depressed.

    "Brother, how did you come to our class?" See Han Xuan sit down, the shell slightly lean over to ask in a low voice.

    "Protect you!"

 Chapter 650

    "Pa" is a luxury villa in the suburbs. A young man covers his red face with doubts in his eyes.

    "Son of a bitch, do you know what''s wrong?" In front of the young man, a muscular middle-aged man stood up, but his face was not good-looking.

    "Wrong!? Dad, what did I do wrong! "

    "Well! What''s wrong? Lao Tzu''s huge industry was almost destroyed by you! " The middle-aged man looked like he hated iron but didn''t make steel. Then he yelled at the door.

    "Bring it in!"

    Voice exit, outside the door a face of indifference with a person into.

    "Please, let me go, I''m just a high school student!" As he walked in, the cry came out.

    "It''s you!" Seeing the man who was brought in, the young man suddenly realized what was going on.

    "Regor, regor, let me go, let me go."

    "Well, transfer, you can''t go there any more!" The middle-aged man gave a sign, then waved his hand to let the man take away the young man who had just come in. He just wanted to be taken where he was going, which would not be taken away by foreigners.

    "Dad, who is that man? Our Lei family still has a lot of say in this area. Why is that so?"

    "It''s so big that you can''t even think about it. Today, another wave of people came to me. Do you know who it is?" While speaking, the middle-aged man looks sad.

    "Who is it?" The words of the middle-aged successfully aroused the curiosity of the young people.

    "Global top 500 investment group! And I''ll never forget the way they warned me! " I don''t know what comes to mind. The middle-aged man''s face is a little pale.

    "Who else was there before that?" Seeing the middle-aged, the young dare not ask questions.

    "Most likely, the Jin family, one of the three warlord families in China!"

    In terms of youth''s knowledge, he naturally does not know what the Jin family stands for, but he knows that the three warlords in China are families under one person and above ten thousand people.

    "Fortunately, you didn''t make a big mistake in school, otherwise, no one would collect the corpse for us

    "How could it be, how could it be!" The young man''s eyes are dull and it seems difficult to accept this fact.

    "Well, you can stay at home during this period of time. Don''t walk around. They shouldn''t be coming any more!" Seeing the picture of Youjia''s beloved son, the middle-aged people feel uncomfortable.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling!" The exciting bell after class reverberates in the campus.

    Compared with the noise of other classrooms, one classroom is much cleaner.

    "Brother, you scared them!" Looking at all the people in the classroom who dare not breathe, Bei slightly pushes Han Xuan.

    As soon as I frown and look back, anyone who touches Han Xuan''s eyes will unconsciously lower his head.

    Stand up, to the door of the classroom, when the figure disappeared, the voice of relief in the classroom one after another.

    Walking in the playground full of laughter, Han Xuan is only passing by, and all of them are far away. I''m afraid that they will catch fire. Suddenly, a shriek came out. In the eyes of many people, a basketball hit Han Xuan from the side.

    "It''s over!" This is the idea in everyone''s heart. They won''t consider whether Han Xuan will be hurt. What he cares about is whether Han Xuan will be furious because of this. After all, a man who even soldiers dare to beat up, what else is he afraid to do.

    Basketball is getting closer and closer, many people close their eyes.

    "Touch!"

    When he opened his eyes again, Han Xuan reached out with one hand on the playground. It was the basketball in his hand, but he didn''t move at all.

 Chapter 651

    "Pa" basketball in the hands of Han Xuan was directly pinch explosion, the sound let all see the heart cold.

    "I drop a good, fortunately not a head ah!"

    Throw the withered basketball to one side, Han xuanyang goes away, leaving only many frightened eyes.

    "The devil is the devil!"

    ¡­¡­

    Before you know it, summer is over and winter is coming.

    "A semester is almost over. Why didn''t my brother come to class?" In a classroom, a girl who looked like a fairy came down to earth, holding a desk with one hand, looked at the seat that had been empty for a long time.

    "Bei Wei Wei!" On the platform, the teacher called a person''s name, but no one answered for a long time.

    "Bei Wei Wei!" The teacher called again, but this time the voice increased by a few decibels.

    "Ah, oh. Teacher Bei Weiwei was excited and stood up quickly, with a little blush on his face.

    "Oh, sit down. You can''t leave in class time!"

    "Da, Da!" At the door of the classroom, a young man suddenly appeared.

    The young man, dressed in a single suit, is particularly conspicuous in this cold and red winter.

    Seeing the face of the boy, everyone breathed.

    "The devil, the devil is back!"

    "Come on, go home!" Teenagers did not enter the classroom, but familiar and strange words reverberated in the room.

    "Old teacher, I''ll go out for a while!" Beiwei stood up and said.

    "Go, go!" The teachers on the stage are no longer as strict as they used to be.

    "Brother, there are still a few days off. How can you leave ahead of time! Also, what are you doing? Although I will see you every other time, you never come to class. I see how you can explain to your parents when you go back. " Out of the classroom, Bei Wei quickly pulls Han Xuan aside and makes a posture that a sister should have.

    "Crowded, I don''t like it!" During the students'' holiday, whether it''s the high-speed rail bus, it''s very crowded. Although Han Xuan can fly home, Bei Wei won''t.

    When Bei listened to this reason, he felt speechless and wanted to speak. A figure came from a distance.

    "Ah, it''s the headmaster! Come on, let''s get in! " Say, will go to pull Han Xuan, but her strength how can pull Han Xuan.

    "Classmate! classmate! What are you doing? " The principal looked at them kindly.

    "I''m going home!" Before Bei spoke, Han Xuan''s voice came out.

    Bei Wei''s mind roared, just want to explain, but the opposite headmaster''s words let her a Leng.

    "Agreed, go back, pay attention to safety!" With that, the principal left slowly.

    Watching the headmaster disappear at the end of the corridor, Beiwei still looks unbelievable.

    "Brother, am I dreaming?"

    "Go home!" Han Xuan left this sentence and turned directly into the classroom. In people''s strange eyes, Han Xuan comes to Beiwei''s seat, packs her textbook into her schoolbag, and then strides away.

    "The name of the demon God is no less than that of the past!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Dad, mom! I''m back! " Looking at the two old people swinging in the community, Bei waved his hands slightly and cried out excitedly.

    "Weiwei, Tianlin!" Beipa Beima''s excitement is no less than Beiwei''s.

    "Come on, come on, go home, go home!" Bei PA grabs the suitcase in Bei Wei''s hand in a hurry and urges him.

    "Just now someone said that they would take me to dance. Why did my daughter ignore me when she came back?" Around, sour words spread.

    "What else to dance? They must be hungry after they''ve been in the car for so long, right?" With that, he winked at Bei.

    "Yes, yes, dad is right! Ha ha ha

 Chapter 652

    "Come on, Tianlin, Weiwei, eat more!" It''s getting dark, but their return seems to dispel the darkness in their hearts.

    "I''m full!" Han Xuan puts down his chopsticks and walks to his room.

    "Weiwei, how is Tianlin at school? Is it because of his character that he has no friends at school?" Seeing the door closed, Mrs. Bei asked.

    After listening, Bei looked at her mother strangely, and then said vaguely.

    "OK, OK."

    Han Xuan did a lot of great things in school, but these things naturally can''t let the two elders know.

    Two old smile appeared in the face, no doubt what.

    ¡­¡­

    After dinner, Bei Weiwei calls Han Xuan to the living room, and the four enjoy watching the TV play.

    "Dad, I want a notebook!" Watching a certain brand of laptop on TV, Beiwei suddenly said.

    "I also want to buy it for you, but the economic power of my family is not on me, and I can''t help it!" Father Bei turned his head and showed his hand.

    The eager eyes turned to Beima, but Beima didn''t even blink her eyelids.

    As a last resort, Beiwei had to go and shake Beima''s hand.

    "Ma!" The sound was so crisp to the bone.

    "Notebook, right?" Bei Ma turned her eyes and said faintly.

    "Mm-hmm" looking at the prospect, Bei nodded in a hurry.

    "Take it!" After touching the desk in front of him, a thick notebook appeared in his hand, and then he threw it to Beiwei''s face.

    "Ha ha ha" father Bei couldn''t help laughing when he saw this.

    "Buy"

    At this time, Han Xuan, who had not spoken for a long time, came up with a word.

    Han Xuan''s character, two old very understand, that is a kind of irrelevant high hanging character, but now actually speak for Bei Wei Wei.

    "Tianlin, won''t this affect my studies?" Asked Mrs. Bei, frowning.

    "No!"

    "Well, since Tianlin says to buy it, then buy it!"

    "Oh yeah, thank you brother!"

    ¡­¡­

    Day by day, Han Xuan accompanied Bei Wei to buy a notebook. When he came back, there was an episode.

    "I''ve heard that the game is fun for a long time. I can finally experience it. I''m so excited!"

    In the living room, Bei opened his notebook like a treasure.

    Then a burst of crackle, it is difficult to imagine a person who can only touch the computer in school, would be so familiar with the computer.

    In a twinkling of an eye, an afternoon passed.

    "Hoo, it''s level 10 at last!" Bei slightly took off the earphone, stretched a stretch, let concave protruding body show undoubtedly¡° Brother, do you want to play? " Looking at Han Xuan holding an ancient book, Bei asked.

    "No!"

    "Come on, it''s a fun game." Said, got up to pull Han Xuan.

    In the end, but Beiwei, Han Xuan had to sit in front of the computer.

    "Beautiful girl soul lol" screen, the four characters are particularly prominent.

    ¡­¡­

    Time seems like a fleeting moment, three years of high school is gone.

    Although three years have passed, but in that high school, the prestige of the devil never stops.

    For a long time, every new student heard the word "devil" most in school.

    Maybe some people don''t know the real meaning of these two words, maybe some people will make a voice of disdain, but as long as people have experienced that period of time, they will say that you are too young.

    On the outskirts of the dark city, a young man in white stands on a towering mountain. The breeze blows his hair in one direction.

    At the edge of the sky, a trace of fish belly white appears, and the young man standing on the mountain slowly opens his eyes. In a flash, black and white are wandering around his body, and a trace of space ripples.

    "The law of space, can I touch you again?"

 Chapter 653

    The figure on the top of the mountain, in addition to Han Xuan who can have.

    Since the moment when he left the matrix, Han Xuan has been refining his body with innate Qi and the power of the world all the time. This is also the 18th year. Although the body can''t compare with before, there is no big problem in using the law of space.

    "It''s time to go back. Today seems to be the time to sign up!" One hand slowly stretched out, rippling open from the palm of the mysterious breath, quickly spread to the front of the space.

    "Hua" as if the cloth was torn, how high a black hole appeared in the eyes.

    Han Xuan didn''t hesitate, so he stepped in.

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan''s reappearance is not in his room, but in a small alley.

    Walk slowly in the noisy neighborhood.

    "Creak" door is pushed open, Han Xuan expressionless out into the living room.

    "Oh, brother, where have you been? Pack up quickly. You won''t be able to get on the high-speed railway later!" Bei''s little red face showed that she was a little excited at this time.

    In his three years of high school career, Bei Weiwei achieved excellent results. He was admitted to Qingda University in Beijing as he wished. Han Xuan, needless to say, will naturally follow him.

    "When you''re ready, we''ll go!" Speaking at the same time, Han Xuan''s indifferent eyes reveal a moment of warmth, but soon disappeared.

    In the past three years, the relentless obsession has not made a big stir. In fact, it is also the reason why han Xuan has not been angry.

    "That''s it!" Bei Weiwei''s work in hand, looking up at Han Xuan.

    "Yes"

    "But Bei stood up slightly, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes.

    "Weiwei, you''d better worry about yourself first. When did Tianlin let us worry?" At this time, Beima came out of Beiwei''s room with a big suitcase and joked while walking.

    "Ma" Bei stamped his foot slightly to show that he was interested in this sentence.

    "Come on, come on, if you don''t go, you won''t be able to get on the high-speed rail!" Bei''s father came out of Han Xuan''s room, but the suitcase he was carrying was much smaller than Bei''s mother''s.

    "Come, Tianlin!" Hand the suitcase to Han Xuan, and his eyes are full of tears.

    "Watch your sister!" Father Bei whispered.

    Over the past decade or so, Han Xuan''s performance has been in the eyes of Bei''s parents, who needs to be taken care of and who doesn''t need to be taken care of. As parents, they can''t understand.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, indicating that he knew.

    "Dad, what are you whispering to my brother?" Beiwei pulls the suitcase and comes to them.

    "Nothing. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the railway station!" Bei''s father smiles and goes out with Bei''s luggage.

    All the way, after half an hour, Han xuanbei and Wei finally got on the 8:20 high-speed railway.

    "Brother, look!" On the high-speed railway, Beiwei is like a little yellow finch in the jungle, chattering in Han Xuan''s ear.

    "Well," in response to her, has always been just a word. Repeatedly several times, Bei slightly Du mouth, angry like sitting in the seat.

    "Dead brother, smelly brother!" I don''t know where the paper came from. It was torn into countless scraps by Bei Wei.

    China''s high-speed rail, which is famous in the world fast, just more than an hour, two people came to a prosperous city.

    "Qingda freshman reception desk!" Out of the railway station, a high hanging banner is particularly eye-catching.

    "Brother, look, look, we''ve finally found the organization!" Bei slightly pulls Han Xuan and shouts.

    They walked very fast, just a few minutes to a table.

 Chapter 654

    "Hello, Xuejie, we are freshmen of Qingda!" Han Xuan doesn''t like to talk, and the matter of dealing with people falls on Bei Wei.

    But Beiwei waited for a long time, but no one spoke.

    Just in doubt, looking up, I saw the girl behind the table with small stars in her eyes. Her eyes were just behind Bei Wei.

    For this student sister''s strange, Beiwei do not have to think, it must be her brother''s handsome face to attract.

    "Cough cough" helpless, Bei Wei had to cough twice.

    "Oh, please give me your admission notice!" In response, the girl''s cheeks turned red and she felt at a loss.

    "Mm-hmm" Bei nodded slightly and took out two bright red admission notices from his schoolbag.

    "Beitianlin!" Bei Wei''s admission notice is just a random sweep, and Han Xuan''s, the sister read for half a minute.

    "Well, you wait a moment, we are waiting for three people to go back to school!" Reluctant to give up the notice back.

    ¡­¡­

    As soon as they got on the school bus, the bus was quiet.

    Han Xuan needless to say, a beautiful face itself is very attractive, coupled with the cold eyes, people can''t help it.

    And Beiwei, after soul jade nourishment, let her have a dust temperament.

    Because they came a little late, they didn''t sit together. If they had to sit together, it''s not impossible. After all, Han Xuan has the strength.

    However, Bei slightly preconceived, directly sat on a seat, then winked at him beautiful big eyes, said to let him find his own seat.

    In a few minutes.

    Before that, the student sister who received Han Xuan and Han Xuan got on the bus with a bottle of drink in her hand.

    Look around for a while, suddenly eyes a bright, came to the last row of the car.

    "Xuedi, are you thirsty? Come on, drink water!" In the envious eyes of other boys, he handed the water to Han Xuan.

    "Oh, it''s over! Another beautiful flower is dying! " Beiwei covered his forehead in the front row and said with a bitter smile.

    "Wei Wei, what do you mean?" One side, after a few minutes will be considered to know the little girl asked strangely.

    "Watch for yourself!" Put down her hand, Bei sat up straight, her eyes never looked behind her, because she knew what the result was.

    "No, please don''t disturb me!" In a cold word, let the temperature in the car drop a few minutes.

    The student sister who handed the water was stunned, and then reacted. Her face turned red instantly, and her hands were not shrinking or stretching.

    "Ah Bei in the front row sighed and turned his head. "Brother, I''m thirsty!"

    Han Xuan frowns and grabs the water from her sister, then throws it to Bei Wei.

    At this scene, everyone was stunned, and the atmosphere inside the car became a little solidified.

    "Get out of the way!" Indifferent eyes looking at the girl in front.

    "Hey, have you ever heard a legend?" Suddenly, a whisper came from a seat in front of me¡° What

    "It is said that there is a mysterious man named" demon God "in a high school in H city!"

    "Mm-hmm, I''ve heard of the devil. It''s said that if you make him unhappy, it will hurt his muscles and bones, or break his hands and feet!"

    "Look at that guy in the back!"

    "It''s impossible. If he is really a demon, we''re not in danger!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Listening to the discussion behind her, Xuejie felt a chill rush from the bottom of her feet to the top of her head.

    The prestige of the demon God, they who are thousands of miles away also heard a little. After all, what he did, just pulling one out is enough to make people scared.

 Chapter 655

    Looking at his sister in front of him, Han Xuan frowned together, moved slightly, and slowly stood up from the seat.

    For a moment, the chilling feeling made this summer pale. The most bitter thing was the students sitting next to Han Xuan. After all, they were directly facing Han Xuan, and the cold they had to bear could be imagined.

    "Ah, Xuejie, I want to ask you a few questions!" Feeling the familiar atmosphere, Bei was slightly surprised and quickly got up from his seat. At last, he pulled up the elder sister and went to the middle of the car.

    Looking at the student sister is still a pair of shock, Beiwei let a little space, let her sit down.

    In this way, the time went by, and the boy around Han Xuan also disappeared.

    "Boys, we are all together at last. Now we go back to school!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, why is this trip so slow?" At the front of the car, a man asked. Obviously, he had received many students.

    "I don''t know. The only way back to school is suddenly congested!" The driver is also very strange.

    Listening to this, the man leaned out and saw the long motorcade.

    "It doesn''t mean there won''t be any other cars on this road today. How could this happen?"

    Han xuanmo doesn''t care about the noise in front of him. His eyes are slightly closed.

    The driving speed of the motorcade was extremely slow, but fortunately, the driver was a real old driver. It took him half an hour to get to the school gate.

    "Well, schoolboys and schoolgirls, here we are. Now we are going to move your salute, and then we are taking you to sign up!"

    With the rustling sound, the school bus completed its mission.

    "Brother, what are you looking at when you''re gone?"

    See at this time of Han Xuan, eyebrow light wrinkle, eyes watching the long team.

    "Brother!" Didn''t hear the response, Beiwei walked over and pulled the sleeve of Lahan Xuan.

    "Squeak" extremely subtle mechanical rotation sound, only to see the long team, a car''s door was slowly opened, a veil masked woman appeared.

    This woman, as soon as she appeared, attracted the attention of the audience. Not to say that she could be picked up by a long team, her eyes were more than the stars in the sky.

    The woman''s hands trembled slightly. She took the veil off her face slowly. In an instant, the red sun in the sky was dim, as if no matter how bright the light was.

    Time seems to freeze, as long as people see this face, all stop action, as if by this face hook to the soul.

    Under everyone''s gaze, the woman threw down the veil and walked in a direction trembling, which was Han Xuan''s direction.

    Seeing this woman, the ice on Han Xuan''s face melts instantly, and the whole person exudes a gentle temperament.

    "Brother! I miss you so much A fragrant wind from the nose into, and then in the four limbs circulation.

    "Why are you here?" Looking at the tearful eyes in his arms, Han Xuan didn''t push it away this time. His hand is very natural to hold the woman.

    Feeling the hot temperature on her back, the woman''s body was shaking. At this moment, she waited too long¡° I, I, I The woman said three words in a row, but I don''t know if it was because she was too excited that a complete sentence never came out.

    "Well, no more. I know what''s going on!" Just now, a husky came down from the car where the woman came down.

 Chapter 656

    "Cough! Pay attention, don''t lead me to be a wolf God with good moral character The familiar voice that we haven''t heard in 18 years rings in our ears.

    "Er Gouzi! Don''t get hurt! " Han Xuan didn''t let go of the person in his arms. Instead, he hugged him more tightly.

    "No harm, NIMA. I nearly died 18 years ago!"

    "I''m so scared, why?" Han Xuan eyebrows gently wrinkled, two dog son''s strength, if not Han Xuan bottom card, it is impossible to beat him.

    Remember, this is just about winning. If you want to make Er Gouzi lose his soul, even if Han Xuan''s strength is improving, it''s just possible. After all, er Gouzi''s origin is too mysterious.

    In Han Xuan''s eyes, er Gouzi is a dog in the fog. Whenever he thinks he has seen him clearly, in a twinkling of an eye, something more mysterious will happen to him.

    "It''s not you. Er, why did labor and capital tell you?" Two dogs suddenly shut up.

    In this regard, Han Xuan is also speechless. He knows Er Gouzi''s temperament and what Er Gouzi wants to hide. Han Xuan can''t get it out unless Er Gouzi intentionally leaks.

    "Brother, brother!" Naturally, it is impossible for other people to hear the conversation with ER Gouzi. Otherwise, a dog will talk, which will surely cause a great disturbance in this atheist country.

    "Sister, this is me, wife!" As soon as the words came out, Han Xuan could clearly feel the trembling of the person in his arms. Then he felt a heat in his chest, as if there were water stains on his clothes.

    "Wife!" Beiwei''s face is unbelievable. Today she has seen too many impossibilities.

    The beauty of the woman in front of her is Han Xuan''s never smile in 18 years. What''s more incredible is that the beautiful fairy in front of her is Han Xuan''s wife.

    "Brother, am I dreaming? But this dream is so warm. I hope I will never wake up!"

    "Poof The person in the arms pouts Yi a light smile, moved body, not give up of leave that warm embrace, walk slowly to the side of Bei Wei Wei.

    "Is my sister Bei Wei? She was born beautiful. My name is Jin Lingzi. She is my brother''s wife."

    Two people stand side by side, forming a beautiful landscape, but if Beiwei is the best in the world, then Jinlingzi can be compared to the fairy on the nine days.

    Hearing this from Jin Lingzi''s own mouth, not only Bei was slightly stunned, but also the whole audience was stunned. It was just that after a moment''s immersion, the whole audience seemed to have thrown a heavy bomb and made a stir.

    "My God

    "My goddess!"

    ¡­¡­

    Beiwei doesn''t know how to name herself or how to get to the dormitory, but when she comes back, it''s already evening.

    "Brother, brother!" Murmur in the mouth, suddenly a excited spirit, turn over to come down from the bed, open the door, three girls are sitting in the hall.

    "Hello, my name is Zhao Erxi!" See Bei Wei Wei, a petite and lovely person stands up with a smile to say hello.

    "Hello, my name is bevy!" Bei responded slightly.

    After a few minutes of understanding, Beiwei finally integrated into this small group.

    "Wei Wei, who are the two people who sent you back to the dormitory just now? The woman is so beautiful, even I feel inferior to myself. Besides, who is the handsome man? I am very excited to see him!" Once acquainted, the three people in the dormitory came and asked.

    "My brother, and me!" Think of that beautiful woman, Beiwei is silent again, after all, Han Xuan to take care of, can''t be just one of their own, in the heart suddenly feel their something robbed.

 Chapter 657

    The capital.

    A courtyard in the center of the city.

    "What, linger''s husband, ridiculous!" In a hall in the courtyard, men and women, old and young, sat several people.

    "Old general, that''s what we''ve heard with our own ears, and!" In the hall, a man in Zhongshan costume said.

    "And what, say!" In the upper hand, the old man with white temples was sitting. Although he didn''t move much, he was not angry.

    "Moreover, the young lady voluntarily lifted the veil!"

    "What As soon as the words came out, all the people in the hall stood up with a strong disbelief in their eyes.

    At the beginning, Jin Lingzi could speak when he was three months old, and the first sentence startled them. He was very eloquent and didn''t look like someone who had just learned to speak.

    "My face, you can''t be contemptuous!"

    At the same time, Jin Lingzi''s parents saw a terrible scene.

    A dazzling white light flashed in the air. When they opened their eyes again, they saw that Jin Lingzi''s face was covered with a layer of gauze.

    It''s not that they didn''t try to lift the veil, but whenever they had this idea, Jin Lingzi''s indifferent eyes would look at them, accompanied by the white frost around them for no reason, even in the hot summer.

    "Go and investigate his files at once!" The old man thought for a while, sat down slowly and said in a deep voice.

    "Yes"

    As soon as the man left, the Hall fell into a strange silence.

    An hour later.

    "Hu ~"

    "The time of birth is very close, and at the time of birth, there is also a golden lightning. It seems that it has an unclear relationship with the world''s leading investment group!"

    Looking at the file with only a few pages in hand, the old man vaguely felt that it was not as simple as it seemed.

    In the investment group on the focus of a few, "find someone to invite them here, remember, can''t conflict!"

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    Qingda!

    "Brother, your wound..." under a hundred year old tree, Jin Lingzi stares at Han Xuan.

    Hand, fingers in the blow can break the cheek across, a drop of crystal appears in the fingertips.

    "Fool! What are you crying for? "

    "Ah, the world is full of the sour smell of love, only I still exude the fragrance of a single dog!" Er Gouzi''s words directly broke the warm scene.

    Hearing this, Jin Lingzi immediately burst into tears and said, "Er Gou, when we get back to Tianxuan world, we will look for a majestic dog for you."

    As soon as Er Gouzi drew his mouth, he was almost ready to swear.

    "Ling''er, I remember exploring the whole world with divine sense before, but I didn''t find you." Now Han Xuan''s eyes are full of people in front of her. There is no time to fight with ER Gouzi¡° Cut! Han, labor is not a vegetarian! " Although Han Xuan doesn''t want to fight with ER Gouzi, er Gouzi doesn''t think so.

    "You have a way to block the detection of divine consciousness!" Han Xuan was surprised and asked quickly. After all, divine consciousness is a pair of eyes of the practitioners. If they are blind, they will be OK.

    "Your knowledge of the world of cultivation is too shallow. There are so many ways. What''s so strange about the Dharma gate that blocks the divine knowledge? I haven''t seen one that devours the divine knowledge!" Two dog son pie pie pie pie mouth, disdain to say.

    "Devour the divine sense!" Han Xuan felt terrible when he thought about it.

    "Er Gou, since you have a way to shield your divine knowledge, can you pass it on to your brother?"

    Scornfully turned his eyes, Han Xuan, eyes turned, "Han boy, do you want to learn, please me!"

 Chapter 658

    "Get out of here!" Han Xuan flies into a rage and loses face in front of his beloved. How can he bear it.

    "Han boy, the gentleman does not do anything. Hey, don''t kick my beloved ass!"

    "Who told you I''m a gentleman, I''m a villain!"

    If you let other people see the scene of chicken flying and dog jumping in the woods, you will be shocked. At that time, the prestige of the demon God will be destroyed.

    But now Han Xuan won''t care. After all, the obsession in his heart is very little after seeing Jin Lingzi.

    ¡­¡­

    "Stop kicking. I''ll tell you!" After a period of cruelty, er Gouzi was no longer a dog.

    "Hold your breath..."

    A minute later, Han Xuan sat cross legged under the tree, with Jin Lingzi holding his chin with one hand, and a happy smile on his face.

    It''s getting dark, but the two people and a dog here are not ordinary people, so they are not affected by the night.

    From sunset, in the concept of two people and one dog, it seems that time never exists.

    "Hu ~" early in the morning, the day is still bright, sedentary Han Xuan spit out a mouthful of turbid air, eyes slowly open.

    In the eye is a pair of crescent eyes.

    "Brother!" Wenxiang nephrite, Jin Lingzi has rushed to Han Xuan''s arms.

    "Eh" looking at the person in his arms, a primitive impulse hit his heart, bowed his head, and his lips fell on Jin Lingzi''s forehead.

    In a flash, heaven and earth seemed to tremble, and the morning light that had not risen for a long time appeared, as if celebrating this beautiful moment.

    "Brother, brother!" Feeling the moisture between the forehead, Jin Lingzi''s little heart almost jumped out of his chest.

    "Wo Cao, can you stop showing your love early in the morning?" They obviously forgot that there was a dog around.

    Jin Lingzi trembles all over, struggles out of his arms, and seems to have to leave.

    Leng Leng''s looking at Jin Ling Zi to leave, Han Xuan''s face slowly black come down.

    "Two dogs!" Yin Han''s tone made Er Gouzi shiver.

    "Wipe! There are always tricksters who want to harm me. It''s better to go first! " With that, he slipped away with oil on the soles of his feet.

    ¡­¡­

    Day by day, the blink of an eye, a year of time quietly passed.

    At this time, Han Xuan is also promoted to a sophomore. During this period, Han Xuan has not returned home, which makes Bei Wei very unhappy.

    "Look at Bei Tianlin, who is on the top ten school grass list. As expected, he can be seen here!"

    On a banyan tree in the school, this is Han Xuan''s exclusive venue.

    At this time, he was lying on the branch with a smile on his face, sending out a soft breath, which could not be compared with the previous demons.

    The result is that Han Xuan is more attractive. Around the banyan tree, there are people all the time, both men and women. Needless to say, if Han Xuan can take a fancy to the girl, it''s a good idea.

    And boys, of course, can''t come to see Han Xuan, that''s because there will be a beautiful woman at a fixed time every day¡° In my opinion, Xiao Nai, a senior, is the only one who can match Bei Tianlin on the draft of Qingda

    "Xiao Nai, it''s just a rumor. After all, he''s very mysterious. He hasn''t appeared in school for a long time!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Ah, goddess, goddess!"

    With the shouting from one direction, a woman with long hair and shawl appeared. Every time she took a step, the air seemed to form a whirlpool, which absorbed all people''s souls.

    On the tree, Han Xuan closed his eyes and fell to the side of the tree. This time, most of the girls covered their eyes and couldn''t bear to see the scene.

    Just as Han Xuan was about to hit the ground, he lowered his foot slightly and gently, and then stood firmly on the ground.

    This time, the scream in the field is even better, so that the girl who covers her eyes doesn''t know why.

 Chapter 659

    "Ling''er" falls to the ground, Han Xuan opens his arms, and Jin ling''er leans up.

    "Brother''s arms, always so warm!" Jinlingzi head buried in the chest, greedy breathing Han Xuan body sent out the breath.

    Although it''s not the first time that people in the field see Jin Lingzi in Han Xuan''s arms, every time they see him, the heartstrings will be affected.

    It''s just that the scene didn''t last long. There was a scream from a distance.

    "Mysterious school grass, xiaonai is back, xiaonai is back!"

    "Not only Xiao Nai, but also Bei Weiwei, who is second in the school flower list!"

    Hearing this, Jin Lingzi in his arms raised his head and looked in a direction of doubt.

    "Brother, it seems that your sister has been abducted!" Crescent like eyes looking at Han Xuan, Jin Lingzi said jokingly.

    "Yes, I ran away from you. Naturally, someone came to run away from my sister!" Scrape on Jin Lingzi Qiong''s nose, then let it go.

    "Well, don''t shave my nose!" Jinlingzi incarnated into a fighting rooster, said with his mouth.

    Looking at Jin Lingzi like this, Han Xuan couldn''t help pinching her little face, which made Jin Lingzi look pale.

    ¡­¡­

    outside!

    A bicycle is approaching slowly. It''s normal for a bicycle to drive on the campus at ordinary times. But today, the cyclist is Xiao Nai on the school grass list, and the one sitting behind is Pei Wei, who is at the top of the school flower list.

    "Dashen, let''s not take this road. We''d better take a detour." Beiwei is familiar with this road, because she often comes here to find someone.

    "It''s the nearest to the basketball court!" On the bike, Xiao Nai''s indisputable words made Bei slightly speechless.

    Xiao Nai is extremely handsome. His face is like sculpture. His facial features are clear and angular. He is extremely handsome.

    "But here," Bei said, looking at xiaonai strangely. "How long has it been since Dashen came back to school? He didn''t know my brother was in front of him."

    The bike is not fast, but after a few minutes of riding, it is still close to the big tree where Han Xuan is.

    "Sure enough, it''s still here!" When he doesn''t see Han Xuan, Bei Wei still has an illusion. He hopes that Han Xuan is not there at this time, but the closer he gets, the more fragmented this illusion will be.

    Obviously, Xiao Nai didn''t have this kind of consciousness. He just looked away at Han Xuan, stayed on Jin Lingzi''s face for a moment, and then pedaled his bike away.

    During the period, Bei Wei has been side head, dare not look at Han Xuan, the mouth is still whispering.

    "Don''t see me, don''t see me!"

    Just her wish will come true!

    "Sister, don''t say hello when you see your brother!" The voice seems to ring out in the ear, let the shell tiny body tremble, mechanical will head side Han Xuan there.

    Xiao Nai, who was pedaling in front of him, felt the difference behind him. He stopped and looked back at Bei Wei with worried eyes.

    "Weiwei, what''s the matter?"

    "He''s coming!" Following Bei Wei''s eyes, Han Xuan, who was standing under the tree just now, walked slowly towards them. Although he seemed to walk slowly, somehow, the space between them seemed to be pulled in, which was really weird.

    When you see Han Xuan''s moment, Xiao Nai''s heart sinks to the bottom of the valley, "are you also attracted by him?"

    Obviously, xiaonai doesn''t think that what Han Xuan said before is to Bei Wei. He thinks that Bei Wei, like other women, is trapped in the vortex created by Han Xuan.

    After ten breath, two hands hand in hand have come to the front.

    "I said, sister, why didn''t you come to me today? It turned out that you were going to meet my lover!"

 Chapter 660

    As soon as these words came out, Bei''s face turned red, and he didn''t dare to look Han Xuan''s eyes directly.

    "Weiwei, you

    "Ling''er, take Wei to go to other places for a turn!" Han Xuan let go, Jin Lingzi nodded, know what Han Xuan means.

    "Sister Wei, come on!" Jin Lingzi smiles and holds Bei Weiwei''s hand, pulling her to the distance.

    "Brother!" Be pulled to stop, can be tiny or side head, will worry eyes cast to Xiao Nai.

    When the shadow disappears in his eyes, Han Xuan''s smile converges, as if the ancient demon God wakes up again.

    In the face of such Han Xuan, even Xiao Nai is used to seeing big events, and his heart is also a little nervous.

    Both of them didn''t speak, and the atmosphere became a little frozen.

    "Haha, there''s a good play to watch. Some of Bei Tianlin''s sisters dare to make up their minds!"

    "Yes, yes. At the beginning, someone just harassed Beiwei, but beitianlin beat him half disabled. This time, this little white face is guilty!"

    Listen to more and more noisy voice, Han Xuan eyebrows gently wrinkled.

    "Mortals, what can we do?" When Han Xuan said this, he closed his eyes. In an instant, a circle of white light spread around him. All the people who came into contact with the white light had dull eyes. The leaves falling from the tree were frozen in the air, as if the world had stopped turning.

    "This, this, this!" Looking at the strange scenes around, SHAWNY''s throat itched and almost fainted.

    "Do you know what people used to call me?" Open your eyes, flick your sleeves, a stone table and two stone benches appear on the ground.

    "Sit down"

    Feeling that Han Xuan has no malice, Xiao Nai takes a deep breath and sits on the stone bench carefully, but he doesn''t answer Han Xuan''s question.

    With one hand waving, two cups of tea with colorful mist appeared on the stone table.

    "They call me the devil!" Take up the tea cup, put in the mouth, Han Xuan spit out such a sentence.

    Magic God, representing the source of all evil, can be called magic God, you can imagine how terrible Han Xuan is.

    "You know, I''m just such a sister. I hope you don''t let her down, or I''ll let you live in regret forever!"

    "You don''t have to say, I will treat you well too!" Shawner looked firm.

    "Good! I hope you remember what you said today! "

    When Xiao Nai finished drinking the tea on the table, Han Xuan waved his hand, the stone table and stool on the ground disappeared, and the crowd also recovered its vitality. The half empty leaves hit the whirlpool and fell to the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister Ling, do you think my brother will embarrass the great God?" Along the way, Bei Weiwei has a look of heavy thoughts.

    "Don''t worry, little sister''s lover, brother won''t be like that!" Jin Lingzi covered his mouth and chuckled.

    "Ah, sister Ling, you Originally already restored the normal facial expression Bei tiny, once again revealed the red halo.

    "Slightly" not far away, a familiar cry came. Hearing the sound, Bei Wei''s face brightened and ran towards the direction of the sound. Seeing this, Jin Lingzi just shook his head, "you look like me."

    "Big God, do you have something to do?" Come to two people''s side, Bei Wei doesn''t live on Xiao Nai, she can know her brother''s danger, although this year nothing big happened, but in the past he did a lot of things that people can''t even think of.

    "Brother, do you know what to do with the great God?"

    Looking at the shell slightly like a little hen to protect the appearance of the calf, Han Xuan for a while speechless.

    "Weiwei, I''m fine. Tianlin didn''t do anything to me!"

 Chapter 661

    "Tianlin, you call your brother Tianlin!" Beiwei covers her mouth. Her face is full of disbelief. She dares to call Han Xuan a neighbor of heaven. In her memory, it seems that there is only beipa and Beima.

    "Yes, I can''t!" Strange aim eye Han Xuan, Xiao Nai asks a way.

    Seeing that Han Xuan''s face has not changed, Bei is slightly relieved.

    "Yes, yes."

    "When to take him home, I''ll deal with my parents!" Glancing at his own Beiwei, Han Xuan said.

    "Ah Bei Wei didn''t think Han Xuan would say such words at all. After listening, he was dumbfounded.

    "When will you take me home?" At this time, the voice of Jin Lingzi''s resentment came from behind.

    "Er" this can make Han Xuan stunned.

    "By the way, sister, where do you want to go? I have nothing to do now, and I can go with you!" Han Xuan quickly evades this topic.

    "Hum" beside, Jin Lingzi snorted discontentedly, but he didn''t entangle more on this topic.

    "We are going to the basketball court. Dashen has a basketball match today!"

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded and looked at Jin Lingzi awkwardly, "linger, do you want to have a look?"

    "Listen to my brother!"

    ¡­¡­

    Basketball Court!

    Wait for Han Xuan several people to come here, here is already full of seats, it seems that Xiao Nai''s name is not a wave of vanity.

    "Ah, beitianlin, Jinlingzi, xiaonai, beiweiwei, what day is it today?" The arrival of a few people directly detonated the whole audience.

    "Weiwei, Weiwei!" At this time, a cry came from the viewing platform.

    Bei slightly looked up and saw that these were her roommates, Zhao Erxi and others.

    "Younger brother, someone has taken my seat. You and sister Ling will find a way by themselves." With that, he winked playfully, then trotted up to the grandstand.

    For Han Xuan, it doesn''t hurt whether he watches the ball game or not. After all, he is not interested in mortal games. He just came here to avoid that topic.

    After Beiwei left, xiaonai also entered the dressing room. Without waiting for Han Xuan to do anything, the nearest girl stood up with a red face.

    "Elder martial brother, you don''t have a place. It happens that I''m in a hurry. I''ll leave this place for you!"

    Listening to this, the men and women beside the girl were excited. After all, it was a great fate for the girls to be so close to Han Xuan. The boys, needless to say, also had this idea, but their object was not Han Xuan.

    You resentful of saw an eye Han Xuan, gold Ling son indifference say, "need not!"

    With that, Han Xuan walked out of the basketball court.

    "Ling''er, are you jealous?" Along the way, Jin Lingzi didn''t say anything. Seeing this, Han Xuan should be enlightened even if he is stupid.

    "Brother!" Jin ling''er suddenly pours on Han Xuan''s arms and sobs, "I''m so afraid."

    Jin Lingzi makes such a fuss, Han Xuan immediately scared¡° Ling''er, what''s the matter? Are you sick? "

    "Brother, your excellence is impeccable, but the more so, the more afraid I am that someone will take you away from me!"

    How can Jin Lingzi not know that Han Xuan can travel across the world? But the more she does, the more worried she is. After all, there are so many proud women born in a world, and there are so many better than her.

    In this way, how can Jin Lingzi not worry.

    "Fool!" Gently patting Jin Lingzi on the back, Han Xuan closes his eyes, sending out a strange energy.

    The deep words seemed to come from the Adam''s apple. "Han Xuan swears with his spirit today. If he fails to live up to Jin Lingzi one day, he will fall to hell forever, and his spirit will taste all the sufferings of the world. His soul vows to coagulate."

 Chapter 662

    As Han Xuan''s eyes suddenly open, a huge golden six pointed star pattern falls from the sky, but the closer he gets to the earth, the smaller the pattern is. Although it becomes smaller, the more mysterious the rustic atmosphere is.

    The six pointed star pattern is getting closer and closer, while Han Xuan is in the center of the pattern.

    Shua

    The six pointed star passed through his body and landed at Han Xuan''s feet. Suddenly, the sky and the earth changed color, and a blood red thunder seemed to come from a very far away place.

    "Brother, what are you doing? Stop it Looking at the blood red thunder immediately will split up Han Xuan, Jin Lingzi scared face no blood color.

    "The oath of the soul! No one in the world can break it Maybe ordinary people don''t pay much attention to oath.

    But for the friars, once they make a vow, they can''t break it unless there is a big chance. According to Han Xuan''s records, no one can break it.

    "Vow, I don''t want my brother to make any vows for me. Stop it For Han Xuan, Jin Lingzi doesn''t want to bind him with anything.

    "It''s OK. Once the oath of soul is made, I can''t stop it. Besides, I love ling''er very much, don''t I?" Tight tight tight bosom soft if boneless person son, Han Xuan light smile way, the slightest will have reached the top of the head of the blood red thunder in the eye.

    "Ka"

    Thunder cleaves on the head, but Han Xuan doesn''t show a half different look.

    In the heart of the body!

    A six pointed star pattern appears slowly, and the center of the six pointed star is a rhythmic beating heart.

    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement. Jin Lingzi carefully poked his head out and saw Han Xuan''s soft eyes.

    "It''s all right!"

    "Wow" hearing this, Jin Lingzi cried out, and the big tears in his eyes rolled down to the ground.

    "Well, well, don''t cry, brother take you to buy sugar to eat!" Patting his back gently, Han Xuan said solemnly.

    "Poof! Wu Wu "Jin Lingzi was so amused that he couldn''t laugh or cry.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passes day by day. In a twinkling of an eye, half a semester has passed, and all the students are returning home. However, some people are worried about this holiday.

    "Big God, I''m going home!" In the railway station, Bei looks at xiaonai reluctantly.

    "Well, remember to call when you get home!" Originally, Xiao Nai wanted to do more retention, but when he saw Han Xuan in the distance, the idea disappeared.

    "Wow, fairy, fairy!" All of a sudden, just as they exchanged their eyes affectionately, a whisper came from the railway station.

    In the distance, Han Xuan''s nose twitches as he sits in a chair and closes his eyes.

    "Ling ER!" His eyes opened suddenly, looking at the gate of the station.

    "Brother!" Figure such as breeze, came to Han Xuan side, Jin Lingzi mischievous vomit tongue.

    This action makes her charming and makes people who discuss in a low voice breathe slowly.

    "Why are you following me?" Han Xuan thought of a possibility, but he was not sure¡° Sooner or later, the ugly daughter-in-law will see her father-in-law. It''s better to see her sooner! " Jin Lingzi Qiong, with a straight nose, sits next to Han Xuan, crosses his waist and holds his hand in his arms.

    "Sister Ling is not an ugly daughter-in-law. Sister Ling is a fairy in the sky!" At this time, Beiwei two people came.

    Hearing this, the smile in Jin Lingzi''s eyes was even better.

    Han Xuan sees this, a burst of speechless.

    ¡­¡­

    Waiting for another half an hour, listening to the sound of the train arriving on the radio, Han Xuan stood up and set foot on his way home.

    But Beiwei is a step three back, until Xiao Nai figure in also can''t see, look suddenly some lost up.

 Chapter 663

    Han Xuan has to bear a lot of pressure. If his eyes can kill people, Han Xuan has died many times.

    "Although it''s not the first time I''ve seen my brother''s life more than ten years ago, it''s the most real one this time!" Looking at the tall building, Jin Lingzi showed a happy smile.

    "Sister Ling, you have been to our community!" On one side, Bei asked with a little doubt.

    "Well, I just saw it in the picture!"

    If Jin Lingzi had come here before, he would have been discovered by Han Xuan. Even if Er Gouzi had a way to shield his divine sense, it would not be possible to guarantee that one person and one dog would play a big role in such a close distance.

    "Photos!" Bei Weiwei''s mind is full of paste. He really doesn''t understand Jin Lingzi''s meaning.

    Seeing this, Jin Lingzi didn''t explain much. After all, she was going to see her parents in law soon. She was more or less nervous.

    I got on the elevator and came to a door.

    "Ling''er, I''m knocking at the door!"

    Take a deep breath, Jin Lingzi nods.

    There were three rhythmic knocks on the door.

    "Who is coming?" A lazy voice came from the inner room.

    "Creak" the door is opened, can see three people outside, Beima a Leng.

    "Weiwei, Tianlin, you are back!" Beima was stunned and surprised.

    "Ma" Bei Wei and Han Xuan cried at the same time.

    "Who is this?" It''s hard for Jin Lingzi''s face not to be noticed, let alone just three people.

    "Hello, aunt, my name is Jinlingzi. I''m brother and Tianlin''s girlfriend!" Jin Lingzi originally wanted to call him brother, but when he thought about it, he thought something was wrong, so he changed his name.

    "Girlfriend!" Beima covers her mouth with one hand and looks at Jinlingzi in disbelief.

    Being stared at by Bei Ma, even Jin Lingzi was a successful monk, and he was at a loss.

    "Mom, do you always let us hang out outside the door?" Seeing that Jin Lingzi is a little uncomfortable at this time, Han Xuan quickly opens his mouth.

    "Ah See Han Xuan''s face full of smile, even more surprised than before.

    "Tianlin, you, you!"

    "Mom, you have been worried for more than ten years."

    Hearing this, Bei Ma shrugged her shoulders, her nose was sour, and her eyes were foggy.

    "Child A will Han Xuan into the arms, tears one by one rolling down.

    This deep maternal love, let the side of the shell slightly red eye.

    "Mom, you are partial. You only love your brother."

    "Hehe, Weiwei, Tianlin, I both ache." Let go of Han Xuan, Bei Ma wiped her eyes with a smile.

    "Come on, come on in!"

    "What''s going on outside? What''s the noise? Let me read some books..." Bei''s father was just halfway through, when he suddenly saw several people at the door, he was stunned¡° Dad, are you quarreling? My brother and I, and my brother''s girlfriend are out! " Beiwei mouth a Du, with the meaning of grievance said.

    "Out, out of what, no, Tianlin''s girlfriend." Bei''s father also wants to have fun with Bei Wei for a while. When he sees the beautiful girl behind Han Xuan, his eyes suddenly burst.

    "Hello, uncle." Jin Lingzi goes to Han Xuan and says hello nervously.

    "Good, ha ha, good!" As you can see, Bei''s father can''t close his mouth with laughter.

    "Come on, go out and buy some vegetables. Today is a big happy day!" On one side, Bei''s mother took out the dignity of being my master at home and yelled at Bei''s father, which made Bei smile.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ling''er, tell me if the boy bullied you. If so, my aunt will teach him a lesson for you." In the living room, Bei Ma pulls Jin Lingzi to ask questions, but when she says this, Han Xuan almost falls from the sofa.

 Chapter 664

    "No, no, Tianlin is very good to me!" Although Beima doesn''t have the image of evil mother-in-law in legend, Jin Lingzi''s nervous heart still can''t be calm.

    "Mom, you make me lose face when you say that!" Han Xuan rolled his eyes and said.

    "Go, stay where it''s cool!" Bei Ma didn''t turn her head back, but she turned her hand around and waved to Han Xuan like a fly.

    "By the way, ling''er, what do you do at home?" Bei Ma is very satisfied with her daughter-in-law to be, so she inquires about Jin Lingzi''s family background, because she has found that Jin Lingzi''s every action has a lady''s attitude.

    "The Jin family of the three great families in China!"

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± There are three big question marks in Beima''s mind. After all, the three families are not known by ordinary people.

    Seeing Bei Ma''s doubts, Jin Lingzi had to say, "the founding General of China is my grandfather!"

    "Hiss" pulls Jin Lingzi''s hand to tremble, and even the heartless Bei Wei covers his mouth.

    Founding general, that''s not a joke. Once they know that their son has taken away the apple of their eye, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    "Auntie, what''s the matter with you?" Feeling that the atmosphere was not right, Jin Lingzi asked.

    "No, nothing!" Bei Ma reluctantly showed a smile and turned her head. All she could see was Han Xuanbai''s boring book.

    "Boy, do you know what general means?" Beima was a little annoyed, but she didn''t dare to break out.

    "Auntie, I know what you''re worried about. I''m not with Tianlin for a day or two. It''s impossible for my family not to know. Moreover, even if they want to stop me, they can''t stop me."

    With these words, the living room fell into a brief silence.

    "Tianlin." After a long time, Bei Ma turns her eyes to Han Xuan again.

    "Pa" gently closed the book, eyes closed, a sweeping momentum from the body.

    "If God has this idea, I will slaughter God. If the devil comes, I will kill the devil!" It''s a low, magical voice that sounds like it''s all over the world.

    Looking at such beitianlin, beimabei feels a little strange, strange and frightening.

    All of a sudden, in the kitchen, a voice similar to wolf howling came out, it seems that this momentum is too strong, so that birds and animals feel the danger.

    "Pa Pa Pa" kitchen, a vibrant husky slowly out, black and white hair is particularly beautiful, gray pupil let a person see, will unconsciously like.

    If someone observes carefully now, you can see a smile on that Husky''s face.

    "I, NIMA." When he saw the dog, Han Xuan''s mind was suddenly disordered, and all the momentum he sent out disappeared.

    "Mom, where did you pick up this dead dog?"

    Bei Ma looked aside and said absently, "I saw him lying at the door a few days ago. I thought he was hungry. I gave him something to eat and then he didn''t leave."

    "Oh, it''s a mangy dog." Han Xuan pretends to be enlightened.

    "Han Xiaozi, you are the mangy dog. Your whole family is mangy dog!" The sound reverberates in the ear. This is er Gouzi who has been missing for several days¡° Mom, I like this mangy dog very much. Let''s take him to his room and discuss his life first With that, he stood up, and the target was the dog with protruding eyes.

    In the room, there was a scream.

 Chapter 665

    Father Bei soon brought the fresh vegetables home, and delicious dishes filled the whole table.

    "Come on, ling''er, eat more!" After a period of thinking, Beima figured out that even if Jinlingzi''s family was extraordinary, their son was not a mortal.

    "Thank you, Auntie!"

    "Ao ~" just as the whole family was enjoying themselves, a weak voice came out in the corner.

    A few people turned away and saw that Er Gouzi was no longer a dog. His beautiful hair was thin and his eyes were dim.

    "Brother, how can you make a dog like that? It''s so unlovable!" Bei Weiwei puts down the bowl and chopsticks, comes to ER Gouzi and squats down to touch his head.

    "It''s OK. I know this kind of dog is born cheap. If you don''t give him some strength, he doesn''t know what''s good or bad!"

    "Wu" is drinking a mouthful of vegetable soup Jin Lingzi, heard this, almost to the throat of the water to spray out.

    "Keke Ke" finally swallows the soup, Jin Lingzi coughs a few times, which makes Han Xuan in a hurry.

    "Ling''er, are you ok?"

    "No, nothing!" It is reasonable to say that Jin Lingzi is also a practitioner. Naturally, she won''t let a mouthful of vegetable soup be swallowed. But with Han Xuan around, she doesn''t use her spiritual power.

    "Son of a bitch." Although Bei Ma didn''t say this sentence very loudly, Han Xuan was not an ordinary person. After hearing this, he felt embarrassed.

    ¡­¡­

    Dinner will be over soon.

    "Mom, I''ll take ling''er out for a walk." Han Xuan is holding Jin Lingzi''s hand. At this time, he has come to the door.

    "Go ahead, go ahead." Beima is eager to see their relationship grow faster. There is no disagreement.

    "Brother, wait for me, I want to go out too!" As if he hadn''t figured out the situation, Bei stood up from the sofa and raised his hand.

    "Sit down, what are you doing out there? You don''t have to study!" The smiling Beima yelled.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Call" out of the community, Jinlingzi long breath.

    "What''s the matter, my young lady? Aren''t you afraid of everything?" Han Xuan''s funny smile joked.

    "Hum, brother, you still say it!" Jin Lingzi''s fingers are like tender onions, reaching out to Han Xuan''s soft meat around his waist.

    "Oh, dear." Han Xuan called with cooperation.

    "Well, you know what I''m good at." Know Han Xuan is pretending, but Jin Lingzi still feel very happy.

    "I know, I know."

    "Hum" Jin Lingzi raised his head and walked ahead.

    Both of them don''t like noise. They choose places with few people.

    There are fewer and fewer people, and the street lights are getting dim. Unconsciously, they have come to the suburbs.

    The moon is very round tonight, and the earth is illuminated like day.

    "Brother, look, firefly!" Jinlingzi, like a warbler coming out of the valley, comes to the firefly center with light steps¡° Brother, let me dance for you. " At the same time, the white light flashed. The modern dress was replaced by a snow-white ancient dress.

    The precious shoes at the foot also disappeared. The three inch golden lotus was exposed, and there was a string of foot bells made of unknown materials on the ankle. Every step, the bells would make a breathtaking sound.

    Dancing in the moonlight, the white skirt flutters with the wind. The white of her body, her graceful dancing posture and the shining of the moon make the Jinlingzi look like a fairy, a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. It''s so mysterious and pure that people can''t bear to disturb and don''t want to pollute.

    A dance will soon end, but Han Xuan has been immersed in it, unable to extricate himself for a long time.

    "Beauty

    All of a sudden, I don''t know what force causes Han Xuan to walk slowly towards the woman surrounded by fireflies.

 Chapter 666

    "Brother, brother!" Looking at Han Xuan approaching, Jin Lingzi''s eyes tremble, because she sees a trace of possessiveness from Han Xuan''s eyes.

    "Ling''er, would you like to be my real wife?" He took Jin Lingzi into his arms and whispered in his ear.

    Feeling the breath beating on his ears, Jin Lingzi''s body was stiff, but his mouth still had a trill, which was as fine as a mosquito''s voice.

    "I, I will!"

    The head slightly deviates and looks directly at Jin Lingzi. However, Jin Lingzi does not dare to look at Han Xuan. His head turns to one side, and the blush has spread to his neck.

    Head slowly down, touched the red lips like fire.

    "Brother, brother, kiss me!" At this stage, Jin Lingzi calms down and reaches out his slender hand. His left hand passes through his armpit and his right hand falls from his neck. He hugs Han Xuan tightly.

    A pair of watery eyes slowly closed, eyelashes constantly trembling.

    Fireflies are dancing around the body, and the moon is shining white, as if there are only two people in this world.

    For a long time!

    Lips!

    "Ling''er, let''s go to Tianxuan land!" The two are extremely close at this time. Han Xuan''s breath is directly inhaled into the nasal cavity by Jin Lingzi.

    "Well" if Han Xuan is not smart, I''m afraid he can''t hear it.

    "Keke" is about to open the door to Tianxuan continent. After a big tree that needs to be surrounded by one person, there comes a light cough.

    "Wocao, when the hell did this guy come?" Han Xuan''s face darkened, just to maintain the image in front of Jin Lingzi, but he didn''t attack, but he swore in his heart.

    After the big tree, a white tail came out, and then quickly drew back. After a breath, a dog''s head came out.

    "Eh, Han boy, it''s a coincidence that we can bump into each other everywhere." See Han Xuan, two dog son pretend nothing happened, swagger out from behind the tree.

    "Ah" in her arms, Jin Lingzi shouts, obviously because someone broke her little secret.

    "Yes, it''s a coincidence, but I think there will be more coincidence in the future!" Although Han Xuan doesn''t have too much reaction on the surface, er Gouzi can clearly see a trace of resentment in the bottom of his eyes.

    "Brother, brother, it''s so late, we''d better go back quickly!" Jin Lingzi''s face was very red and he didn''t want to face Er Gouzi.

    "Good" finish saying, pull Jin Lingzi to go to that bright city.

    When passing by Er Gouzi, Han Xuan gives him a hard look, but what does this cold look mean? He can only let Er Gouzi understand it by himself.

    The night passed quickly, and the gentle sun shone on Han Xuan''s face through the window.

    On the sofa in the living room, Han Xuan put his head on his hands, but his eyes never closed.

    Recalling the scene in the suburbs last night, Han Xuan unconsciously smiles.

    Han Xuan''s room.

    Jin Lingzi holds the white pillow, and shuilingling''s big eyes show his memory, but he doesn''t know what to think of, and his face suddenly turns red.

    ... three strokes a day.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    "Ling''er, get up, parents are waiting for you to eat!"

    "Oh" whispers from the inner room. After a while, the door is opened.

    At the dinner table, Jin Lingzi just buried himself in the meal and did not dare to look at other people''s eyes on the table.

    This scene, how to hide the past as a person of beipa Beima.

    Bei dad quietly gives Han Xuan a thumbs up. Although Jin Lingzi doesn''t use her eyes to see, as a friar, she naturally doesn''t know such a small action.

    But knowing is more embarrassing than not knowing, and his face has turned red unconsciously.

    After eating in a hurry, he put down the tableware and ran back to Han Xuan''s room.

 Chapter 667

    "Tianlin, tell me where you are. You have to be responsible to others." Seeing the door closed, Mrs. Bei asked.

    "Poof" Han Xuan almost gushes out a mouthful of old blood. He secretly tells Bei Ma that she''s so gossipy. Why didn''t she find out before.

    "Tell me where you went last night and when you came back."

    Han Xuan can''t stand Beima''s continuous questions. He casually and vaguely answers a few questions and then drops the chopsticks.

    Came to the room, turned into the door that was not closed.

    "Touch" just listen to a heavy sound of closing the door, let the three people on the table look at each other.

    Came to the bedside, saw Jin Lingzi wrapped himself tightly, there was no gap.

    "Ling''er" taps Jin Lingzi in the quilt, Han Xuan calls.

    "Brother, I''m so ashamed!" The quilt wriggled, revealing a beautiful face.

    "Get up quickly." Han Xuan said softly.

    Jin Lingzi covered the quilt around his neck and shook his head like a rattle.

    Helpless, Han Xuan had to squat down, put his hand into the quilt, want to pull Jinlingzi up.

    "Well, what''s this?" Suddenly, Han Xuan frowned and felt that what he was holding was not like a hand. It was soft and comfortable.

    A little hard pinch, in a flash, Han Xuan thought of what this is, mechanically turned his head and looked at Jin Lingzi.

    At this time, Jin Lingzi''s bloody face was buried in the quilt, his eyes were full of fog, and his mouth was slightly open.

    I don''t know how long later, the quilt slipped to the ground, so that people can see the true face of Lushan in the quilt.

    "Hoo, Hoo!" Jin Lingzi breathed the air with a big mouth. He didn''t know when his eyes were closed, leaving his eyelashes trembling.

    Following Han Xuan''s arms, he saw a palm covering the towering mountain.

    "Dong, Dong"

    Feel that fast beating heart, Han Xuanmeng hand back.

    "Ling''er, I''ll wait for you outside!" Han Xuan, who has never experienced this kind of thing, is extremely unbearable. He is scared to run away.

    Only Jin Lingzi''s gasping voice remained in the room.

    "Brother''s hand!" Hearing that the door was closed, Jin Lingzi opened his eyes slowly.

    ¡­¡­

    With the door, Han Xuan first took a deep breath, trying not to let people see strange.

    But he obviously didn''t notice that six eyes in the living room looked at him at the moment he went out.

    If it''s normal, Han Xuan can find these six eyes even if he doesn''t have divine consciousness, but today it''s an exception, because when he goes out, all his mind is on the hand that touches the mysterious zone.

    "There''s a situation." It''s Bei Wei, a young girl who is just in love, who also sees Han Xuan''s abnormality, not to mention the two old people who are experienced.

    "Brother, Wu ~" Bei Wei is about to open his mouth and shout, his mouth is covered by a hand¡° You little girl, why are you so stupid? Sit down for me. " Although the cry was stopped in time, Han Xuan heard it.

    With a sudden look in her eyes, she wanted to turn around and enter the room she had just come out of, but she felt that it was really not right. She wanted to step into the living room, but when she saw Beima''s eyes which broke the casserole and asked to the end, she snuffed out the idea.

    As a result, Han xuansha stands in the same place and doesn''t know what to do.

    "Oh, my God, get me a glass of water!" Bei Ma immediately saw Han Xuan''s embarrassment, quickly took back the original look, pretended to cough and said, but whether she really wanted to let Han Xuan go in her heart remains to be verified.

 Chapter 668

    Three years have gone by in a hurry. Today, another happy event is coming to the Bei family.

    "Tianlin, you see, Weiwei has achieved great success. When can you make me feel relieved?" Looking at the happy words posted on the windows and doors, Mrs. Bei sighed.

    "Ma" Han Xuan has a long tone, with some helplessness in her tone.

    In the past three years, I don''t know if it''s because Jin Lingzi was overshadowed by the incident three years ago that they never took the last step.

    "Come on, I don''t want to hear anything else from you. I''ll give you an ultimatum. One year later, if ling''er doesn''t give me a big fat boy, you''ll get out of the house." Bei Ma said angrily with her hands akimbo.

    This words in Han Xuan ear to nothing, can let next to the gold work properly son a burst of shame red.

    "Auntie, what are you talking about?"

    "Yes, yes, yes, aunt''s nonsense." Looking at the red face, Beima knows that Jinlingzi is thin skinned, so she is not discussing this topic. She turns and walks into Beiwei''s room.

    "Brother, aunt will not be angry!" Watching Beima disappear, Jinlingzi grabs hanxuan''s arm.

    "Well, yes, I''m angry." Han Xuan is surprisingly serious.

    "Ah" Jin Lingzi exclaimed, and his face was worried. But before she had any action, Han Xuan suddenly bent down and said close to Jin Lingzi''s ear.

    "If you want to make mom not angry, I think you can only satisfy her conditions and have a big fat boy."

    Looking at a serious Han Xuan, Jin Lingzi Leng for a while, and then react.

    "Hum, brother, big villain!" With that, his face turned red to the side.

    "Hey, bad, then I''ll show you bad!" Han Xuan''s evil laughter is heard in Jin Lingzi''s ear, but he looks forward to it.

    Just when Han Xuan just lowered his head and didn''t touch the crackle peach, there were several knocks outside the door.

    This sound makes Jin Lingzi wake up from confusion and push Han Xuan away. He pretends that nothing happened, but his blushing face betrays everything.

    "You didn''t come at the right time." Despite the defeat, Han Xuan was not discouraged.

    Open the door and you will see Xiao Nai in a solemn dress. Behind him, you can see that he is full of people.

    "Tianlin, Weiwei!" Shawner couldn''t help looking into the room.

    "I said first, my family will not let you fool around, otherwise, you will be thrown out!" Han Xuan said this is not unreasonable, because he has seen that the people behind Xiao Nai are not good stubbles.

    Xiao Nai behind a few people, although they are busy, but Han Xuan fame, they are also like thunder, naturally nod should be.

    "Is this the third sister-in-law''s home?" Into the living room, I don''t know if it is because Han Xuan''s warning played a role, let them very honest.

    "Jin Lingzi, she is here as expected!" During the period of school, these people knew Jin Lingzi. After all, Jin Lingzi''s beautiful appearance was hard to ignore.

    Many of these people regard Jin Lingzi as a goddess, but the goddess in their mind seems to have lived in Han Xuan''s home.

    The atmosphere that should have been happy suddenly became depressed. But Xiao Nai didn''t notice this little detail. He just smiles at Jin Lingzi, and then rushes to Bei Wei''s room.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    "Weiwei, I''ve come to pick you up!" Xiao Nai tried to slow down his tone, but his words were still a little hasty.

 Chapter 669

    "Creak" door was opened, wearing a phoenix crown, wearing a little out of the shell.

    Speaking of Feng guanxia, it''s Han Xuan''s wedding gift to Bei Wei. But Han Xuan''s gift is not ordinary. Although Bei Wei can''t compare with Jin Lingzi, she is also a rare beauty in this world.

    "Huhu" in the face of such a tiny shell, Xiao Nai heavily gasped a few breath.

    "Xiao Nai, your character, we also see in the eye, daughter today to you." Said, Beima tearfully put Beiwei''s hand into xiaonai''s palm.

    "Ma" Bei tears down.

    "Don''t worry, mom, I''ll treat you well!" Xiao Nai tightened the jade hand in his hand and looked at Bei Wei with soft eyes.

    "Oh, oh, third sister-in-law, third sister-in-law!" Inside the room, there was a loud cry.

    ¡­¡­

    Capital!

    fivestar hotel!

    "Well, now we have two newcomers." A young woman with peach blossom face presided over the wedding.

    With the pleasant music, the two people who are ready to walk on the red carpet have embarked on the happiest road in their lives.

    The lights gathered on them, and the noisy hall quieted down, leaving only the cheerful music still singing.

    "Beautiful bride Even the young woman who had been tempered in the battlefield could not help sighing.

    When the two stood in their own world, the young woman spoke again.

    "A promise of life together, a moment moved enough to accompany the wind and rain of life..."

    "Now let''s invite the little angel to send their love keepsake to the two newlyweds. Bridegroom, sincerely look at your wife, remember, she is your choice in this life

    The music starts again.

    ¡­¡­

    "The most honest, kind and selfless people in the world are our parents..."

    The wedding was going on in an orderly way, but in the middle of it, there was a shout outside the door.

    "Tianxuan group and its seven founders congratulate the two new people!"

    "Tianxuan group, isn''t it one of the best investment groups in the world

    "Founder of Tianxuan group, it''s hard to meet one of them. Today, there are seven of them. It''s not April Fool''s Day!"

    "Brother, your men are here!" In a corner, Jin Lingzi laughed and joked.

    "It seems that your parents in this life are coming too!" Han xuansi did not fall behind, but also said with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    Seven people slowly came to the big platform under the gaze of all people.

    "Ha ha ha, congratulations to the two new people. It''s a small gift. It''s not a respect!" The leader laughed as he walked and sent a sandalwood box to the stage.

    "Chairman, why are you here? You also gave me a precious gift." Bei''s father and mother looked at each other, stood up and was about to step down¡° Don''t, don''t, don''t, today, you two are the biggest. We seven can just sit down anywhere. "

    Seven people who dare to let two old down from the stage, also don''t give beipa Beima a chance to speak, slowly to a direction, and the direction is the direction of Han Xuan sitting.

    "Childe" comes to Han Xuan''s side, and the seven stoop to salute.

    "Hiss" the whole room takes a breath of cold air.

    If the people of Tianxuan group are just a little surprised, they can salute Han Xuan. This is Tianda news.

    "Now the scene, how to collect!" For the salute of seven people, Han Xuan had no other reaction, just said with no expression.

    Looking at Han Xuan like this, the seven people know that Han Xuan must be a little annoyed, but it''s no wonder that they, after all, are their masters. If they see it or not, the consequences may be more serious.

 Chapter 670

    "Excuse me, young master

    "Well, stay away." Han Xuan raised his hand.

    Looking at Han Xuan driving these seven dignified figures away like a chicken, everyone was stunned except Xiao Nai.

    For a long time!

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that the seven founders of Tianxuan group had a close relationship with the young master of the Bei family. Do you think we should give our best wishes to the bride of the Bei family?"

    The host is worthy of being the host. She soon recovered from the shock and cried with a smile. She just kept shaking her eyes, which showed that she was nervous at this time.

    "Brother, how on earth did you do it?" Looking at the distance, being watched by everyone, there is no Han Xuan who has an unnatural reaction, Bei said.

    "Wei Wei, don''t you know Tian Lin''s ability?" Listen to murmur, the side, Xiao Nai gather to the shell tiny ear side, low voice asks a way.

    "Big God, you know!" Beiwei opened his eyes, a pair of incredible, after all, even do not know their own family, is an outsider also know.

    "Well, I know, but since Tianlin didn''t tell you, Tianlin must have his purpose, and I can''t tell you, but you have to believe that Tianlin is very good to you."

    After listening, Bei felt thoughtful.

    "The three great families of Chinese soldiers, the Jin family, come to congratulate you with a small gift." Outside the door, before everyone could react to the Tianxuan group, a sonorous and powerful cry came out.

    "Military family!" This time, there was no discussion, no noise, the whole scene could be heard.

    At the entrance of the broad hall, an old man with white temples was escorted in.

    Later, several people walked in, and a peculiar smell of soldiers permeated the audience.

    On the stage, when the two old people sitting heard who was coming, they stood up fiercely and scanned Han Xuan''s body subconsciously.

    "Ha ha ha, in laws, are you all right?" The old man''s loud voice spread to the audience, and then went to the stage.

    Beipa and Beima dare not answer. After all, this is not an ordinary person.

    Just because they don''t talk doesn''t mean the others don''t talk.

    "In laws, who is this? Who can be called in laws by the Jin family of the three major military families?"

    "I don''t know, but it should be a happy event."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A few people soon came to the big stage, polite to a group of newcomers, and then went to Han Xuan. After all, the purpose of their coming here today is nothing else.

    "No, it''s the young master of the Bei family again!" This is everybody''s idea.

    "Grandpa, why are you here?" The ethereal voice made people notice Jin Lingzi at once.

    "How can I not come? My granddaughter has been abducted for several years, and I don''t want to go home to have a look!"

    After seeing Han Xuan, Jin Lingzi was tired of getting together every day. He had forgotten all about his family.

    "What a coincidence, old man At this time, the seven people who were driven away by Han Xuan stood up to say hello¡° It''s not a coincidence. I''ve come to you specially. " With that, the old man looks at Han Xuan with burning eyes.

    "Well, that''s right. It''s very heroic. It''s like a sword!" After looking at it for a while, the old man showed appreciation in his eyes.

    "Sit down, what do you want to say? I''ll discuss it after my sister''s wedding." In how to say, in front of this person is also Jinlingzi this life''s relatives, so Han Xuan did not directly chase guest.

    Wedding after the arrival of several big figures, appears to be a little depressed, which makes Han Xuan frown.

    "It seems that you are here. My sister''s wedding doesn''t seem so good. Ling''er, let''s go!"

 Chapter 671

    As soon as Han Xuan left, the people of the Jin family naturally followed him.

    "Hoo"

    "Lao Bei''s family is really a black chicken turned into a phoenix"

    "It''s strange that Tianlin grew up with us. Why didn''t we know he had such a relationship?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Han Xuan a few people disappear, noisy scene has been unable to end.

    Out of the hotel, Han Xuan leads Jin Lingzi on the busy street. Several people behind him just follow in silence and don''t disturb him.

    When passing a teahouse, Han Xuan pauses slightly, then walks into it slowly.

    Several people looked at each other behind him, and old man Jin followed them.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come on, what can I do for you?" Casually looking for a table to sit down, Han Xuan asked without expression.

    "I''m here to meet my future son-in-law, and I''d like to invite you to live in the country." Old man Jin narrowed his eyes and said, then he was not polite and sat directly opposite Han Xuan.

    "Stay in the country." Han Xuanyi Leng, let him work for others, don''t say he didn''t think, even if want, this mortal country, seems not worthy of it.

    See Han Xuan don''t speak, behind don''t sit down of one person close to say.

    "Young master, old man Jin has this idea more than once, but every time he talks about it with us, we always put it off, but today he seems to be well prepared."

    "He looked for you!" Han Xuan wanted to ask this question as early as before, but he didn''t have the chance to ask.

    Although Han Xuan said that divine consciousness can see everything, it can''t be released all the time. It''s not surprising that he doesn''t know this.

    "Well, young master, the course of things is like this..." he said, making a long story short about going to the Jin family''s compound these years.

    "Tianlin xianson-in-law, now the country is in need of such talented people as you. Why not make a great progress?" When the man finished, the old man said while the iron was hot.

    "Oh, great plans!" Han Xuan laughs. If he talks about the grand plan, this world is not worthy.

    "What do you mean, son-in-law?" Old man Jin was Han Xuan''s elder. He frowned when he heard the sneer.

    "It''s naive of you to want me to waste my time on you!" Han Xuan stands up and tries to go.

    "Pa"

    "Stop!" Old man Jin clapped his case and successfully attracted the attention of the whole audience.

    Step out of a foot of Han Xuan, head slowly turned, a deep cold words spread.

    "If it''s not for the sake of ling''er, who is your granddaughter, I''m sure you will die!"

    After hearing this, a group of people behind old man Jin stretched their hands to their chest.

    Seeing this, the seven people behind Han Xuan are not soft eaters. A dazzling cold light flashed over his sleeve. The dagger has already appeared in his hand, and there is a rhythm of fighting in a word.

    "Brother" Jinlingzi at this time pull Han Xuan, head gently shake. Patted gold Ling son small hand, "just, who call Ling son is my soft rib."

    After listening to this, several people behind the old man took a long breath. After all, it was the seven people who took the hand. The people of the Jin family were not confident that they could escape. What''s more, there was a mysterious Han Xuan.

    Back in his seat again, he said, "come on, what do you want?"

    "Give us your power!" The old man opened his mouth.

    "Don''t take an inch!" Han Xuan''s eyes were cold, and the ice almost covered the whole face.

    "No, you have to tell us how you can use the magic." Old man Jin is not afraid of Han Xuan, and his tone is extremely tough.

 Chapter 672

    "Don''t talk nonsense, grandfather. My brother will really kill you!" See Han Xuan face to restore calm, Jin Lingzi quickly said.

    In her image, Han Xuan will not be angry with a dying person. Obviously, Han Xuan has a murderous heart.

    Seeing that Jin Lingzi was nervous, old man Jin hesitated, but he was not reconciled.

    "In this way, grandfather, let my brother help you train an army." Jin Lingzi didn''t dare to let old man Jin speak. With a flash of inspiration, he said.

    "Brother, you won''t refuse!" Turn around and look at Han Xuan pitifully.

    "When did my brother refuse ling''er''s request?"

    ¡­¡­

    A military base in the jungle.

    The roar of "boom boom" helicopters sounded over the barracks.

    The soldiers who saw this scene didn''t show a strange look, as if it had been common.

    The helicopter soon landed, from which the first out of a man and a woman, men''s handsome, women''s elegant and beautiful.

    "Son in law, all the people in this base are made up of the elite of the Chinese special forces. How about that?" Another old man with white hair came down from the helicopter.

    "In my eyes, there is no elite!" Han Xuan''s cold face.

    The old man was almost swallowed by his saliva. Anyone in the Chinese special forces, when going to the society, is a powerful person who can fight ten with one, not to mention the elite in the special forces. But now, in Han Xuan''s words, he is so casual.

    "Ah, let''s go. I''ll take you to see the squadron leader first!" Old man Jin sighed and knew that he couldn''t communicate with Han Xuan more, otherwise he would live several years less.

    Go through the training teams and come to a house.

    "General!" A soldier at the gate saluted.

    "Well, is your squadron leader in it?" It seems that old man Jin often appears here, otherwise it is impossible to be recognized at the first sight.

    "Report to the general, the captain is selecting new people in it!" The soldier roared.

    "Oh, select new people, son-in-law, do you want to see how the wolf squadron selects new people?" Old man Jin turned his head and asked with a smile.

    Although this scene is normal, it makes the soldiers next to Han Xuan look a little strange.

    "If I can, I want to leave. No one here can make me interested in training."

    Now Han Xuan''s eyes are very poisonous. If he doesn''t have a special physique, he doesn''t care.

    Old man Jin almost wanted to slap himself and ask who was bad, but he wanted to ask the man who was so angry that he didn''t pay for his life.

    "Go in" tone a little stiff said.

    When the three disappeared, the soldiers at the gate responded.

    "I don''t know who the man next to me is. I have such a big voice."

    ¡­¡­

    "Why are you in the army?" Just entering the gate, a woman''s voice came from the other end of the corridor¡° I regret two years when I''m a soldier, but I regret a lifetime when I''m not a soldier! " There is a certain ruffian in the serious voice.

    "The truth!"

    "Truth"

    "Well, drink again!"

    When old man Jin came to the door of a room and stopped, the voice inside was very clear.

    "It seems that the wolf squadron has fresh blood again!" Old man king listened to the voice inside, with a smile on his face.

    "Who, who''s out there!" All of a sudden, there was a loud shout. When the sound came out, the door opened abruptly, followed by a bright dagger.

    Ding saw that the dagger was about to be inserted into old man Jin''s arm. He heard a crisp sound and the dagger broke into two pieces.

 Chapter 673

    "Old man, you are so old, you''d better go home for the aged!" Raised hand gently put down, obviously just at the critical moment, Han Xuan shot.

    "Ah, general!" Without thinking about why the dagger would break in half, the woman came out to see old man Jin''s face pale.

    "Xiao Yun, how can I act rashly? If I didn''t have an expert here today, my old bone would be broken here."

    Old man Jin was also afraid, but he would not be scared easily. After a few seconds, he recovered his face.

    "General, why didn''t you send someone to tell me that in case of any mistake, it would be a huge loss to the country!"

    This is a beautiful woman like a wild cat. It''s just that her military career over the years has made her skin a little yellow. However, it doesn''t affect her overall beauty. On the contrary, it adds a little bit of wildness.

    Old man king raised his hand and waved.

    "Ah, what''s lost or not? I''m old. I don''t know if I''ll see the king of hell in the next second."

    Seeing what the woman wanted to say, old man Jin quickly changed the topic, "just selecting new people!"

    "Yes, general." Said, the gold old man into the room, Han Xuan naturally also followed up.

    inner room!

    A young man in a vest stood upright, saw several people come in and saluted.

    "Go out and report to me in the morning!"

    "Yes"

    When the man left, the old man said, "what''s the young man''s name?"

    If it''s normal, old man Jin will not go to inquire about the name of a new man who has just entered the war wolf. But when the man passes by Han Xuan, old man Jin can clearly see that Han Xuan''s eyes also look in the past. This scene makes him confused.

    "His name is Leng Feng. Just a few days ago, he disobeyed military orders and shot and killed a criminal who could not have been killed." Said here, the woman''s eyes show appreciation.

    "Well," the old man nodded, suddenly remembered the purpose of this time, and turned his head to Han Xuan.

    "Xiao Yun, his name is Bei Tianlin."

    "Xian son-in-law, her name is long Xiaoyun. She is the leader of the battle wolf squadron."

    "Son in law!" Long Xiaoyun''s eyes were dazed, and he subconsciously looked at Jin Lingzi, who was like a bird beside him.

    "Is this the general''s granddaughter? As it is said, she is as beautiful as a fairy!"

    Jin Lingzi''s appearance is no secret in military regions all over the country. It''s just that no one can see it with his own eyes because old man Jin looks at his granddaughter so closely. It''s only a few years since photos of Jin Lingzi came out, but it''s the first time for a real person to see it.

    "But this man is more capable. He has taken the general''s precious granddaughter."

    "Xiao Yun, Xiao Yun!" Looking at long Xiaoyun with dull eyes, old man Jin had to shout.

    "Ah, oh! Hello, my name is long Xiaoyun Long Xiaoyun reaches out a hand.

    But she is destined to eat a shut door, Han Xuan did not even blink an eyelid. Old man Jin said in secret that he wanted to be bad. He put out his hand and patted long Xiaoyun on the shoulder at random, and then patted the hand down.

    "Xiao Yun, tomorrow Bei Tianlin will pick out a group of people in the battle wolf squadron. The people he picks out will be taught by himself. You don''t have to interfere!"

    "What, no way!" Long Xiaoyun''s reaction is extremely fierce. She has put too much effort into the battle wolf squadron. She can''t just give up.

    "Linger, let''s go. It happens that I don''t want to teach either."

 Chapter 674

    "Wait!" Old man Jin doesn''t give Han Xuan a chance to step forward. He appears in front of him like a ghost. It''s hard to imagine that such a bad old man will move so fast.

    "Good son-in-law, you''ll pick someone tomorrow. I''ll take care of it here!"

    It''s not easy to have this opportunity. Don''t want to miss it.

    "Long Xiaoyun, this is a military order. You must obey it unconditionally!"

    Looking at old man Jin''s serious expression, long Xiaoyun bit his lip and didn''t speak for a long time.

    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your acquiescence. Assemble the team tomorrow!"

    "Yes" long Xiaoyun said that although she had a thousand and ten thousand unwilling, she could not disobey the military orders.

    "Son in law, do you want me to show you around? There are many good things in the military base." The old man saw that the matter was settled, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "Boring!"

    After Han Xuan came here, he used his divine sense to explore, what good things can escape his eyes, but it''s a pity that this is only a lower world after all, and nothing can make Han Xuan moved.

    Long Xiaoyun in the corner of his mouth, dare to talk to a general, he is the first person.

    ¡­¡­

    "I''ll go home first. I''ll arrive on time tomorrow!" Out of the room, Han Xuan looked at the sunset in the distance and said coldly.

    "OK, I''ll send a helicopter to take you back!" Old man Jin stroked his beard and told long Xiaoyun to follow him.

    "You are too slow. Ling''er and I will walk back!" Han Xuan turns his head and looks at old man Jin with a smile, then leads Jin Lingzi to the dense jungle.

    "Ah When he raised his hand, old king was speechless.

    "Well, pretend." Long Xiaoyun is very dissatisfied with Han Xuan and snorts.

    "Xiao Yun, this is an expert. Don''t offend him." Feeling the great resentment, old man Jin said quickly.

    "Yes, general."

    "Ah Although long Xiaoyun promised, old man Jin could obviously feel the slightest disdain in his eyes.

    "I hope you don''t do anything stupid!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Ling''er, we''re going back. Come on!" In the jungle, Han Xuan opens his arms, which means it is very clear.

    Warm fragrance nephrite, beauty into the arms, Jin Lingzi body unique smell into the nose, let Han Xuan some mind, lower body has been out of control.

    "Brother, you are bad!" Jin Lingzi''s tender fingers poke Han Xuan''s chest, and his face is burning.

    When he looked at Jin Lingzi, he was slightly embarrassed.

    Running chaos, biting the sky, driving out the rising evil fire in the body.

    "Shua" in the jungle out of thin air appeared a one person high black hole, will inhale the light around them.

    "Go" Han Xuan drinks softly, holding Jin Lingzi to step into it.

    Capital! A luxury hotel!

    "Why haven''t you come back? It can''t be an accident!" Four people stood in the room, but their faces were not good-looking.

    "Son of a mother, don''t sway in front of my eyes, I am dazzled." The ashtray in front of Bei''s father is already full of cigarette ends, which shows that he has a lot on his mind.

    "Tianlin hasn''t come back for such a long time. You''re a father. Why don''t you worry at all?" Bei Ma''s words almost came out.

    "Why don''t I worry? Should I worry on my face?" Becky got up from the sofa.

    "Dad, mom, stop arguing." On one side, Beiwei comes to pull out Beima.

    "Yes, Ma, Tianlin has great ability. He will come back safely." Xiao Nai, who should have entered the bridal chamber tonight, stood up.

 Chapter 675

    "Dong Dong Dong" was just what the two elders wanted to say. There was a knock outside the door.

    "Who is it? Is it Tianlin?" Han Xuan is the first person that the two elders think of when they knock on the door.

    Dare not hesitate, Bei Ma rushed to the door and opened it.

    "Ah, Tianlin, you are back at last!" Listening to the shouting, everyone in the house rushed to the door.

    In her eyes, Bei Ma hugs Han Xuan tightly in her arms and tears fall one by one.

    "Brother!" Beiwei''s eyes are red and tears are about to fall.

    "Mom, I''m fine. Go in and say it."

    "Tianlin, what''s the matter? The people of the Jin family can say, but how do you know the people of Tianxuan group?" Entering the room, Bei''s father couldn''t wait to ask.

    "Yes, Tianlin, we were able to enter Tianxuan group at the beginning. Were you behind it, but how could you have such great ability at that time?"

    One by one, Han dazzled the first two.

    "Dad, mom, there are some things I can''t tell you, but I can tell you that I, including ling''er, we are not living beings in this world. This time I just want to rob, and ling''er is my wife in that world!"

    Han Xuan thought about it and said some unimportant things one by one.

    This words a, including know Han Xuan ability of Xiao Nai, eyes all into dull.

    "You are not our son." Father Bei felt his throat dry and spat out a few words intermittently.

    "Dad, no matter where I come from, you are always my dad, aren''t you?"

    The room was immersed again.

    long time!

    "Yes, no matter where Tianlin comes from, it comes from my stomach. He is my son." Mrs. Bei looked at the others with a firm look in her eyes.

    "Yes, Tianlin is our son."

    "It''s my brother!"

    Beima export less than three seconds, beipa Beiwei is also a focus.

    "Dad, mom, my son may be away for a long time. Please don''t read it." Han Xuan thought about it, it is necessary to talk about what old man Jin said with the two old men.

    "Get out!"!? It''s about ling''er. " Think of before the Jin family came to the wedding scene, had to let others think about this.

    "Well. Grandfather ling''er asked me to help him train an army. " If this was said in the first hour, Bei''s father would clap his thighs and laugh. After all, how old is Han Xuancai? How can he have the ability to train troops? But now it''s different.

    "When will you be back?" Bei Ma''s face was worried and asked in a hurry.

    "More than half a year, less than March!" If you train a person who has no martial arts skills to be a martial arts expert, unless Han Xuan is bleeding heavily, he will not be able to do it in a short time.

    "So long, I''ve just been married!" Bei is slightly dissatisfied.

    "Elder sister, it seems that you have a congenital air flow in your stomach. In this way, I will give you something to take in a month. There will be a surprise in the future." While speaking, the palm turned up, and a small bottle made of Purple Jade appeared.

    "Ah" in the face of this strange scene, several people are exclaimed, for a long time to calm down.

    "Brother, brother, can you do magic?" I feel familiar when I say this.

    "I seem to have said that. By the way, Zhuizi!" All of a sudden, my mind flashed and my hand reached to my neck.

    "Brother, what the hell is this?" In his hand was a delicate necklace, with black diamond shaped soul jade hanging on it.

    "Sister, you haven''t been ill since you were born. Don''t you think it''s strange that no matter when you rest at night, you will be in high spirits the next day, don''t you think it''s strange?"

 Chapter 676

    After listening to Han Xuan''s words, not only Beiwei was stunned, but also beipa and Beima were stunned. After careful thinking, it''s true. In the past ten years, Beiwei has never had a cold.

    "Tianlin, listen to you, after you can cook, we seldom seem to get sick, don''t we?" It suddenly occurred to Beima that none of the family had ever been ill.

    Han Xuan just laughs but doesn''t speak. This attitude is enough to show everything.

    "Brother, what''s the innate Qi you''re talking about, and what''s in the bottle."

    "You''ll know in a month." Han Xuan smiles mysteriously and raises his hand, indicating that Bei Weiwei will follow the purple jade bottle.

    Looking at the jade bottle in his hand, Bei Wei''s hands are trembling. Ziyu, this is a valuable thing, not to mention what he is carrying.

    Knowing that Han Xuan is going to leave for a few months, everyone is sleepless that night.

    "Well, ling''er and I are going to leave." Through the window, looking to the horizon, Han Xuan stands up.

    "Tianlin, you must pay attention to your health!" The so-called child travel thousands of miles mother worried, this sentence is used to describe the moment of Beima in the fit.

    "Well, mom and Dad, don''t read it!"

    ¡­¡­

    "One two three four, one two three, four"

    Still outside the barracks, they heard the cry of the sky.

    "Ling''er, we seem to be late."

    "It''s a long time to know you''re late."

    In the jungle, Han Xuan leads Jin Lingzi, as if walking leisurely. He doesn''t pay any attention to what he just said.

    Fish belly white slowly disappear, Chaoyang has climbed up from the mountain, the sun will pull the shadow of the two very long.

    Here is leisurely leisurely, but on the other side is full of resentment.

    "It was agreed that he would arrive on time, but an hour has passed. It seems that the general is wrong about him!" In a playground with only one or two hundred people, long Xiaoyun, standing in the front, looks extremely ugly.

    "Report!"

    "Say" long Xiaoyun has resentment in his heart, so he has a aura of fire in his speech.

    "When are we going to stand?"

    "It doesn''t have to be any time. Just stand till dark." The voice was so ethereal that people couldn''t tell where it came from.

    "Who is it? Don''t you know that this is our war wolf''s territory?"

    "Oh! War wolf, but mole ants call themselves nothing This time, everyone can see clearly, a vague figure in the distance is approaching with light steps, but every step will bring a big distance to it.

    Only when the figure of the comer is clear can people see clearly that this man is wearing an ancient long shirt. His clothes are ice blue silk, and the snow-white hems embroidered with elegant bamboo leaf patterns complement the lanolin jade hairpin on his head

    Beside her, a beautiful woman stood in a pavilion. Her red dress covered her body. Under her long jade neck, her chest was as thin as white jade. She was half covered and her waist was plain. She didn''t hold it.

    A pair of tall and well proportioned legs are exposed, and a red silk thread on the ankle is connected with a few small bells. The beautiful lotus feet are stepping on the grass, like lotus flowers, out of the mud but not stained. Looking at this pair of fairies who seemed to come down from the fairy palace, everyone''s eyes fell into dullness.

    It took a long time for someone to react and wake up his comrades in arms.

    Han Xuan stood in front of the team and said coldly after everyone''s eyes were clear.

    "From now on, everyone stand till dark!"

    Finish saying, unexpectedly also don''t look at the side of long Xiaoyun, leisurely lead Jin Lingzi to leave, soon disappear in the field of vision.

 Chapter 677

    "Boom"

    There was a thunderbolt in the clear sky, as if something was about to fall into the earth.

    "What''s the matter?" The puzzled expression has not yet appeared on the face, suddenly.

    "Ah One or two hundred people on the playground squatted on the ground in pain, their faces distorted, and the people watching were startling.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Long Xiaoyun doesn''t care about Han Xuan. He reaches out his hand to pull down the wolf members on the ground.

    "Captain! Pain, pain to the bone, pain to the bone marrow On the ground, a well proportioned middle-aged man grabs long Xiaoyun''s hand.

    It''s just that when a person is suffering a lot, he doesn''t know how much effort he has used.

    Long Xiaoyun resists the pain from her wrist, but she doesn''t need to comfort her. An ethereal word comes out. If you listen carefully, it''s Han Xuan''s voice.

    "Mole ants, without my test, you don''t have to exist in this world!"

    Hearing this, long Xiaoyun trembles all over. She doesn''t understand why han Xuan looks so indifferent to life and death.

    "No, such a man, I can''t let him do anything wrong. I''m going to find the general, the general!"

    Hard to break away from the middle-aged man''s hand, five dark finger prints appear on the wrist, but she did not notice, stumbling to a direction.

    When the sun was in the sky, some people in the field couldn''t hold on and fainted.

    "Brother, do you really care about the lives of those people?" On a towering ancient tree, Jin Lingzi nestles in Han Xuan''s arms. He really envies Yuanyang but not Xianxian.

    "It''s just scaring them. If you really let him lose his life, your grandfather in this life will have to work hard for me!" Han Xuan rolled his eyes.

    Because he knows that Jin Lingzi is just joking. After all, they have been together for such a long time. Han Xuan is an action. Jin Lingzi knows what he will do next second.

    "Hee hee" Jin Lingzi''s smile is like a hundred flowers blooming, which makes a canary stay not far away from them. Her smart little eyes keep turning, as if looking for something.

    "Ling''er" looking at such a gold ling''zi, Han Xuan whispered, and his head dropped down unconsciously.

    "Bang, bang, bang"

    Although this is not the first time, Jin Lingzi''s heart is still beating.

    "Brother, brother!" The eyes are blurred, and the heart of the person who looks at them is rippling.

    For a long time!

    Lips!

    On the big tree where Han Xuan lives, all kinds of birds sing the most beautiful music in the world.

    ¡­¡­

    Night falls!

    Several helicopters circled in the sky.

    "General, general, that''s the front!" Long Xiaoyun''s face was pale at this time, but he could see the anxiety in his pale face.

    "Xiao Yun, what''s the matter? You said that Xian son-in-law would kill the wolf squadron!" Inside the helicopter, all kinds of medical equipment were piled up, and several medical staff in white coats were standing beside them¡° General, although I didn''t see him kill people with my own eyes, the team members were suffering a lot at that time. He must have poisoned. Yes, yes, he must have poisoned. "

    At this time, long Xiaoyun''s words are not sharp, but old man Jin still understands.

    "Why didn''t you let me know earlier?" War wolf, that''s the elite selected by all the military regions in the country. The loss of one will make the country deeply distressed, let alone a squadron.

    "General, I, I!"

    Long Xiaoyun is wronged. Although she has already arrived at the headquarters, she has no right to mobilize anyone without the instruction of old man Jin.

 Chapter 678

    "Well, when this is over, I''m asking you one, two, three, is this the bottom?" With a big wave of his hand, old man Jin showed the momentum of the superior.

    "Yes, yes, general!" Long Xiaoyun doesn''t dare to touch old man Jin''s head now.

    The "boom boom" helicopter descended quickly. The scene that used to be howling in pain is now terrifying and quiet.

    "No, it can''t be!" Long Xiaoyun didn''t know what to think of. He walked with trembling steps to the crowd lying in all directions.

    The medical staff behind will not be like long Xiaoyun. In their eyes, time is equal to life.

    "Come on, you''re still alive!" With a few medical staff busy, all were sent to follow the helicopter.

    "Yu Fei, Shaobing, Lengfeng, where are you?" Looking at the empty playground, long Xiaoyun shouts with all his strength.

    Night!

    In a secret room!

    "Well, have you found out where the missing person is?"

    After a salute, the visitor said, "report to the general, we have searched the whole mountain forest, but there is no trace of the missing person."

    Once this was said, the chamber of secrets was immersed again.

    There was another knock outside the door.

    "Go, open the door!"

    As soon as the door was opened, a man in a white coat came in in in a hurry. Before old man Jin could frown, the man said.

    "General, wake up, wake up, all those people wake up without any sign, they wake up together!"

    "What, go and have a look!"

    When old man Jin and others come to a ward, long Xiaoyun comes out from inside, but his eyes are in a trance.

    "Xiao Yun, what''s the situation inside?" At a glance, old man Jin saw that long Xiaoyun was different and asked.

    "Yu Fei and Shaobing are gone. They are taken away by Bei Tianlin with magic."

    "Take it away!"

    Long Xiaoyun walks to the other end of the corridor without eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, on a lofty mountain top, there are cliffs on all sides, but dozens of uninvited guests come here.

    "Yes, there are twenty-nine left!" On the top of the mountain, on a stone stretching to the mouth of the cliff, a person sat up, as if an immortal was feeling the way of heaven.

    "Who are you, where are you here, and what are you doing?" Behind the team, 29 people stood up with each other.

    "Me! You can understand that it is to torture you The man sitting on the stone still didn''t turn around.

    "You can rest as soon as possible. Tomorrow morning, I''ll give you the task." For a long time, the man sitting on the stone finally got up and turned his head to show a mysterious smile.

    "It''s you!" This time, more than 20 people finally recognized who this man was.

    "Yes, it''s me!" This person is not Han Xuan, who can it be¡° What the hell do you want? Let us go. "

    "Let you go back! I also want to, but if you don''t have some skills when you go back, your general will blame me for not teaching you well, so don''t think about going back before you meet my requirements! "

    "General, hum, you are the only one who dares to mention the general." There are many fiery and irascible people in the team.

    "I''m not very good tempered, so, you, go down for me."

    At the last word, Han Xuan''s figure, like a ghost, appeared behind the man in an instant. His legs rose and fell. The man drew a beautiful parabola and fell into the abyss.

    "Vice captain!"

 Chapter 679

    Han Xuan was kicked out, it is the team''s vice captain, Shaobing.

    The rest of the people have red eyes and glare at Han Xuan angrily. He doesn''t care and waves with his hand.

    "He won''t die, just let him have a long memory!"

    Listen to this, all people are dare to anger dare not to speak, but in the heart of Han Xuan scolded a bloody.

    The eerie atmosphere lasted for a minute.

    "Shua" team in front of the white light suddenly flashing, Shaobing face bloodless appearance.

    "Ah, lieutenant, are you ok?" People didn''t think about why Shaoxing soldiers suddenly appeared and why white light appeared in front of them.

    "It''s like wandering around the gate of hell." Shaoxing is breathing heavily. Fortunately, as a soldier, he has been trained in skydiving. Otherwise, if he were an ordinary person, he would faint in the middle of the landing.

    "Ah, man, man is gone!" When they look back again, where is Han Xuan''s figure.

    "Brothers, I think we are really lucky this time." After Shaobing recovered, his face was a little excited.

    "Yes, this man''s means are not like the mortal world. We, great fortune has come."

    ¡­¡­

    Two o''clock in the morning!

    "Buzz"

    On the top of the mountain, there are green flames, which engrave the strange atmosphere here.

    Soldiers, as long as there is a sudden phenomenon, no matter how dead you sleep, there will always be the most sincere comrades beside you to wake you up.

    After ten breath, everyone has stood straight on the top of the mountain, just looking at the flame that can burn without any fuel, I am afraid of it.

    "It seems you want to understand." In front of the team, Han Xuan, dressed in an ancient robe, stood up in the wind.

    "Then suffer!" With a wave of one hand, more than 20 groups of white light floated to the crowd, "take out the things inside."

    Although they didn''t know what was inside, they still obeyed the orders.

    "Eh, gourd!"

    "Mine, too!"

    "Mine, too!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Listen, from today on, you go to the cliff every morning to collect the morning dew. When the morning dew fills the gourd, it is the time of accomplishment."

    "On the cliff!" For a time, people doubted that they had something wrong with their ears. Now, this mountain peak, the monkey who is very good at climbing, will fall into the abyss if it is not careful, let alone them.

    "I hope you can still stand here when the first ray of sunshine appears here!" Han Xuan disdains to explain at all, finish saying this sentence then disappear directly in public eyes.

    The sound of "Gudong" swallowing became loud.

    "Lieutenant, I''ll go first!" The first one to stand up was the cold front who had just joined the war wolf for only one day.

    Try to step on a protruding rock, and the cold front climbs down slowly. Fortunately, when he came here, Han Xuan had already gone through the screening, and eliminated some people with poor physique and weak mind. Otherwise, it would be this step, and ordinary people would not dare to step on it.

    At this time, a drop of crystal clear dew is hanging on the tip of the grass.

    Grasping the protruding rock, Leng Feng stretched out the gourd in his hand.

    Just don''t wait for the dew to fall, the soles of your feet will slip.

    "Ah" cry more and more far, but above the heart, it is more and more down.

    "Vice captain, I, I want to go back, I don''t want to die!" At this time, there was a small man in the team whose legs were shaking, which made people feel that he would collapse to the ground at any time.

    In the space above "Ke", a majestic voice came out, and then a light column fell down, wrapping the man in it. When the light column disappeared, the man disappeared.

    "Who else wants to give up!"

 Chapter 680

    military base!

    "Boom"

    The moon is about to fall, the sun is about to rise, in this time of alternation, the sky a loud noise, let still in the sleep of all awake.

    Light, dazzling white light to illuminate the earth.

    "What''s the matter, ah, what''s that?" People running out of the room in a hurry see a huge pillar of light in the sky, just looking at it from a distance, so that life will not show any resistance.

    "Go and have a look!" The most unbearable thing for people is mystery. No, everyone wants to find out when they see such a strange scene.

    Ten minutes later, the military base was empty.

    "General, this is the center of the beam of light!" In the sky, a helicopter circled, such a scene, as the boss of the golden old man how can miss.

    "Well, go down. I''ll see what the devil is doing!"

    "General, you''d better not take risks. Let''s go and find out the truth first." Nearby, a soldier with live ammunition said.

    "Hum, when I was fighting, you were still in your mother''s womb. Don''t talk nonsense to me. Go down."

    Seeing that old man Jin is so stubborn, the people in the helicopter dare not say anything more.

    "Boom"

    The helicopter found a flat area where it could land, and old man Jin jumped down from it. It could be seen that he seemed very anxious.

    "General!" Behind, several people rushed down, raised the gun on guard, and did not blink for a moment.

    "Someone!" Suddenly, the old man in front of him said something in a deep voice, and the people behind him were even more nervous. Instead of being afraid of death, the old man was too important.

    "General, back up!"

    "Back off, get over there. That man is missing from the wolf squadron."

    The battle wolf squadron is no secret in the military base.

    Hearing that the missing person had a clue, several people hurriedly walked past, but the gun that was raised did not put down.

    Step fast and you''ll surpass old man Kim in a few steps.

    "General, still alive."

    "OK, take him back."

    Helicopters come and go in a hurry.

    A secret room in a military base.

    "How long before he wakes up!"

    "General, I''m just too scared. I''ll wake up soon."

    After hearing this, old man Jin took a long breath. He felt that this man must have something to do with Han Xuan.

    After waiting for about an hour, the thin young man on the bed finally opened his eyes.

    "General, he''s awake!"

    "General?? Where am I! " The young man patted his head, got up and sat up, but in the process, a memory flooded into his mind¡° Ah, no, no, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! " Looking at the crazy young man, old man Jin frowned.

    "Give him a sedative!"

    ¡­¡­

    Another hour later!

    "You said you were on a mountain, there was no shelter on all sides!" Old man king looked at the young man strangely.

    "Yes, general, he''s a devil. He doesn''t pay any attention to his life!"

    Finish saying, don''t know what to think of again, the face is twisted together, seem to think of what terrible thing.

    Looking at such a young man, old man Jin knew he couldn''t ask anything, so he had to ask him to go down and have a rest.

    "I remember that there were no military bases in a hundred Li area, where they were."

    In the secret room, only the sound of old man Jin''s breathing was left.

    ¡­¡­

    It''s getting light, and there are three people standing on the mountain.

 Chapter 681

    "Daddada"

    The clear sound of the footsteps made the three people show fear, and their legs and stomachs began to shiver.

    "Waste!" Han Xuan cold spit out two words, and then a big hand wave, the three were wrapped by a pillar of light, disappeared on the top of the mountain.

    "I dare not even try. What''s the use of you?"

    Looking into the distance, I don''t know what I saw, showing a charming smile.

    For a long time!

    "You should show up, too!" Eyes back, hand method change, a white light rising from the abyss.

    "I''m dead. Is this the hell?" Open your eyes, into the eyes is dazzling light, subconsciously close your eyes, wait for the eyes to adapt for a while, open again.

    "Ah, how can I come back here again!" Leng Feng clearly remembers the pain he experienced when he fell into the abyss, which is an indelible mark.

    "Vice captain, what''s the matter? Haven''t we fallen off the cliff? Why are we still standing on the top of the mountain? Were we just dreaming before?"

    On the mountain peak, Han Xuan frowns slightly at the noise of chirping.

    "Give it to me, shut up!"

    Han Xuan a voice, this next all eyes look to his side, voice nature also gradually weak down.

    "First of all, Congratulations, I got the qualification to teach you, but next, the more painful is still behind, I hope you can stick to it."

    "Yes. Instructor Listen to Han Xuan''s words, everyone has come to understand that Han Xuan is not really careless about people''s lives, but is testing them in this way.

    "It''s a pity that there are three of them, Yang Ming." The team of more than 20 people is clear at a glance, not to mention that they have been together for such a long time. We can see who is in and who is not at once.

    And since they are not here, it means they have been eliminated.

    "I''ll come back in an hour!"

    "Report!" Just as Han Xuan is about to turn around and leave, someone in the team makes a sound.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan just stepped forward and didn''t look back.

    "Tell drillmaster, how do we arrange our food and accommodation?"

    "Eat and live" Han Xuan muttered, he really did not expect that mortals also need to intake energy from the outside world.

    The silence lasted only a moment.

    "On the cliffs, there''s plenty of food to eat, but there''s no problem in living, taking the earth as the bed and the sky as the quilt." Finish saying, Han Xuan ignore behind the corner of the mouth straight twitch more than 20 people.

    Han Xuan''s doing so is not without reason. The cliffs are covered with wild fruits and vegetables, and occasionally meet birds, which makes them hungry. When they go to find food, they also exercise their agility.

    Han Xuan knows that this is the era of hot weapons. If we teach them how to cultivate immortals, we don''t know when it will take them to resist bullets. However, if we only train agility, Han Xuan believes that within half a year, there will be harvest.

    "Team up, team up, wild fruit picking!"

    ... an hour passed quickly, and Han Xuan arrived as expected.

    Looking at the dejected wolf members, Han Xuan knows that these people are afraid of no harvest.

    With a wave of one hand, several lights in the abyss rose and fell on the top of the mountain. After the white light disappeared, several people appeared.

    "Well, although we know that the instructor can make us live, we have to suffer such pain every time. I really can''t afford to hurt you!"

    If you fall off a cliff, you have to experience the pain of death. If you fall down and die, it''s OK. The big deal is a pain. But if you don''t die, it''s really a feeling that you should not die every day and the earth doesn''t work.

 Chapter 682

    "An hour has passed. I don''t care if you have enough to eat or drink, so don''t think I will pity you now!"

    Speaking of this, Han Xuan pauses for a moment. With a wave of his hand, more than 20 weapons appear on the ground, including knives, swords and even the most difficult guns.

    "I won''t teach you hot weapons, because I won''t, but if you think that cold weapons can''t win over overheated weapons, you''re very wrong. Look!"

    Han Xuan''s hand stretched out, and a sharp sword appeared in his hand.

    "You have hot weapons." Weighing the ordinary sword in hand, Han Xuan asked.

    "Yes" although there was no preparation before coming here, soldiers were born with guns.

    "Okay, shoot me." Han Xuan''s eyes didn''t shift when he looked at Changjian.

    "Good" the man who takes out the pistol does not drag the mud and water at all. He lifts the gun and pulls the trigger.

    The sound of the "touch" shot reverberated on the mountain.

    Only after a thousand minutes and a second, Han Xuan moved, but just started, but his body stopped. The shadow of the sword flower was still in the air for a long time. If you listen carefully, you may still hear Zizi''s voice.

    "This, this, this is impossible!"

    When the sword flower dissipated in the air, more than 20 people looked at the ground in front of Han Xuan in horror. The powder on the ground, like gold powder, pounded their minds.

    "Nothing is impossible. From now on, I''ll teach you how to use cold weapons. You can choose your own weapons."

    When Han Xuan used the long sword, the great breath from his body attracted everyone deeply, which made them excited and went to choose the weapon he liked.

    The day passed quickly. In this day, Han Xuan only taught them the basic skills of sword, Sabre and gunshot. It was not that Han Xuan was clumsy. It was the advanced things he gave them now that they could not digest.

    Night soon came, more than 20 people tired lying on the ground, do not want to have redundant action.

    "Get up before you die!" Han Xuan''s voice is like the roar of the devil. They are cold, but they dare not follow.

    "Come here!"

    When more than 20 people arrived, Han Xuan waved one hand, a deep pit appeared on the ground, and a clear spring printed the bright moon in the starry sky.

    "The instructor still has a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. He knows we are thirsty!" See this green spring, all eyes show desire, look at Han Xuan''s eyes a little more grateful.

    Han Xuan sees this, a cold smile, "really think is pitiful you!"

    White light flashed in the palm, and a pill the size of longan appeared.

    "Putong"

    The pills melt into the water, and soon the green spring turns into blood red.

    "Go down" Han Xuan''s indisputable words show some pity.

    Just looking at the blood red pool, the heart will have a strange feeling, but there are two eyes staring at the back, they do not want to go down.

    "Ah Just touched the pool water, the scream of killing pigs resounded through the sky, just jump down, where can easily land. At the sight of this situation, everyone dared to jump down and stand on the bank, not knowing what to do.

    "Get down here!" In the rear, when the devil''s voice sounded, these people knew that it was not good. They did not wait for their reaction. A huge force came, and the plop plop was heard all the time.

    The scream of "ah" makes this place like hell on earth.

    "Enjoy it, and continue to collect morning dew for me at two o''clock tomorrow morning!"

    "Oh, by the way, don''t drink the water here, otherwise the pain will go straight into the heart."

 Chapter 683

    "Brother, is this really OK?"

    It''s been a month since I came to the top of the mountain. During this period, the members of the war wolf changed a lot, and they naturally sent out a smart air.

    "It''s OK, we''re here and nobody knows!" In the mountain stream, they stand in front of a clear stream.

    Under Han Xuan''s hellish training, the members of the war wolf could carefully go down to the valley half a month ago, but they came down. Every time they walked out of a certain distance, they would be blocked by an invisible air wall, so no one could escape from Han Xuan''s grasp.

    "But"

    "Second brother, don''t worry. As long as we fill up the gourd, we can go out and get away with it. You don''t want to be trapped in this ghost place all your life!"

    Looking at his brother has taken out the gourd, went to the stream, the man gritted his teeth, also took out the gourd.

    ¡­¡­

    It''s getting light, and it''s time for Han Xuan to train the wolf members.

    Just today, Han Xuan''s face is a little ugly, and his eyes are coldly staring at the twenty people in front of him.

    Looking at Han Xuan like this, everyone is in a state of anxiety. I don''t know what happened to this evil star.

    "You want to leave!" For a long time, Han Xuanshen said.

    For some unknown reason, more than 20 people looked at each other.

    "Hum" Han Xuan gave a cold hum. He stretched out one hand. At the same time, the void turned into an energy hand.

    Where the big hand passes, the space here is broken one after another, and a trace of black silk thread lingers around the big hand.

    "Ah" when people see this situation, they are scared that the spirits of the dead are all risking, and nothing else. The place where the big hand is pressing down is the team of more than 20 people.

    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I don''t want to die!" In the team, there are two people have collapsed to the ground, looking at the pressure of the big hand, his face turned extremely pale.

    "Well, since you want to leave, I''ll give you a ride." Speaking at the same time, the big hand has already grasped the two people in the hand, then throws to the sky, has not fallen for a long time.

    "Who else wants to leave here? I won''t stop you."

    All the people in the team keep their heads down. Although they don''t know why han Xuan will be angry, they know that now is not the time to touch Han Xuan''s head.

    ¡­¡­

    military base!

    In the past month, old man Jin has lost a lot of hair.

    Why?

    It''s not because of Han Xuan!

    "Boom" the sky a loud noise, let the earth also some shudder.

    Looking at the documents in a room, old man Jin suddenly got up from his chair and rushed to the window as fast as he could.

    In the horizon, two white pillars of light are like pillars supporting the sky in ancient times.

    "Again, again, are they not dead yet?" Thinking of this, old man King hurried out of the room.

    "General, something different happened a month ago. Do we need to go and have a look?" As soon as old man King appeared outside, a soldier trotted to him¡° Go on, get the helicopter ready The old man''s eyes did not deviate at all. He was staring at the pillar of light.

    The helicopter will soon reach the center of the light beam, but they are fast, and they can''t get there before the light beam disappears.

    "Ah, sure enough, there are people. It''s not true that all the members of the war wolf have been destroyed. What''s the matter with these two people?"

    "Ha ha ha, finally come out, come out, now, Laozi is the best in the world!" Below, two people kneel on one knee, but one''s face is a little ferocious.

 Chapter 684

    "Big brother, you Next to him, the man''s face changed greatly. I can''t believe that his elder brother would say such a thing.

    "Second younger brother, with our present Kung Fu, we can not ignore the hot weapons, but it''s not a problem to dominate one side. Do you want to be a hero?"

    "Big brother, how can you be like this!"

    "Boom boom" helicopter quickly down, out of a few people.

    "It''s a member of the former battle wolf squadron on the opposite side!" Old man Jin didn''t rush forward this time, because he felt something wrong.

    "Xiao Liuzi, go and have a look!" Seeing that there was no response, a soldier in a camouflage suit turned his eyes to the soldier beside him and said.

    "Yes"

    "Be careful!" The first person to say a word of warning.

    "Well"

    The soldiers approached slowly, but suddenly changed when they were a few meters away.

    "Shua Shua" there were several shrieks in the air, and then the soldier spurted out a few blood arrows.

    "Little Liuzi!" In the rear, some people''s eyes were bloodshot, but fortunately they didn''t get carried away and surrounded old man Jin in the center.

    "Ha ha ha, it''s so cool

    "Big brother, you''ve changed. You''ve become strange. Strange is frightening!"

    "Second brother, what do you say?"

    "I said, you have changed!" With that, he drew out his soft sword.

    "Second brother, you want to stop me."

    "I can''t stop it. I just serve the country one day and the whole life. I can''t let you go out and harm the society!"

    "Ha ha ha, when you are so affectionate, OK, I''ll try how many kilos you have!"

    "Dangdangdang" sword to sword collision, pull out and long spark.

    "Why, how could it be like this!" Among them, the most shocked one is old man Jin, who has no sense of crisis at all and is still watching the two fight happily.

    "General, for your safety, you''d better go!" The soldiers in front of them are sweating. They try to imagine bringing themselves into the battle. The result is that they are defeated in a few moves. Of course, they don''t use guns.

    But now the old man didn''t hear what they said, and all his mind fell on the two men who were fighting.

    "General, please leave, otherwise, once that person rushes to hurt you, we will become eternal sinners!"

    This voice is extremely loud, and it will bring old man Jin to reality.

    "Remember, no matter what method, he must bring it back to me safely!" In the process of getting on the helicopter, old man King pauses and points to the young man who uses the soft sword.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    Half a day later!

    In a secret room, old man King sits with a young man.

    "General, my elder brother, what''s the matter with him!"¡° Yang Lin, a former member of the war wolf, is 25 years old. That''s good, that''s good! " Old man Jin looked at the file in his hand, and his mouth was already smiling. He just subconsciously ignored Yang Lin''s problem.

    "Pa" close the file, old man Jin looks at Yang Lin, not letting go of any change on his face.

    "Yang Lin, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? Where have you been? Is your strange battle taught by my son-in-law? Someone came out to say that you have been completely destroyed before."

    One by one, the questions came out one after another.

    "General, where we were taken to? To tell you the truth, we don''t know. The instructor really taught us the fighting skills. Yang Ming told you about the whole army''s collapse."

    Seeing that old man Jin didn''t speak, Yang Lin had to tell how he fell into the abyss and miraculously revived one by one.

 Chapter 685

    "Are you sure it''s true, not a dream?" Old man Jin was stunned and his face was full of disbelief.

    Yang Lin gave a bitter smile, "general, if it didn''t happen to me, I don''t want to believe it."

    "Hoo"

    long time.

    Gold old man heavily vomited a turbid gas, "that you two why can come out again!"

    "General, I''m ashamed to say that my elder brother and I want to use the stream instead of the morning dew. It''s just the instructor''s magic power, but we can see that it''s so simple in our imagination, and we will be expelled soon."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    This day, the secret room has been closed until dark, no matter what, no one can get close to within 10 meters.

    Tianxuan continent at this time.

    "Brother, I regret that I asked you to teach those people. I don''t have time to accompany me!" A towering ancient tree straight into the sky, Jin Lingzi nestles in Han Xuan''s arms, and his mouth almost touches his nose.

    "You charming goblin!" Looking at such an appearance of Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan can''t help scraping his pink nose.

    "I like to be my brother''s goblin!" Jinlingzi was so a scratch, immediately smile, hands ring hanxuan waist.

    ¡­¡­

    Time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, half a year''s agreement is about to arrive.

    "Ha ha ha, it''s full, at last it''s full!" The mountain streams resound with wild laughter.

    "Oh, has someone been successful? Who can it be?" Looking at the morning dew at the mouth of the bottle, Shaobing was helpless. If he was given a day, he would be the first to finish it.

    The dawn is shining on the earth, and a ray of light is imprinted on the top of the mountain.

    "Whoosh, whoosh," a series of more than 20 air breaking sounds, more than 20 people rushed out from the abyss.

    "Vice captain, were you shouting just now? I didn''t expect that you would finish the task assigned by the instructor so soon." As soon as we got to the top of the mountain, someone immediately surrounded Shaobing.

    "I want to, too, but it''s not me!" Shaobing has a bitter smile on his face.

    "If it wasn''t you, who would it be?"

    Just when people are confused, Han Xuan comes with colorful auspicious clouds.

    "Whoosh" jump down and stand firmly on the top of the mountain.

    The voice of "instructor" resounds all over the world.

    "Well, some of you seem to have collected morning dew!" Han Xuan is no longer cold today, with a trace of radian hanging from the corner of his mouth.

    When they heard this, they looked at each other, but they did not step forward.

    "Report!" On the edge, one step forward, with no sadness or joy on his face.

    "Ah, Leng Feng, it can''t be him!" The only one who dares to step forward now is the one who has completed the task.

    In the past six months, Leng Feng has been able to talk with others, but after all, he has been in the war wolf for a short time, and no one is a friend who can talk to each other.

    As a result, he tried his best to practice his shooting skills. When others did it once, he did it twice. His kung fu did not disappoint those who wanted to do it. At last, he achieved great success today¡° "Good"

    Han Xuan nodded admiringly, raised his hand and waved the gourd floating in the air.

    "The gourd itself is a wonderful treasure. Collecting morning dew is just to make you faster. Now, I will lift the seal for you!"

    Finish saying, Han Xuan void a finger, gourd began to change, emitting a burst of colorful halo, a big cold word appeared on the gourd.

    "Take it!"

    The gourd floated down and fell into the hands of Leng Feng.

    "What''s the use of this gourd, instructor?"

    "Try to summon the morning dew out of it!"

    "Call?" Leng Feng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, then his eyes closed slowly.

 Chapter 686

    Between heaven and earth, a mysterious force acts on the gourd, rippling, and then the gourd slowly floats overhead.

    "Wow"

    The bottle stopper of the gourd pops open and tilts downward. The crystal clear morning dew flows out of the bottle, but it doesn''t flow to the ground like ordinary streams. Instead, it forms a big water ball in front of the cold front.

    "Imagine your weapon!" At this time, Han Xuan spoke again.

    The shape of the water ball began to change. After ten breath, a long gun formed by morning dew appeared.

    Although the gun is made of water, it is no weaker than the gun made of steel. On the contrary, it emits a colder smell.

    With both eyes closed, Leng Feng suddenly opens his eyes and grabs the long gun at a speed that he can''t see clearly.

    Dancing a few times, a few drops of water splashed out from the gun tip, forming several black holes on the top of the mountain.

    Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes coagulated. Now the cold front, even if they all add up, I''m afraid they can''t beat him. This is the strength of the magic weapon.

    "Ha ha ha, congratulations to brother Lengfeng!" The Shaoxing soldiers who responded went forward to express their congratulations.

    "Vice captain, I think you can finish the task tomorrow. I''m afraid I''ll give it back to you then." Leng Feng is also very happy, holding the gun hand together, doing a standard etiquette.

    "Well, since some of you have completed the task, I believe that more people will complete the task in the future. In this way, I am giving you an opportunity."

    As soon as "chance" heard the word "chance", everyone got excited.

    "Instructor, what''s the chance?" Someone can''t wait to ask.

    Han Xuanyi smiles and walks slowly to the edge of the cliff. "The heaven and earth you see is not the earth you know, but my world, Tianxuan continent."

    "Tianxuan continent! It''s not the earth If this was said by other people, the 20 odd people might yell, but it was said by Han Xuan, that''s another matter.

    "It''s true that Tianxuan continent, a land of cultivation, contains innumerable skills, elixirs and magic weapons, but all of which need a big chance to get one of them!"

    "Instructor, what do you mean by Gongfa, lingyao and Shenbing?"

    "If you reach a certain level of cultivation, you can consolidate the foundation and cultivate the yuan. You can escape from the sky and be omnipotent!

    Elixir, if you are lucky enough to eat it, you can increase your life at least, or you can directly enter the immortal''s stream at most!

    As for the magic weapon

    Said Shenbing, Han Xuan turned to look at Lengfeng in the hands of the gun, and then said.

    "The spear in Leng Feng''s hand is just a weapon for those who cultivate immortals to practice at the beginning."

    With Han Xuan''s words, more than 20 people in the field were stunned. Such a peerless magic weapon is just something to practice in the hands of the people who cultivate immortals.

    "Leng Feng, follow me to Tianxuan continent. When all the people here have finished their tasks, you will return to the earth together!"

    Watching the two leave on the auspicious cloud, the eyes of the rest are red, and a fighting spirit rises quietly in their hearts.

    It''s no wonder that, according to Han Xuan''s idea, those who finish the task early can go to Tianxuan continent, and those who finish the task finally are not qualified to see Tianxuan continent. As a result, all the people who were supposed to have two months to finish the task actually finished one month ahead of schedule. After all, no one wants to miss such a big chance, in case they are lucky enough to get the magic weapon.

 Chapter 687

    "Instructor, this, this is where!" Leng Feng looked at the huge city in the sky, and his heart seemed to be pounded by a heavy hammer.

    "Tianxuan continent has four cities in the sky. This is just one of them."

    "City of the sky!" Leng Feng murmured.

    "Well, I''ll send you here. It depends on you if you are lucky."

    With that, Han Xuan''s figure gradually faded, and then disappeared into the air.

    Leng for a long time, Leng Feng came back from a trance, just looking for a circle, but Han Xuan was not seen.

    Shaking his head, looking at the distance in and out of a circular object.

    "What is that?"

    "Hey, brother, do you want to go to the city of the sky?" Approaching the round object, a young man in a Taoist robe came and asked.

    Leng Feng didn''t know how to answer. He just nodded. After all, he came into contact with Tianxuan continent. He didn''t dare to say too much.

    "Ha ha, I also want to go up. Unfortunately, my family is too tight. I''ve never been up since I was so big. It''s better for us to go together." The young man is familiar with himself. He is just a new acquaintance.

    Young people don''t care, but Leng Feng cares. You know, Leng Feng is not from Tianxuan.

    Seeing the silence of Leng Feng, the young man said, "brother, I heard from my family that the four cities in the sky are the most chaotic."

    "Oh, why!" Leng Feng thought that it would be a good thing if he could draw some words from this person''s words.

    "Of the four cities in the sky, three have their own owners. This is the only one. Up to now, there is no one in the city. If there is no one in the city, there will be no one left."

    Leng Feng just came into contact with Tianxuan continent. Naturally, he didn''t have any idea about these, so his face didn''t change.

    "In that case, why do we go to the city of the sky?"

    "Er" the young man was stunned and circled around the cold front, his eyes full of strange, "you are really a man in the mysterious continent!"

    Leng Feng knew that he must have said something wrong when he saw the situation, but there was no panic on his face.

    "Since I was a child, I have lived in the mountains with my master for a long time, and I know very little about things outside."

    Young people still don''t believe it. After all, the four sky cities are already landmark buildings in Tianxuan continent. Even in the remote north, they will occasionally receive news from the sky city.

    Seeing that Leng Feng was not a liar, the young man had to say, "the aura in the city of the sky is more intense than that on the outside. It''s not a single bit. Cultivating inside will get twice the result with half the effort, and the most important thing is that there is a transmission array going to the forest of demons."

    "The forest of demons!"

    Seeing Leng Feng looking at him awkwardly, the young man sighed.

    "The forest of demons is said to have been opened up by the master of this world, using the great powers of heaven. There are innumerable opportunities in it, even the secret place that only exists in the legend."

    "Secret place, world Master!" Words form a paste in Leng Feng''s mind.

    "Forget it, I''d better follow him when I''m new here. Maybe I can hear something from him!" Thinking of this, Leng Feng said¡° Well, we''ll go together! "

    ¡­¡­

    "Hoo, the air here is really much better than outside!" On the transmission array, the cold front breathes the rich aura of the city of the sky.

    "Brother Lengfeng, come down quickly. We can''t stay on the teleport formation for a long time, otherwise it will affect the people coming up behind, and we will be finished!"

 Chapter 688

    Before entering the teleportation, the two also got to know each other. The young man''s name was Lei Yun, a legitimate son of a certain force.

    Under the transmission array, follow the thunder cloud to walk in the street with continuous shouts.

    "Inferior spirit grass, sold at a low price, sold at a low price, out of date no wait!"

    "Entry level magic weapon, only need five gold leaves!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at the things that exude light rhyme on the booth, Leng Feng''s saliva is almost flowing out.

    "Brother Yun, what is this golden leaf?"

    Lei Yun knew that Lengfeng was a guy who knew nothing about Tianxuan, so he didn''t show any surprise. He felt a golden leaf like a bamboo leaf from his arms.

    "The gold leaf is the common currency of Tianxuan continent, and the higher one is the spirit stone, but it''s not something we can touch."

    After wandering around, Lengfeng naturally didn''t have any gold leaves to buy anything. Although Lei Yun was not a poor family, he was not rich, so he found an inn to stay after a circle.

    "Brother Lengfeng, tomorrow we''ll go to the devil''s forest to see if we can find some opportunities!"

    In Tianxuan continent, if you want to acquire advanced skills, you can buy them with spirit stone, but it''s obviously not the way for people like Leng Feng.

    The second road is relatively easier, but it is dangerous.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha ha ha, I can finally see the outside world!" Just after dawn, the roar of Shaobing came from the mountain stream.

    "Vice captain, not only you but also I can! Ha ha ha In the mountain stream, after Shaobing roared, another voice sounded.

    "Yu Fei, I didn''t expect you to be very fast!"

    "Yu Fei, Shaobing, as expected. It seems that I have to speed up the collection of morning dew." The voice didn''t strike the people who were collecting morning dew, but was full of fighting spirit.

    Morning light shines on the earth, Han Xuan looks at the two people in front of the team and smiles.

    "Yu Fei, Shaobing, come with me, I''ll take you out!"

    ¡­¡­

    The forest of demons at this time!

    Just under the transmission array, the cold front was speechless by the dark fog.

    "Two more chicken dishes!" Looking at two people, I was the first time to look, the people around the transmission array showed disdainful expression.

    "Hey, young man, this is not a game for you to play. Leave quickly, or you will not know how to die!"

    Leng Feng is about to answer, while Lei Yun pulls him to one side.

    "Brother Yun, what''s the matter?" Came to an open space, cold front a face of doubt.

    "What should I say to you? Anyway, in the forest of demons, if you don''t speak, you''d better not speak, otherwise you will die as the man said, and you don''t know how to die!" Lei Yun said solemnly.

    "So serious!" Leng Feng frowned, a little regret to come to the devil''s forest, but have come here, of course, can''t retreat¡° Brother Lengfeng, let''s go. Let''s go into the Outland of the devil''s forest and see if we can find some good things! "

    A hear good thing, cold front two eyes shine, see this, Leiyun helpless said.

    "Don''t hold too much hope. I don''t know how many people have searched the Outland of the devil''s forest. It''s not easy to find it!"

    "Brother Yun, listen to what you say, is there any inner domain?" When there is outer territory, Leng Feng immediately thinks of inner territory.

    "Well, the forest of demons is divided into three levels: outer domain, middle domain and inner domain. The outer domain is relatively not too dangerous, but the middle domain is a little terrifying. Take our current cultivation for example, I''m afraid we will be crushed by the demonic Qi just when we step into the middle domain."

 Chapter 689

    "So horrible!" Leng Feng''s face turned white and crushed the human body directly. How much power does it take.

    "No, it''s just the middle domain. What about the inner domain?" Thinking of this, Leng Feng asked.

    "Nei Yu, dare you think, as far as I know, since the establishment of the devil''s forest, no one has dared to set foot on that piece of land. If there is one, it must have said goodbye to the world."

    Lei Yun''s words are not alarmist, because there are already top strong people in Tianxuan continent.

    "Neiyu, I don''t know if the instructor has ever been in."

    Seeing Leng Feng''s meditation, Lei Yun thought that he wanted to go in to find out, and was scared to go down.

    "Why." The head was patted for a while, Leng Feng said.

    Just when Lei Yun wanted to say two words, the black fog in front of him rippled, and they walked out slowly.

    "Vice captain, Yu Fei!" Leng Feng was a little surprised to see the appearance of the visitors. After all, these two people should finish the task of collecting morning dew today. How could they come here.

    "Ah, Leng Feng, I didn''t expect you to be here too!" Obviously, the two of them did not expect that Leng Feng would be here.

    "Ah, ah, ah!" Suddenly, Lei Yun''s lips trembled and wanted to speak, but it seemed that something was blocking his throat, and his voice was just a scream.

    What makes thunder cloud so abnormal? You can know everything by looking at the sky above the devil''s forest.

    "Ah, Lord

    "It''s really the Lord of the world!"

    "The Lord of the world hasn''t appeared for more than 30 years. It''s not easy for us to see his face this time."

    Over the forest of demons, Han Xuan breaks through the blockade of demonic Qi and jumps directly into the blue sky.

    ¡­¡­

    In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed quietly.

    "Ling''er, I think it''s time for us to go out!" Or on the towering ancient tree, Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi look at the stars in the sky.

    "Well, listen to my brother!"

    With a little smile, Han Xuan got up and stood on the thick tree trunk. His hand was like a phantom, making countless seals.

    "Brother Lengfeng, why do you buy these rags? You know, it''s not easy to go to the devil''s forest, and it''s not easy to bring things out of the devil''s forest!"

    In the past month, the four of Lengfeng have been lucky. They have got a lot of good things in the devil''s forest, but these are not what the three of Lengfeng can use. Because these are either minerals or weapons refining materials, they have to sell them off, and then the scene just happened.

    "Ah, I don''t like to hear you say that. How can my things be broken? Like this inferior elixir, as long as it is refined into pills, you can break through a small realm at least." A peddler with a red face and a thick neck cried.

    "Cut, you also said that lingcao needs to be refined into pills to have this effect, and alchemists can''t find a few in the whole Tianxuan continent." Lei Yun said with disdain.

    "You" again and again to stop their business, the vendor finally can not help, hanging on the waist of the gourd floating in the air.

    "Ah, ah, harmony makes money. We''ll buy your spirit grass." Shaoxing soldiers didn''t want to make a big scene here. They quickly took out a piece of gold leaf from their arms¡° Brother Shaobing, this man''s accomplishments are equal to mine. Don''t be afraid of him. Anyway, this is a city of the sky without a master, and there is no Imperial Guard to intervene in the fight. "

 Chapter 690

    "Brother Yun, we are not afraid of these. In fact, the spirit grass has some effects on us. Moreover, I have a premonition that it is not far away from us to leave. After we leave, the golden leaf will not have any effect on us. It''s better to buy some useful things."

    In a month''s time, even a pig should be full of morning dew, not to mention those guys who are more diligent than pigs.

    What else did Lei Yun want to say? Around the cold front, a space ripple came.

    Two people look at each other, know this is said by Shaobing, made a boxing ceremony to Lei Yun.

    "Brother Yun, thank you for taking care of us for more than a month. Now we are leaving."

    "Ah, you, you!" Lei Yun was afraid of the shock in his heart. The ripples in the space around Leng Feng''s three men were the top men of cultivation in the mainland.

    All of a sudden, my mind flashed, thinking of Han Xuan''s appearance a month ago.

    "Are these three people related to the Lord of the world?" Shaking his head, he threw this seemingly impossible idea out of his head. After all, how could Han Xuan know three people with low accomplishments if he didn''t see the divine tail.

    ¡­¡­

    Mountain top!

    "Shua" sounds like cloth being torn, and more than a dozen figures are thrown out by the sudden black hole.

    "Keke"

    "What kind of power, such hegemony!"

    After coming out, more than a dozen people knelt on one knee with horror in their eyes.

    If Han Xuan didn''t separate his mind to protect these people, he would be a pile of rotten meat.

    After all, shuttling through space is not something that ordinary people can bear. You know, Han Xuan didn''t finish his physical training at the beginning, and he didn''t dare to use the law of space easily.

    "Fourteen, so much damage." Looking at the 14 people with dull eyes in front of him, Han Xuan sighed.

    At the beginning, there were 29 people entering the Tianxuan continent, three of whom were afraid to try to collect morning dew, and were expelled from the Tianxuan continent by Han Xuan.

    After that, they were expelled because of their bad conduct.

    After that, there were twenty-four more, but a month later, ten of them disappeared.

    After a long time, the fourteen finally regained their former looks.

    "Whoosh" at this time, under the abyss, a figure appeared.

    "You''re back!" The man appeared with a lonely face, because he had no chance to see the vast world.

    "Well, now that all the people are here, let''s go back to the earth." See the last person also completed the task of collecting morning dew, Han Xuan said in a voice.

    "Come here, drillmaster, are you missing something?" Shaobing stepped out and asked nervously.

    Just in the face of nervous Shaobing, Han Xuan gently closed his eyes and did not speak.

    Seeing this, everyone understands that the rest of us are afraid to stay in other places forever.

    In the forest of demons, Shaobing knows the danger of the world.

    People in this world, for the sake of strength, do everything they can. That''s them. They''ve been wandering between life and death before, but they''re lucky and can survive every time.

    "Members of the wolf, see our comrades off!" Shaobing turned and called to fourteen people.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom boom"

    Earth, a few kilometers north of the military base.

    "We''re back!" The roar from the sky makes people in the military base hear it clearly.

    "This is the voice of Shaobing!" Long Xiaoyun stood up from a stone and then rushed to the huge pillar of light.

    Long Xiaoyun, in the past half a year or so, almost seems to have changed a person. He has not trained any more. He just sits on a stone and looks at the sky every day. Every time he sits, he spends a whole day.

 Chapter 691

    "Quick, prepare the helicopter, he''s back!" The old man put down everything in his hand, rushed out of the room and yelled.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Now that you have accomplished your studies, I have finished old man Jin''s request. It''s time to leave!" Light column disappears, Han Xuan says.

    "Ling''er, let''s go. We haven''t been home for a long time!"

    "Ha ha ha, son-in-law, why do you want to leave so early and abduct my soldiers for more than half a year? Shouldn''t you give me an explanation?" This time, old man Jin came so fast that he appeared here just after the light column disappeared.

    "Explain, what explanation do you need!" Han Xuan turns around and looks at old man Jin coming out of the grass.

    "Shaobing, Yu Fei, you are back at last!" At this time, a cry came from the distance.

    After a while, long Xiaoyun came here, but without saying hello to old man Jin, he rushed directly to Shaobing.

    "Dragon team!" Cried fifteen in unison.

    "Well, just come back, just come back!" There is mist in long Xiaoyun''s eyes.

    "No, there are others. Where have they gone?" Long Xiaoyun glances around and suddenly asks.

    This words ask out, is a side still take light smile of gold old man also put up an ear.

    Only in the face of long Xiaoyun''s question, 15 people are silent.

    Seeing their expression, long Xiaoyun immediately rushes to Han Xuan''s body and grabs Han Xuan''s collar.

    "Say, where are the rest!"

    "If you don''t let go of your brother, I''m not polite!" Jin Lingzi''s eyes are fixed. Han Xuan is more important than anything in her heart. Now someone dares to contradict him like this.

    "Dragon team, let go of the instructor. It''s none of the instructor''s business." The figure is like a ghost, almost in the blink of an eye, comes to long Xiaoyun and pulls him away.

    This scene, perhaps the impulse of long Xiaoyun did not notice, but behind the old man can see in the eye.

    "So fast. How did they do it?"

    "You still have the face to pull me. Your comrades in arms are missing, but you are still indifferent."

    "Dragon team, it''s not that we are indifferent, because it''s their choice, the choice to become stronger." Leng Feng put his hands on long Xiaoyun''s shoulders and said seriously.

    "Get out of my way, you fear death, don''t touch me!" Then he ran to the distance.

    After this incident, 15 people look down.

    "Don''t think too much about it. Xiao Yun was just a little emotional just now. He will be fine after a while." At this time, old man Jin came up and patted Leng Feng on the shoulder.

    "Ling''er, you haven''t seen your parents for half a year. It happens that they will come to the military region today. You can stay here." Through a few people, old man Jin comes to Han Xuan, but this time he doesn''t stop Han Xuan. Instead, he wants to tie Jin Lingzi to the military region.

    "This" Jin Lingzi originally wanted to refuse. After all, she was only reincarnated with the help of her parents. Unlike Han Xuan, she didn''t have real family affection.

    "Ling''er, they are your parents in this life. Let''s meet them."¡° What about you, brother Jin Lingzi turns his head and stares at Han Xuan with charming big eyes.

    "Me! Don''t you say you are my goblin? Of course I will stay to protect my goblin! " Han Xuan takes the opportunity to tease Jin Lingzi.

    "Keke" old man Jin turned to one side, but he coughed softly in his mouth.

    If only two people said this, Jin Lingzi would make a sweet look, but now, more than 20 people here, her cheeks are red.

 Chapter 692

    "Ling ER!" Just stepping into the gate of the military base, a beautiful woman came face to face.

    "Rourou, slow down!" Beside the beautiful woman, a middle-aged man who looks seven percent similar to old man Jin came, and this is the parents of Jin Lingzi''s life.

    "Mother" Jin Lingzi didn''t rush into the arms of the beautiful woman, just a faint cry.

    Hearing the cold words, there was a trace of helplessness in old man Jin''s eyes, but he soon returned to normal.

    "Ling''er, go and have a good talk with your mother."

    "No, I''ll follow my brother." Which girl is not pregnant, Jin Lingzi almost does not want to be separated from Han Xuan for a moment.

    "Ling''er, go ahead!" Han Xuan smiles and caresses Jin Lingzi''s head.

    "Well, I listen to my brother!"

    ¡­¡­

    A spacious room with 15 people standing upright in the middle.

    "My son-in-law, just now I saw how powerful they are. The distance of more than ten meters is almost in the blink of an eye." Looking at the fifteen people, old man Jin''s eyes were shining.

    "I don''t know!" Han Xuan sat on the chair, calm eyes without the slightest fluctuation.

    Fifteen people exchanged a look with each other, and the cold front stepped out.

    "General, I can make the whole military base disappear overnight!"

    Hearing this, old man Jin was stunned and almost thought that he was hearing something.

    "Old people have a bit of a back ear. You''re saying it again."

    "General, I said that any one of us can make all the people in the military region disappear overnight."

    "Do you know there''s a price to pay for boasting?" Old man Jin was sure that he had heard right, but instead of excited, he turned black.

    "Report to the general, I''m just telling the truth!" The cold front is neither humble nor overbearing, and the body is still standing upright.

    "Well, military exercises will be launched in all military regions of the country some day. As long as you can enter the top three, I will take back what I just said, if not!"

    "Report to the general, in our dictionary, no!" Before old man Jin finished, Leng Feng began to shout.

    "Well, I''ll see what you can do." With a flick of his sleeve, old man Jin walks to Han Xuan and sits down.

    "Why, do you want to come over for a cup of tea?" For Leng Feng who dares to talk big, old man Jin has no good face at all.

    When all the fifteen people left the room, old man Jin was still a little angry and drank superior tea alone.

    "Are they true?" After a long time, old man Jin couldn''t help asking.

    "I don''t know!"

    Old man king is speechless!

    ¡­¡­

    Time is long, ten days later!

    "It''s up to us this time whether we can be famous or not." At night, fifteen people were sitting in front of a campfire, with more than ten bottles of liquor in front of them¡° Leng Feng, you have no confidence. Even if I go alone tomorrow, I can get the first one back! " Opposite the cold front, a short man took a sip of wine and wiped his mouth. His face was full of fun.

    "Short wax gourd, what do you want to do? Do you want to compete for success? I tell you, it''s not your turn to go!"

    "Cut, son of a bitch, if it''s not my turn, it''s your turn!"

    ¡°MMP¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Tomorrow, I will personally supervise the battle, and I will give some rewards to those who defeat the most enemies!" In this moment full of laughter, a voice came out in the dark.

    "Instructor!" Whether it is still drinking, or lying on the ground, heard this, instantly stood up, face with a trace of tension.

 Chapter 693

    Just after dawn, dozens of planes have already stopped on a flat ground in a deep mountain.

    "Hahaha, old man Jin, will you bring such a few people? Don''t be gnawed later. There are no bones left!" Old man Jin had just assembled his team. Before he could say a word, a voice came out from the other side.

    "Hum, old man Li, after so many years, you are good at boasting!" Although he doesn''t believe that the cold front dozen people can get any good position, but momentum, old man Jin will not admit defeat.

    "Ah, what a boast! Look at these people you bring, they are all depressed. It seems that the more you live, the more you go back!"

    As soon as old man Li came over, he sneered at old man Jin.

    "Oh, I''m still talking about you. Look what you''ve brought. You''re listless one by one. I think you''d better pack up and go home early."

    "Ah, these two old guys are coming again!" It seems that it is no secret that the two old men are not right.

    "Hum, don''t say something useless. If you have the ability to compare it!" As soon as old man Li''s irritability comes up, he tends to be unable to stop it.

    "By the way, I don''t want to waste my time on the rubbish you bring."

    Although Leng Feng showed some skills when they first appeared, old man Jin still had some doubts about them.

    "I don''t think you dare!" Old man Li didn''t get angry and said sarcastically.

    "General, let me go. I''m confident that all the people on his side will lose their fighting power in one move." Behind the old man, the short young man jumped out and said.

    After hearing this, old man Jin hesitated. He didn''t really hope for the fifteen people behind him.

    "Let them go!" Fifteen people behind, a voice is not big, but into the presence of all ears.

    "Eh!" When the voice came out, everyone''s eyes looked behind the 15 people. After all, all the Chinese who could talk to old man Jin like this could count with one hand.

    Fifteen people automatically separate a road. Han Xuan, wearing an ancient robe, appears in front of everyone, while Jin Lingzi with long hair and waist is on his arm.

    Seeing the appearance of Jin Lingzi, everyone''s eyes burst out. They had never seen such a beauty before.

    "That girl, should be your granddaughter!" Old man Li was also amazed by Jin Lingzi''s peerless appearance, but his news was naturally better than others. He had already heard about Jin Lingzi''s appearance.

    "Beautiful, I want to get her, get her!" Some people in old man Li''s team have said to themselves.

    Han Xuan frowned and looked at 15 people.

    "Do you know?"

    "Yes, instructor!" Fifteen people''s ears were so sensitive that the sentence was naturally heard completely.

    "Don''t you mean to compete? How do you want to compete?" Han Xuan came to old man Li in a few steps. His tone was not salty, and he had no respect for the so-called general.

    Old man Li frowned. When was he contradicted like this, but he was not stupid. Since old man Jin could entrust his precious granddaughter to the man in front of him, there must be some truth.

    "Choose anyone and fight freely!"¡° Well, you, come here! " Han Xuan turns around and chooses the person to fight.

    Seeing the person Han Xuan referred to, fourteen people stood in silence for a second.

    "Yes" sounds like the roar of a fierce ghost. A man with a long scar on his face walks out and faintly emits evil Qi. Yes, it''s evil Qi.

 Chapter 694

    Seeing that old man Jin''s side had already stood up, he was arguing with each other.

    "General, let me go. I promise to take him."

    "General, let me go."

    "No, let me go, general!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "You can go together!" Standing for a long time, scar face has some impatience, cold words spread.

    This words a, Li old man there of people all froze, but a second later, all show angry expression.

    "Well, you can beat me first!" In the team, the man who had been thinking about Jinlingzi jumped out and looked at Jinlingzi from time to time.

    "Shit, he''s ahead of me!" Old man Li wailed. It''s not surprising that he could show his fighting power in front of beautiful women. How happy he was.

    "You, someone told me to kill you!" At such a tense moment, scar face even showed a smile, but this smile seemed to be the call of death.

    The body suddenly a cold, can''t help but hit a shiver, the man also didn''t think too much, sneered and said, "that depends on whether you have that ability!"

    See the fight is on the verge of attack, all people automatically give up a space.

    "Ha" the man yelled, for his strong, a combination of boxing attack to scar face.

    "Shua Shua"

    There''s only sound, but nothing.

    The man was overjoyed to see that the opposite scar face did not take precautions against his fists. But when he got to scar face, suddenly, his wrists and ankles hurt. His feet could not bear their own weight and collapsed to the ground.

    "Pu Yi" and at this time, four blood arrows just spray out.

    "Mole ant" scar face indifference finish saying this, walk slowly to the team.

    "Stop the fuck!" Behind him, a group of people covered their whole face, fists straight to scar face vest.

    "Bang bang"

    All the people who were one meter close to scar face were thrown out. When more than 40 people were lying on the ground, scar face clapped and returned to the team.

    "Scar, are you a little tough?" Back to the team, one of them leaned over and joked.

    The man who turned his eyes and leaned over, scar face said coldly, "it''s merciful to offend the instructor and not let him die."

    In the face of such a scene, not only old man Jin was stunned, but also old man Li was silly. Even the busy people in the field opened their mouths wide, and some of them didn''t even notice what they were holding fell to the ground.

    The huge military exercise site was quiet in an instant, only the painful howl on the ground continued.

    After a long time!

    "Ah, what kind of monster is that man, one against forty!" All of a sudden, I don''t know who yelled, the scene exploded instantly.

    "Ah, I finally know who they are. They are members of the former war wolf. It is said that they mysteriously disappeared half a year ago, and no one knows where they went. Just a few days ago, the military region they were in had a vision, and they suddenly appeared."... "

    Old man Li has no mind to listen to these rumors. He is very angry now.

    "Old man Jin, if you don''t give me an account of this, I''ll never finish with you."

    "Explain what you want!" Before old man Jin spoke, Han Xuan stood up and said, after all, it was his own instigation to let scar face do so.

    "Little boy, don''t think you can be lawless with old man Jin behind your back. I..."

    The cruel words just put in half, the neck only feels a tight.

    "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 695

    This scene, let the old man surprised, quickly came to Han Xuan side.

    "Son in law, what are you doing? Let old man Li go." The mouth says so, but the body is close to the ear.

    "Don''t make too much noise, or it won''t end well."

    But Han Xuan didn''t mean to let go.

    "Cackle" old man Li cackled from his throat, and his face turned white due to insufficient blood supply. If he delayed for a moment, old man Li would be afraid to go back to the West.

    "Ling''er, tell me about him quickly. If old man Li dies, none of the people here can run away!" The old man had to turn his eyes to Jinlingzi.

    "If you say something, you have to be responsible!" Jin Lingzi shook his head coldly. Obviously, she was still worried about old man Li.

    Seeing that his granddaughter refused to help old man Li, old man Jin sighed and didn''t come forward because he knew that other people couldn''t control Han Xuan''s decision.

    "Let go of General Li!" At this time, the onlookers outside finally reacted and quickly raised the submachine gun hanging on their waist.

    "I do things, when it''s your turn to talk!" Han Xuan finished, the body of the majestic atmosphere, like the sea turned up the waves, spread around.

    "Boom"

    Han Xuan''s place, the ground fell a foot, cobweb like cracks covered most of the drill ground.

    Looking around, in addition to behind him, the people who were still standing were not standing, one by one fell to the ground, only howling continued.

    "Here, here!" Old man Jin''s lips are trembling. Today, he really sees Han Xuan''s horror.

    "Instructor!" Fifteen people''s eyes flashed and their mouths murmured.

    "Now, dare you repeat what you just said!" Looking directly into old man Li''s eyes, Han Xuan said faintly.

    "Cluck" old man Li''s eyes had begun to turn white at this time, and he couldn''t hear any words at all.

    "Little brother, show mercy!" In the distance, from a tent out of a few people, these people, chest wear five pointed star, that is a more ah.

    When old man Jin saw these people, he was not happy. Instead, he looked nervous.

    "Who are you?" When those people come to him, Han Xuan frowns and asks.

    "Ha ha, little brother, my surname is long, and my single name is Yu!" One of the middle-aged people said with a smile.

    "You know, I don''t want to know that!" Han Xuan threw old man Li a few meters away. When he hit him on the ground, everyone''s eyes pulled out. Han Xuan was the first one to dare to do this to a powerful general.

    "I''m called dragon head!"

    "Oh! So it''s a great honor for me to be here! " Han Xuan was a bit surprised. After all, there are so many things for the top commander of Huaxia. How can he come to see the military exercises.

    "Ha ha, little brother, it''s serious. Let''s go in and say it!" Long Yu didn''t want to be too ostentatious.

    "Yes, please!"

    "Please

    Pulling Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan steps into the tent. Long Yu was still tens of meters away from the tent. He suddenly turned around and said to the fifteen people, "come in, too!"

    "Is" excited, accompanied by the tension.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ha ha, I''ve heard of general Jin''s granddaughter for a long time. When I saw her today, she really deserves the reputation." As soon as Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi sit down, long Yu laughs.

    "The dragon head is joking!" Jin Lingzi was not moved by the praise of her beauty, even the king of a country.

    "Come on, what can I do for you?" Han Xuan doesn''t believe they''re just saying that.

 Chapter 696

    Hearing Han Xuan''s words, long Yu is right.

    "What''s your name, little brother?"

    "Beitianlin!" Since this life is the Bei family, Han Xuan naturally calls himself Bei Tianlin.

    "Well, Bei Tianlin, just now."

    Although long Yu didn''t finish what he said, Han Xuan still understood what he meant.

    "It''s just a little trick!"

    Taking a deep breath, long Yu continued to ask.

    "They are your students!"

    "Student, you think too much of them. You just teach them by hand!"

    Fifteen people after listening, there is no strange look on the face, as if Han Xuan said is the truth.

    Stand up, look at those 15 people, "you have what ability!"

    "Report to dragon head, each of us can stand in the way of one side alone. As long as we don''t use large weapons, in theory, we can destroy a small country."

    "Hiss"

    Inside the tent, everyone gasped.

    If it wasn''t for the scene of Han Xuangang, I''m afraid they would think that these 15 people are crazy.

    "Well, I think this military exercise is going to change." After a long silence, long Yu said to himself. Then he turned around and looked at the people behind him.

    "Let''s go ahead, the people sent by all the military regions in China to participate in the exercise, and their target is these 15 people!"

    "Yes" nodded and turned to leave the tent.

    Fifteen people see this, exchange a look each other, know their test is coming.

    ¡­¡­

    After another ten days of rest, the military exercise finally began.

    Looking at the blurred picture in front of him, Han Xuan shook his head, raised his hand, and a light wall appeared in the air, which reflected the figure of 15 people.

    "Ah. Miracle, miracle For the game, they care more about how Han Xuan did it.

    "Buzz" suddenly, a buzz sounded, and all eyes back to the light curtain.

    This light curtain has not only the effect of projection, but also the sound that can be heard, as if it is ringing in the ear.

    In the light curtain, I saw 15 people doing an action with their hands. The gourd hanging on their waist floated into the air, and 15 water polo appeared.

    When you touch the water polo with your hand, all kinds of weapons are slowly formed, shining in the sunshine.

    "Let''s go, who will defeat the most enemies?" Leng Feng pulled out a firecracker, pointed to the ground and said with a smile.

    "Well, I''m sure to get the reward from the instructor!" Shaobing stroked Sanchi Qingfeng in his hand and showed firmness in his eyes.

    "Hey, hey, it depends on whether you have that ability. I''ll go first!" Yu Fei smiles and disappears in the field like a ghost.

    Seeing this, the fourteen did not dare to delay, and they flew away in all directions, leaving only a pile of guns on the ground

    "I don''t know what the general thought. He let the whole military area command only deal with a few rough boys!" In the jungle, a group of people complained as they walked.

    "Xiao Gao, what nonsense!"

    "Captain, is what I said wrong? If I lose one-on-one, I don''t have any complaints, but the whole military region only deals with a mere 15 people. Even if I win, it''s a shame!"

    "Oh! If you want to win, I''m afraid you think too much! " Suddenly, a voice was heard overhead.

    "Who is it?" Everyone looked up and saw a man standing on the branch with a long gun.

    "Touch" more than 10 meters high tree, cold front directly jump down, hit a spider web on the ground.

    "Hiss"

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed. They recognized that this man was the target of this exercise.

 Chapter 697

    "It''s over!" the cold front smiles and points out countless illusions.

    "Pa Pa Pa" a series of noise, the red badge that a group of people wear in front of the chest all split.

    Leng Leng''s looking at the direction of Leng Feng''s departure, this group of people have fallen into a dull, just face to face, their side of the people all lost, this is how fierce.

    ¡­¡­

    "Good, good!" At this time, more than a dozen people in the tent were all stupid. You know, all the people who can enter the tent are people who have experienced strong winds and waves, who can make them stupid. You can imagine how much impact this has on them.

    "Little brother Bei, I don''t know how you train them. Can you come to our military area command, and you can drive on any condition you like?" At this time, someone has begun to woo Han Xuan.

    "Lao Yang, what do you mean, brother Bei is also going to my military region. When is your turn?" Han Xuan hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Someone yells at him.

    "Bah, you are the only one who can attract little brother Bei. It''s different for me. The scenery is beautiful, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. It''s really a place for lovers to live!"

    It seems that this man has a certain understanding of Han Xuan, otherwise he won''t talk to Han Xuan about the topics he is interested in. It''s just that he doesn''t understand Han Xuan all the time. In terms of the scenery, what''s more beautiful than Tianxuan mainland.

    "Well, well, you two say less!" Seeing that the two old men have a tendency to further worsen their quarrel, long Yu has to come out to make it over.

    "But then again, Bei Tianlin, can you train more people?" All of a sudden, long Yu''s painting style changed and his face turned red.

    "Can"

    Hearing this, all the people in the tent were short of breath, but Han Xuan''s last sentence was like a basin of cold water pouring down.

    "But why should I help you?"

    How urgent is Han Xuan''s time. First of all, he needs to improve his spiritual cultivation, which is also the most important thing. After all, he is thinking about the power of emptiness and reality.

    Secondly, the refining of his body has to be intensified. Although his body is now a higher level than before, the innate Qi has not been absorbed completely and has been sealed between his eyebrows.

    He had a premonition that once all the innate Qi was absorbed, his body would surely have a qualitative leap.

    "Bei Tianlin, now the country needs such people. Do you know that the border is always remembered by foreigners. As long as these people join in, they will surely be able to protect our territory." Long Yu refused to give up and said.

    I watched Long Yu for a long time.

    "There will be dead people. They come out of the dead. Do you know how many people I selected before?"

    Frown a wrinkly, meeting dead people, this waits to consider, but long Yu still opens mouth to ask a way.

    "How many people."

    "Only 29 people were selected from the wolf squadron. Five of them gave up halfway and nine died!"

    The wolf squadron is well-known in all military regions in China, but only 29 people are selected, and nearly half of them will be eliminated or even die.

    See everyone silent, Han Xuan continued, "however, even if you are willing, I will not help you train, because training such a group of people probably takes half a year, and I, half a year can do a lot of things."

    "Kill, kill, kill!" All of a sudden, in the light curtain, a scarred face with blood red eyes covered in the blood red fog, and several corpses in front of him¡° Someone''s injured. Call the logistics Seeing this, everyone immediately forgot what happened just now.

    "Don''t cry, it''s hopeless!"

 Chapter 698

    "What, no help! No Just as Han Xuan said this, inside the tent, a middle-aged man''s face was in pain.

    "I''m sorry, old man." On one side, another patted him on the shoulder.

    "Death pays for death!" The old ghost spat out a few words from his teeth.

    ¡­¡­

    "Kill, kill, kill!" The voices were louder and louder. Until the end, people in the tent could feel a sense of killing.

    "Bei Tianlin, what''s the matter? Is there any way to control him? At least let him stop killing now!"

    Long Yu was also worried. After all, although these people were not as powerful as the 15 people taught by Han Xuan, they were also outstanding among hundreds of thousands of people.

    "You can understand that power controls his thoughts!" Speaking, the body slowly fade.

    "Whoosh" Han Xuan seems to rush into the light curtain, which reflects Han Xuan''s figure.

    "O devil, you are the devil!" In the field, there were several corpses on the ground, and the remaining dozens of people huddled behind the trees, apparently scared to death.

    "Kill, kill!" Han Xuan''s appearance, scar face still did not stop, is slowly moving steps.

    "Well, don''t you think it''s big enough?" Han Xuan''s words form several symbols in the air and fall into scar''s face.

    Step a meal, the body suddenly a quiver, the red awn in the eye slowly collect go.

    "Instructor!" Hoarse voice, can still hear the respect inside.

    "Well!" Han Xuan nodded and turned his hand. A crystal clear jade card appeared.

    "Keep it close to your body!"

    Take the jade medal, start to cool, a common people can not see the green energy along the arm, flow to the whole body.

    Looking at the dozens of people still curled up behind the tree, Han Xuan sighed and waved his sleeve.

    "You do it yourself!" Words fall, disappear in the field.

    ¡­¡­

    Inside the tent!

    The sudden appearance of dozens of people makes the space a little crowded.

    "Don''t kill me, don''t!"

    These dozens of people, eyes absent, eyes with endless fear.

    "Yang Jun, Zhang Ming, you answer me!" The old devil kept shaking everyone.

    "You return my soldiers!" It''s no wonder that Han Xuan is angry and angry. Scar face is taught by Han Xuan. Since his students are in trouble, Han Xuan is responsible for it.

    "Man, I can''t save you, but I can make it up to you!" With that, Han Xuan waved one hand, and a square Purple Jade box appeared at the foot of the old ghost.

    Although Han Xuan can not pay attention to this matter, anyway, this person can''t make any trouble, but after all, it is his own fault, so Han Xuan also made some compensation.

    "Every pill in it can improve one''s physical quality! Those 15 people can be so powerful, the power depends on these pills. " If the effect of these pills is good, how can Han Xuan take them out? These are just semi-finished products of Han Xuan''s previous study of alchemy.

    With these words, everyone in the tent has a bright eye. The strength of Lengfeng''s 15 people is obvious to all. Since they are because of these pills, it doesn''t mean that there will be a number of abnormal people in the old ghost''s men soon.

    "Little brother Bei, how to use pills? And can you be the same as them after using pills?" At this time, the old ghost has forgotten the previous thing.

    "No!" Leng Feng, who has been trained by Han Xuan for more than half a year, plus the life and death training of Tianxuan mainland, can''t be copied.

 Chapter 699

    "Ah Several people''s eyes were dim.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan said with a smile, "although it can''t be like Leng Feng, there will be qualitative changes in the strength and reaction of the body. The specific situation will be known after you use it."

    ¡­¡­

    A month later!

    After the military exercise, Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi disappeared. No one knew when they left, and no one knew where they were. However, long Yu classified Bei Tianlin and Bei''s family as first-class files. Except for a few people in Huaxia who could see them, all of them could not be read,

    "What, Xiaoyun has been captured, who can get in and out of the base freely." A spacious room, cold front 15 people sit together, as if to discuss something.

    "I don''t know, but this eggshell was left at the scene."

    "Leng Feng, what are you doing?" At the door of the room, the thin figure of Leng Feng left 14 people with infinite reverie.

    "I want to leave the army!" With that, Leng Feng rushed out of the door.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa"

    The baby''s cry represents the formation of a new family.

    "Ha ha ha, I have a baby, I have a baby!" Outside the delivery room, a handsome man with a red face was jumping and jumping in the corridor, like a child who would never grow up.

    "What do you look like, Shawnee?" A woman in her early thirties said angrily.

    "Mom, I''m a father, I''m a father, Tianlin, I''m a father, ha ha ha!"

    Outside the delivery room, it''s Han Xuan, and inside the delivery room, needless to say, it''s Han Xuan''s sister, Beiwei.

    As early as when Han Xuan left Bei''s home and went to the army, he saw the congenital airflow in Bei Wei''s stomach. At that time, Han Xuan gave her a pill.

    "Mom, take the baby out!" Han Xuan naturally can''t rush into the delivery room, so she has to let Bei Ma serve her.

    "Tianlin, the door is locked!" Beima knew Han Xuan''s ability, so what he said must be reasonable.

    "Push the door and have a look!" These little things, if can live him hard, Han Xuan does not need to practice.

    With a little push, menden''s time slot opened for a day. When she turned her head and saw Han Xuan''s smile, Beima didn''t hesitate.

    "Ah, how did you get in? Get out quickly. Don''t you know that the resistance of the newborn is weak?" In the delivery room, the angry voice of the nurse came out.

    "Oh, don''t touch the child!"

    After a while, the door was pulled, and mother Bei came out with her baby in her arms.

    "Give it to me!" Reach out and take the baby in Beima''s arms. Strictly speaking, it''s my nephew.

    Strange to say, when the baby came to Han Xuan''s arms, the cry disappeared in an instant. Instead, he showed a smiling face, and his eyes opened slowly. They looked at Han Xuan in front of him like the eyes of stars.

    "The innate Qi has passed away, in that case!"

    Smile a little and lift your hand to the top of the baby''s head.

    "Ah, what are you doing? Stop it The little nurse who rushed out of the delivery room with Bei Ma saw this scene and exclaimed. Han Xuan didn''t stop for a moment after listening. The golden light of his fingertips flickered, revealing a mysterious pattern in the center of his baby''s eyebrows.

    "Ah" is about to grab the child''s little nurse turned her eyes, such as mud like soft fall to the ground.

    One minute, two minutes, five minutes!

    "Come on, it''s right ahead, come on!" At the end of the corridor came the sound of rapid footsteps.

    "Ning" is also at the moment, Han xuanzui a light drink.

    In an instant, the mysterious pattern in the middle of the eyebrow blooms dazzling brilliance, but the baby in the center of the brilliance seems to have no feeling, and the big eyes blink from time to time.

 Chapter 700

    "Take my sister home, there''s no need to stay here!"

    Ten minutes later, looking at more than a dozen people in the corridor, their faces were dull and their legs were shaking.

    ¡­¡­

    "Dean, that man''s information!"

    "Well, you go down!" Impatient turn over a few a four paper that pass over, in the mouth command way.

    Ten minutes later.

    "Beiwei, the ordinary family, the young man, should be her younger brother, beitianlin!" Put a four paper on the desk in front of you, and the Dean rubs his temple.

    After a long time, he picked up the phone on the desk and pressed several digits.

    "Doodle, doodle!"

    "Hello

    There were only two rings, and there was a strong voice from the other end of the phone.

    "Old friend, help me investigate some people!" The president doesn''t talk nonsense. He comes straight to the point.

    "Name, place of residence!" On the other end of the phone, there was no procrastination.

    "Beiwei, beitianlin, XX city!"

    "Pa Pa Pa" came a series of keystrokes.

    "Insufficient permissions, unable to check!" For a moment, a few strong gasps came from that end.

    "What, the Deputy Secretary of defense can''t check it!"

    "Well, I''ll hang up first!"

    ¡­¡­

    In a remote mountain, several bungalows are located here, but if someone thinks that this is just an ordinary residential house, it''s a big mistake.

    "People I can''t look up, interesting!" A middle-aged man with a Chinese character face looks at several bright red characters on the computer, and his eyes are full of thinking.

    After a long time, a number was typed out on the computer.

    "Du" the whole room, the voice of the phone waiting to be answered.

    "Fu Qiang, what''s the matter?"

    "Minister, I asked you about someone. I didn''t have enough authority when I looked it up!"

    "Oh, who is it?" China is one of the few people that the Vice Minister of national defense can''t find out.

    "Beiwei, beitianlin!"

    "What!! You met him

    The Deputy Minister didn''t expect his immediate superior to react so much, but he still told the whole story.

    "Fu Qiang, the person you are talking about is very mysterious. I can''t tell you the specific situation, but I can tell you that no more than 30 people in China know his identity!"

    "Hiss"

    ¡­¡­

    When you think about it, thousands of rivers and thousands of mountains, when you think about it, it will bring about great changes!

    Just ten years is fleeting¡° Uncle, uncle, teach me magic Ten years ago, the child who was crying for food now is more than one meter tall.

    "Yeyu, how come you''ve been pestering your uncle!"

    "Sister, here you are!"

    "Yes, we are afraid that you will become a savage, so we need to spend more time with you!"

    Ten years ago, Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi couldn''t stand the noise of the city and decided to live far away in the mountains, which made beipa and Beima speechless for a while.

    "Brother, please do something to make Yeyu normal." After a while of chatting, Bei looks at Han Xuan with a little resentment.

    Frown a wrinkly, "how to return a responsibility!"

    "The boy almost burned down his home a few days ago. Besides, he was restless at school. However, after the school caused an accident, he was always pressed down unconsciously, as if someone was helping the boy." Shawnee, who was following, interrupted.

    "Oh" Han Xuan doesn''t have to think about it. He must have taught Xiao Yeyu some small magic. But ye Yu is a child after all, and they don''t know how important it is. It''s not easy for Bei Wei to come to Han Xuan until now.

    As for the fact that the school will be pressed down after it causes trouble, needless to say, it must be the strength of the country. You know, Leng Feng and other 15 people are not vegetarians now.

 Chapter 701

    "Yeyu!"

    "Ah, uncle!" From the inner room, Yeyu jumps out and then pours into Han Xuan''s arms.

    "Stand up!"

    Although Yeyu likes Han Xuan very much and often pesters him, once han Xuan becomes severe, Yeyu doesn''t dare to make mistakes.

    "Uncle" whispered, his eyes full of grievances.

    "Ten years later, you''re coming to me!" On the fingertips, the golden Rune floats to the eyebrow of Yeyu.

    ¡­¡­

    There is no time to cultivate truth, there is no Jia Zi in the mountain!

    Sixty years passed in the blink of an eye.

    "Tianlin, you are the one we are most worried about!" In the hospital bed, the two old people''s lives are coming to an end.

    "Ma"

    On one side, the years never left anything on Bei Weiwei''s face, still keeping young and beautiful, but now he has become a tearful person.

    "There''s nothing to worry about. After you leave, you may also leave!" Han Xuan''s heart seems to have overturned the Wuwei bottle, with a variety of emotions intertwined.

    "Mom, my brother is so capable. Why, why do you refuse?" Beiwei kneels by the bed and howls.

    The two old men lying on the bed looked at each other, "we have lived more than 100 years, and all kinds of things in the world have been engraved into our souls. Since birth, aging, illness and death are the laws of the world, why go against the heaven?"

    The sound is getting smaller and smaller, until finally, the heart is not beating, life is not continuing.

    Han Xuan''s eyes closed slowly, as if seeing two great parents off.

    "Tick"

    Tears fall on the ground, and the scattered drops form a strange rune.

    "Boom"

    Han Xuan Shenhai, the ruthless obsession of being sealed turned into black fog, disappeared without a trace.

    All of a sudden, a vast wave of energy spreads out throughout the earth. Seven color clouds cover the whole world. Whether it''s the ancient jungle or the desert glacier, they are all celebrating this beautiful moment.

    "Brother!" Jin Lingzi''s eyes are foggy now. What''s the purpose of coming to this world? It''s to let Han Xuan get rid of the ruthless way. Now, isn''t it the harvest time.

    "Swear by my spirit, this life will not be merciless!"

    ¡­¡­

    Lord world, earth!

    Half a month ago, Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi left the world.

    "Oh, Han boy, all the flowers waiting for you are gone!" Who can speak to Han Xuan like this except Er Gouzi.

    In fact, more than 60 years ago, er Gouzi suddenly came to Han Xuan one day and said that he had found the origin of the world. As for where he found it, Han Xuan did not ask.

    After all, it''s just the origin of a lower world, which has little effect on Han Xuan.

    "What do you want me to do? Why are you here again?" In front of a man and a dog, a dark abyss spread for thousands of meters, and below it, there was a bloody fog¡° You can see with your Divine sense that the guy inside is recovering well. Otherwise, let''s divide him up! " When talking, two dogs out of the corner of the mouth.

    Now the location of the two people is the place where the origin of the earth world was discovered.

    At that time, the origin of the world was that industrial pollution was so serious that its life was on the verge of extinction. But now, because the earth is linked to the mysterious continent, the aura in it continuously enters the earth. With more than 100 years of rectification, the earth is not what it used to be.

    "Ha ha ha, Han Daoyou, why don''t you come in at the door?" In the abyss, the blood red fog surges, and a divine idea comes to Han Xuan''s mind.

    "It seems that you are recovering well."

 Chapter 702

    Flying into the endless abyss, in the process of falling, he was covered with a light curtain, because he always felt that the blood red fog was not a good thing.

    However, Han Xuan came to the bottom of the abyss.

    In the eye, a mass of black and red light suspended on a stone platform.

    "Han Daoyou, we haven''t seen each other for a hundred years. I can''t figure out your accomplishments when we meet again!" The black and red light group kept flashing. After a while, a strange young man sat on the stone platform.

    "I can''t figure it out. I didn''t expect that the origin of the ancient world could be transformed into human form!" Han Xuan looks directly at the origin of the world and his eyes flash with surprise.

    "Ha ha, it''s just a path. All things can be cultivated into human beings. I believe the friend beside you will know it!"

    "Friend!" Turning his head in doubt, he saw Er Gouzi poking his head behind a big stone.

    "Er Gouzi! What are you doing? "

    Er Gouzi didn''t answer Han Xuan''s question. He crawled on the ground with his nose twitching.

    "It''s strange, why I suddenly smell a familiar breath, but why it suddenly disappeared!"

    Looking at Er Gouzi''s serious expression, Han Xuan has some doubts. Han Xuan knows what virtue Er Gouzi is, but the more he knows, the more he feels unreliable.

    Soon, er Gouzi crawled to the stone platform and suddenly his eyes lit up.

    "Wow, I found it!" In an instant, he jumped up from the ground and rushed to the stone platform.

    "Playwright!" These two words pop up in Han Xuan''s mind.

    "Han Daoyou, your friend is not friendly to me!" The world is not angry. With a wave of his hand, the soft green energy sweeps up Er Gouzi and makes him leave the stone platform.

    "Er, it suddenly occurred to me that there are children waiting for food at home. You can talk. I''ll go first!" With that, er Gouzi ran away.

    "You are a very interesting friend The origin of the world is smiling, but the bottom of the eye is different.

    ¡­¡­

    One day later, Han Xuan returned to Tianxuan!

    "Han boy, back!" "Asked the sunning dog.

    "Well, the knowledge of the origin of the world is extremely profound. This evening, we have gained a lot!"

    After listening, er Gouzi slowly stood up from the ground, put his nose in front of Han Xuan, and twitched twice.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan frowned, if the previous two dog son this action can explain why, but now is still acting, which is puzzling.

    "I don''t know. I always feel something''s wrong, but I can''t say it again!" After no result, er Gouzi shook his head.

    "What''s the matter? Do you find something about the origin of the world?"

    "I don''t know!" Two dogs do meditation.

    Han Xuan sees this, a burst of speechless.

    "Oh, no matter what, it''s worrying the labor and capital. It''s a big deal to swallow it!" It''s more difficult to make Er Gouzi calm down and think.

    ... "come on, come on, it''s the annual day for Tianxing pavilion to recruit students."

    "Ah, Tianxing Pavilion, which is famous for alchemy in Tianxuan continent."

    "Is there any other Tianxing Pavilion in Tianxuan mainland?"

    In the tavern, Han Xuan, who has changed his appearance, listens to the comments around him.

    "Brother, what is the Tianxing pavilion?" On one side, Jin Lingzi blinked his big eyes.

    "Star Pavilion!" Playing with the wine cup, he said with a smile, "ling''er, we have been wandering in Tianxuan continent for more than half a year. Tianxing Pavilion is our final destination. Next, I may leave you for a few years, but I will often come back to Tianxuan continent to accompany you."

 Chapter 703

    Half a year ago, Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi had an agreement that they would travel through thousands of rivers and mountains and let Tianxuan mainland witness their love.

    "Ah, oh!" Jin Lingzi just made a sound.

    "Don''t be upset, brother. I''ll come back to see you from time to time." Hold the hand of Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan says with a smile.

    "Don''t take me!" Mutter in the mouth, but Han Xuan is who, naturally listen to clear.

    "I told you half a year ago that I''m going to gaowu world this time. I don''t trust you about the danger inside." Han Xuan frowned and said.

    "Well, well, if you don''t go, don''t go. Why do you have a fierce face?" Jin Lingzi pouted.

    "Er" Han Xuanyi Leng, "do you have a fierce."

    Seeing Han Xuan''s embarrassment, Jin Lingzi giggled, "by the way, brother, what''s that Tianxing pavilion?"

    "There is an old friend of mine in Tianxing Pavilion. It seems that some of them haven''t seen him for nearly a hundred years!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Buzz"

    On a towering mountain, with the sound of the Hongzhong, the sky shoots out a huge light column.

    "Please have a chance to set foot on the road of heart training!"

    In the sky, there is a majestic voice. At the same time, the illusory steps appear in the sky. Looking around, the end of the steps is the peak.

    Under the mountain, people began to step up the steps.

    "Look, isn''t that Xi Yunlei who succeeded the sky city? I didn''t expect that she was so big that she even came to participate in the selection of Tianxing pavilion''s disciples."

    Tianxing Pavilion is well known in Tianxuan continent, but most people know something about it.

    It is said that Tianxing pavilion was built by a god alchemist. In Tianxuan continent, most of the pills named above came from Tianxing Pavilion.

    "Ah, you see that a man and a woman, how can they not be affected by the way of refining their minds?"

    "Yes, what a terrible way to cultivate my mind. Those two people were not affected. At the beginning, I was tortured to death!"

    Looking at the two people in front of him, Xi Yun was shocked with tears on his face, but he didn''t dare to be too distracted, so the shock only appeared for a moment, and then he tried to resist the illusion in his heart.

    Time passed quickly, in a twinkling of an eye, half a day has passed.

    Looking at the palace standing in the clouds, Xiyun tears finally showed a smile.

    "That''s the man, but who is the man next to him? Why do you respect him so much?"

    Looking around, I saw a man and a woman who had left her far away. At this time, they were sitting on a stone bench. On the other side, there was an old man with crane hair and childlike face.

    "Congratulations, you are the first person who has broken through the road of mind training in this session!" Nearby, someone soon interrupted her reverie.

    "The first one, didn''t they come up first?" Said, pointing to a man and a woman in the distance.

    After hearing this, the friar in charge of the reception looked strange, "can you see who he is carefully?"

    "Is not..." the words haven''t finished, see the space of distance a burst of wave¡° Ah, boundary, boundary Lord Small mouth light cover, the shock in the eyes more than ever.

    "Ah, Lord!" People at the foot of the mountain also come up one after another. When you see Han Xuan, you will be shocked.

    "Young master, I didn''t expect your world to be so wonderful!" After listening to Han Xuan''s story, the old man took a deep breath.

    "Lao Cui, since I brought you to Tianxuan continent, I have never come to see you. Don''t you blame me?" Han Xuan sighs.

    "How could it be? If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid there would be no bones left. How could there be such accomplishments?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When they chatted, more and more people gathered in the square.

    "Well, it''s time for me to leave, too!" With that, in the eyes of all worship, the figure turned into streamer and disappeared in the sky.

 Chapter 704

    The vast land of China!

    The land of Central Plains is beautiful in mountains and waters. It is popular and rich in products. It is firmly occupied by decent schools. Among them, "Qingyun gate", "Tianyin Temple" and "incense burning Valley" are the three pillars, and they are the leaders.

    "Boom"

    One day, the sky cloudless, with a purple arc down, the earth shudder.

    Qingyun!

    It is located among the mountains, but today, Qingyun Mountain, which has been shaken for thousands of years, can''t keep shaking. It seems that it will collapse in the next moment.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    Qingyun main peak, several streamers from all directions.

    "Elder martial brother, what can make heaven and earth tremble?" The streamer dissipated and seven immortals appeared.

    "I don''t know for my brother, but it doesn''t seem like a demon cult." Daoxuan gazed at the distance, and the golden light in his eyes seemed to be searching for something.

    Thousands of miles away!

    "I didn''t expect to come to this world again. It''s a hundred years later!" On a mountain that goes straight into the sky, Han Xuan seems to step on the clouds.

    All of a sudden, the wind blows, the snow-white robes rattle, and the long black hair hanging on the waist also dances with the wind.

    "Oh! There are a lot of good things in this world. Labor and capital can show their strength again! " On the top of the mountain, there was a sudden sound, but there was nothing.

    "Why do you always follow me?" Han Xuan carries his hands and looks at a city under the mountain top.

    There is a crack in the "Ka" space. Er Gouzi pokes out his head first, as if he was afraid that Han Xuan would be angry.

    "Bah, how can I follow you? The world doesn''t write your name!" See Han Xuan body no murderous, two dog son instant change hard gas up.

    Han Xuan shows a wry smile, shakes his head, and bickering with ER Gouzi. It''s just boring.

    ¡­¡­

    Yudu!

    Yudu city is built on the spiritual vein of heaven and earth, and the herbal medicine of the immortal family is prosperous. It has always been a competitive place. In the past, the city leaders of all dynasties had good governance, and the monks helped each other. For hundreds of years, the people lived and worked in peace and contentment, and no one dared to invade.

    But today''s Yudu city is a bit strange. There are no soldiers outside the city. There are many things scattered everywhere. It seems that something big has happened.

    "Whoosh" in the sky, a streamer flies to the gate.

    In the blink of an eye, the streamer of "touch" fell from the horizon to the gate of the city.

    "It''s interesting, the ancient cave of ten thousand bats!" This suddenly appeared, not Han Xuan, who is it.

    With a smile on his face, he went to the half closed gate.

    "Creak" figure just close, several Zhang high door opened automatically.

    "Kill, kill, kill!" As soon as the door was opened, a strong smell of blood came.

    At this time of Yudu, the prosperous streets in the past have changed. People with red eyes kill when they see people and bite when they find the right opportunity.

    "Kill" suddenly, see Han Xuan''s figure, has lost the rational people rushed to Han Xuan¡° A rat has skin, but a man has no instrument! What is it to be immortal if you have no instrument? "

    The runes burst out of the mouth and fell into the eyebrows of the people who had lost their sense.

    "Touch" no pain howl, all rushed to Han Xuan people, without any omen, straight Leng Leng fell to the ground.

    The so-called words follow the law, but also so!

    ¡­¡­

    In the center of Yudu City, there are more irrational people.

    "Ling''er, take the sisters out of town quickly!" The man who was talking was dressed in goose yellow. It was Jin pinger, who was called "wonderful childe"!

    "Good!"

    "Daddada"

    When the scene was still in scuffle, the sound of clear footsteps seemed to step on the bottom of everyone''s heart. No matter the people who lost their reason or the friars who were eager to escape, they all stopped unconsciously.

 Chapter 705

    "Sister, what''s the matter? My mind is swaying and out of control!" Jin, in front of Ping''er, a young girl turned pale.

    "What a terrible breath! There are still such people in the world!" Jin, Ping''er''s eyes are full of horror, and others can''t listen to him.

    "Daddada" footsteps closer and closer, the end of the street, looming white figure appeared.

    "Whoosh" is just a step, as if across the space barrier, appeared in the center of the melee.

    "Where is Zhang Xiaofan?"

    "Before, senior, junior, he Huan Pai Jin, Ping''er, what can I do for you?" Kim, said Ping''er.

    "I''m from Qingyun!"

    "Qingyun, how can it be? Qingyun, how can there be such a senior who is against heaven." Although in the heart startles, gold, bottle son still says.

    "Report back, Zhang Xiaofan is in the city master''s residence"

    "Well"

    The friar in white nodded. As soon as he stepped up, his figure appeared a hundred meters away.

    After Han Xuan disappeared for a long time, the prestige here slowly decreased, and the people who lost their sense had action again.

    ¡­¡­

    Come to the city Lord''s mansion and spread the divine sense.

    "Found it!"

    With a smile, I stepped into the gate of the unguarded City Lord''s mansion.

    Suddenly, the ground is one of the shocks, and a powerful aura wave comes.

    "Oh, has the seal of wanbat cave been untied? Interesting!"

    ¡­¡­

    At this time, the atmosphere of the main hall of the city was tense.

    "People of the demon sect, never go in!" In the hall, a cold woman said.

    "Elder martial sister Lu!"

    "The underground palace has been closed for hundreds of years, and it was built by an old man with a black heart. It must be extremely dangerous inside. Baguio is a member of our ghost King clan. She knows how to crack the mechanism. If you want to retreat, you may not be able to get around this barrier!"

    Sitting on the table, a man with a mask said that this is the most mysterious ghost in the world of killing immortals.

    "Oh! I can''t get around the hurdle. I want to have a try! " As Mr. GUI''s voice fell, an ethereal voice came out of the room.

    "Who is it?" Mr. GUI was very surprised. His cultivation, needless to say, was weaker than that of Qingyun daoxuan. But now, he didn''t notice anyone coming to him.

    "This voice, how so familiar!" Zhang Xiaofan frowned.

    "Whoosh" space a wave, a white robe of Han Xuan appeared.

    "Ah, elder martial brother Han!" Zhang Xiaofan yells, but does not think why han Xuan suddenly appears.

    "Xiaofan, don''t be hurt!" Han Xuan is smiling.

    "Xiao Fan, this is!" On the seat, the Lord of Yudu asked in doubt¡° Oh, old city master, elder martial brother Han Xuan and I have the same practice as Qingyun gate. We won the first place in seven pulse martial arts a while ago! " See Han Xuan, Zhang Xiaofan not to mention how happy.

    "What! The same as you, Qingyun, his accomplishments Maybe Zhang Xiaofan, who is not very high in cultivation, can''t feel anything, but the old lord of Chongqing capital, Mr. Zonggui, has been practicing for nearly a hundred years, and his eyes are very fierce. Naturally, he can see Han Xuan''s terror.

    He turned his eyes to Mr. ghost, "didn''t he say that he was going to wanbat cave? Why didn''t he leave?"

    "Elder martial brother, the man of demon sect, can''t let him wait!" Lu Xueqi is as cold as ever in the face of Han Xuan.

    "You still have to finish, one by one, how do you want to fight?" For Han Xuan''s sudden appearance, Baguio has no fear at all.

    "All right!" Han Xuan frowned and drank.

 Chapter 706

    "Younger martial sister Lu, they can''t make much trouble. Am I right, Mr. ghost?" With that, the evil spirit hidden in the bones came out, and heaven and earth suddenly changed color.

    Facing the impact of Han Xuan''s breath directly, Mr. GUI, who has a mysterious identity, is also invincible. His body can''t help retreating and makes deep footprints on the ground.

    At this moment, all people feel Han Xuan''s terror, and Baguio dare not say more.

    ¡­¡­

    The terrain of wanbat ancient cave is complex, the undercurrent is vertical and horizontal, the mechanism is dense, and the mutant bats are rampant in it. I don''t know how many practitioners died here.

    But in Han Xuan''s eyes, it''s just like nothing.

    All the way through, what bat, illusion, under the pressure of Han Xuan''s powerful cultivation, made all the people come to the merciless sea without danger.

    "Merciless! I hate the word "heartless" in my life Looking at the endless blue ocean, Han Xuan gently closed his eyes.

    "Is this the merciless sea in the legend?" Zhang Xiaofan and others looked at the blue ocean in shock. After all, they are under the ground now. It''s incredible that there is an ocean in such a place.

    "Ma De, how can you come so fast?" At this moment, a murmur came from the dark corner.

    "Who is it?" Everyone was surprised and the secret way relaxed its vigilance.

    "Labor and capital are the legendary wolf God. Kneel down quickly!" In the corner, there is still only sound, but nothing comes out.

    People subconsciously look at Han Xuan, but what they see is only a lonely figure standing by the sea.

    See Han Xuan indifferent, a few people look at each other, slowly close to the sound of the corner.

    After a few breath, several people surrounded the corner, and Zeng Shushu kicked away the boulder in front of him, revealing something that looked like a wolf, not a wolf, or a dog, not a dog.

    Everyone was stunned for a while, but no one thought that what they were talking about was such a ghost.

    "Mom, are you drinking too much or taking the wrong medicine? How can you make my handsome face disappear from the present world?"

    On hearing this, people had an impulse to chop the goods with their swords.

    "Hiss" suddenly, before people could react from Er Gouzi, the blue water began to surge, and a huge snake stood upright on the water.

    "Vonema! Take the snake gall quickly, it''s a great tonic! " Er Gouzi jumped up and yelled. It seemed that he didn''t put the huge snake in his eyes at all.

    "Ah, the black water Xuan snake, who lives for over ten thousand years, lives in the Western swamp and in the sea. I didn''t expect that the legend is true!" Cried the knowledgeable Baguio.

    "Hiss" snake letter son a vomit, afterward, the snake head that raises leaves the nearest Han Xuan to attack but go.

    "Oh, it''s not good to provoke anyone, but the evil star!" Two dog son a pat dog head, make a pair of sad appearance said.

    "Presumptuous!" Han Xuan''s face is cold and cold. He sticks out his sword with one hand. Suddenly, he has a fierce murderous spirit.

    "Kakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakakaka.

    "One sword, one person, enough!"

    The falling track of "kazam" sword seems to slow down countless times in the eyes. Where it passes, the space begins to collapse, and cracks suddenly appear in the air¡° "Touch" life has ten thousand years of black water Xuan snake died on the spot, black blood will be blue water pollution.

    "Ow, ow. Han boy, get the snake gall quickly. It''s said that it has the effect of strengthening Yang! "

    Everyone''s body trembles and looks at Er Gouzi in horror.

 Chapter 707

    "Shua" sky star sword scattered stars, all are inhaled by Han Xuan.

    Suddenly, at the moment when the black water snake fell to the ground, there was a wave of energy in the distance.

    "Come out, hide your head and show your tail!" In this regard, Han Xuan was not surprised, as if he had known that someone was following him.

    "Shua" white light flashing, Mr. GUI suddenly appeared in front of the public.

    "You, you killed the black water snake!" Anger, uneasiness, shock, mixed expression on his face.

    "Why can''t you kill him? Do you think you can dominate the world when that guy comes out? At least, I don''t think so!" Han Xuan''s face looks like the ancient well that has been silent for thousands of years, without any waves.

    "You, you know what we want!" The multiple expressions on Mr. GUI''s face turned into one, which was just astonishment.

    Han Xuan doesn''t speak. He grabs Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio in the distance.

    "Swish" figure into streamer, disappeared in the blue sea.

    "What do you mean, elder martial brother Han?" Even Lin Jingyu, a disciple of Qingyun, doesn''t understand Han Xuan''s actions, let alone Mr. GUI, who doesn''t know anything about him.

    "Here''s his chance!" Han Xuan stares at the distance and says faintly.

    "But is there any danger?" Lu Xueqi frowned slightly.

    "No!"

    "Then when can we find him? After all, he is surrounded by demons."

    "In two days!"

    ¡­¡­

    After two days, Han Xuan didn''t leave the previous position.

    After Zeng Shu and ER Gouzi got acquainted with each other, they made a lot of trouble together.

    "Here it is Suddenly, Han Xuan''s whisper makes Lu Xueqi open her eyes in meditation.

    "Whoosh" for somewhere in the sea, several figures suddenly appear in the sky.

    "This is the blood drop cave. I didn''t expect that the old man''s blood drop cave was built here. No wonder no one has been able to find it for thousands of years." Still in the sky, Mr. GUI exclaimed.

    "Where is the dripping blood cave?" Lin Jingyu frowned slightly and asked.

    "I don''t know, but Mr. GUI looks excited. It must be something extraordinary. We''ll act on the occasion later." Zeng Shu leaned over and whispered.

    "Well," Lin Jingyu also knew how powerful it was and nodded.

    After a while, several people came to the island suspended in the sea.

    "No wonder it''s called" Di Xue Dong ". It''s really like Di Xue Dong!" When you see a huge round door, Zeng shuza,.

    "Open the door quickly, Xiao Fan is in it. I don''t know if the devil will embarrass him!" Lu Xueqi reminded.

    Sacrifice their own magic weapon, toward the stone gate will attack, see this, Han Xuan just light looking at a few people, did not come forward to help.

    Even if several of them were Qingyun''s outstanding disciples, it took nearly half an hour to open the door of dixue cave¡° "Click, click"

    Seeing the light inside, a few people''s faces looked happy, but before they rushed into it, a mist floated by them. When they reacted, the door which was not easy to open closed slowly.

    "Mom, I admit that I''m shameless enough. I didn''t expect that anyone would be more shameless than me, tearing down the bridge by crossing the river!" Er Gouzi rushed to the gate without any gap, and put his ears on it. He looked like a pervert with a perversity.

    "Elder martial brother Han!" Several people are not in the mood to manage Er Gouzi now. They are eager to look at Han Xuan, because they know that only Han Xuan can crack the blood hole array in a very short time.

    "It''s OK. Xiao fan can''t die. Maybe there''s a big chance waiting for him!"

 Chapter 708

    Although this sentence reassured them a lot, they still gritted their teeth and insisted on attacking the gate of dixue cave.

    Time goes by!

    "Boom" in the blood hole, the fierce atmosphere from the sky, let a few people who are attacking the gate fly back out.

    "Cough, what is it that has such a strong breath?" A few people stand firm figure, lose voice in the mouth to call a way.

    "This is the original breath of the world!" Lying in the corner of the two dogs sleeping, a carp fight, regardless of whether Han Xuan feel, the body of the flame rising, let the temperature rise here.

    "Hiss" compared with before, Lin Jingyu several people are more shocked, in these days, two dogs in addition to the mouth is more powerful, the other is very ordinary, but it is this ugly guy, the smell is so terrible.

    "Whoosh" two dogs have not rushed to the door, Han Xuan''s figure has appeared, behind the space like a stone thrown into the water, rippling out of the road.

    "Han Xiaozi, stop for me, that thing was discovered by labor and capital first!" The magic flame on ER Gouzi''s body almost melts the space here, but even so, it''s still not Han Xuan''s opponent who exerts the law of space and time at the same time.

    "The origin of the world, I must have it!"

    If it''s the origin of the lower world, Han Xuan doesn''t mind giving it to ER Gouzi. After all, this product has helped him a lot.

    But don''t forget, Zhuxian world is a higher world. Han Xuan has never got the world origin of the higher world. How can he easily give it to others for the first time.

    ¡°MMP¡±

    "Boom"

    The door broke with a blow. Han Xuan doesn''t dare to slow down now, because the original breath of the world has become extremely weak.

    Two streams of light rushed into it.

    "Jingyu, what should we do now? Listen to elder martial brother Han, it seems that there is something good in it." Zeng Shu''s eyes shine.

    "Shushu, when you go in, be careful not to be careless."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hahaha, hahaha, I''m free, I''m free, although the spirit body can only exist for a moment, but also let all of you be my sacrifice!" In the cave, the shrill ghost screamed.

    At this time in the cave, Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio are no longer fighting. Obviously, they just experienced a big war here.

    "Why, why, why do you treat us like this when we bring you back to life?" Mr. GUI looks at the black fog in the center and yells angrily.

    "Ha ha ha, because you are all ambitious human beings!" A husky, low voice was heard throughout the underground cavern.

    "No, no, I don''t believe it. It must be caused by the power of a Book of heaven. It must be so." Mr. GUI can''t believe that the long planned plan to revive the beast God is such a result.

    "Boom" suddenly, just as the black fog was laughing wildly, two powerful breath swept in. The hurricane was raging in the cave, scattering countless pieces of gravel everywhere.

    "Leave your life, I can leave you a whole body!" Before the man arrived, the voice rang out in the cave.

    "Who." The laughter stopped instantly, and there was a strong guard in the tone. It seems that these two breath brought great pressure to the things in the black fog¡° What kind of person! Hum, I am the incarnation of beauty and wisdom, hero and chivalry - Lord wolf When the sound came out, a man and a dog appeared in the center of the scene.

    "Eh, the original breath of the world is gone. How can it be like this?" With a slight frown, Shenzhi searches in a carpet like way.

 Chapter 709

    "It''s really strange. In the past, the origin of the world was born, and it would exist for a long time. How could it only appear a few breath this time? It''s strange. It''s really strange!"

    Shenzhi searched several times in a hundred miles, but he still had no harvest, which made Han Xuan confused.

    "Er Gouzi, what''s the matter?" Ignoring the tense atmosphere in the meeting, Han Xuan asked.

    "I don''t know what I''ve been through. Anyway, labor and capital know. You are not at ease with the origin of the world and are kind-hearted!"

    The original breath of the world disappeared, and the evil flame on ER Gouzi disappeared, and he became the harmless husky.

    "I don''t know what to call you Looking at one person and one dog, he didn''t look at himself at all. Although the beast God was a little angry, he didn''t dare to attack.

    "When is it your turn to cut in when I''m talking?" It''s hard for anyone to interrupt the conversation, not to mention Han Xuan is not a generous person.

    "You, hum, don''t think I''m afraid of you!" For thousands of years, when did anyone dare to speak to himself like this, he suddenly became furious.

    "Oh! Otherwise, what do you want? " Han Xuan turns his head and looks squarely at the black mist floating in the air for the first time.

    "Hum, die for me!" The beast God is born from the fierce and fierce Qi between heaven and earth, so it only needs a little firefly to ignite the anger in the heart.

    "Oh, Han boy, you should resist for a while, and go to move the rescue soldiers!" Looking at the surging ink mist, er Gouzi ran away without a shadow. In this way, where is to move the rescue soldiers? It''s a clear escape.

    In this regard, Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio are very speechless. They were very cruel before, and they were very overbearing before. How could they be different.

    "To die!" Han Xuan''s eyes are cold, and the sky star sword appears in his hand.

    "Boom" is just a blow, and the ink mist tends to dissipate.

    "Cough, how can you, how can you, how can there be such a strong man in this world?" In the fog, the beast God''s cry of pain came out.

    If the beast God had any idea about Han Xuan''s strength before, he would know that he could not defeat Han Xuan in any case just at the moment of fighting.

    "I won''t kill you today, but go back to where you should go!" Since before the beast God was born, the origin of the world had some fluctuations, the origin of the world must have something to do with him. It''s not a wise choice to kill the beast God now.

    "No, impossible, impossible!" The beast God told me that it was hard to accept this fact and murmured to himself.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan had to give him a ride in person.

    "Xiao Fan, let''s go!" Solve the problem of the blood hole. There''s no need to stay here.

    "The book of heaven, the book of heaven, leave it for me!" Seeing that Zhang Xiaofan was about to leave, Mr. GUI yelled.

    "Daddada" hole, Lin Jingyu and others come, but it seems to be a step late.

    "Xiao Fan!" A few people called, rushed to Zhang Xiaofan body, alert eyes to have helped up Mr. GUI.

    "Leave me the book of heaven!" Mr. GUI still did not give up the idea of seizing the book of heaven.

    "When you have confidence to win me, it''s not too late to say that!" Han Xuan said to Mr. GUI with his back.

    Listening to this, Mr. GUI was silent and joking. He was better than Han Xuan. Even the beast God who was just angry could not do it, let alone himself¡° Let''s go. There''s no need to stay here any longer! "

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    As several streamers flashed by, there was only Mr. GUI and Baguio left.

    "Baguio, how to explain to the ghost king at this time!"

 Chapter 710

    "Elder martial brother Han, how can you have such accomplishments?" Back to the ground, Zhang Xiaofan pulls Han Xuan to a quiet place.

    "The book of heaven, got it!" Glancing at Zhang Xiaofan, Han Xuan asks.

    "Well, when I was fighting with Mr. GUI, the book of heaven had already integrated into my body."

    The book of heaven is a main line running through the world of killing immortals. It''s impossible to say that Han Xuan has no idea. It''s just that if he seizes the chance that originally belonged to Zhang Xiaofan, it will certainly have an impact on the birth of the world.

    "You have two skills of Tianyin and Qingyun. Now you have Tianshu, which means there are three forces in your body. They repel and conflict with each other. Do you think that if you just use your spiritual power a little bit, your body will be full of pain."

    "Elder martial brother Han, you know that I have practiced the Tianyin skill." In order to practice the Tianyin skill, no one in the world knows about it except the general wisdom who doesn''t know life and death, but now Han Xuan has said it.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your business. I just want to remind you that you have the power of the book of heaven. If you can''t take it out, you have to try to adapt or find the rest of the book of heaven! Otherwise, your life will pass in pain. "

    After listening to what Han Xuan said, Zhang Xiaofan was silent.

    For a long time!

    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother Han

    "Well," Han Xuan nods and goes to the distance. Behind him, Zhang Xiaofan sees ripples in the space around Han Xuan''s body, and then his figure disappears.

    ¡­¡­

    After the incident of dixuedong, as in the original story, the old city owner sacrificed himself for the ferocity of the beast God from the bottom of the earth.

    Xiao Yicai, the chief disciple of Qingyun sect, came to Yudu. Then Zeng Shushu found the clue of the next volume of Tianshu. After that, Zhang Xiaofan, Lin Jingyu and Xiao Yicai set out to investigate the second volume of Tianshu.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ling''er, what do you think of this world compared with my Tianxuan continent?"

    On the top of a towering mountain, a man in a snow-white gown stood up with his head raised.

    "Brother''s Tianxuan continent is unique!" Behind the man in the long gown, a beautiful woman with bare feet sticks her exquisite feet on the man''s back.

    Turning around, the man gazed at the woman affectionately.

    "Ling''er, meeting you is the greatest luck in my life." With that, the man bowed his head and kissed his lips as red as blood.

    This kiss, heaven and earth for it pale, this kiss as if time frame.

    ¡­¡­

    The days are always like fine sand flowing through the fingertips, which slip down unconsciously.

    "Come on, the evil spirit is coming. Run On the broad official road, a group of people ran for their lives in a hurry.

    For a moment, the figure had disappeared, only a few yellowing leaves were blown into the air by the wind when they fled.

    "Dada"

    Crisp steps make the surrounding space ripple rhythmically.

    "Brother, you seem very frightening." Before people arrive, the ethereal voice seems to ring out in the whole sky¡° It''s not my goblin that''s causing it The voice is like a young man, but with a trace of evil.

    After a long time, two body images in the distance came from the distant horizon.

    These two people are Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi. It has been more than two months since the incident of didxuedong.

    Originally Han Xuan didn''t want Jin Lingzi to appear in the world of killing immortals, but when he arrived in this world, he found that it was not too dangerous, and he couldn''t resist Jin Lingzi''s coquetry, so he had to bring him into the world of killing immortals.

    "Hum, I''ll make fun of you again."

 Chapter 711

    In the past two months, Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi have traveled all over the world. Although they try their best to avoid meeting people, they can kill the people who cultivate immortals in the immortals world. There are so many schools of cultivating immortals that they always meet a few people more or less.

    If you meet a woman, you can leave. But once you meet a male friar, it''s killing. You know, Han Xuan is a man who can''t hold any sand in his eyes. How can he see someone insulting Jin Lingzi with his eyes? As a result, the male friar runs away.

    When the story spread, the friars called him an evil god, which was different from the evil cult. His style of behavior, no matter he met the evil cult or the righteous friars, if he offended Jin Lingzi, he would be slaughtered one by one. This was not the evil cult, but the evil one.

    "Well, there is Qingyun Mountain ahead. Go back to Tianxuan first." Scraped the nose that Jin Ling son quite warps, Han Xuan says with a smile.

    "Well"

    ¡­¡­

    "Elder martial brother Han, you are back!" In front of the gate of Qingyun gate, Qingyun''s disciples greet him.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded in response to them.

    "Whoosh" soared into the sky, into the mountain that went straight into the sky.

    Walking through Hongqiao, Lin Jingyu and Xiao Yicai are in sight.

    "Jingyu, what''s the matter with you? It''s me!" At this time, Lin Jingyu was not normal, and the thick black air was emitted from his body.

    "Ow ~" the water splashes, and the water Unicorn comes out of the water and roars up to the sky.

    See here, Han Xuan know, this is Xiao Yicai frame Lin Jingyu this plot.

    "Swish" horizon, two escape light direct from.

    Light convergence, daoxuan and Cangsong appearance.

    "Jingyu!" Cang song yelled and rushed to the front of the Sutra. His aura was flowing.

    With the help of Cangsong, the mysterious power in Lin Jingyu''s body was restrained.

    "Younger martial brother Cangsong, Lin Jingyu is your disciple. How to deal with it? You, the head of the discipline hall, don''t know." Daoxuan''s face is as black as carbon. Where is Qingyun? It''s the first of the three sects, but now there are people from the demon sect entering the interior.

    "Master, can I handle this matter?" As soon as the words came out, daoxuan noticed Han Xuan on the Hongqiao bridge.

    Han Xuan

    "Well," he said with a smile, leaning forward, the man appeared in front of the crowd.

    Seeing this scene, daoxuan was a little surprised. He didn''t understand how Han Xuan appeared.

    "My disciple, when is your turn?" Lin Jingyu is a disciple of Cangsong. Now someone says that he should leave Lin Jingyu to others. How can Cangsong, who is hot tempered, bear it.

    "Don''t you dare say it again Han Xuan shows a sunny smile, but a fire that can freeze everything is burning in the deep of his eyes.

    Daoxuan brow gently wrinkled, secretly Han Xuan just left the sect for a few months, how can the heart change so much.

    "You, get out of here." Cang song''s face turned black and blue. He waved his hand angrily.

    This scene, let way Xuan didn''t respond, just he want to lend a helping hand, it''s too late, can only see a long sword straight into Han Xuan and go¡° It''s over Subconsciously out of the mouth of such a sentence.

    It''s just that Han Xuan will be as he imagined.

    The sound of "Ding" spread all around.

    "Boom" the pool behind Han Xuan seems to have suffered a great impact, and the waves are rolling toward the opposite shore.

    When the atmosphere in the field weakens, Han Xuan''s fingertips are on the top of the sword''s tip, and the light rhyme on the sword''s tip is constantly melting. Han Xuan, however, seems not to be affected by half, and his indifferent eyes are staring in front of him.

 Chapter 712

    "Well, how could it be!" Daoxuan was shocked, not to mention Cangsong, who was lower than his accomplishments.

    How long has Han Xuan been down the mountain? It''s only half a year. How can he win over Cang song, the head of Qingyun commandment hall? It''s impossible to practice the magic way.

    Of course, they don''t know that Han Xuan is now an old monster over 200 years old. If they knew, they would not show such a shocked expression.

    "Boom" just when they were still shocked by Han Xuan''s hand, there was a powerful energy wave in the field.

    The blood red mist lingers around the body, and the killing intention makes the wind and cloud change color. Although the water Unicorn behind him is a thousand year old beast, he can''t sink into the water to take refuge under the pressure.

    "Oh, what idle and painful guy disturbed the dream of labor and management, let your grandfather wolf God know that you must play your little Ding Ding!"

    In this tense atmosphere, a sharp voice resounded all over the sky.

    "Whoosh" on the ground in the distance, a streamer rushed here, as if the things over there were extremely angry, someone disturbed his good dream.

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t he promise to live in Qingyun for only a few years? How could he rush out?" Dao Xuan''s eyes were fixed, and he felt that something was wrong.

    "Whoosh" streamer quickly reached the Hongqiao bridge, but it had not yet got off the bridge. Streamer made a sudden brake and let people see his true face. This is no doubt Er Gouzi.

    "Er, today''s weather is very good. You play. It suddenly occurred to me that today is my date with Xiao Hong." Two dog son beat ha ha, turn round then want to slip away.

    "Where do you want to go?" Originally there is no place to vent gas Han Xuan, finally find a vent bucket, how to let two dogs leave.

    After all, Han Xuan can''t kill Cangsong at this time, otherwise the plot can''t continue.

    "Oh, help Er Gouzi howled, turned around as fast as he could, and then rushed to the other end of Hongqiao.

    "Whoosh" Han Xuan''s figure has appeared in the center of the bridge when Er Gouzi moves.

    "My God, the ghost!" Seeing Han Xuan appear in front of him like a ghost, er Gouzi turns around and runs.

    "Oh, curse, not curse, beat, no, beat wolf, not face!" On the Hongqiao, there is a story about the love between man and dog.

    After a long time!

    "Much more comfortable!" In daoxuan''s astonished eyes, Han Xuan walks down Hongqiao.

    "Since you want to execute him yourself, I don''t care." Originally, Han Xuan wanted to introduce Lin Jingyu to Wan Jianyi directly, but since Cangsong didn''t want to, he didn''t want to take care of it.

    "Han Xuan, what''s the matter with that beast!" Daoxuan in Han Xuan words just finished, can''t wait to ask.

    "Oh, not yet!"

    Hearing this, daoxuan was swallowed. He thought that when Er Gouzi first arrived at Qingyun Mountain, there was no grass. All the elixirs and elixirs were in his pocket. The rest of them were moved away.

    But the most irritating thing is not that. The most irritating thing is that we can''t catch him. No matter what kind of spirit array we set up, the next day Er Gouzi will lie on his back in the room where the pills are stored. Then he pats his ass and walks out of the spirit array easily under the gaze of daoxuan.

    In the end, daoxuan had to be soft. After all, in a few days, the disciples of Qingyun sect had no necessary pills to give out¡° Wuwu, Han, I hate you! " Ambiguous tone, at this time the two dogs are not like a dog, head with a big bag, the dog''s mouth has become a few points.

 Chapter 713

    Qingyun, Houshan!

    "You''re back!" Outside the ancestral hall, a friar with silver hair was sweeping the yellow leaves with a broom.

    "Well," Han Xuan stands behind, his eyes following the broom.

    "Sand, sand"

    At the end of the dialogue, there was only the sound of a broom falling on the ground outside the ancestral hall.

    For a long time!

    When the land was clean, the friar turned his head.

    "How long do you want to stay in Qingyun?"

    "After March, I''ll be walking down the mountain!"

    At the end of the two sentences, the scene fell into silence again.

    "Get out of here. You don''t have to come here any more."

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving the mountain, find daoxuan to a place to live, but when Han Xuan came to his new nest, two dogs have been lying at the door.

    "Dead dog!" He kicked two dogs with his foot.

    "Go away, I won''t make up with you." Two dog son moved a place, will block the door a little bit.

    Seeing this, er Gouzi was honored to get a plane ticket.

    Take back your feet and look at the place where Er Gouzi fell.

    "You still have your temper."

    ¡­¡­

    Time is in a hurry, just three months passed quickly.

    "Elder martial brother Han, younger martial sister is Zhang Mengjie, a disciple of xiaozhufeng. Please open the door and see him." Outside Han Xuan''s room, a beautiful woman opens her lips.

    "Tut Tut, let me calculate. You are the first, second, third... Twenty sixth woman to come here!" As the goalkeeper of the two dogs lying at the door, at this time, two pairs of claws are not enough, as if these several he calculated and hard.

    "Wolf God, please let me know." The woman gave a salute and a smile was on her face.

    "Hey, I love that. Wait." Get up and go through the light shield that guards the house.

    "Hoo, sure enough, the sisters are right. This dog is cheap."

    "Huhu" voice trembles, women look up, eyes become extremely excited.

    "Array, array disappeared."

    "Ah ah, little girl, you''re lucky. He''s out." Er Gouzi jumped out of the room.

    "Ah. Thank you very much, wolf God. " Hearing this, the woman flushed with excitement.

    "Dada" footsteps spread out, women''s eyes instantly transferred, fell on the face that women also envy.

    "Han, elder martial brother Han!" In the past three months, how many women have come to this place just to find out Han Xuan''s respect in the legend.

    In the past three months, even if Han Xuan showed up, many people were baffled. But today, she can see Han Xuan¡° Don''t you think elder martial brother Han is good to me Thinking of this, the woman quickly cut her hair and forced herself to look like a girl who had never been out of the cabinet.

    "Xiao Zhufeng, Zhang Mengjie has met elder martial brother Han!"

    The woman bends over and aims at Han Xuan with the remaining light from the corner of her eyes from time to time.

    "Coming, coming!" At this time, the woman''s heart beat violently.

    "Shua" breeze slaps on the face, Han Xuan''s figure goes away.

    The wind picked up the fallen leaves.

    "Why, don''t I attract people? If so, why does my face fascinate so many talented people in Qingyun?" The dim eyes look at Han Xuan.

    "Tut Tut, little girl, you used to pay attention to this, but I didn''t say you. Just you crooked melons and cracked dates, it''s more difficult than climbing to heaven to make Han boy moved." Er Gouzi is always impolite. It seems that if he doesn''t strike a person with every word, he will feel uncomfortable.

    "Hum" a long sleeve wave, the woman angrily left.

    ¡­¡­

    Yuqing palace!

    "Elder martial brother leader, the demon sect is gathering in Liubo mountain. We can''t do anything but ignore it."

 Chapter 714

    At this time, there were four people sitting in the Yuqing hall.

    "Ah, now the elites of the evil cult are all out, but I, Qingyun, Zhang Xiaofan, fall into the evil way, and Lin Jingyu is abandoned to cultivation. Only Lu Xueqi is left. Qingyun''s future is worrying." Daoxuan is no longer strong in the past. He sighs.

    Hearing this, there was silence in the hall.

    "Elder martial brother leader, isn''t there another Han Xuan? He doesn''t show off much more than you and me now." Tian Buyi stood up and said.

    In the short period of three months, Han Xuan was called out several times. The first time was under the pretext of guiding Han Xuan, and the second time was in the name of competition. Of course, only seven first seats knew about it.

    "You know his temperament. If you don''t want to go, I can''t help him."

    "He was adopted by Qingyun since childhood. If he doesn''t help us solve this problem, what''s the difference between him and the demon sect?" Master Shuiyue, who is famous for his indifference, stood up from his seat.

    "Yes, sister Shuiyue is right." Cangsong also stood up from his seat. For Han Xuan, although he didn''t dare to do something in the open, he could still use some small stir fry behind his back.

    "Well, I''ll tell him in person. It''s just that this trip to Liubo mountain will trouble three of you." Dao Xuan takes a look at the three and moves away from Han Xuan''s topic.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Han Xuan, that''s what happened. Tell me what you think." The pavilions and pavilions are shrouded in fairy fog. Daoxuan carries them on his hands and stares at the busy cranes in the distance.

    "Headmaster, I don''t know if Zhang Xiaofan will go." Han Xuan took a cup of tea from the table and drank it.

    "He was going back to Qingyun, but younger martial brother Tian asked him to fight in Liubo mountain."

    "Well" after listening, Han Xuan nodded, then stopped making a sound, playing with the white jade teacup in his hand.

    After about a long time.

    "Pa" the water cup falls on the table.

    "I''ll go to Liubo mountain."

    Daoxuan, who had never made any action, turned around and said with a laugh, "haha, OK, with your hand, no matter how chaotic Liubo mountain is, it will always be in your palm."

    With a smile, "headmaster, I just went to have a look. I won''t interfere in the war between the evil cult and the right way."

    "Why" daoxuan doesn''t understand. Since Han Xuan has promised to go to Liubo mountain, why doesn''t he want to help Zhengdao break the evil cult.

    "Because it would upset my plan." Han Xuan''s plan is undoubtedly the origin of the world. You know, the origin of the world is different from others. This is a higher world.

    "Your plan." With a frown, daoxuan was worried at this time, but Han Xuan didn''t want to say anything more. He spread out his figure and jumped down from the top of Qingyun Mountain where the forbidden empty array was arranged.

    "Oh, Han boy, do you want to leave me alone again?" On the top of the mountain, when the voice fell, a streamer also flew out, followed Han Xuan away.

    "I don''t know if these two people together will make things more and more difficult." Looking at the two escaping lights that are about to disappear in his eyes, daoxuan''s eyebrows are worried.

    ... there is Liubo mountain in the East China Sea, seven thousand miles into the sea, on which there are animals, strong as cattle, without horns and feet. When they go in and out of the water, there will be wind and rain. Its light is like the sun and moon, and its sound is like thunder. Its name is Kui. The Yellow Emperor got it. He used its skin as a drum and its pegs were made of the bones of thunder beasts. He heard about it for 500 Li, which was a great power to the whole world.

 Chapter 715

    "Whoosh"

    "Whoosh"

    The sky was white and black, and two rays of light left two white marks on the clouds

    "Ghost king, how is he recovering from the sword injury a hundred years ago?" On Liubo mountain, Tian Buyi''s sword points directly at the man in black robe opposite him. This is the well-known Lord of the ghost King clan, the ghost king.

    "Ha ha ha, thanks to your disciple, I took the healing medicine of Qingyun gate." Although there was a smile on the ghost King''s face, his fierce murderous spirit seemed to condense into essence.

    "Well, it''s useless to say more. Why, do you still want to fight us now?" Glancing at Zhang Xiaofan, who had bloodstains on the corner of his mouth behind him, Tian Buyi cried to the ghost king.

    "Ha ha ha" suddenly, the murderous spirit of the ghost King disappeared, and the crazy laughter resounded all over the world.

    "I, the king of ghosts, would like to have a good relationship with you, dazhufeng. I''ll leave Zhang Xiaofan to you for a few days."

    Although he knew that this was the instigation of the ghost king, the hundred and ten people on the scene still turned their eyes to Zhang Xiaofan. You know, the right way is incompatible with the evil cult. Now when they hear this, they are suspicious.

    "Oh, my God, whose laughter is so terrible. I''ve never heard such an ugly voice." In the sky, suddenly came a sharp voice.

    "Who is it?" Everyone was surprised. All the people who could stand here were experts or the most outstanding disciples of the sect. Now, they don''t even know when they will come.

    "Cough, since you sincerely asked, i... ah, ah, Han boy, don''t disturb me, pretend to be forced."

    "Touch" just listen to the sound from the sky. In the clouds, er Gouzi''s figure falls down and smashes a deep hole heavily.

    "Cough. Pooh, Pooh. " Spit out the withered leaves left by his mouth, jump up from the deep pit, and recover the ER Gouzi who was uncomfortable that day without pretending to be forced.

    "Hey, you shameless people, what are you staring at me for?" Seeing everyone''s eyes fixed on him, er Gouzi showed his white tusks.

    "Well, what kind of dog is this? It''s so strange."

    "I don''t know. It must be a new breed. Xiuer, don''t you have a female dog, or we''ll take it back and cross it."

    Listening to these words, er Gouzi''s cold hair stood upright, stood up respectfully, and stepped back step by step, "no, don''t come here, I''ll bark."

    "Hey, hey, call, call, no one will pay attention to you even if you break your throat."

    "My father, it''s too dangerous here. I want to go back to Mars."

    "Whoosh" is a crowd of people with small stars in their eyes. When Er Gouzi is forced to a corner, a young man in white suddenly appears in the field. His long black hair dances in the wind, and a mysterious atmosphere permeates the whole world.

    See this person, ghost King eyes a coagulation, will want to rush forward to protect Baguio behind.

    "I don''t know, sir."

    Don''t wait for Han Xuan to reply, get rid of the entanglement of the two dog son swagger to Han Xuan body side, where there is the appearance of panic before.

    "Ah, the wolf is so handsome that he can''t help it."

    He turned his eyes and said, "you asked for it."¡° Touch "a perfect parabola, the opposite mountain appears a wolf like dog figure.

    "I don''t want to embarrass you this time. Go ahead!" For the ghost king, Han Xuan really can''t bear any killing heart, dare to love, dare to hate, happy gratitude and hatred, which is in line with Han Xuan''s character.

    "No, they don''t want to leave until they hand in the xuanhuojian."

 Chapter 716

    "Why, you have a problem with what I say!" The indifferent eyes gazed at the man in the red robe not far away.

    "Hum, is that how Qingyun gate discipline its disciples?" The man in red looks at Tian Buyi and others angrily. The meaning in his eyes is self-evident.

    See this, Tian not easy a face of embarrassment, he why don''t want to now will ghost king this big devil root out, but Han Xuan don''t want to start, oneself and others can''t kill it.

    "Thank you, young master. Let''s go, Qinglong." Although Han Xuan said he didn''t want to embarrass them, the ghost king still aimed his alert eyes at Han Xuan, and his figure went away a little bit.

    "Hand over the xuanhuojian." How can the man in red watch the treasure of his own town sect taken away by the ghost king? He yelled and pulled out a long tail of fire behind him.

    "Well, if you let them go, let them go. No one can disobey me." Han Xuan''s face was as cold as ice, and the fierce spirit of a wild beast rose from his body.

    "Boom" the ground here plummeted one foot and rolled up the dust and fog.

    "That''s the power of hegemony." The most surprising thing here is Tian Buyi. Before he had a competition with Han Xuan, he thought he could fight with all his strength. But now looking at the ruins of the mountain top, Tian Buyi''s heart is bursting.

    "No, it seems that this power is not my Qingyun skill, but the magic way skill." Cangsong finally caught Han Xuan''s pigtail, as long as possible, he will enlarge the matter infinitely.

    "Cangsong, pay attention to your words and deeds." Tian not easy to hear this, angrily turned around.

    In fact, Tian Buyi is selfish. After all, Han Xuan has a good relationship with Zhang Xiaofan. Maybe when he comes back to his school, he will say something nice to him.

    "Touch" at the time of their quarrel, the earth trembled. The man in red was half kneeling on the ground, and there was a big pool of blood in front of him.

    "Cough, how can it be? How old is he? How can he be so powerful." The man in red has sign language on his chest and flashing eyes.

    "Ah, martial uncle!" In the rear crowd, a man and a woman rushed to the left and right sides of the man in red and helped him up.

    "Who the hell are you?" The man in red looks at Han Xuan in fear.

    "Martial uncle, I probably know who he is, but why there are no women around him." The young man suddenly turned pale, as if he remembered something.

    "Who is it?"

    The monks on the spot all raised their ears, and even the ghost king and others who had not gone far also listened.

    "Evil god, he is evil god." This sentence seems to have used up all the strength of the young man, but he bent his legs and feet and spread them to the ground.

    The whole audience was in an uproar.

    Evil god, a man whose hands are covered with blood, if you want to say that he is a devil, you have never calculated anyone, but if you say that he is right, it is even more impossible. After all, how can a man who kills people without blinking an eye belong to the right way.

    "Evil god, I''ve heard his name for a long time, but I didn''t expect to meet him here." Those who have offended Jin Lingzi are not lack of school children. If they practice the rules of fairyland, if they beat the younger, the older will come to revenge.

    "Dad, is he very famous? What will they do to him when they return to Qingyun?" One side of the Baguio suddenly eyes a bright, not because Han Xuan is everyone''s fear of the evil god, there is anything strange.

    "Well, it''s very big. You can feel it just from his hand. At first, I was still wondering when Qingyun had such a powerful master. But if he was really an evil god, all the mysteries could be explained."

 Chapter 717

    "As for what you said Qingyun would do to him, I think Qingyun would add a person who was not less than a thousand years ago With this sentence, the ghost King sighed, after all, if the righteous and strong continue to emerge, then his ghost King clan will be in danger.

    But at this time, Baguio didn''t notice the ghost King''s face at all. She looked at Han Xuan excitedly.

    "At the beginning, he took care of Xiaofan so much in dixue cave. Xiaofan will be safe when he returns to Qingyun."

    "Lord, is our plan still going on?" Listening to the lament of the ghost king, the green dragon asked hesitantly.

    "Oh, I''ll help you deal with him." Just at this time, a sharp voice came out behind the ghost king.

    A few people look back, this is not just Han Xuan kicked to the wall to pick can not pick down the two dogs, when he appeared behind.

    "Go away, a dog dares to offend the Lord." On one side, the subordinates brought by the ghost king came to drink and scold, and also wanted to send Er Gouzi a plane ticket like Han Xuan.

    "Ma Di, tigers don''t get angry. You think I''m a sick cat." Er Gouzi''s sharp teeth are exposed to the air, and his momentum is constantly rising.

    "Ao ~" the sky roared, and the black flame began to appear on ER Gouzi''s body, and his body kept growing.

    Looking at the huge head, the dog leg just came over, his body could not help shivering.

    "Gaga, you know the power of the wolf God, just you, a child." Two dog son so do fierce light, let that dog leg son finally can''t bear, spread to the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    The ghost king and other people left with ER Gouzi, but the righteous people still didn''t react. After all, one day they witnessed two powerful men, and the shock was unparalleled.

    After a long time!

    "Why did you let your pet join the cult, martial nephew Han?" Tian Buyi is very polite.

    "When did I say he was my pet, under certain conditions, he would be my enemy." Don''t look at the two people usually full mouth running train, but once to the birth of the world, it will hit the dark.

    "What, enemy." Although the secret skill of Er Gouzi was closed in a moment, the whole sky was still filled with the smell of destroying the sky and the earth, especially the magical flame emitted by Er Gouzi. Everyone knew that even if he touched it a little, he would be scared out of his wits.

    "Don''t be so nervous. I''ve been fighting with him for several years, and always suppress him." Han Xuan sees the worry on Tian Buyi''s face and says with a smile.

    "Well"

    "No, fight for years, you!" At first, Tian Buyi didn''t react to Han Xuan''s words, but he thought about it carefully, and suddenly he was in his heart.

    Han Xuan knew that he was quick to let slip, but he couldn''t make any explanation at this time, so he just laughed it off.

    ¡­¡­

    "Evil, evil god, Zhang Xiaofan wakes up." Han Xuan sits cross legged on a big stone.

    "Well, you go down first." Han Xuan on the big stone slowly opens his eyes, a golden light straight up into the sky.

    "Yes" those who come to report will have to leave if they are pardoned.

    "Zhang Xiaofan" whispers his name, smiles and jumps down the stone.

    ... "Zhang Xiaofan must be brought back to the incense burning Valley by me." The man who was talking was the man in red who was badly hurt by Han Xuan at first. He was also the top official of the incense burning valley. But now his face is much better. It''s obvious that he took some precious pills.

    "Hum, Zhang Xiaofan is my disciple of dazhufeng. Anyone who wants to take him away is against me."

 Chapter 718

    "Zhang Xiaofan, I covered it!"

    Although only a short six words, but these six words exude a strong domineering.

    "Hoo, here we are at last." Tian Buyi is relieved. If these individuals take Zhang Xiaofan away by force, he can''t stop him even if he has three heads and six arms. But now Han Xuan comes, all his troubles will be solved.

    "Whoosh" white figure flashing, Han Xuan suddenly appeared in front of several people.

    "After the trip to Liubo mountain, take him back to Qingyun. Anyone who doesn''t agree can come to me."

    The right eye didn''t look at the upper officer''s strategy. He came to the bedside of Zhang Xiaofan, who had opened his eyes.

    As soon as the palm turned, a green pill appeared.

    "Open your mouth"

    Dan medicine into the abdomen, Zhang Xiaofan pale face finally a few points better.

    "Thank you, elder martial brother Han."

    "Well, you''re good to heal." After a few words of advice, Han Xuan turns to leave. From beginning to end, shangguance and others have never said a word.

    "Nephew Han, where are you going?" Although Tian Buyi was happy in his heart, he still had a straight face.

    A little step, "go across the mountain."

    "Across the mountain!? Isn''t that the location of the demon sect? What are you doing there, martial nephew? "

    "Go and have a look!" It''s so easy to talk about going to the demon sect. There''s only one person in the world.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hurry up, and bring the delicious food to the wolf God." Er Gouzi didn''t have the demeanor of a guest at all. Instead, he acted like I was the host here.

    "Yes, didn''t you hear what the wolf God said? Go, go." On one side, a thin man with a pointed mouth and whiskers cheered to the demons at the table.

    "Gaga, I''m happy today. Let''s talk about your name."

    "Hey, Lord wolf, you can call me wild dog."

    "Dogs, I hate to hear dogs in my life." As a wolf with the blood of wolf God, er Gouzi is forced to change his surname by Han xuanhuosheng. Now when he hears the word "dog", he feels uncomfortable.

    "Oh, really, er Gouzi." The sound of ridicule came into the room.

    "Well, who''s talking, what I said, I like dogs best." The speed of Er Gouzi''s transformation makes the Taoist wild dog stunned.

    "Hum" after a cold hum, Han Xuan''s figure appears.

    "Who are you to offend the wolf God?" The sword in the hand of the wild dog had been pulled out one foot, and the man rushed to ER Gouzi.

    "Wow." Er Gouzi jumped back suddenly, and then his eyes looked compassionate.

    "Don''t worry, your revenge, you''ll get it yourself in the next life."

    Dare to draw a sword to Han Xuan. If the wild dog doesn''t die, it''s a blessing that he has cultivated for several generations.

    "You''re a wild dog!" Han Xuan is not angry, but looks at him with interest.

    In Zhuxian world, there are not many people who like Han Xuan. This wild dog is one of them¡° If you don''t change your name, you won''t change your name. " See Han Xuan''s step in place, wild dog Taoist Shua will sword back in the sheath.

    "Why, I don''t open it in the right way!" Er Gouzi''s eyes are wide open behind him.

    "You know who I am." Han Xuan is also not polite, found a stool to sit down, his face is still a playful smile.

    "Who is it?"

    I picked up the teapot on the table and poured the green tea into the teacup below.

    "They call me an evil god." Then he picked up the cup and put it to his mouth.

    "Evil god, the name seems to have been heard somewhere."

    "Ah, evil god, evil god!" The wild dog Taoist didn''t know what to think of, and his body retreated.

    "O wolf''s paw

 Chapter 719

    After a while, hear the cry of the demon cult people rushed into the room.

    "Wild dog, what''s your name?" Before people arrived, the voice of Baguio had come.

    "It''s you."

    "Yes, it''s me." Han Xuan gently put down the cup and said with a smile.

    "The guard of our ghost king is very strict. How did you get in?" Baguio brow gently wrinkled, although Han Xuan powerful, but it is impossible to quietly sneak into the ghost king.

    Before Han Xuan spoke, Baguio''s eyes twinkled a few times.

    "I don''t know what happened to Zhang Xiaofan, young master Han."

    "I''m sober, but he''ll come back to Qingyun with me next." After the liuboshan incident, Zhang Xiaofan returns to Qingyun, which is the ending of the original work.

    "Are you awake?" Hearing that Zhang Xiaofan is OK now, Baguio is finally relieved.

    "Ha ha ha, Han Daoyou, if you want to come here, you will be welcome far away. If you want to go far away, you will be welcome far away." The ghost king who received the report came late.

    "The distant welcome of the ghost king is just like this." Han Xuan looks at the experts behind the ghost King playfully.

    "No, I don''t know your accomplishments. This time, I just want them to recognize your dignity and face, so as to save them from future disaster." What the ghost king said is half true and half false. Besides being afraid of Han Xuan''s fighting, is there any other reason to bring so many people here.

    As for the fact that it''s true that you want to let your subordinates know Han Xuan first, after all, you may have a big chance to meet Han Xuan next time. Don''t let anyone bump into Han Xuan without knowing the greatness of heaven and earth.

    "Oh, so I misunderstood you." Han Xuan draws a curve from the corner of his mouth and looks directly at the ghost king.

    There were only thick and heavy gasps in the room.

    "I don''t know why han Daoyou came to our guiwangzong." Finally, the unbearable ghost King spoke.

    "It''s OK. Come and see my old friend." With that, Han Xuan turns to look at Er Gouzi.

    "Hey, Han boy, labor and capital have abandoned the secret and turned to the light. They are no longer afraid of your lewd power." Seeing the ghost King coming, er Gouzi found a trace of self-confidence.

    "I don''t know where you got your confidence." Han Xuan looks directly at Er Gouzi. He has the same face as the clear sky before. In a moment, there are dark clouds and his smile disappears.

    "Wori, do you think you can frighten labor and capital with your expression?" At this time, er Gouzi also plans to break the jar.

    "Yes." Bloodthirsty smile appeared on the face, right hand out, hand black red flame burning, just a moment of effort, flame rapid condensation, star sword, born.

    "Click" the sky, a thunder fell, as if also in fear of this sword in general.

    The right way!

    Just as the thunder rang out, several light escapes from three sides at the same time.

    "The direction of demon sect, is it him?" This is the idea of Tian Buyi and others.

    "Whoosh, whoosh," the sound of breaking the air came out in the mid air, and the direction of going was exactly where the demon sect was.

    ¡­¡­

    "NIMA, you''re serious." See Han Xuan call out the sky star sword, two dog son know this war is afraid of inevitable¡° Do you think I''m joking with you? " With a sneer, the sky star sword cuts through the sky, and the crescent moon sword comes to ER Gouzi in the blink of an eye.

    "Grandma, don''t you just pretend to be a force." Er Gouzi now wants to die, but his sword spirit is about to fall on him. He doesn''t dare to be careless. After all, Han Xuan now is no better than Han Xuan before.

    At the beginning, er Gouzi couldn''t beat Han Xuan. He could still run, but now, with the law of time and space in his body, the road of running doesn''t work.

 Chapter 720

    "Touch" the place where the two dogs stood exploded, and the dust and fog were flying all over the sky.

    "Han Xiaozi, take me to Youming claw." In the dust fog, the rolled up dust forms a vortex, but Er Gouzi shoots out from inside.

    At this time, er Gouzi''s body has been burning with a faint magic flame. The space around the magic flame is constantly burning, making a clattering sound.

    "When" claws impartial, just caught in Han Xuan block in front of the sky star sword.

    "Lingqi turns into shape, congeals!" All of a sudden, Han Xuan spits out the formula in his mouth, and the white light covers the black red sky star sword.

    ¡°MMP¡±

    "Touch" the sky star sword is blessed with aura. In addition, er Gouzi is caught off guard and flies upside down. However, er Gouzi is always Er Gouzi. Such a common strike can''t do him any harm at all.

    "Bah, bah, bah" spits out the withered leaves in his mouth. Er Gouzi glares at Han Xuan and seems to be angry.

    "I haven''t really dealt with you for more than a hundred years, Han boy. Labor management should be a little more serious."

    "..." Han Xuan was speechless after listening, but his eyes were dignified.

    "Whoosh" fast, fast to the extreme, er Gouzi pulled out countless shadows behind him.

    "Compare speed with me!" Han Xuan sneers.

    In Han Xuan''s eyes, everything slows down a beat.

    "Hey, hey, this is the time to wait." Two dog son unexpectedly strange smile at this time.

    "Boom" around Han Xuan, the black magic flame rises up, forming a small dark room.

    "Gaga, I know it''s not as fast as you, but this cage of demons is a magic power of labor and capital. You are guilty." Looking at the cage formed by the magic flame, er Gouzi laughs.

    In the cage of the devil at this time.

    "It''s a high temperature, and the law of space can''t be applied here." Play a few defense methods, a layer of light cover on the body, but the light curtain in the cage of the devil can not persist for too long.

    "These two dogs have a lot of cards." After several unsuccessful attempts, Han Xuan gritted his teeth and said.

    "The magic sword is really a secret to resist thunder. Let''s see if we can break this ghost place. After all, the thunder fire family." Think of here, Han Xuan will start to show.

    ¡­¡­

    "Bold demon sect, what happened to your nephew Han." The light of the horizon had already arrived at the scene when the voice just fell.

    These people, Qingyun incense burning Valley, Tianyin temple and other experts are among them.

    "Tut Tut, turn to ashes quickly." Two dogs paw a spread, deliberately want to excite a field is not easy to wait.

    Without waiting for the right people to think more about the meaning of this sentence, the cloudless clear sky suddenly covered with dark clouds.

    Several arcs flashed through the roaring black clouds.

    "Brother Tian, is this the true formula of your mountain magic sword Yulei of Qingyun gate, but how powerful it is?"

    "This is really the secret of our magic sword against thunder, but I don''t know why it is so overbearing."¡° At this moment, the thunder that had been brewing for a long time in the sky finally fell.

    The electric arc all around, let the sky of the hot moment eclipsed.

    The speed of thunder and lightning is so fast that it has already fallen on the devil''s flame before people can react.

    It''s just, it''s just

    "What, how, how could that be?" The faces of the three heads of Qingyun gate changed color one after another.

    It''s no wonder that when the lightning struck the flame, it was like mud flowing into the sea, and half a minute of waves didn''t happen.

    "Gaga, the power of labor and capital to become famous can be broken by you, so labor and capital don''t have to mix."

 Chapter 721

    But at this time, in the cage of the devil, Han Xuan can''t hear what Er Gouzi said.

    "What''s the matter?" With a frown, Han xuanneng felt that thunder had formed, but why didn''t it fall.

    Suddenly, the cage of the devil trembles slightly, and a little like a gossamer arc passes through the magic flame on Han Xuan''s head.

    "It''s really the magic sword''s secret to resist thunder!" Looking at the purple arc falling on the fingertip, Han dazzled.

    After a long time, the extremely high temperature brought Han Xuan back to reality from his dullness.

    "Well, I don''t believe in this place." Han Xuan clenched his teeth, raised his head and looked up at the magic flame nearby.

    Hands slowly raised, a shadow with hands moving and moving.

    "The secret art of heaven and earth!" The voice was very low, as if it came from the throat.

    "Release Mr. Han quickly, or we won''t be polite." Tian is not easy to handle, and the bright sword has come out of its sheath.

    "Oh, well, you''re kind enough to show me." As the saying goes, there is no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is the king. If Han Xuan is not here, his two dogs are the strongest.

    "Brother Tian, I think it''s better to take a long-term view." Incense burning Valley, the official said in a low voice.

    "Heaven has its way. If you don''t go, hell has no way to break in. You''ll stay alive today." How could the ghost king let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? After all, er Gouzi is here, and the so-called Zhengdao on the opposite side has no leaders.

    "Green dragon, kill!"

    "Well, we can''t make it out of mud."

    Just as he was trying to decide with the devil, the cage of the devil in the distance suddenly fluctuated, but the fluctuation was extremely weak.

    "Why, it''s time to have a baby?" Er Gouzi looks at the cage of the beholder in doubt.

    "Mom, run away." All the way spark with lightning, two dogs with a sucking force, this blink of an eye has not seen his figure.

    Although I don''t know why Er Gouzi is crazy at this time, it doesn''t prevent them from knowing that there is danger here. It''s really like there is a wild beast born in the cage of the devil.

    "Touch" sparks everywhere, these flames, as long as touched a little, can make the soul burn.

    "Ah ~" the strong sound waves make the dark clouds disappear in an instant.

    "Er Gouzi, I don''t know where your next card is. Why don''t I have enough today?" The voice is like thunder. Han Xuan, who is more than ten feet high, steps out in one step.

    "Touch, touch, touch" every step of the foot will form a deep pit on the ground.

    "NIMA, I can''t bear it any more." Two dogs at this time and for embarrassed, hair no longer have the past bright, as if just from the mire up in general.

    "Forbidden art, the real body of the nether world."

    "Hua" the magic flame rises, the space here begins to distort, the 100 meter square circle around Er Gouzi is bare, if you look carefully, maybe you can see some black embers.

    "Buzz, buzz" body height quickly, when with Han Xuan height level up, the speed of becoming high slowed down.

    "Ao ~" roared up to the sky and stepped forward. It was really shaking¡° Good. Maybe it''ll be more interesting. " Waiting for ER Gouzi to complete his transformation, Han Xuan holds the sky star sword that grows bigger with his body.

    The wind seems to be cut off.

    "Touch" the sky star sword cuts on ER Gouzi and makes him fly upside down.

    "Zi" sharp teeth into Han Xuan shoulder, blood DC.

    In this war, the mountains and the earth collapsed, the sun and the moon disappeared, and the king of ghosts had already withdrawn a hundred miles away.

 Chapter 722

    Qingyun guiwangzong stood together for the first time without conflict.

    "Fatty Tian, we have been fighting for hundreds of years. When did you see such a wonderful fight?" The ghost king didn''t look away. He was not afraid that Tian Buyi would be in trouble at this time, because the battle was too shocking.

    "Since the establishment of our faction, we have never seen, no, never heard of any attack that can tear up the space."

    Han Xuan and ER Gouzi, looking at the real Xiuzhen continent, are also the most powerful. In such a world of Zhuxian, which has just stepped into the middle world, it''s not surprising that each blow creates a space crack.

    "Boom" the earth shakes, I saw flying upside down out, two dogs have a hill to the ground.

    Han Xuan''s figure follows closely. As the saying goes, when you are sick, you will die. No matter what the morality of the world is, Han Xuan can use all means to satisfy himself.

    "Grandma, you''re not finished." The two dogs jumped up and cursed.

    It''s reasonable to say that a master can only fight in a moment, but now it''s not time for one person and one dog to fight. After all, the origin of the world has not yet been born. It''s not worthwhile to play all the cards now. This time, it''s just for the next battle.

    "Hum" Han Xuan snorts coldly. He has a general understanding of Er Gouzi''s strength in his heart.

    Take out a sword finger, put it to your mouth and recite the Dharma formula.

    The state of "Shua" method is relieved, and Han Xuan''s huge body returns to normal.

    Two dogs see this, also don''t want to be in trouble, the evil flame on the body quickly disappear.

    ¡­¡­

    "Is it over?" Hundreds of miles away on the top of the mountain, the eyes of the ghost king are still full of shock.

    "Ka Ka Ka" space split a gap, Han Xuan came out from inside.

    "How are you, nephew Han?" Tian not easy to rush forward to ask for warmth.

    He waved his hand to show that he was ok, but the pale face on his face showed that he didn''t tell the truth.

    "This time, it should be the longest time that I have used it."

    FA Tianxiang Di is one of the most powerful techniques Han Xuan attacks now. The stronger the technique is, the higher the cost will be.

    "I''m a grandmother. I''m so tired." There is no law of space, so Er Gouzi is a step late.

    "Wolf God" ghost King clan all close to ER Gouzi.

    After this battle, er Gouzi had a very high prestige in the whole ghost King clan. After all, the battle between them was really shocking.

    "How about now, nephew Han." Tian not easy to see this, will you take attention to the eyes of Han Xuan.

    "Er Gouzi, I hope next time we meet, you and I can really grab things." Han Xuan''s breath is the opposite of that before. A gentle breath pervades all around her. With a curved corner of her mouth, countless young girls'' hearts are aroused.

    "Waller, you are the little prince of robbing things. You are doomed to be disappointed."

    After listening to these words, all the people in guiwangzong were strange. How could such a powerful man say such things as frivolity.

    "Yes." Han Xuan showed a meaningful smile¡° Mr. Tian, let''s go. "

    Looking at the several people who turned away, all the members of guiwangzong were silent for a long time.

    "Wolf God, can''t you beat him?" The cold wind was blowing on the top of the mountain, and the sound was far away.

    "Wipe, are you blind? Don''t you see that the labor and capital beat him before? I tell you that the labor and capital haven''t exerted their full strength, otherwise, he, hum."

    All of them were speechless. Before, it seemed that he and Han Xuan were equal. Although they knew it, they would not do anything stupid to tell it.

 Chapter 723

    After listening to this, the ghost King fell into a deep meditation. Although Han Xuan was controlled by Er Gouzi, there were exceptions to everything. Maybe one day Er Gouzi would go to the toilet and fall out of the cesspit. Who would deal with Han Xuan.

    "Don''t worry, I have an agreement with him that neither of us will do anything before that thing is born." Two dogs son seem to see the ghost King''s idea, the first serious said.

    "That thing, what is it." The ghost king looks flustered, as if he has something to be remembered.

    After all, Han Xuan and ER Gouzi are the most powerful men in the world. What they are plotting must be extraordinary. The most precious thing in the world of cultivating and killing immortals is undoubtedly the book of heaven.

    "Don''t make such an expression. What he and I want is more precious than what you want to plot."

    What is ten thousand times more precious than the book of heaven can''t be recorded even in the ancient books that cover the whole world of killing immortals.

    ¡­¡­

    "What, you can''t do it." At this time, the same scene happened in Zhengdao station.

    "Well, I won''t take part in any battle between the right and the evil until what I want is born." Looking at the stars outside the window, Han Xuan said faintly.

    "Here it is Everyone in the room was lost in thought.

    "When will the thing you want come out, martial nephew?" Tian not easy to go to the window, frown asked.

    "I don''t know, maybe the next moment, maybe a hundred years later." If the world source could know when he was born, he would not be the first one to appear in every big event.

    "Well, brother Tian, even without Han Daoyou''s help, we are not afraid of the evil cult. If we are, the dog will not take part in the battle."

    "Well, that''s right, but with the help of my nephew Han, we can take a big step to eradicate the evil cult. Unfortunately, ah!"

    "You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Why don''t you think so much about it, brother Tian?"

    "Ha ha ha, what master Pukong taught me is." Tian Buyi''s laughter is far away in the dark.

    "No, No."

    ¡­¡­

    A few days passed quickly. With the help of Han Xuan pills, Zhang Xiaofan recovered very quickly.

    "Moo"

    Sitting on the top of the mountain, Han Xuan suddenly opens his eyes.

    "Still not born, it seems to have to wait for the next time." Stand up, eyes seem to penetrate many barriers, fell into a trough.

    The figure slowly became transparent, and when it appeared again, it was already beside Er Gouzi.

    "Wow, it''s a surprise." Er Gouzi made a feigned jump.

    "I didn''t expect you to be more anxious than me." Cast an eye two dog son, Han Xuan light says.

    "Er, I''m the team leader of guiwangzong inspection team now. My duty is to watch if they are lazy." Er Gouzi''s eyes turned and a lot of rubbish poured out in an instant.

    "Shut up" a low drink, Han Xuan this just gaze to the trough.

    At this time, in the low valley, just like the original work, the right way to arrange the spirit array originally wanted to trap the demon sect, but in the end, he suffered himself. The most fatal thing is that this is the place where Kui Niu, a strange beast in ancient times, appeared¡° Lord, here he comes. " On a hill, a man beside the ghost king said softly.

    Move your eyes away from the right disciple and follow the direction of the person. Isn''t this Han Xuan.

    "I don''t know. I thought they were good friends for many years." Looking at one person and one dog, who would have thought that just a few days ago, the two were still fighting.

 Chapter 724

    "Moo"

    The space concussion makes the right disciples dizzy.

    "Ancient strange beast, Kui Niu." Tian is not easily shocked to see a monster with only a bull''s head in the air.

    "Brother Tian, I''m afraid we are in danger this time." The dignified face of Shangguan CE in incense burning valley.

    "Even if you die, you should open a way for your disciples to escape." Tian Buyi is worthy of being the first one in Qingyun Dazhu peak. Facing such an absolute disadvantage, he can also avoid chaos in the face of danger.

    "Whoosh" suddenly, a streamer flashed across the sky.

    "Oh, here comes the hero." Han Xuan looks down with a smile.

    Easily through the spirit array, Zhang Xiaofan''s body two forces work.

    "Hum" sounds like a big bell, and countless Sanskrit words come out of Zhang Xiaofan''s body.

    "This is Da Fan Prajna of Tianyin temple, but Zhang Xiaofan is a disciple of Qingyun. How can he use Tianyin Gongfa?" Shangguance had doubts in his eyes.

    Not to mention that shangguance doesn''t know, even Tian Buyi, Zhang Xiaofan''s master, is shocked. Zhang Xiaofan didn''t have any accomplishments when he first arrived in Qingyun, but he stayed in Qingyun for another five years. How could he have the chance to learn the Tianyin skill.

    Moreover, the two skills of Qingyun Tianyin are in conflict with each other. Even the once-in-a-hundred-year wizard can''t do it.

    "It seems almost." Han Xuan, who has known the result for a long time, has a smile in his eyes.

    If the two skills are used together, they can only compete with Kui Niu. However, the later they are, the more unfavorable they are to Zhang Xiaofan. After all, the two skills are used together, which is a great burden on the body.

    A circle of golden runes "sand, sand" revolves around Zhang Xiaofan.

    "What is this?" If Zhang Xiaofan''s use of Tianyin Gongfa was just a shock, it was a shock this time.

    The golden runes in this circle, even when they face it, have some palpitations.

    "Zhang Xiaofan." On the top of the mountain, the ghost King squeezed these three words out of his teeth.

    "Moo" Kui Niu where can fight, three kinds of skills together out of Zhang Xiaofan, issued a roar, ready to accept death.

    "Whoosh" I do not know where a streamer, will have been dying Kui cattle away.

    "Withdraw!" Looked at the small Dan stove in the eye hand, ghost king not willing to say.

    The people of the demon sect retreated and the right path cheered, but Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.

    "Old seven, old seven." Tian not easy to quickly feel out the pill from his arms, a force to Zhang Xiaofan mouth plug.

    "He''s OK. Let''s go back to Qingyun!" Suddenly, a voice came from behind Tian Buyi.

    Turn around, because Tian is not easy to squat, so a look back will see a huge dog head appeared in front of us.

    "You, you, you!" Tian Buyi even said three words about you.

    "Your sister, believe it or not, will swallow you up." Er Gouzi looks like he is about to attack.

    "Nephew Han." Looking at Han Xuan for help, the meaning is self-evident.

    "Your people have already left. Why do you want to stay here? Do you want to go back to Qingyun with me?" Kick two dog son with the foot, Han Xuan light says¡° Eh, I almost forgot that labor and capital are now the wolf of the cult. " Finish saying, leave in a hurry.

    "Hoo" can be heard, and there is a long sigh of relief in the field.

    ¡­¡­

    Qingyun!

    "What, use the Tianyin skill!" Daoxuan, the master, clapped his hands.

    "Yes, elder martial brother, if Han Xuan had not been there at that time, Zhang Xiaofan would have been taken away by the people of the incense burning valley. I think we should abolish his cultivation first and think about it in the long run." Because Han Xuan is not here at this time, Cang song dares to speak out.

 Chapter 725

    "Pine!" Tian is not easy to fiercely stand up from the seat, eyes like a group of flames burning.

    "You and Zhang Xiaofan have no grudge in the past and have no grudge recently. Why are you aiming at him everywhere? If it wasn''t for him, Zhang Xiaofan, we would still be here."

    "Well, you can''t do better than that." Cangsong didn''t face up to Tian Buyi''s words, but he blocked several people''s mouths.

    "In my opinion, it''s better to let Zhang Xiaofan stay in Dazhu peak first, and wait for things to be found out, and it''s not too late to be in the line." In the whole hall, there was an ethereal voice.

    Although the speaker did not appear, but everyone knows that this is Han Xuan issued.

    Now in the main hall, it can be said that there are both joys and sorrows. Tian Buyi is naturally very happy, but Cangsong''s face is a little ugly, but he doesn''t dare to retort at the moment. After all, at the beginning, the scene of Han Xuan''s battle with ER Gouzi is still fresh in my mind.

    "Well, according to Han xiannephew, it''s just that Zhang Xiaofan is not allowed to step out of Dazhu peak. You can''t be careless about this, younger martial brother Tian." Daoxuan was silent and said.

    "Yes" can have such a result, Tian Buyi is already very satisfied.

    "Well, in that case, let''s break up."

    ¡­¡­

    Day by day, Zhang Xiaofan, like the original work, returned to Dazhu peak and was taken away by the people of Tianyin Pavilion. Then he solved the massacre in Caomiao village. Today, it is the day when he returned to Qingyun and accepted the joint trial of the three halls.

    The first ray of sunshine between heaven and earth falls on Longshou peak, which casts a mysterious veil on the peak.

    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh"

    In all directions, after the sun fell on the dragon head peak, several lights roared past.

    Yuqing palace!

    Tian Buyi, Cangsong, and other seven vessels have already been here, and they stand on the stage respectively.

    "He''s not here yet." Tian can''t look around easily, but he doesn''t see the figure. He is worried.

    "Creak" the door, which can only be opened by dozens of ordinary people, slowly opens inward at this time.

    A man in Qingyun''s clothes walks in slowly, with no change on his face. It''s not surprising that Qingyun''s seven pulse head is the same.

    The man appeared, and everyone on the scene cast their eyes on him.

    "Qingyun disciple Zhang Xiaofan, I''ve met the leader, the master and the first of you." It was Zhang Xiaofan who appeared.

    "Qi Hao, take off the magic weapon in his hand and submit it to the leader for examination." Cangsong has a tendency that the emperor is not anxious and the eunuch is anxious.

    Under "yes", Qi Hao stepped out.

    "Ah, how can the magic weapon of a man who cultivates immortals be handed over to others at will?" All of a sudden, there was a strong wind in the field, blowing the items in the hall to the left and right.

    "Whoosh" is like the cloth being torn, and a dark crack appears in the space.

    Seeing this sign skill, everyone on the scene knows who is coming.

    Wearing a snow-white robe, and behind that has not dissipated the black hole to form a distinct image.

    "Han xiannephew, this time our three schools will try Zhang Xiaofan, don''t make trouble." Dao Xuan sighed and had to dissuade him¡° The leader is serious. How can I make trouble? I''m just telling the truth. " Han Xuan''s eyes narrowed and looked at daoxuan with a smile.

    "Elder martial brother Han, since the headmaster wants to see it, how can I break the law?" Then he raised the soul eating stick in his hand and motioned Qi Hao to come forward to take it.

    "Then I don''t care about you." Han Xuan turns around and says with a smile.

    "Old seven!" Zhang Xiaofan was about to nod his head when he was drunk by Tian not easily on the stage.

 Chapter 726

    With Han Xuan''s support, I believe anyone present dare not force Zhang Xiaofan. No matter how hard it is, there is no danger to his life. But without Han Xuan''s protection, it''s hard to say.

    "Master. I''ll take care of it on my own. " He whispered and nodded his head.

    It''s not easy for Tian to see this. His lung is about to explode. He says that Zhang Xiaofan is a piece of rotten wood.

    Seeing Han Xuan go to one side, Dao Xuan in the upper hand seat is relieved. After all, if Han Xuan must protect Zhang Xiaofan, they have nothing to do. They can''t drive Han Xuan away, but this method doesn''t seem to work at all.

    After taking the soul eating stick, daoxuan observed for a while, but he had no clue. He gently put it down, and his eyes fell on Zhang Xiaofan again.

    "Zhang Xiaofan, let me ask you, Liubo mountain defeated Kui Niu, but he used the Tianyin skill."

    "It''s really the secret that the voice of heaven doesn''t spread." When he said this, Zhang Xiaofan''s face did not change at all.

    Several people on the stage looked at each other, and their eyes showed that they were.

    "Well, what''s the origin of your magic weapon?" Daoxuan continued to ask.

    "This is the magic coach blood hall, the old man''s magic weapon, bloodthirsty Pearl!"

    With these words, everyone on the scene was shocked. Bloodthirsty pearl is a magic weapon that can become stronger only by killing people.

    "It is." Daoxuan is furious and rises up. Qingyun''s disciples use the magic weapon of the demon sect. If this is spread out, where will Qingyun''s face go? Where will he put daoxuan''s face.

    "Say, where is this bead obtained."

    "Tell the headmaster, I can''t tell you."

    "Lao Qi, the matter has come to this point. Do you still have to be stubborn?" Tian Buyi stands up and shouts angrily.

    But Zhang Xiaofan has been silent instead.

    "Good, good, good!" Dao Xuan was angry and laughed back.

    "Master, I''d like to guarantee my life. Younger martial brother Zhang is not a spy of the demon sect." Seeing daoxuan''s face, Lu Xueqi knew that it was not good and quickly stood up and said.

    "Xueqi, don''t talk nonsense. Come here." Master Shuiyue, the first master of xiaozhufeng, drinks it in a low voice.

    Lu Xueqi clenched her teeth and disobeyed the master''s order for the first time.

    "Up to now, haven''t Tianyin Pavilion come out to make an explanation?" See the scene is about to be uncontrollable, Han Xuan lazy words spread.

    "Tianyin Pavilion!" Listening to this, everyone''s eyes turned to the two old people in Tianyin Pavilion who were sitting cross legged.

    After listening, Pukong trembled, took a deep breath, and slowly stood up from the ground.

    "Headmaster daoxuan, you Taoist friends, it was my elder martial brother Puzhi who did the massacre in Caomiao village."

    "What The voice of surprise came out. Tianyin pavilion has always been compassionate. How can it possibly kill the village.

    "Master daoxuan, please allow me to do it carefully." Then he told the whole story of how Puzhi slaughtered the village, how he taught Zhang Xiaofan the skill of Tianyin, and how he gave Zhang Xiaofan the bloodthirsty pearl.

    If the voice falls, the needles can be heard in the hall.

    "Zhang Xiaofan, if you didn''t tell me the origin of your skills and bloodthirsty pearls before, it''s the Enlightenment of general wisdom." Look at the advantage to Zhang Xiaofan, Tian not easy to strike while the iron is hot, said quickly¡° Yes, but I still don''t know who was going to rob the bloodthirsty pearl. That man used the magic sword Yulei Zhenjue and hit master Puzhi hard. "

    "What" daoxuan has experienced too much shock today, but the most shocking is just Zhang Xiaofan''s words.

    "Zhang Xiaofan, don''t talk nonsense. I, Qingyun, can use the magic sword to resist thunder. It''s impossible at that time, Lu Xueqi and Han xiannephew."

 Chapter 727

    "Master, be careful!" Under the stage, just as daoxuan finished his words, Han Xuan''s voice came out.

    Field did not understand the meaning of this sentence, suddenly daoxuan left hand tremble, rich black fog from the hand.

    "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" With an anxious face and a flash of shadow, Cangsong came to daoxuan.

    Don''t wait for Dao Xuan to think more, only see a bright dagger, only a foot away from the stomach.

    "Puyi"

    Blood splashed, all the people in the field stood up angrily.

    "Cangsong" sound wave diffusion, it can be imagined that Tao Xuan''s anger at this time, how strong.

    The rest of the first few to see, each show their magic power, the pine shot out.

    "Puyi" the fallen pine spits out a mouthful of blood.

    "Whoosh" Han Xuan''s figure flashed and came to daoxuan.

    "Headmaster, your injury seems to be a little serious."

    "Nephew Han, come on, you are so powerful that you can force the poison of the elder martial brother." Master Shuiyue turns to urge the way, but several of them are already healing for daoxuan.

    "I can''t do it, or you want to expand the battle further." Han Xuan stood up straight and shook his head.

    "Why?"

    "Because, the battle of Zheng Mo has already begun."

    "Hum, hum, hum!"

    Just as the voice fell, the buzzing of the big clock rang in every corner of Qingyun.

    "Newspaper" after the number of interest, the door rushed in a person.

    "Report to the leader, my martial uncles, the demon sect has attacked Qingyun on a large scale."

    "Ha ha ha" Cangsong tries to stand up from the ground and laugh wildly.

    "Well, since the battle between the devil and the devil has begun, I have to restrain the dog, otherwise, many of you will die." Han Xuan light will say, figure in a flash, disappeared in the hall, believe that Zhang Xiaofan event is over.

    ¡­¡­

    "Come on, up." At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, er Gouzi constantly commands the religious people of the ghost king.

    "Wolf God, it''s really no problem for us to rush up like this." The wild dog Taoist has a strange face.

    Before, in guiwangzong, er Gouzi said that attacking Qingyun didn''t take much effort. However, judging from his current battle plan, even the wild dog, who didn''t know any regiment warfare, didn''t feel right.

    "Nonsense, you dare to doubt the wolf God."

    "No, I dare not!" Wild dogs dare not touch Er Gouzi''s brow.

    "Er Gouzi, you seem to have forgotten our agreement. Why, do you want to fight ahead of time?" Han Xuan''s voice came from the sky.

    At this time, as long as you hear the sound, you will raise your head and look for a figure in the clouds.

    "Well, how can it be? I just feel sick recently, so I come out for a walk." Er Gouzi''s serious nonsense¡° Poof "the wild dog nearly spat out a mouthful of old blood. What''s the matter? In the ghost King clan, the goods are more active than anyone else.

    "Hum, I believe you know how important this matter is. I hope you won''t do anything harmful to others but not to yourself."

    Qingyun''s battle between the right and the evil is the most important turning point of the plot. If we say that the origin of the world is the most likely place to be born, it''s absolutely big here.

    "What on earth is he seeking." Because Han Xuan didn''t speak with a voice, so the ghost king also listened to it.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed day by day. Because daoxuan was attacked secretly, and the big battle of the guard group was destroyed by Cangsong, the time for the ghost king to attack Yuqing hall was extremely short.

    "One hundred years later, I came here again. I just don''t know if there are still heroes in the remains of the war between the two factions."

 Chapter 728

    "Tian Buyi, hand over the immortal sword. I can consider letting you kids go."

    "Hum, it''s useless to talk more. If you want to fight, fight!" Tian not easy is not scared big, a word out, the momentum on the body pull up a few points.

    "Whoosh" flies out with the ghost king, and the war begins.

    "Tut Tut, it''s much better than those Hollywood movies." On the roof of Yuqing hall, two dogs sighed.

    "The origin of the world has not been born yet. Don''t you worry about it?" Withdraw an eye to sit on the roof of two dog son, Han Xuan light asks a way.

    "Cut, I''m worried about farts. It''s just you that I have to worry about. Labor and capital are only responsible for robbing." Two dogs turn their mouths. It''s your business that the world is not born.

    "Good courage!" Han Xuan suddenly changes color and kicks Er Gouzi.

    "Oh, the people below catch the wolf God."

    "Touch" the scene now, no one to pay attention to the two dogs, only listen to a loud noise, the ground appeared a deep pit.

    ¡­¡­

    The bright red blood dyed the square made of white marble into the morning glow, and a strong smell of blood lingered in Longshou peak.

    All of a sudden, a wave of space, a sharp murderous air around, powerful extremely murderous air seems to cut off time.

    "Zhuxian sword, the first magic weapon in Zhuxian world, seems to be just like this." Feeling the murderous spirit, Han Xuan shook his head and said.

    Zhuxian sword, if it''s the ancient Zhuxian sword, even if it gives Han Xuan a hundred courage, he doesn''t dare to say so much. But the Zhuxian sword in Zhuxian world is just a mere expression.

    On the contrary, Han Xuan''s Tianxing sword has been kept in Shenhai for 200 years. It is also refined by the special technique of chaos biting the sky. In addition, the material of Tianxing sword is a mythical world. It''s a rare meteorite in a thousand years. If it''s not powerful, it can deceive ghosts, and ghosts don''t believe it.

    "Yo, it''s time to turn on the R. go back to the spring. After the storm, we''re here to collect our heads." Under the eaves, er Gouzi yelled.

    Han Xuan felt that hundreds of crows were flying over his head.

    "Ah, immortal sword!" The ghost king saw countless energy swords around daoxuan''s body. A scene of a hundred years ago came to his mind.

    "Shuasha shuasha" energy swords, like the flood discharging the dyke, all attack the ghost king.

    But the rest of the swords attacked anyone who could be seen on the ground, whether they were the disciples of the demon sect or Qingyun.

    Although the "Puyi" immortal killing sword is inferior to Han Xuan''s Tianxing sword, it has the strongest attack magic weapon in the immortal killing world. Where can the ghost King bear it? The blood overflows from his mouth.

    "This son has Tianyin and Qingyun skills. If he doesn''t get rid of them as soon as possible, he will be in great trouble in the future." Daoxuan in the middle of the sky began to show a little black Qi on his face, but the longer he controlled Zhuxian sword, the stronger the black Qi became.

    Feeling a fierce attack, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly tightens his heart and looks up. He sees daoxuan staring at himself coldly.

    "You, you''re going to kill me. I did something wrong." Zhang Xiaofan screamed in his heart, but it was just a meaningless struggle. Daoxuan''s floating sword still attacked him.

    "No, no, no!" With each sound, the solidified space will become loose¡° Jiuyou Yinling, gods and demons, sacrifice my blood body!

    Three lives seven lives, forever falls to the hell, only for the sentiment reason, although dies does not regret

    Just 32 words, but let the sky dejected, let the earth shake.

 Chapter 729

    The power of "Puyi" immortal sword is so great, although the infatuation curse needs to pay a great price, but it only blocks for a moment.

    The sword Qi penetrates Baguio''s petite body and sprinkles red raindrops in the air.

    "Wuwu, I''m so moved, I''m so moved!" Two dogs, who have come to Han Xuan for refuge, cry with a runny nose and tears.

    "Move you ghosts, go and take them away quickly. Now, the origin of the world can''t appear. They can''t afford to miss the next important plot."

    Light kick two dog son, Han Xuan says, he doesn''t want his words to be listened to by others.

    "Grandma, don''t you see so many energy swords? If you go out, you can''t be a hedgehog!"

    In fact, as Er Gouzi said, it''s all energy swords. If it wasn''t for the light curtain in front of Han Xuan blocking dozens of swords, the place where he could stand couldn''t be as good as before.

    "You go or not." Han Xuan frowned and turned his cold eyes to ER Gouzi.

    "If you don''t go, it''s impossible not to go, and it''s impossible not to go in your life." In the process of swearing, er Gouzi seems to have gathered up enough courage to rush out of the light curtain.

    "Oh, it hurts!"

    "Ow - ow ~"

    "Ouch"

    The voice gradually goes away. On the peak of dragon head, several important high-level demons are taken away. At the instigation of Han Xuan, Zhang Xiaofan is also among them.

    "Run, run!" In the middle of the sky, daoxuan''s eyes showed a bloodthirsty light, and the black air had covered half of his face.

    "Headmaster, you are possessed!" The figure flickers, Han Xuan appears in front of daoxuan, not because he is using Zhuxian sword, which has the strongest attack magic weapon in Zhuxian world.

    "You want to stop me!" Deep cold words make the temperature drop sharply.

    "At the beginning, my ruthless obsession, this of you, more than a thousand times cold." Now daoxuan reminds Han Xuan of that nightmare like time.

    "Kill the immortal sword Seeing Han Xuan still standing in front of him, daoxuan''s face is ferocious.

    Countless energy swords began to gather to form a huge sword.

    "As I said, zhuxianjian is just like that." Light spit out a word, Han Xuan''s right hand inclined to the ground, showing a gesture of holding the sword.

    "Shua" the black and red sky star sword, from the hilt to the tip, is just a blink of an eye.

    "Chop!" When the hand rises and the sword falls, the space collapses. Black silk thread comes out of the collapsed space and lingers around the sword body.

    "Kazam" just came into contact, but after a moment of stalemate, the giant sword of Zhuxian sword began to crack.

    The black silk thread around the sky star sword penetrates into the Zhuxian sword and destroys the energy structure inside.

    "Touch" giant sword finally can not bear, into a little star, floating to the ground.

    "Puyi" uses Zhuxian sword, and daoxuan''s mind has been integrated with him for a long time. Since the Zhuxian sword formed by energy is damaged, daoxuan will also be hurt.

    "Wake up!" Take back Tianxing, and Han Xuan floats in the air¡° Why, why. " Looking at the bloody scene on the ground, a little memory strikes my mind.

    "Headmaster, I will be back in ten years." Now that the battle between Zheng and Mo is over and there are still ten years to go before the next big event, Han Xuanyi will not waste his time in Qingyun.

    "You''re going!" Dao Xuan''s eyes twinkled and asked.

    "I''m going to find my chance!"

 Chapter 730

    "Oh, brother, you''re teasing me again!" In a bamboo forest full of emerald green, a clear and pleasant sound came out.

    "Ha ha ha, your little balls are not as precious as your brother." What followed was a funny laugh.

    Close up, you can see a small courtyard standing in the bamboo forest, and the flowers are flourishing outside.

    But in the courtyard at this time, a man in a snow-white robe sat on a stone bench with a little white tiger under him. Obviously, this is the so-called small ball.

    Inside the bamboo house, a girl with bare feet came out slowly, but her feet had never stepped on the ground, as if every step had a strange force to pull it up.

    The girl came to the man''s arms and said, "my brother is my favorite person in my life."

    "Ling ER!" The man held the girl tightly for fear that it would pass away as soon as he let go.

    "Woo, woo"

    Leg side, the small white tiger whimpered, smart big eyes dribble around.

    "With ten years to go, I think we''re going to be away for a while." After a long time, the man said.

    "Well, my brother is a person who wants to do great things. How can I tie him down? I can go without worry." Although the girl said so, her eyes were full of sadness.

    Touch the girl''s hair, so it''s night.

    ¡­¡­

    early morning!

    There was a streamer in the sky.

    "Ten years, I wonder if the wheel of time is still normal."

    "Whoosh"

    In the distance, a mountain peak straight into the sky appeared.

    "In recent days, huge golden pillars of light have been rising in the death swamp, soaring into the sky and reflecting half of the sky. I want to send you to investigate."

    Yuqing palace, at this time Tian not easy to say in front of a few people.

    "I''d like to go." In front of Tian Buyi, Lu Xueqi, Lin Jingyu and others speak with one voice.

    Ten years ago, daoxuan felt the terrible crime he had committed, so he locked himself in the magic moon cave. It had been ten years since he appeared. All the big and small affairs of Qingyun were on Tian Buyi.

    "Why don''t you add me?"

    "Whoosh"

    Voice down, the sky shot to a streamer, a man appeared in the hall.

    "You are, elder martial brother Han!"

    "Well, younger martial sister Lu, younger martial brother Lin." It is Han Xuan who has been engaged for ten years.

    "Nephew Han, just come back. Just come back." Han Xuan is the mainstay of Qingyun. Ten years ago, Han Xuan suddenly announced that he would leave for ten years, which made Tian not easy to worry about for a long time. After all, without Han Xuan in Qingyun, the dog would come at any time.

    Now Han Xuan comes back, the big stone in his heart finally falls to the ground.

    "Well, Mr. Tian, when are you going to start?" It''s the treasure house of the dead swamp. It''s an important plot of Zhuxian world. How can Han Xuan let it go¡° It''s not too late. You''re leaving today. "

    "I won''t go with you, let''s die in Zenet." After ten years of not seeing Zhang Xiaofan, Han Xuan wants to see him first. After all, he doesn''t know if Er Gouzi has gone too far. If he doesn''t develop according to the original book, Han Xuan will have to make plans early.

    "By the way, Zhang Xiaofan has appeared." Suddenly, Han Xuan doesn''t know what to think of and asks in a voice.

    "Xiaofan" heard the name, everyone was silent.

    "Nephew Han, follow me." Tian Buyi''s face is a little sad. He calls Han Xuan to one side alone.

    "Mr. Tian, Zhang Xiaofan has changed his name."

    "Well, his name is now GUI Li!"

 Chapter 731

    "Whoosh" on the top of Qingyun Mountain, a streamer of light is shining directly into the sky, and the sound of breaking the sky is continuous.

    The death swamp is located in the southwest of the vast land of China, with a radius of 8000 Li. It is continuous and has been rarely seen since ancient times.

    But now the death swamp is not very calm, people from all walks of life have gathered in Dawang village.

    "Whoosh" outside Dawang village, a light flashed suddenly on an uninhabited path.

    "You are here." Light convergence, Han Xuan that beautiful face exposed in the world.

    Han Xuan''s purpose here, needless to say, is just for Zhang Xiaofan. When he came here, he used his divine sense to investigate. After all, the world of killing immortals is a high-level world. It''s impossible to cover the whole world if he wants to spread his divine sense like on earth, so it took some time.

    At the end of the quiet path, you can see a wide road, step out, the figure disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "There''s a lot of gold in the dead, brother. What''s going on?" In a small teahouse in Dawang village, many friars rest here, but now all the friars turn their eyes to a thin man with a sharp mouth.

    "It''s said that there is a strange treasure in it." The thin man was mysterious at first, and then the conversation changed.

    "I think you all want to enter the dead forest to try your luck, but if you want to enter, you can''t expect good or bad luck. And this one around me, it''s five hundred years of knowledge, and five hundred years of knowledge. It''s not expensive. It''s ten Liang silver for one word."

    "Cut ~" everyone a listen, have done birds and beasts scattered.

    "Wild dog, you say so, who believe you? What a stupid dog." Next to the wild dog Taoist, a young girl''s face showed an expression of hatred for iron, which was exactly Zhou Xiaohuan.

    "I, I" wild dog Taoist a face of grievance.

    "It can be used to measure characters." All of a sudden, when they had a chat without a word, a voice came from the table.

    "Oh, yes, yes, yes." After waiting for a guest, the wild dog quickly responded.

    "Qin Wuyan!" Take the three words, small ring read out.

    "There is no word in front of the word Yan, but the southwest water is cold and Yin. I believe you will get something from this trip." Xiaohuan tells the truth.

    "Well, it''s thirty taels of silver!"

    "Do you think he is really Qin Wuyan?" Looking at the man who got up and left, Xiao Huan asked.

    "I don''t know. I didn''t hear that Qin Wuyan would come." Wild dogs are also full of doubts.

    "Prince of the blood of the ghost king, let''s go." All of a sudden, the small teahouse was in turmoil.

    "Sha Sha", wearing a hat and wrapped in black, sat down.

    "The devil The air seems to be frozen.

    "Xiaofan, brother."

    "You''ve grown up." Take off the hat on the head, Zhang Xiaofan, oh, no, now it should be called GUI Li.

    "Yes, you have grown up. You are no longer Zhang Xiaofan who used to be a butcher." An ethereal voice reverberated in the teahouse.

    Time seemed to stop at this moment. Before he could get out of the teahouse, the monk''s body was no longer under his control¡° What, what''s going on. " All the faces were white and anxious.

    Outside the teahouse for people to rest, the building was already empty, and there was no one alive within a mile.

    "Da, Da!" Clear steps seem to step on the bottom of everyone''s heart.

    "Zhang Xiaofan, you can still recognize me." At the gate of the teahouse, a young man in a snow-white gown stood, but where he stood, the atmosphere of the space seemed to have been chaotic.

    "Elder martial brother Han, I will never forget the kindness of Liubo mountain maintenance."

 Chapter 732

    "You are not afraid that I will take you back to Qingyun." He came to Gui Li, patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to sit down and talk.

    "If elder martial brother Han wanted to take me back, he would not have allowed the wolf God to take me away." Although GUI Li doesn''t know what business they have with Han Xuan, it''s not hard for him to see that there must be a lot of relationship between them.

    "Oh, it seems that you are in guiwangzong. That dog takes good care of you." If he can guess what he meant by taking away GUI Li ten years ago, he must have had a very long contact with ER Gouzi. After all, he is not an ordinary person. With ER Gouzi''s character of running trains, these Mi Xin GUI Li may not be able to think of it even if he thinks about it for another ten years.

    GUI Li nodded, which was the default.

    "Deputy, deputy Lord, deputy Lord!" At this time, the wild dog Taoist couldn''t help winking. His meaning was very clear. He wanted GUI Li to leave this place of right and wrong this morning.

    "We haven''t seen each other for ten years, but you seem to have inherited the ruffian nature of that dog." The wild dog''s cry not only attracts the attention of GUI Li, but also Han Xuan''s eyes.

    See this, wild dog intestines almost regret green, nothing more than their mouth ah.

    "Good Lord, your name is often talked about by Lord wolf." As the saying goes, people talk when they see others, and ghosts talk when they see ghosts. Obviously, the wild dog treats Han Xuan as a ghost.

    As soon as he mentioned Han Xuan, er Gouzi would swear.

    "Is it?" Han Xuan has a funny smile on his face. He doesn''t know what character Er Gouzi is.

    Looking at the smile, the wild dog''s heart was bursting.

    "Well, GUI Li, you can do it yourself. I''ll go into the dead forest first." Chatting for a while, Han Xuan starts to leave.

    "Brother Han, please stay." A listen to Han Xuan want to advance into the dead Ze, ghost Li quickly called Han Xuan.

    "How." Turning around, Han Xuan asks.

    "If elder martial brother Han can enter the treasure house of heaven, please leave something for me."

    "Can" a word spit out, the figure has disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    Death swamp is shrouded in fog all the year round, but it doesn''t affect Han Xuan much.

    "I don''t know if there is anything I can use in the treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor that has existed for hundreds of millions of years."

    Looking down at the place that is emitting golden light, Han Xuanxiang said.

    Although Han Xuan is not short of magic weapons now, who has leisure to have more treasures.

    Divine consciousness penetrates many barriers, but it is blocked by an invisible energy at the last level.

    In this regard, Han Xuan did not show an unexpected look. After all, he has a treasure house that can exist for hundreds of millions of years. If it''s so easy to explore the scenes inside, it''s a strange thing.

    Flying down the clouds, he came to a place where a huge door stood.

    "Physical array, interesting!" Touching the lines on the huge door, the divine sense permeates in a little bit.

    There are two types of array: physical array and energy array. Energy array Han Xuan has become very good at it. It''s just that Han Xuan is interrupted when he reaches the intermediate level. It''s not that he doesn''t want to continue learning. He really doesn''t have the chance to get the advanced physical array¡° I believe this will make up for my defect. " What Han Xuan is looking forward to now is a Book of array recording physical array in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven.

    Back to the periphery of the dead Ze, although Han Xuan has great strength, he still has to follow the plot to enter the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Han Xuan is not sure that he can open the gate.

 Chapter 733

    After meditating on a towering tree for several days, Han Xuanmeng opened his eyes when today''s morning light shone on his face.

    "Here you are."

    ¡­¡­

    "Elder martial sister Lu, there are many poisonous insects in the dead swamp. We''d better be careful."

    "Yes, it''s a pity that elder martial brother Han is different from us. Otherwise, we would not be so careful."

    "Elder martial brother Daren, how can we lay our hopes on others?"

    "Well, yes, yes." Song Daren looks embarrassed.

    "Sand, sand" suddenly, a rustling sound came from the misty canopy.

    "Who" Lu Xueqi has already grasped the hilt.

    "You''re a little late." In the crown of the tree, Han Xuan was lying on a branch.

    "Ah, elder martial brother Han, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Zeng Shu''s face is full of joy.

    "No, I''m waiting for you here." With that, Han Xuan turned over and fell down a big tree.

    "Elder martial brother Han." In the world of cultivating truth, the one with high accomplishments is the greatest, so everyone present called Han Xuan elder martial brother.

    "Well, you go. I''ll follow you." Want to enter the treasure house, Han Xuan only honest with these people.

    Time is spent in stop and go for a few days. In these days, Han Xuan is a shopkeeper in the team. He doesn''t do anything and won''t help him in case of danger. But the magic is that no matter it''s poisonous insects or ants, he won''t easily get close to Han Xuan.

    "Ahead is the treasure house of heaven. Let me lead the way." Early in the morning, several people are about to go on the road, Han Xuan said in the rear.

    If he didn''t know Han Xuan''s character, he would think that he wanted to eat the treasure alone.

    "Danger ahead!" Lin Jingyu asked with a frown.

    "It''s not too dangerous, but I''ll meet a few acquaintances." Han Xuan, who has come to the front of the team, said with a smile.

    "Acquaintances!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Poison God, you have no way to escape." After walking in the fog for half an hour, a shout came from the front.

    "Ah, sister Ping''er." In the team of Qingyun, xiaohuanlian is pleasantly surprised, and her pace can''t help speeding up.

    "Who, who''s over there." Small ring''s shout lets the attention of that side throw to this side.

    "Sister Ping''er, it''s me, Xiao Huan." Don''t care about Qingyun disciple''s strange eyes, Xiaohuan shouts in the fog.

    "Xiaohuan, don''t come here. It''s dangerous here."

    "Danger! There is no absolute security in the world. " As soon as the words came out, the fog in front of him fluctuated violently. It was only a moment, and most of it disappeared, so that people could see four figures on the opposite side.

    "Who are you?"

    "Qingyun, Han Xuan!" With that, the momentum around the body was released, so that the very thin fog completely disappeared.

    This time, the dead zeneze people finally gathered together¡° Evil, evil spirit On the other side, an old man''s face twitched and his speech was not sharp.

    "Gui Li, why don''t you open the treasure house of the emperor of heaven?" The place where they are standing now is exactly where Han Xuan left a few days ago.

    "Open the treasure house of heaven!" GUI Li once thought he had heard wrong, but he didn''t know how to open it.

    "Ji Ji" suddenly, a small yellow bird on GUI Li''s shoulder attracted everyone''s attention.

    "The little yellow bird on your shoulder is the nine heaven God Bird guarding the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. It has a way." Speaking, Han Xuan and others have come to this door.

    "Xiao Huang, you are a god bird." The devil''s eyes are full of surprise.

    "Jiji" small yellow birds make a pleasant song.

    "Xiao Huang, we want to enter the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Do you have a way?"

 Chapter 734

    "Jiji" little yellow bird circled in the mid air for a while, emitting a bright light.

    "Buzz" even Han Xuan can''t shake off countless dust.

    "Open, open, the gate of heaven''s treasure house is open." Xiao Yicai said excitedly.

    "Whoosh" didn''t wait for Qingyun to take action. Poison God took the lead, turned into a streamer and rushed into the gate with only one crack.

    "Poison God, stop for me!" The purpose of poison God is the same as that of GUI Li. They are all for the sake of divine water. How dare GUI Li let poison God enter the treasure house of the emperor of heaven first, yell, and quickly follow up.

    "I''m going in first. You should be safe." Han Xuan step out, has disappeared in front of the public.

    "Elder martial brother Han" several people see this, one by one also rushed in.

    ¡­¡­

    After entering the treasure house of heaven, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness is no longer limited.

    "Sure enough, there are array books." As Han Xuan expected, at the top of Tiandi''s treasure house, a white array book was suspended in the air.

    "Pa" just stepped out, only to hear the sound of the dead branches being trampled off.

    "Whoosh whoosh" all around the roots suddenly like alive, all to Han Xuan attack and go.

    Eyebrows slightly frown, "hum, it''s just a broken array."

    The array in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, after hundreds of millions of years of scouring, is already in a state of disrepair. I just don''t know why the array at the entrance is still very strong.

    The energy burst around his body, and Han Xuan turned into small debris before his roots came near.

    Without the obstruction of the tree roots, the road in front of Han Xuan appears in all directions.

    "Whoosh" followed the place he had explored before, and Han Xuan rushed into one of the channels.

    ¡­¡­

    "The treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor is a huge tree. I believe the treasure must be on the top." I saw the echo of the poison God is now light rod thinking order, careful to avoid the roots of the trees around each other, the mouth also muttered.

    "Whoosh" suddenly, a shrill sound came from behind.

    "Who?" Poison God fiercely stopped the footstep, the face contain not good of stare at the rear.

    "I didn''t expect you to be here." The voice falls, Han Xuan has already appeared beside the poison God.

    "It''s really impolite to be a famous evil god." Han Xuan''s deeds, as the four forces of the evil cult, how do you not know.

    "You are not afraid that I will kill you." Cast aside the eye poison God, Han Xuan light says.

    "I don''t think you want to make a life and death with me here. It''s cheap for others." Although the poison God knew something about Han Xuan, it was only skin deep. If he had witnessed the war between Han Xuan and ER Gouzi, he might not have dared to say so much.

    "It''s cheap! Oh, if I want something, even heaven and earth can''t take it from me. " With these words, heaven and earth tremble, as if to agree with Han Xuan''s words.

    "Hum, it''s a big tone, but I don''t want to argue with you now. Let''s meet at the top of the tree." For poison God, I just want to say that you know nothing about Han Xuan''s strength. After this episode, Han Xuan didn''t pay attention to it. After all, poison God is still dead. Let him jump for a while. Yes, he can just jump for a while.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh" at the top of Tiandi''s treasure house, countless gems reflect here like day.

    "Tianshu, Shenshui, and the items in the plot can''t be moved yet." Looking at a small drop of water floating in the center, Han Xuan knows that this is the fake water that will kill the poison god later.

 Chapter 735

    Although these items can''t be moved, Han Xuan doesn''t worry about some things.

    One hand out, empty grasp, space seems to be crushed, Han Xuan''s hand like into a black hole.

    When I draw back my hand again, I have one more thing on my hand.

    "I wonder if you will surprise me." Looking forward to the first page of the array book.

    "Physical type, high order array, morning star falling!" On the first page, with the appearance of a few golden characters, a complex array diagram appears, which is difficult to understand at a glance.

    "Interesting Han Xuan, who has been stuck in the intermediate array for a long time, suddenly sees such an advanced array. Regardless of the venue, he sits cross legged and the array is flat on his knees.

    "This structure seems unstable."

    "Ha ha, so it is."

    "How to arrange it here."

    Han Xuan''s face changed a lot in this short time, sometimes excited, sometimes sad.

    Unconsciously, two hours have passed, but Han Xuan is still silent in the first page of the array.

    "Here it is. The holy water must be ahead." All of a sudden, a slight sound came out of the space.

    "It''s over. Someone''s got it first." Qin Wuyan frowned and looked at a distant outline hidden in the dark.

    "Take advantage of his distraction and launch a surprise attack." Jin pinger''s words were affirmed by Qin Wuyan.

    "Wait, he seems to be elder martial brother Han." Just as the two of them started to move, GUI Li suddenly said.

    "But a long-known evil god." Qin Wuyan and Qin Wuyan have heard about Han Xuan from Gui Li, so when GUI Li tells Han elder martial brother, they have a guess in their hearts.

    "Well, I''ll go and have a look first." The ghost Li ponders for a while, cautiously approaches that figure, a bit like Han Xuan''s figure but leaves.

    As it gets closer and closer, GUI Li''s tight heart can finally relax, because the shadow is Han Xuan.

    "Ha ha ha, holy water, holy water!" Don''t wait for the ghost to shout out, but the poison God doesn''t know where to rush out. He jumps to Han Xuan.

    Sitting on the ground, Han Xuan''s body trembles, his eyes slowly open, and a chill almost solidifies the air.

    "You know you''re going to die soon."

    Han Xuan hates people bothering him when he is thinking about things. Anyone who breaks the law will die except death.

    "Well, they are afraid of you, but I am not afraid of you." Poison God has obviously been dazzled by divine water, otherwise he would not feel strange in the air.

    "Shua" a space crack suddenly appeared in the poison God''s left arm.

    "PATA" a broken arm fell on the ground, the most magical thing was that the wound of the broken arm did not shed blood.

    Han Xuan used to use the law of space, in addition to used to drive, there is no other powerful killing move.

    But just now, after cracking a small part of the Morningstar falling array, there is still a small gain in it, that is to use the law of space to attack.

    "You, what kind of magic did you use." It''s no wonder that the poison God turns pale. When something happens that is beyond your knowledge, your fear will be magnified infinitely. For example, when you wake up and appear in the street, you may be panicked¡° In my eyes, you are just like ordinary people in your eyes. You are all mole ants. " Not salty, Han Xuan slowly stood up, on this action, the air issued a click sound, as if a giant beast had stood up.

 Chapter 736

    After hearing the news, Qin Wuyan and Han xuanru put away the array book.

    "What makes him do that?" This idea not only appeared in Gui Li''s heart, but also in the poison God who suffered from the pain of breaking his arm.

    "Well, I''ll take care of your business." Although he knows that no one in this world can rob things from himself, the array books obtained from the treasure house of emperor Tiandi are too precious. When the array books are brought into Tianxuan, Han Xuancai focuses on the poison God.

    "What do you want?" The poison God''s eyes showed fear, and then he really understood why the evil god was so famous.

    "No! It''s not how I want to die, it''s how you want to die. " The ice on Han Xuan''s face seems to melt in an instant. He looks at the poison God with a smile, but in the eyes of the poison God, the smile seems to be more terrible than the cold face.

    "You want me to die." Poison God didn''t ask for mercy, because he knew it was useless. On the contrary, his other uninjured hand made some small movements.

    "You don''t know." More than smile, the corner of the eye is almost a crescent.

    "In that case, no one can get it." The poison God is as mad as a madman, and his arm is put to his mouth with the force of lightning.

    The sound of "Gudong" may be just a strange sound to others, but it is so harsh to ghosts.

    "Holy water, no!" He cried out bitterly, and the ghost ran to the poison God in the blink of an eye.

    "Touch" an angry fist, let poison God mouth overflow blood.

    "Keke"

    "Ha ha ha, none of you can get it." Spit out the blood in the mouth, the poison God roars wildly, the teeth dyed red by blood are particularly ferocious.

    "Ah, ah, no, what''s the matter, body, body! No All of a sudden, sudden changes suddenly, the poison God was floating uncontrollably, and the spiritual power in the body was constantly extracted.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan knew that the poison God was not far away from death, so he didn''t make up for it.

    "The book of heaven!" At the entrance of the passage, Qingyun''s disciples came late. When they saw the miserable appearance of the poison God, no one was surprised. Instead, they focused on the golden Rune floating in the air. The golden rune is the heavenly script that runs through the whole text.

    "Heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard everything as their cud dog!"

    Ten small golden characters appear, but the time and duration of these characters are short. Next to Gui Li''s body, which is the place where the false water was originally placed, a little crystal clear water drips around.

    "Gui Li, that''s the real magic water!" Jin pinger warned in the rear.

    Seeing this scene, Han Xuan frowned slightly. If it wasn''t for his sudden appearance, Guili would miss. Shenshui would eventually enter Guili''s pet Xiaohui''s body, but now, Xiaohui doesn''t appear.

    The result is that Gui Li gets the magic water, the original plot is in a mess, and the origin of the world is far away.

    "No, he can''t get it." Want to clear the stakes, Han Xuan made up his mind not to let Guili get water.

    Carry one hand behind your back and play in the void at an unobtrusive angle.

    Space seems to be affected, rippling out a ripple, quickly spread to the edge of Shenshui.

    GUI Li''s trembling hand has just reached out half, and is about to touch Shenshui¡° "Poof" the little water droplet is like a balloon inflated too much. It suddenly burst out. It''s just that under Han Xuan''s intentional control, the water droplets that burst out are so small that it''s impossible to collect them all.

 Chapter 737

    "No, no, no!" Every sound contains powerful energy fluctuation.

    He waved his hand like crazy, but no matter how fierce he was, he couldn''t catch the scattered water.

    "Elder martial brother, now, hurry up!" Hong Yan''s eyes brightened in incense burning valley.

    "Well," next to him, Li Xun felt the mysterious fire warning in his arms and said something.

    "Hum" the mysterious runes floating in the air all pour into the xuanhuojian.

    "Get it, younger martial sister, get out!" As soon as Li Xun''s hand turned over, xuanhuojian disappeared.

    The "boom" treasure house of emperor Tiandi suddenly vibrates violently, and tends to collapse at any time.

    "No, it''s going to collapse. Let''s get out of here." Zeng Shushu yelled and rushed out with the ring.

    "You don''t want to go yet. Do you want to stay here forever?" See the appearance that ghost Li loses soul, Han Xuan can''t help but remind a way.

    "It doesn''t matter whether we go or not. It doesn''t matter." At the moment when the holy water disappeared, GUI Li had no memory of the world.

    "I''m lucky to know something about resurrection." If you want to revive a person who only has one soul and one soul, even if Han Xuan has great ability, I''m afraid he can''t do it.

    But don''t forget, Han Xuan is the soul jade that he dreams of. He is not a little bit, but a small soul jade mountain.

    "Elder martial brother Han, you have a way to revive Baguio." The eye son of ghost Li absentminded flashed over excited color.

    "No, but it can solidify his soul." If Han Xuan is sure to revive Baguio just after her fall, it will be ten years since she died. Han Xuan can only make Baguio''s spirit solidify a little. Maybe, when Han Xuan''s strength is on the next level, there will be a way.

    "Spirit body, what is that?" GUI Li looks up at Han Xuan.

    "It can also be called the soul." With a wave of his big hand, a huge stone fell from his head turned into powder.

    Not because Han Xuan this one hand feel surprised, ghost fierce eyes have never had a moment of wandering.

    "Tell me what to do."

    Eyebrow slightly a wrinkly, ghost sharp tone let him extremely uncomfortable.

    "I''ll help you when I get what I want."

    "I can help you with what you want." Now Guili dares to do anything to revive Baguio.

    "All you have to do is live well." With that, Han Xuan slowly walked to the channel that came here before.

    "Live well." Ghost Li murmured this sentence in his mouth, and his eyes slowly recovered.

    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that the ghost king is preparing to raise the beast God." Han Xuan suddenly stopped, head slightly skimmed, light said.

    "When is the resurrection of the beast God?" Somehow, GUI Li hears this sentence and comes to Han Xuan in an instant.

    "I''ve been preparing for ten years. Why, don''t you find out?" Han Xuan smiles on his face, and his steps move again.

    The reason why I told GUI Li these things was that I was afraid that he would have some strange ideas because of it.

    In fact, if Han Xuan doesn''t say it, GUI Li may have been waiting for Han Xuan when he came back to guiwangzong. But now it''s different. Before she died, Baguio hoped that there would be no fighting between the positive demons. Once the beast God was resurrected, it would be a catastrophe in the immortal world.

    "Why, why did he lie to me." GUI Li''s disappointment flashed through his eyes. He joined the ghost King clan, one for reviving Baguio, and the other for calming Zhengmo. But in the end, everything is water moon in the mirror.

 Chapter 738

    Qingyun!

    "The book of heaven was obtained by the incense burning valley. It''s something to be thankful for." In Yuqing palace, Tian Buyi, Shuiyue and other leaders are talking, while below, Lu Xueqi and Lin Jingyu are all there, but Han Xuan is missing.

    "The demon sect is full of tricks. I think it''s better to repair a letter and let the incense burning Valley leave the heavenly book to Qingyun for safekeeping." Shuiyue stood up and frowned.

    "Shuiyue is right. The demon sect can do everything for the sake of the book of heaven. The incense burning Valley must know the way." Zeng Shuchang agreed with Shuiyue.

    "What you think is too simple. Yun Yilan of incense burning Valley is extremely conceited, which can be seen from his apprentice Li Xun." Tian is not easy to point out the secret.

    "By the way, I can''t see my nephew Han. He went with me." Looking at the silence of the scene, Zeng Shuchang suddenly said.

    "Yes, nephew Han, it''s not difficult for Tianshu to bring Qingyun back with him." Shuiyue frowns and looks down at Lu Xueqi.

    "In return, elder martial brother Han got an ancient book in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, but he didn''t go the same way as us." Lu Xueqi stepped forward and said.

    "Oh, ancient books." It''s not easy to think about what Han Xuan can see.

    "Well, that''s it for the time being. I''ll go to the incense burning Valley myself later." After a while of discussion, Tian Buyi said.

    "Yes, I will leave."

    ¡­¡­

    It''s on a mountain far away.

    "It''s wonderful, it''s really wonderful!" Sitting on the top of the mountain, Han Xuan opened his eyes that hadn''t been moved for a long time.

    After leaving the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, Han Xuan finds a place at will in order to understand the array book he just got.

    The so-called emperor does not fail those who want to. After a night, Han Xuan finally figured out a clue about the high-level array of morning star falling.

    "The king asked me to patrol the mountains, one or two, one or two." The excited mood has not yet calmed down, and there is an ugly song coming from the foot of the mountain.

    "Well, er Gouzi, why did he come here?" Han Xuan''s face stood upright, showing the expression of the past.

    "What are you doing here?" The sound waves spread down from the top of the mountain, making the singing stop suddenly.

    "Ma Di, is this mountain yours? The wolf God will come and go as soon as he wants." There was silence at the foot of the mountain, and then the sound of a broken Gong came up.

    "Why are you here?" Han Xuan frowned, and his voice was cold.

    At the foot of the "whoosh" mountain, a streamer appears. Er Gouzi has come to Han Xuan almost when the light appears.

    "Han Xiaozi, I haven''t seen you for ten years, but I miss you so much." Er Gouzi put his head together, and the dog had a cheap smile on his face.

    Han Xuan mouth a smoke, "I don''t have extra patience, why come here."

    "Ah" see Han Xuan again and again to ask himself the same question, two dog son smile convergence, do 45 degrees look up at the sky, if you don''t know his character, I''m afraid that will be infected by his sentimental appearance.

    "It''s not you. I don''t know what you said to that boy Guili. As soon as I came back, I pestered me to ask about the method of resurrection. I know what the method of resurrection is, and I can''t stand his harassment, so I left my family."¡° But come back, what have you got in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven? Take it out and have a look. "

    Han Xuan a listen, instantly understand a probably, this goods, afraid is can''t stand to disturb is false, come to inquire about the treasure is true.

 Chapter 739

    "I remember you said before that you didn''t penetrate the physical array. I don''t know if it''s true." Han Xuan''s face is full of smile. I''m afraid that the reason why Er Gouzi came here all the way is because of the array book.

    "Er, when did labor and capital say that labor and capital are omnipotent and have no flaws?" Two dog son dog gas a lift, force do calm.

    "Oh, in that case, please go back." Han Xuan gives the order to leave.

    "Hey, hey, you say that you''re going to die every day. I''m worried about where you''ll die. Don''t worry. I won''t leave you in the future." Er Gouzi''s eyes burst out, then pretended to be nothing happened and said with a smile.

    The reason why the two dogs follow him is that Han Xuan doesn''t know. He''s afraid that Han Xuan has learned how to trap him. Now he''s bothering Han Xuan and he doesn''t have the energy to study hard.

    Er Gouzi is a mysterious existence. According to Han Xuan''s observation over the years, his strength is unfathomable, his body is like King Kong, he is not afraid of any energy array, he likes to eat the origin of the world, but he seems to be a friend and an enemy to himself, which is extremely contradictory.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed quickly. The sun and moon were constantly moving overhead. More than two months had passed since one person and one dog came to the top of the mountain.

    During this period, whenever Han Xuan wanted to understand the array, er Gouzi would sing like a mosquito in his ear, which made him angry.

    He wanted to drive him away, but Er Gouzi had rough skin and thick flesh. It was obviously unrealistic to use normal means, but it was too early to use abnormal means.

    "Er Gouzi, it suddenly occurred to me." One morning, Han Xuan didn''t know what to think of, his face changed greatly, and he stood up from the ground.

    "It''s none of my business. I''ll call you when the sun is too hot." One side, two dog son moved body, the dog eye didn''t lift once.

    "I remember that I killed the black water snake, and now this plot needs the black water snake. What should I do?" At the beginning, when he was searching for dixue cave, because the black water Xuan snake offended himself, Han Xuan cut off his head in a rage.

    Now think about it, Han Xuan is really regretful. If it''s because of this, the world can''t be born, then Han Xuan has been busy all these years.

    "Well, now I think of it, it seems that you should eat melatonin." Er Gouzi turned over and said vaguely.

    "Oh, you can make it up." Looking at Er Gouzi''s manner, Han Xuan knows that he has left behind. After all, er Gouzi''s purpose is the same as his own, which is the origin of the world.

    Under certain conditions, er Gouzi thought more about the origin of the world than Han Xuan. Looking at Er Gouzi''s appearance now, he didn''t worry at all.

    "I found a little snake, and after ten years of birth, I gave it to the ghost king before leaving."

    "Hu" listen to this, Han Xuan long breath.

    ¡­¡­

    Half a month has passed, but today''s world is dim.

    "Ah, it''s going to rain. My mother wants to get married!" Er Gouzi stands at the top of the peak, his eyes narrowed slightly. If he is a man, he wants to be a poet who is full of poetry.

    "Hum! Hum

    After two hums in the air, the two dogs stopped to recite poems and stare in one direction.

    Sitting on the top of the peak, Han Xuan suddenly opened his eyes. Two golden lights in his eyes were shining directly into the sky, making a hole in the cloudy sky. A man and a dog look at each other, and a smell of gunpowder fills the whole world.

 Chapter 740

    "What do you want?" Slowly stand up, Han Xuan calm looking at two dogs.

    "You said The cheap smile on ER Gouzi''s face disappeared.

    "I guess you''re going to get hurt today."

    "Oh! I guess you''re going to get hurt today

    If someone else is here at this time, they will be confused by their words.

    "Whoosh" two streamers are chasing one after the other, leaving violent energy fluctuations.

    It is said that the extreme south of the vast land of China is rich in poisonous insects and beasts.

    "Hold on, we must not let the border break." Outside the 100000 mountain, a huge light curtain sealed the entrance, but at this time, the light curtain kept shaking, and there was a trend of dissipation at any time.

    "Brother Tian, the power of the beast God is getting stronger and stronger. I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold it." In front of the light curtain, many friars, such as Tian Buyi, tried to keep the light curtain.

    "If you can''t support it, you have to support it. Once the border is broken, it will be a disaster for the world of cultivating immortals." Tian Buyi''s face was a little pale at this time, obviously because of the excessive consumption of spiritual power.

    "Whoosh"

    On the horizon in the distance, two streamers came rushing here with great power.

    "Who."

    At the beginning of this idea, Han Xuan and ER Gouzi have rushed into the light curtain.

    "Nothing in the hundred thousand mountains can go out." As the streamer disappears, a compass shaped object appears, accompanied by a sound.

    "Buzz" compass landing, emitting a golden light, soon into the dim light curtain.

    "Buzz" a wave of light curtain, Tian not easy and others out of 100 meters away.

    "This, that person is Han Shi niece." Hard to move away from the array plate, Tian is not easy to look to the light curtain of the light rhyme flow.

    You know, just a moment ago, the border would break, and it still gathered the top friars in the mainland, but Han Xuan just dropped a piece of compass to solve it.

    "Brother Tian, since we don''t need to guard here, we''d better go in and fight to the death with the beast God." Incense Valley cloud Yi Lan proposed.

    "Well, fight to the death!"

    Han Xuan threw the array disk in order not to let any creature in the mountain leave, but to enter without restriction.

    ¡­¡­

    "Thousands of years of waiting, we can finally see the sun from the sky!" On the top of the highest mountain in the hundred thousand mountains, a fierce atmosphere hovered at the top of the mountain.

    "Congratulations At the top of the peak, the ghost King led his subordinates to bow and salute.

    "Well, it seems that there''s something extraordinary coming." At this time, the beast God was just a mass of black Qi, which did not form a physical body. It was just that the black Qi formed a huge face and looked into the distance.

    "Whoosh"

    "Whoosh"

    At the top of the peak, the sound of the animal myth just fell, and the two streamers fell back and forth. Light convergence, this is not exactly two dog son and Han Xuan it.

    "It''s you!" The huge face formed by black Qi shows the meaning of fear.

    In the blood cave, Han Xuan let the beast God suffer a lot. Now he is meeting, and the beast God naturally remembers.

    Han Xuan''s eyes flashed golden light, as if he could see through the huge ball formed by the black air.

    "I wonder why the original breath of the world appeared in you for a moment."

    Han Xuan naturally knows the origin of the beast God. It was created by a monk who was able to collect all the evil Qi between heaven and earth thousands of years ago.

    But how difficult it is for the ethereal Qi to generate wisdom. Maybe the great energy knows this, but she doesn''t know how to find the origin of the world. With the help of the origin of the world, how difficult it is to generate wisdom.

 Chapter 741

    "Wolf God, why are you with him?" The ghost King frowned, and secretly said that two dogs were domineering in the ghost King clan. How could they mix with Han Xuan again.

    It''s not surprising that the ghost king will question Er Gouzi. It''s really that Han Xuan and he are not good at looking at the beast God. Han Xuan has no choice but to explain. After all, he is the right man, but Er Gouzi is a little confused.

    "Oh, with him! Now, we are the enemy Er Gouzi no longer has the ruffian nature of the past, and his wary eyes are not on Han Xuan''s side.

    "Ghost king, I appreciate you very much, give you a chance, go away." In the war with ER Gouzi, it''s not to say that 100000 mountains will be razed to the ground, but the mountain will certainly fall apart.

    "You The ghost king turned black.

    "Well, you don''t have to. I already know the answer." Han Xuan raised his hand and interrupted the ghost King''s mouth.

    "Er Gouzi, this time, we can finally let go." His eyes were more dignified than ever, and a breath of fear came out of his body.

    "That''s what I mean!" The magic flame rises, and the space gives out a clear click sound under the burning of the magic flame.

    "Strong power, strong people, suzerain, we''d better stay away from the edge." This time, the two people''s breath is different from that of ten years ago. Ten years ago, one person and one dog still kept their hands, but now that the origin of the world is present, there is no need to hide.

    "But I''m not reconciled. The beast God finally summoned me." The ghost king was also frightened by the momentum of the two men, but most of his life was devoted to the beast God. Now the beast God is about to appear, and now he wants to give up.

    "Suzerain, if you want to stay here, you can leave first."

    "Withdraw"

    Silence a few breath of time, in a person a dog momentum reached the peak, the space is a little unstable, the ghost King spit out a word from his teeth.

    "No one bothers us at last." Han Xuan''s eyes full of war look directly at Er Gouzi.

    "Before the war, should he be sealed?" Er Gouzi said with no expression on his face. The magic flame on his body divided into a small part, forming a square. This is the cage of the devil that Er Gouzi is proud of.

    Han Xuan sees this and doesn''t stop him. Trapping the beast God can prevent him from escaping. After all, the war between the two people will be very fierce and there is no spare energy to pay attention to him.

    Second, no matter who laughs to the end, they will be very tired and seal the beast God, which can prevent the counter attack before death.

    "Fight

    With the word "Ka" falling to the ground, the already disordered space was finally unable to bear, turned into small pieces, and the space storm swept around.

    "When" figure just had some action, one person and one dog had already met. The sky star sword appeared in his hand and chopped on ER Gouzi''s steel like paw.

    In a flash, the sparks were all around, and the two dogs blocked the edge of the stars with their physical strength.

    "I didn''t expect your strength to improve so fast." It can be seen that Er Gouzi was extremely hard to resist at this time.

    "Take out your real skills and let me see how many cards you still have to play." Han Xuan holds the handle of the sword with both hands. He can''t be careless for a moment when dealing with ER Gouzi.

    "Good boy, the magic attack!" Er Gouzi''s black and white pupils began to rotate, faster and faster, and the mysterious atmosphere filled the whole sky.

 Chapter 742

    Seeing this battle, Han Xuan''s mind was concentrated as never before, but it was like this. There seemed to be a sledgehammer in his mind.

    Buzz''s eyes were absent for a moment.

    Er Gouzi''s combat experience is so sophisticated that he can''t miss such an excellent opportunity. Dog paw takes advantage of the situation and takes the sky star sword to one side, with the other paw hitting Han Xuan''s belly.

    "Shua" that water and fire do not invade the clothes, leaving three marks under the sharp claws.

    Fortunately, Han Xuan reacted at the last moment, but just like this, his paw still scratched close to the skin and flesh, although it didn''t cause any substantial damage, but there was something on ER Gouzi''s paw that made it hurt.

    Er Gouzi won''t give Han Xuan time to think, but he just grabs it.

    "Good courage!" Han Xuan drinks angrily. How dare Han Xuan let his paw hurt him? The star is across his chest.

    "When" in the moment of contact, the sky star sword seems to twist.

    "Time and space, your understanding of the law of time and space." Han Xuan was shocked and stepped back.

    "Wrong, this is the law of time and space. When the law of time and space is understood to a certain extent, they can be combined into one and produce a more bizarre law of time and space." Er Gouzi did not attack at this time.

    The law of time and space, as the name suggests, is to use both at the same time, only different and nominal at the same time, but to combine space and time, so as to form a force of law.

    "You are very deep."

    Han Xuan was glad that Er Gouzi didn''t know the law of time and space before, but now it seems that he has already understood it, but he didn''t have the ability to use it at that time.

    "It''s no use saying more. I''m bound to get the origin of the world!" Two dog son dog face a Su, and is to Han Xuan attack.

    "Do you think you are sure of me? A hundred years is a long time." While talking, Han Xuan slowly closes his eyes.

    "Yuanshen, out of the body!"

    Broken mountains and rivers, heaven and earth collapse!

    In a flash, all the energy in this world gathered to Han Xuan.

    Originally, er gouzisheng, who was like a phantom, stopped, and the dog''s eyes showed a look of horror.

    You know, er Gouzi in the real cultivation world in the past also wanted the characters of wind and rain, which made his eyes also show horror. What a big thing.

    "You, you have cultivated the spirit." Looking at the spirit body sitting on Han Xuan''s head, er Gouzi rolled his throat a few times.

    "It has been 110 years since the self began to absorb soul jade." With each word of the spirit body, a mountain in the 100000 mountains will collapse. It seems that these words have great penetrating power.

    Han Xuan''s current cultivation is in the later period of Yuanying, when Yuanshen comes out of the body, which can only be achieved by the powerful Xuanling. From Yuanying to Xuanling, there are two big realms.

    "It seems that you have the ability to collect that thing. Unexpectedly, you still remember him so far." Er Gouzi knows why han Xuan uses yuan Shen to get out of the body. That''s because of the help of Hunyu. After all, for a hundred years, Han Xuan has been absorbing Hunyu all the time.

    As for the thing in Er Gouzi''s mouth, it refers to the power of reality and emptiness with extremely harsh conditions. The power of virtual and real is different from the law, but it may also be superior to the law. No one knows the specific effect, because no one in the higher world has ever received it.

 Chapter 743

    "Maybe, but now, do you still have the ability to compete with me for the origin of the world?" Yuan Shen, sitting on his head, slowly stood up and made the earth shake.

    Er Gouzi didn''t speak and his face was a little ugly.

    For a long time!

    "The origin of the world, I will not give up!" Then he gritted his teeth and surrounded himself with the law of time and space. It seemed that Er Gouzi was not in this space.

    "Flashy but not real!" Han Xuan spits out four words from his mouth.

    Some things may be shocking to the naked eye, but in Yuan Shen''s eyes, it''s like the space-time rule that Er Gouzi is using now. Every change of space and the flow of time are all invisible under yuan Shen''s gaze.

    "What about that! "The devil''s mind strikes!" The pupil of Er Gouzi rotates rapidly, which seems to form a huge whirlpool in the depth of his eyes. Everything that looks at Er Gouzi will fall into it unconsciously.

    Han Xuan eyes show dignified, before this move can let oneself eat some small loss.

    "Divine attack, so it is!" Time is only in a flash, Yuan Shen''s face suddenly realized.

    Close your eyes slightly. At this time, Yuanshen is in his mind.

    "Er Gouzi, I didn''t expect that your mind is so powerful, but you still can''t beat me." In Yuan Shen''s mind, er Gouzi''s paws are attacking all the objects around him.

    Listening to the voice, er Gouzi stopped his action and turned black.

    "You found me so quickly." You know, er Gouzi just fell into chaos bead for some unknown reason. His former strength must be incomparable. The reason why he is fighting Han Xuan so hard now is that he is seriously injured.

    As the saying goes, a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Even though Er Gouzi is seriously injured, his spirit is not comparable to that of an ordinary monk. If Han Xuan hadn''t absorbed soul jade for a hundred years, he would not have found the so-called magic impact.

    "Go out, you should know the strength of Yuanshen. If I hurt you seriously at this time, you will not be able to recover."

    If you don''t fight with spirit, you won''t use this move. After all, once a spirit is injured, it''s slow to recover.

    For example, er Gouzi has already recovered a small part of his body, and he still has the upper hand in the face of Han Xuan, but the spirit is still the same as before, on the premise of using the peerless secret soul crystal.

    "Hum" two dogs put down a cold hum, the figure slowly fade, obviously also don''t want to use spirit body to fight.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside!

    "Huhu" the two dogs gasped hard.

    "Han Xiaozi, you are cruel, but labor and capital have not lost."

    "Oh! What else do you have? " Han Xuan''s brow is wrinkled. He says that he can''t see through the goods.

    "Hum, forbidden technique!" Er Gouzi''s face was solemn and holy.

    "Well, it seems to be his forbidden skill, but why is it different this time?" Han Xuan has not only seen Er Gouzi''s forbidden technique once or twice, but as long as the world is born, er Gouzi will certainly use it. But this time, it''s different.

    "No!" Yuan Shen''s face suddenly changed and he returned to the body in an instant. In the 100000 mountains, countless black gases rise, more and more, more and more rich.

    "Boom" is like gasoline being ignited, and flames are burning in the mountains.

    "His magic flame has increased by more than one level." Han Xuan has a drop of sweat on her cheek. I don''t know if it was roasted by the flame or because she is afraid of Er Gouzi now.

 Chapter 744

    "Roar ~" the roar of the sky, the whole mountain can no longer bear, suddenly collapsed.

    The giant wolf, who is 100 Zhang tall, steps forward with two pairs of wings formed by black and red flames on his back.

    "Magic flame wings!"

    Looking at the magic fire around his body, Han Xuan doesn''t dare to let his spirit appear easily. Fire is the enemy of all spiritual bodies. In addition, er Gouzi''s magic fire has the characteristics of burning everything. Even if it''s OK for a while, it will surely be fatally injured after a long time.

    "Compared with the origin of the world, I look forward to the power of the virtual and the real!" If yuan Shen is injured now, it will be far away to accept the power of emptiness and reality.

    "In that case." Han Xuan waved back with one hand, and the fire wolf from Chao Han Xuan''s attack instantly dissipated.

    The sky star sword turns into a little bit of starlight and melts into the body, freeing hands to make countless illusions in front of the chest.

    "Secret skill: Dharma, heaven and earth!"

    Spit out this sentence, the magic flame has drowned Han Xuan.

    "Shua" suddenly, the devil''s flame is rolling violently. Han Xuan seems to be Nirvana from the fire. He is a hundred feet tall and has a panoramic view of a hundred thousand mountains.

    "Er Gouzi, this must be the last battle." With one hand, the stars come out of the body, and countless stars form the sky star sword.

    "Yes, the final battle, the origin of the world, depends on the final blow."

    "Then, take it!" Tianxing pulls out a long gully on the ground.

    "Reiki into form, the power of time, the power of space!"

    "The magic sword''s real secret to resist thunder!" Some of Han Xuan''s strongest attacks are blessed by the magic sword Yulei Zhenjue. Even the sky star sword is trembling. It seems that he can''t hold on.

    "Click, click!" A few bright lights flashed in the frightening black sky, but the light turned red.

    "The devil Er Gouzi just spat out a word, and all the demons in the 100000 mountain began to gather to him.

    ¡­¡­

    "Good, strong, desperate to tears!" The eyes of the people who had already retreated to the edge of the mountain were dull.

    "Ah, let me out, let me out!" Some disciples with poor accomplishments were lying on the light curtain and howling.

    "Well, we shouldn''t have followed then." Incense Valley cloud Yi Lan want to smoke their own mouth, is the so-called heaven has a way you don''t go, hell no way you break in, this sentence is used to describe them in fit.

    It''s not surprising that Yun Yilan is so upset. When Han Xuan enters the hundred thousand mountain, he throws out an array plate, which is only allowed to enter, but not allowed to leave. Now they want to escape, but they can''t escape.

    "Ghost king, we are all grasshoppers on the same rope now. It''s better to work together to get through this difficulty first." Tian not easy to see the seriousness of the situation, if according to the last move of one man and one dog, 100000 mountains will no longer exist.

    "Good" ghost king does not want to, directly agreed to come down.

    The crowd stood in a strange formation.

    "Tian Buyi, what kind of battle is it? It seems that it''s a little fierce." When the formation of that moment, a layer of light curtain rising, accompanied by the sound of dragons and Fengming.

    "I got this from an ancient monk''s cave when I went down the mountain for training. Today it''s my first time to use it." Tian is not easy to mobilize everyone''s spiritual power to make the light curtain more solid¡° If I don''t die today, I owe you a favor. " After hearing this, the ghost king did not ask about specific things. After all, everyone has his own secret.

    What''s more, the two sides have a hostile relationship. It''s really inconvenient to talk too much. Now they are just trying to tide over the difficulties together. After the crisis, the battle between Zheng and Mo will continue.

 Chapter 745

    "Live to say it!" Tian not easy heart really have no bottom, because at this time, the sky and ground, everywhere is full of powerful pressure.

    Under everyone''s nervous gaze, the red lightning in the sky falls. Qingyun disciples all know whether they can survive, and then they will know the result.

    ¡­¡­

    "Puyi" when red comes into contact with Tianxing sword, the power of thunder rushes in the body, and several meridians are already broken.

    "Get out of here!" Han Xuan''s eyes protruded, his nose and ears flushed with blood.

    "Hum" electric light flickered, and cracks appeared on the surface of the sword.

    "Magic sword"

    "Yu Lei Zhen Jue!" Han Xuan uses all his strength to wave the thunder from nine days to ER Gouzi.

    There is no sign that the space is broken when the "click" red thunder goes by. The irregular cracks emit black silk threads, but these black silk threads seem to be very slow, but they are extremely fast, and they are attached to the thunder in the blink of an eye.

    In the broad world of Zhuxian, all the auras converge to the 100000 mountains, and all of them pour into thunder, with a little white in the red.

    "I don''t believe I can''t break your strongest blow today, magic gun, give me coagulation, coagulation, coagulation!" All the demonic flames in the mountain form a long black gun. If you look at it from a distance, you will feel submissive.

    "Whoosh" long gun is shot by Er Gouzi, the target is the red thunder.

    Time seems to slow down, long guns and lightning in all the people watching gently together.

    At this moment, there is no big bang, no bright light, the two just like there is no conflict.

    ¡­¡­

    "Quickly lead all the spirit power in your body into the battle array." I can only see Tian Buyi''s lips moving, but I can''t hear the slightest sound.

    After ten breath!

    "Shua" gun and thunder that point, the hot light emission, instant will be within a hundred miles of all objects melt.

    "Boom" deafening, with the smoke rolling, spread to every corner of the mountain.

    In the whole immortal world, the heaven and earth suddenly flashed a bright light, which made countless old monsters in the mountains open their eyes.

    "Puyi"

    Tian Buyi, ghost king and many other friars all spat out a mouthful of blood, and the battle was broken in an instant.

    The disciples with low accomplishments were exposed to the atmosphere of destroying the heaven and the earth, and directly melted on the spot. It was shocking to see them.

    In an instant, the team of 100 only left a few dozen people.

    ¡­¡­

    "You''re not dead." Han Xuan kneels half on one knee. His clothes look like rags.

    "Cough, you are not dead, how can labor and capital die?" Er Gouzi''s body was full of flames, but it was dark.

    "Next, what to do." Han Xuan tries to stand up, the tiger shaped pendant has been suspended on his head, and the green energy can quickly repair his deep visible bone wound.

    "Damn it. If you cheat, I won''t play! " Seeing that Han Xuan''s injury is rapidly recovering, er Gouzi is not calm in an instant. He is forced to endure the pain from his body and soars into the air. His target is the beast God in the cage of the demon in mid air¡° Dare you Han Xuan is not willing to hand over the origin of the world to others, but his injury is more serious than that of Gouzi. After all, his magic sword Yulei really means killing one thousand enemies and losing eight hundred.

    A box appeared in my hand, and I didn''t care that the box was made of precious materials. I crushed it directly to reveal the bright red pills inside.

    "Gudong" pill into the abdomen, Han Xuan body emitting red fog.

    "I drop a mother, you son not to die, in this kind of condition use fury Dan."

 Chapter 746

    Crazy Dan, as the name suggests, taking this pill will make him gain powerful power for a short time. If you want to gain powerful power, how can there be no side effects? What''s more, Han Xuan is still seriously injured.

    It''s just that Han Xuan and ER Gouzi have come to this stage to fight for the origin of the world. How can Han Xuan give up at this time, otherwise all the previous work will be in vain.

    "Bang" eats the fury pill, and his body seems to be cut off from the pain nerve. Han Xuan''s eyes are red, and he soars up to chase Er Gouzi.

    Two dog son see this, bite teeth, sucking strength all make up, full take off and up.

    Close, more and more close, finally, Han Xuan and two dogs at the same time to the magic cage.

    Han Xuan doesn''t dare to hesitate. Facing the origin of the world, er Gouzi can almost trample on any promise. He doesn''t want to waste any more words.

    Shua''s cage is like being torn open by a pair of big hands, revealing the beast God with black air inside.

    "Don''t take it alone See Han Xuan a come up to start, two dog son urgent, in the mouth shoot a magic flame light pillar.

    "Hum!" Han Xuan grins coldly and swallows fury Dan. At this time, he has been able to suppress Er Gouzi steadily.

    Just after a breath, Han Xuan''s sneer solidified.

    "Boom" with a bang, that has not yet formed the entity of the beast God split, two green light points to different directions.

    It turned out that Er Gouzi knew that he was not Han Xuan''s opponent now, so he didn''t want to get all the world origin at this time. After all, in his present state, er Gouzi was satisfied with half of it.

    "You Han Xuan''s body is shaking. It''s really that Er Gouzi''s blow was aimed at him just now. But when he is still a step away, the magic flame turns a corner. Han Xuan is caught off guard.

    "Gaga, you are not tired of deceit!" With a strange smile, er Gouzi retreated to the origin of the far away world.

    In this regard, Han Xuan has no choice but to sigh. It''s not how open-minded he is. It''s really the origin of the world. Under the intentional control of Er Gouzi, the direction of dispersion is on the contrary. Han Xuan wants to take everything by himself. Maybe it''s possible for him to return to his heyday now.

    "It seems that the collection of virtual and real power should be speeded up, otherwise every time there is trouble from this product, I will be bored to death." Muttering, Han Xuanfa''s state of heaven and earth was relieved, and then he galloped to the opposite direction of Er Gouzi.

    ¡­¡­

    "Lord, it seems that something is coming to us." At the edge of Shiwan mountain, guiwangzong and Zhengdao friars saw a green light coming from afar.

    "It''s a powerful energy wave. I didn''t expect that there was such a treasure here." The ghost king had not answered, and an old voice came out of the light curtain.

    "That''s the hermit!" The ghost King''s eyes were fixed.

    "Lord, what is a recluse?" Qinglong tries to get up from the ground, comes to the ghost king and asks in a low voice.

    "I don''t know that our continent has existed for tens of billions of years, and there are countless strong people born. Some of them have died, but some of them have gone to the mountains and forests. They don''t care about the world, but they just don''t know why they appear now."

    "What about their strength."

    "Every hermit must be a man of heaven. They have endless longevity. They really live with heaven and earth. If any one of them can join our ghost King clan, we will be able to sweep across the world."¡° It''s so powerful After hearing this, Qinglong''s face was full of disbelief.

 Chapter 747

    "Bad old man, I didn''t expect you to come here first." Just as they were talking about the ghost king, several streamers came from the horizon.

    "You''ve come quite quickly." The old man who came here at first said, and this sentence shows that they know each other.

    "That''s the spirit of heaven and earth!"

    "Whoosh" deep in the mountain, just listen to a whistling, red fog wrapped in the body of Han Xuan rushed out.

    Not caring about everyone''s eyes, Han Xuan reached out with one hand and grasped only half of the world''s origin.

    "Little friend, wait a minute!" Words fall, there are four people will Han Xuan firmly surrounded, although they are all smiling appearance, but Han Xuan is keen to detect a trace of bad meaning.

    "What''s the matter?" Han Xuan''s outstretched hand did not stop at all. He caught the origin of the world in front of his eyes.

    "Xiaoyou, the things in your hand are not what you should have. I think you''d better leave them to us." Although they don''t know what the thing with green light is, they can feel that it must be very helpful for them to break through the realm.

    "Oh, you want to grab food with me!" Han Xuan looks around and shows a sunny smile on his face, which is a little strange when combined with the blood red fog.

    "Little friend, that''s not true. We just want you to keep it in our custody." The old man didn''t know the danger was coming, and he was smiling.

    "I think you are tired of living." Ferocious face, powerful momentum, let here is in hot water.

    "Bad old man, if you don''t, I''ll go first." One of the four took out a sword of Guangyun and took the lead in attacking Han Xuan.

    "Hum, it happens that the fury power of fury Dan San can''t be used. Since you sent it to me, don''t blame me." After swallowing the fury pill, if the fury power in the body is not released, the damage to the body will only be greater.

    The tongue has licked the corner of the mouth, and the bloodthirsty light has completely covered the eyes.

    "Ha" Han Xuan stepped forward with his left foot and made a fist with his right hand. He wanted to fight the sharpness of the sword with his fist.

    See this scene, that attack to Han Xuan''s friar, the face has emerged a smile.

    "Ka, Ka, Ka" only heard the sound of a series of metal being broken.

    "Tick" although a few people are now in mid air, but the voice of blood dripping to the ground is still clear.

    "Here, here!" Looking at the scarlet fist of the Friar''s vest, the remaining three friars'' throats were a little dry.

    "Touch" pieces of meat flying around, the monk was still smiling a moment before he died.

    "Before, master!" This scene, let them three people see the situation directly, knelt down in mid air.

    It''s no wonder that the monks killed by Han Xuan have the same strength as them. However, when they meet Han Xuan, they just lose one move. Isn''t it the same result when they go up.

    "If you offend me, no one will come to a good end!" Han Xuan finish this sentence, the figure like a ghost, instantly appeared in front of the three.

    "Run, run separately!" As the world''s top monk, where willing to be slaughtered, three rays of light fly in different directions.

    "Run! Have you escaped yet? " Blood red mist rolling.

    "Time, go back!" Strange things happened. In the view of Tian Buyi and others, the three people who fled seemed to be pulled back by something invisible.

    "As I said, no one who offends me will come to a good end." His right hand was the palm of his hand and fell on the old man''s head.

    "Touch" the head, such as watermelon, smashed by big stone, white brain, bright red blood, in the air to draw a strange picture.

 Chapter 748

    In the face of Han Xuan at this time, even the ghost king, who is famous for his ruthlessness, is a little scared.

    "Offend anyone, don''t offend him!" That''s what everyone here thinks.

    "Oh, oh, there''s another fight. I like it. Fight, fight." In the depth of 100000 mountains, er Gouzi has obviously got the origin of the world and is coming here quickly.

    Han Xuan''s eyes are fixed, and he turns around quickly. The origin of the world floating behind him disappears.

    As soon as the origin of the "whoosh" world disappeared, er Gouzi suddenly appeared with his mouth wide open. Obviously, if Han Xuan was not quick, he was afraid that this part of the origin of the world would fall into this dog''s mouth.

    "Well, Han boy, it''s a beautiful day today!"

    Thundering came from the sky.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A few days later!

    Qingyun!

    "Elder martial brother, here comes GUI Li!"

    If GUI Li is to travel with Qingyun, there must be a battle.

    But when Han Xuan returned to Qingyun at the beginning, he passed down the words. If GUI Li came, he would take him to his residence.

    "Let him in!" The door of the room opens automatically.

    "Go in, elder martial brother Han. It''s a blessing for you to see you traitor." The disciple who led the way looked disgusted.

    GUI Li didn''t care about the sneer of the disciple, and stepped into the open wooden door.

    "Creak" into the room, the door will automatically close.

    "Elder martial brother Han!" Seeing Han Xuan sitting in the middle of the room, GUI Li bows.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a few days!" Han Xuan would have left the world long ago if it wasn''t for the sake of fulfilling his previous promise.

    "Elder martial brother, Baguio has a chance to revive!" Han Xuan''s strength, in 100000 mountains, GUI Li has really experienced it. He believes that no one in the world can defeat Han Xuan, and since his strength is so strong, he surely knows how to revive a person.

    Slowly open your eyes and watch GUI Li.

    For a long time!

    "I want to hear the truth!"

    Hearing these words, GUI Li''s heart jumped and he had already guessed something.

    GUI Li wanted to talk, but at the end he only nodded his head.

    "Resurrect her, maybe within a year after her death, but now, even I can''t help it."

    "No, no, there must be a way, there must be a way!"

    Looking at GUI Li''s dejected appearance, Han Xuan sighed, "I believe that there is no way to revive her in this world. I think Lu Xueqi of xiaozhufeng has deep affection for you. Cherish the people in front of you. Don''t waste energy on a dead person."

    "Brother Han, do you have a lover?" GUI Li raised his head and looked sad.

    "Ling ER!" Jinlingzi''s peerless face came to mind automatically. Seeing Han Xuan''s silence, GUI Li continued to ask, "if one day, the beloved of elder martial brother Han dies, what should you do?"

    "Boom" listen to this, Han Xuan''s breath fluctuates violently, directly shocks GUI Li out of the room, and the heavily forbidden room collapses with the sound.

    And deep in the sea of God, a touch of black fog beat, but this time is extremely short, and then strange disappeared.

    "I''m going to kill jiuchongtian. I''m going to ask him why he wanted her to die." When speaking, the essence of the murderous will be shrouded in blue clouds.

    For a long time, the murderous spirit disappeared.

    "Well, go ahead, this thing can keep her body from rotting, and her spiritual experience will gather slowly. Maybe you wait for hundreds of thousands of years, and it''s not certain that she will really revive."

    What Han Xuan gave is undoubtedly soul jade, but he didn''t know that it was because of this last sentence that Guili Zhenzhen waited until the day of Baguio''s resurrection.

 Chapter 749

    The snow mountain is steaming and foggy, the ice water is playing and murmuring, the birds are jumping on the spruce, the moss is winding around the wisteria, and the spreading meadow is like a huge green jade plate, holding up the holy snow mountain.

    "Hoo, Hoo" cool wind blowing, blowing off the accumulated snow on the spruce.

    "Is it winter already?" On the top of the snow mountain, a young man dressed in white stands proudly. He seems to be integrated with the snow mountain. If the cool wind does not blow his clothes up, no one will find him.

    "Han boy, you are in good spirits. The secret disease left by the war has recovered." A wave of space, a wolf like non wolf, dog like non dog animals appear.

    "Good! It''s not so fast. I just want to see how the earth is now and whether the aura is as good as I expected. " It''s not Han Xuan or er Gouzi on the top of the snow mountain.

    It''s been a month since the return of Zhuxian world. During this period, Han Xuan uses the tiger shaped pendant to recover. It''s just the sequela left by fury Dan. It can''t recover in a short time, even if there is a tiger shaped pendant.

    "Brother, you''re running around again!" Space is a wave, Jin Lingzi barefoot appears, seems not afraid of the ice and snow.

    "Well, go back, my brother will not run around." Touching Jin Lingzi''s hair, Han Xuan''s eyes show tenderness.

    "Oh, show love, die fast." Two dog son is picking nostril, full face of disdain.

    Han Xuan smiles and doesn''t care. The power of the space around her body flows and disappears in this world.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother, you stay in Tianxuan continent. You are not allowed to leave without my permission." Outside a grand palace, Jin Lingzi was very much like a housekeeper.

    "Well, well, don''t leave, don''t leave!" Han Xuan is very speechless. Why didn''t he send cash before? Lingzi is so "fierce.".

    Push Han Xuan into his cultivation room, and Jin Lingzi slams the door.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan shook his head and then calmed down.

    "Absorb the origin of the world, but before that." Say, the method Jue pinches, black red star light floats out from the body.

    "Old friend, are you hurt too?" When the star light forms the sky star sword, the dim light, a crack is particularly conspicuous.

    In the battle with ER Gouzi, Han Xuan applied all his magic powers to the sky star sword, which exceeded the limit that the sky star could bear. In addition, there was thunder tempering, so there was the crack.

    "When I find the precious materials, I will restore you." It is reasonable to say that magic weapons have the characteristics of self healing in the master God sea, but at this time, I don''t know how long it will take.

    Tianxing disintegrates and turns into countless starlight to melt into Han Xuan''s body.

    "Now, absorb the origin of the world!" In this situation, apart from absorbing the world''s origin, is there a better decision.

    We need to know that the world origin has a super healing ability. Not only will its strength make rapid progress, but also the previous dark wounds will disappear. Every time it absorbs the world origin, it is equivalent to a transformation.

    "Yes, yes, yes, absorb the origin of the world, go, go." At this time, an excited voice came. Er Gouzi didn''t know when he had appeared behind him.

    Han Xuan''s brows wrinkled. He said in secret how this product can be so positive. There must be a ghost.

    "Why are you staring at me? Go on, go on. I promise I won''t disturb you this time. I don''t cheat you, JJ!" Two dogs patted on the chest.

 Chapter 750

    "No, there must be something strange!" Such two dogs make Han Xuan suspicious.

    "What''s so weird about that?" Han Xuan didn''t worry any more. He sat down with his chin in one hand and his mind turned rapidly.

    "Why are you still sitting down? Go Er Gouzi is so anxious that he circles around Han Xuan.

    "Are you too lazy to move, or you will open the door of chaos bead, and I will help you take it out myself." Er Gouzi puts the dog''s head in front of Han Xuan.

    "Grandma, you are talking!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Listen to two dogs like mosquitoes in the ear nagging, Han Xuan is not moved, showing the appearance of meditation.

    Time goes by!

    Two hours later!

    "Vonema, it''s scary!" Suddenly, Han xuandeng stood up and his face was white.

    "Er" Er Gouzi jumped back in fright. He just looked at Han Xuan''s face, and his heart thumped. Then he calmed down.

    "Han boy, hurry up, what else are you dawdling about? You don''t want to recover as soon as possible."

    "Come on, second uncle!" Han Xuanfei kicks.

    "Boom" a big hole appeared in the wall of the palace.

    "Fortunately, I didn''t absorb the origin of the world, otherwise the power of reality and emptiness would not be with me!" Han Xuanping regained his mind for a moment and let out a long sigh of relief.

    In order to receive the power of the virtual and the real, the cultivation of the spirit must be higher than that of the noumenon. Han Xuan is now in the late Yuan Dynasty, and his cultivation of the spirit has reached the Xuanling stage. If he absorbs the world origin at this time, he will definitely break through the Yuan Dynasty. After all, Han Xuan has stayed in this stage for hundreds of years.

    Once he breaks through the Yuanying period, Han Xuan doesn''t know when he will be able to achieve the power of emptiness and reality, because chaos swallowing heaven can only be opened when he reaches the Xuanling period, and the later ones can only be opened when he reaches the Xuanling period.

    As for the reason why Er Gouzi bewitches Han Xuan, it is natural that he is afraid that the power of emptiness and reality will restrict his freedom.

    "No, er Gouzi is so treacherous. Why did he remind himself at that time?" If it wasn''t for ER Gouzi who came out to make trouble when he just wanted to enter chaos bead, Han Xuan must be absorbing the origin of the world at this time.

    "Forget it. Maybe his head was caught in the door today." Don''t understand, Han Xuan also don''t torture his brain cells, two dog son to himself, Han Xuan or see out, there is no malicious.

    "Recover the injury, collect the strength of the virtual and the real, and absorb the origin of the world!" The mind arranges everything in order.

    Take out the tiger shaped pendant, inject the spirit, Han Xuan began a long recovery process.

    Spring comes and spring goes! Flowers fade, flowers bloom!

    In a twinkling of an eye, a year passes quietly!

    Today''s earth, has long been a big change, aura rich, a variety of exotic animals in the forest through.

    Science and technology have fallen, and only some western countries are still sticking to it, but they can''t lift their heads in the face of today''s vast China.

    The legends of flying across the sea, flying with a royal sword, flying with a celestial sword, and taking a person''s head thousands of miles away have been confirmed one by one.

    The development of Tianxuan continent is also very rapid. The spiritual pulse has been born under the earth, and the spiritual crystal is not so scarce. There should be all kinds of precious elixirs, which is no worse than an intermediate world¡° Boom, boom "two thunders broke out in the cloudless clear sky.

    The colorful light of "Hu" spread from the center of Tianxuan continent to the whole continent.

    Anyone who touches the light, or the monster, will make progress in his cultivation.

    "It''s a way to disperse the power." Lying flat on the ground, er Gouzi suddenly stood up with his legs crossed, his eyes a little dignified.

 Chapter 751

    "Let''s go! What do you mean, it''s about my brother? " Jin Lingzi asked anxiously.

    "There''s no time to explain. Go to Han boy and have a look!" For the first time, er Gouzi used the law of time and space when he was not fighting.

    "Whoosh" looked like two dogs into the air, Jin Lingzi covered his mouth with his hands, his face was incredible.

    "Er Gou, you are so powerful!"

    Shaking his head, Jin Lingzi spread out and flew to the center of the mainland.

    ¡­¡­

    "Han boy, what are you doing?" As soon as Er Gouzi appeared in the room, he yelled, not worried that Han Xuan would be possessed.

    "After the injury recovers, actually can break through the boundary." After a hundred years of precipitation, combined with the impact of fury Dan, it''s not surprising to break through cultivation.

    If it was in the past, Han Xuan would be overjoyed, but now he can''t be overjoyed. After breaking through his accomplishments, he can''t collect the power of the virtual and the real.

    "Granny, so that''s why you do it. Do you know that if you don''t make a breakthrough now, it will be more than 100 times harder than the next one."

    Dispersing one''s accomplishments doesn''t mean dispersing one''s whole body accomplishments, it''s just giving up an opportunity to make a breakthrough.

    As we all know, practitioners need to communicate with heaven and earth when they break through the realm, and once they give up this opportunity, heaven and earth will have a kind of exclusion, leading to the inability to break through again. Even if the body''s aura is lush and reaches the conditions of breakthrough, they will not be able to break through.

    "If we make a breakthrough this time, I don''t know when we will be able to achieve the power of the virtual and the real." There was no expression on Han Xuan''s face, only the center of his eyebrows was full of colorful light.

    "Grandma, you don''t know how difficult it will be to break through the next level after giving up." Er Gouzi jumps in a hurry.

    "Oh, how hard it will be!" Han Xuan''s eyelids quiver. When his eyes open, they also emit seven colors.

    "As far as I know, there have been people in the world of cultivation who have given up their breakthrough, but they have been very poor all their lives and have done nothing. You boy, you will regret it in the future."

    "Oh, it''s more serious than I thought." Han Xuan didn''t think of this before he made his contribution. It was just so serious that it was beyond his expectation.

    "But you forget that I still have the world origin. If one world origin is not enough, there will be two. I don''t believe that the powerful energy of the world origin is not enough to break through my cultivation."

    The origin of the world is the core of the world. Only Han Xuan, who can cross the world, can use it to cultivate and break through cultivation.

    "Er, but I want the origin of the world, too!" Er Gouzi blinked his big black eyes.

    "Ha ha, next I will go to collect the power of the virtual and the real. What can you do for me?" When Han Xuan made his contribution, he had already thought about all the way back.

    Er Gouzi''s face froze for a moment, then he pours on Han Xuan.

    "Ah, labor and capital are going to kill you!"

    "Get out of here!" Raise your hand and fan Er Gouzi. Han Xuan continues his great plan.

    The colorful splendor of the sky lasted for half a column of incense before it faded.

    "Ha ha ha, I broke through, I broke through!" There are people shouting in Tianxuan continent¡° "Whoosh" outside the palace, the colorful light just faded down, and Jin Lingzi''s figure appeared here.

    "Creak" did not wait for her to open the door, but the door opened automatically, Han Xuan walked out slowly.

    "Brother" Jin Lingzi''s eyes are filled with fog, and immediately pours on Han Xuan''s arms.

    "Well, brother, it''s OK!" Gently patting Jin Lingzi on the back, Han Xuan comforts him.

 Chapter 752

    With Jin Lingzi for a few days, Han Xuan embarked on the road of collecting the power of the virtual and the real.

    ¡­¡­

    "Time has changed, the sea has changed!" Standing on a high mountain, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness has covered the whole world of tomb raiding notes.

    "You seem to have changed." When the divine sense sweeps through an endless bamboo grove, Han Xuan is surprised and sighs with emotion. A variety of expressions appear on his face.

    The power of "whoosh" space lingers around the body, and Han Xuan disappears instantly.

    ¡­¡­

    A small hut made of bamboo is so inconspicuous in the broad bamboo forest.

    Outside the bamboo house, a woman''s eyes were dull, sometimes with a satisfied smile on her face, sometimes with pain.

    "Sha Sha"

    The breeze rustled the bamboo.

    "A hundred years is so short." The woman seemed to wake up with grief in her eyes.

    "Wu Xie, I want to accompany you, but I can''t, I can''t do it." Turn your head and look at the small mound beside you. Tears have been dripping unconsciously.

    "I really want to go with him, but I have already thought about it." Behind him, a voice rang out.

    Body a quiver, turn a head mechanically, take trill to say.

    "You, you''re here at last!"

    "Why don''t you want to die and live?" The man who suddenly appears is not Han Xuan, but the woman in front of her is the Anning who Han Xuan saved.

    "Live! It''s a sin for me to live now Ah Ning''s sad smile makes people feel pity.

    "Good!" Han Xuan has no nonsense. He knows how hopeless and helpless it is to watch his lover grow old and die in his arms.

    One hand slowly stretched out, but said, "what else do you want to say, this is the last memory of your life."

    "It''s natural to walk through a road of human life. Seeing the green mountains and green waters is still there. It''s a dream of life and waking up in self-consciousness. Fate, to come, to go, not to ask, but to let go, but to let go, but to get! "

    "Let it go

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The short dozens of words seemed to ring out in the whole bamboo forest, and the Orioles flew into the air one by one.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at a dead branch in his hand, Han Xuan felt a lot of emotion.

    "If something happens to me, I hope you won''t be like her." The palm of the hand is red, and the flame rises, and the dead branches turn to ashes.

    After stopping for a long time in the bamboo forest, Han Xuan looks at the small mound in the courtyard.

    "Shua" flicks his sleeve and Han xuanyang goes away.

    After many days, when someone comes here, they may notice that there is one more beside the original mound.

    "Tomb of Anning!"

    "Wu Xie''s tomb!"

    ... Qinling!

    "Daddada" in this primitive jungle, a sound makes snakes and insects avoid and beasts flee.

    The clear sound of footsteps lasted all night. Finally, the sound stopped at a high mountain.

    The sun gradually rises to the East, and the horizon lights up a red line.

    "I don''t know if you will hurt me!" The voice was intermittent.

    "Hum" only heard a sound in the air. It seemed that the fog was pulled away and the mysterious veil at the foot of the mountain was uncovered.

    "A hundred years, you have accomplished your mission!" Looking at the extremely dim array plate in hand, Han Xuan spat out a word and jumped down to the top of the mountain.

    Han Xuan left this array disk to hide here. It''s just that his spiritual power has been exhausted after a hundred years.

    Looking for memory, Han Xuan comes to the entrance of the ancient bronze tree.

    "Shall we call him?" Han Xuan hesitated to look at the small hole, some hesitation in the heart.

 Chapter 753

    Han Xuan believes that there will be some help if two dogs are there,.

    But will Er Gouzi agree? It''s something that will restrict his freedom.

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan gives up the idea and calls Er Gouzi. It''s good if he doesn''t make trouble. He hopes he can help himself and stop daydreaming.

    Flying into the bronze tree, due to the effect of gravity, Han Xuan did not use spiritual power, only when he reached the middle of the bronze tree, Han Xuan stopped.

    At Han Xuan''s feet, a golden light curtain fills the interior space, leaving no gap.

    Seems to feel the familiar people close, the light curtain can not help shaking.

    "Star River, will you come back to me again?"

    Xinghe is refined from the world origin of Tianxuan continent. As long as Tianxuan continent is not destroyed, theoretically, no one can break its defense.

    But Han Xuan, in order to prevent the power of emptiness and reality from escaping, left him here. Unexpectedly, this stay will last for a hundred years.

    The hand decision changes continuously, forming the illusion in front of the body.

    "Close" fingers point out, the light curtain under the body is like the sea water flowing into the vortex, constantly gathering at the fingertips.

    "Buzz" golden light curtain disappeared, fingertips, a piece of golden array disk shining.

    Below the "roar ~", when the light curtain just disappeared, the sound waves came straight to Han Xuan.

    "Good guy!" Han Xuan''s secret way is fierce, and the light curtain suddenly appears on Han Xuan''s body and surrounds him tightly.

    "Now, you are just dying. Please be my strength." Facing the sound wave, Han Xuan swoops down at a very fast speed.

    Just a few breath of time, the front suddenly opened up, a huge space appeared, but the color inside is only gray and white.

    Not far away from Han Xuan, a giant stood up with a big eye like a copper bell, staring at the "stranger" who suddenly broke into his territory!

    "Roar ~" the so-called enemy meeting, especially red eyed, the strength of the actual and virtual cohesion of the candle dragon, but Han Xuan was trapped here, for hundreds of years.

    "You can''t hurt me this time!" Han Xuan did not act rashly.

    Although Han Xuan can easily kill the Dragon now, he will surely revive again. After the revival, his strength will have a qualitative leap, and Han Xuan''s way of collecting the power of reality and emptiness will be broken.

    "Roar ~" Han xuansi looked back and forth, but the candle dragon didn''t think so much. His huge body was moving rapidly on the ground.

    Han Xuan jumped up and easily avoided the attack. When he fell down, he had reached the top of the candle dragon''s head.

    "Yuanshen, out of the body!" Half squatting body, right hand into a palm, hard clap in the top of the candle dragon.

    There is no scream, no action, as if the time here is fixed, Han Xuan and candle dragon show the action of the last moment.

    "This is the body of the candle dragon." Han Xuan''s spirit looks around in the white fog.

    "Are you looking for me?" Han Xuan frowned and turned slowly.

    "Oh, how do you look like me? It''s interesting!" It is as like as two peas of interest, "strange", and the "self" is not only the same breath, but also the same temperament. How about that! " The white light flashed, and Jin Lingzi''s beautiful face appeared.

    The pupil shrinks, Han Xuan''s face is dignified.

    "You can see my memory!" This world, Jin Lingzi did not appear, but in front of this do not know what things can be illusory, this does not mean that all his powers he knows.

 Chapter 754

    "So what?" Without answering Han Xuan''s question, the white light flashed again, and ER Gouzi appeared.

    "You, stop it!" Han Xuan claps at Er Gouzi.

    It''s taboo to explore the memory of a person in the world of cultivation. As long as you do this, no matter how deep your affection is, it will turn into a life and death feud. After all, in the world of cultivation, everyone has his own secret.

    In Han Xuan want to come, his slap can not let it disappear, but seriously injured that guy is no problem, but the next thing, but let Han Xuan surprised.

    "Through, through!" See Han Xuan''s palm as if hit in the air, but "two dogs" Han Xuan can feel clearly, in front of you.

    "Any living creature wants to gain my power, but you are just shaking trees. You can''t take me at all. On the contrary, you will lose your life!" Even the voice of Er Gouzi was imitated.

    "Two dogs" wolf claw wave, the target is to penetrate the chest of the hand.

    "Touch" as if the hammer fell on the ground, issued a dull sound.

    "It''s a powerful force, but how did he do it? Is he the virtual and real force I''m looking for?" The hand is still in the chest of Er Gouzi, but the paw of Er Gouzi can hurt himself, which is really incredible.

    Seeing that another paw of "Er Gouzi" is about to fall, Han Xuan''s soul force urges him to jump back.

    "Do you think you can run?" Behind him, the voice of "Er Gouzi" seemed to be haunted.

    "Two The corner of his eye swept behind him, but "Er Gouzi" was clearly in front of him.

    "More and more interesting!" The corner of Han Xuan''s mouth turns up a radian.

    After all, if he doesn''t understand something, he will be surprised and hit hard when he confronts others.

    Li Xiaosheng comes from behind. Han Xuan doesn''t have to look back to know that the "Er Gouzi" behind is attacking again.

    "Well, it''s not like that, is it?"¡° "Er Gouzi" attack is not too strong, so Han Xuan in order to understand the doubts in the heart, so once again clap.

    "Touch"

    "Entity" when the hand just touched "Er Gouzi", Han Xuan''s words blurted out.

    But before he could show his joy, the body of "Er Gouzi" was illusory, and his hand was penetrating his chest.

    "Hu" got the answer, Han Xuan stepped back, the claw did not hit the body.

    After several fights, with the support of powerful spiritual cultivation, Han Xuan has found out the power of the virtual and the real.

    "The power of virtual and real is like this. No wonder it needs powerful spiritual cultivation to collect him!"

    There is no specific entity, no specific virtual body, but these can be created out of thin air.

    But before the power of the virtual and the real was accepted, there was a fatal weakness, that is, all the trajectories would be invisible under the powerful monks.

    "Now that we have found a way, let''s go!" Han Xuan''s eyes are fierce, and his soul power is running fast in Yuan Shen.

    "Boom"

    The whole white space, with the sound of explosion, is filled with countless golden dots. These little dots are the spirit of Han Xuan. If he wants to collect the power of the virtual and the real, this step must be done.

    Because there is no specific entity of the virtual and real power, we have to let the spirit disperse, so as to gather the virtual and real power.

    One hundred years of refined spirit, this moment finally played a big role, otherwise, I''m afraid that the power of the virtual and the real did not gather, Han Xuan would be killed.

 Chapter 755

    Gold dots suddenly began to deform, and gold threads linked together to form a gold net.

    The white fog kept rolling in the big net, as if trying to get rid of the shackles.

    The big net began to close up gradually, and the "Er Gouzi" body began to become solid.

    The roar of "Ao ~" anger forms its essence and goes straight to the net. Just at the first touch, the sound wave dissipates into invisibility.

    The big net has been closed at a slow speed, and in the net, the most pure white ball in the world is slowly growing.

    An hour later!

    "Buzz"

    The big net is only the size of a ping-pong ball, but the hole in the net emits white light, which seems to light up a bright light in the endless darkness.

    "Whoosh" golden net breaks away from the luminous white ball and gathers into Han Xuan''s appearance.

    "Pa" Han Xuan just appeared, did not care, his face has been very pale, a white light ball in his hand.

    "Is this the power of the virtual and the real?" His hands are shaking. After all, Han Xuan has been preparing for this thing for a hundred years.

    "No, it''s just a virtual force!" The power of emptiness and excess, the power of emptiness and excess, the power of emptiness and excess, the power of excess.

    "You, damn it!" The voice seemed to come from hell, and the people who heard it were thrilled.

    "What is it?" Han Xuan raised his light ball over his head to let the light shine further.

    In the dark, a mass of black fog forms a thin face, deep eye frame, dull eyes. Even Han Xuan suddenly sees it, and is scared.

    "Let him go!" Cried grimace hoarse.

    "You are the real power!" After leaving a safe distance, Han Xuan looked at the face in front of him.

    "I said, let him go!" The grimace began to twist.

    "Well! I''ve been planning for a hundred years, with your face! " At this time, if you want Han Xuan to release the virtual power, it''s not much easier than killing him.

    "You are looking for death!" Now the grimace, has been unable to see the face.

    "It depends on whether you have that ability." Said, Han Xuan Yuan God instant decomposition, yes, it is before that move.

    If not, Han Xuan doesn''t want to continue to decompose the spirit. After all, once it comes to the spirit body, it will involve a lot.

    A little carelessness, Yuan Shen damage is still a small matter, once han Xuan Yuan Shen can''t get together, then he is really dead, even if he has immortal body.

    Generally, in the normal state, his spirit will disperse in the whole Tianxuan continent, so that if he dies, that is to say, the body dies, as long as the spirit body is still there, he can quickly reorganize a body by using the power of the world.

    But now, Han Xuan is actively summoning yuan Shen. In this way, if death, it is the real death.

    Golden net in this huge space will enlarge and shrink, not as easy as before.

    Virtual power doesn''t have any attack power, so Han Xuan''s previous collection is very simple, but real power is different. Real power has the energy to destroy heaven and earth, so Han Xuan can''t collect virtual power as easily as before. Time goes by!

    A day later!

    "Hum" is a black ball the size of a ping-pong ball and a white ball beside it.

    "Whoosh" figure appears, Han Xuan''s yuan Shen, at this time has been dim, like will disappear at any time.

    ¡­¡­

    "Pu Yi" outside, Han Xuan a blood mist spray out.

    "It''s not so easy to collect the power of the virtual and the real. If it wasn''t for my powerful spirit, I''m afraid I would have been ordered to return to the hell." Wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, Han Xuan tries to stand up on the ground.

 Chapter 756

    "The candle dragon, is it gone?" At this time, the bronze tree was gray and white as before, but the giant was not found.

    "First add back the soul power and think about something else." Han Xuan is in an extremely dangerous situation now. If he does not step up treatment, he is afraid that he will leave an indelible wound.

    As soon as you turn your hand over, a black stone appears. This is the soul jade that everyone in Xiuzhen world wants to get by all means.

    "Unfortunately, the original soul crystal is gone, otherwise, my recovery process will be more than doubled."

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan shows a bitter smile. If Han Xuan doesn''t take it out at that time, Jin Lingzi will be separated from him.

    Cross legged sit down, soul jade on the palm, Han Xuan slowly eyes closed.

    The dark soul jade blooms and shines, and then melts into Han Xuan''s body.

    This process lasted more than half a month.

    Han Xuan doesn''t know how much he has used. Only the powder that has almost drowned his waist proves that he has used the soul jade.

    "Hu" long spit out a bad breath, Han Xuan opened his eyes.

    "I didn''t expect to die this time!"

    Slowly stand up, body dust spilled on the ground.

    "It''s time to go back!"

    The door of space opens and Han Xuan steps out.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianxuan continent!

    "It''s been more than half a month. Why hasn''t my brother come back? Is it dangerous? Er Gou, can you go and have a look?" In the palace, Jin Lingzi stomps back and forth. If it wasn''t for her not being able to cross the barriers of the world like Er Gouzi, she would have gone to Han Xuan.

    "Danger! I wish I were dead. " Er Gouzi whispered.

    "Two dogs, what do you say?" Seeing that Er Gouzi''s mouth moved, but there was no sound, Jin Lingzi asked.

    "Oh, it''s OK. He''ll be right back!"

    "Oh, how do you know I''ll be back soon? Are you watching me?" The sound comes from behind Er Gouzi. Han Xuan, who is wrapped by the law of space, walks out of the crack of space.

    "Ah, brother!" Regardless of the space crack will bring a devastating blow to himself, Jin Lingzi pours on Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan see this, quickly wave his hand, the space cracks smooth.

    Han Xuan didn''t enjoy the beautiful moment. He put his hands on Jin Lingzi''s shoulder and pushed him away for a short distance.

    "Do you know how dangerous it was just now?"

    Jin Lingzi blinks his big eyes, and then pours into Han Xuan''s arms.

    "My brother will protect me, won''t he?" In the face of such dependence on their own Jinlingzi, Han Xuan really can''t bear to scold her.

    "Do you want to escape?" Just as Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi are enjoying their world, they don''t know when to sneak to the door.

    "Well, the wolf God just wanted to pee!"¡° Oh, yes Han Xuan lets go of Jin Lingzi and looks at Er Gouzi with a smile.

    "Of course, when did Ben wolf tell lies?" Er Gouzi''s tail is almost up in the sky.

    As soon as the corner of his mouth drew, Han Xuan continued, "OK, then you can go."

    Er Gouzi didn''t expect Han Xuan to talk so well this time. His face was very happy, but when he turned around, his face turned black.

    "Wo Cao, I don''t want to play like this."

    "Why don''t you go?" The smile on Han Xuan''s face is more prosperous, but it has a sense of treachery.

    ¡°MMP¡±

    "Labor and capital should have prevented you from taking the power of reality before."

 Chapter 757

    What''s going on now is just in front of Er Gouzi.

    In front of Er Gouzi, the previous door has disappeared and replaced by a wall, a complete wall.

    "Brother, how did you do it?" Jin Lingzi covered his mouth lightly, and his eyes showed shock.

    In fact, it''s not surprising to let a door disappear. Han Xuan can do it without using the power of the virtual and the real. But even Er Gouzi can''t detect the disappearance of the door. It''s a little shocking to wait for him to turn his head.

    "It''s just using the virtual force to make the door illusory, and using the real force to create a wall."

    Jin Lingzi doesn''t know what Han Xuan is talking about.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan shakes his head. The power of virtual and real can not be explained by explanation.

    After thinking for a while, Han Xuan looks at Er Gouzi.

    "Attack me with your fire."

    Two dog son know Han Xuan want to use actual action to explain, so did not hesitate, mouth red fireball gathered.

    "Bang" is just an experiment, so Er Gouzi just launched an attack at random, and did not use even 10% of his power.

    Looking at the fireball getting closer and closer, Han Xuan has no other action.

    "Buzz" Han Xuan''s clothes are windless and automatic, and a simple and mysterious atmosphere permeates his whole body.

    "Empty" in the mouth light spit a word.

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Looking at the fireball with the same speed and momentum, three big question marks appeared in Jin Lingzi''s mind.

    The speed of "whoosh" fireball is so fast that it just reaches Han Xuan''s chest in the blink of an eye. In Jin Lingzi''s opinion, Han Xuan''s clothes will be renewed this time.

    However, the next thing changed Jin Lingzi''s face, and even Er Gouzi was moved.

    "Shua" fireball passes through Han Xuan, through the wall and out of the palace.

    "Hiss" two dogs to take a breath, although he knows that the power of virtual and real is very strange, but so strange, he really did not expect.

    After all, the fireball didn''t hide, but really went through the body.

    "You are in an invincible position." All magic weapons and unique moves attacked by the enemy can be illusory with virtual power.

    And the highest level of virtual power can make a continent directly illusory, which is equivalent to directly erasing from the world.

    "I''m shocked. Next, er Gouzi, you have to be ready." A black light flashed through the fundus of the eye, which was the precursor of the real power.

    "Reality"

    "High level array, cage!"

    Around the two dogs, stone pillars rise. At first glance, we can see that these stone pillars are not ordinary products. They are all made of top-grade materials.

    Er Gouzi''s pupils shrink. His biggest worry is that he''s here.

    "Han Xiaozi, the physical array can stop my action, but you don''t seem to be able to use the power of the virtual and the real." Two dog paws pull out a series of fire stars on the stone pillar, and they tut tut¡° Oh, what do you mean Physical array two dogs can''t shuttle freely, which is what he said.

    And the power of the virtual and the real, indeed, Han Xuan just got a few days, how can it be integrated.

    "I can''t get in and out of the physical array freely, but!"

    The "boom" stone column collapsed and the array was broken.

    "But I still have the brute force to break through the array. The only drawback is the concealment."

    "You say, how long will it take for us to fight for things next time, and how do you think my control over the power of the virtual and the real will be?"

 Chapter 758

    Also a face cheap smile two dog son, smile solidification.

    "Brother, what''s the matter? Why are there so many stone pillars in the palace?" When the scene was silent for a long time, Jin Lingzi''s words came.

    "The real force, in theory, can materialize everything." In the face of Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan does not hide anything.

    "Ah, that''s to say, brother, your sky star sword can be restored." Jinlingzi''s eyes show crescent moon.

    "It''s not that simple. I just got the power of emptiness and excess. The vitality of emptiness and excess can''t make me realize the materials used to repair the sky star sword. Even if I have them, it''s impossible."

    It is the energy to activate the power of the virtual and the real, but the accumulation of the virtual and the real is just like Han Xuan''s chaotic Qi, which is extremely difficult, and the time spent is calculated in a hundred years.

    "Oh, why, brother, can''t you materialize anything?" Jin Lingzi''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. If Han Xuan''s sky star sword can be repaired as soon as possible, he will have more protection.

    "It''s theoretical. To materialize the material, I need to see it with my own eyes."

    Real power doesn''t mean that it can create something, for example, horse head and human body. This kind of thing has gone beyond Han Xuan''s cognition.

    But if he has seen such "people", materialization can be done. On the contrary, if he has not seen such "people", Han Xuan can not create a race.

    "No, brother, you haven''t seen high-order physical array. How do you materialize this?" Jin Lingzi points to the stone pillar smashed by Er Gouzi behind him.

    "Because I''ve learned this array. What''s worse is the material." Han Xuan''s array level has already reached its peak. It''s not difficult to understand the high-level array with a little effort.

    "Oh," Jin Lingzi nodded.

    "Shall we go now?" Just when Han Xuanjin Lingzi was flirting, er Gouzi had clawed a hole in the palace.

    "Go! Hum, you think too much. I''m going to practice. " Two dog son side walk, in the mouth light say.

    Seeing Er Gouzi go away, Jin Lingzi still can''t believe it.

    "Brother, two dogs seem to have changed a person."

    "A different person." Han Xuan murmurs and worries in his eyes.

    Han Xuan''s worry is unreasonable. The speed of Er Gouzi''s transformation is too fast. According to his understanding, if Er Gouzi doesn''t put on airs, he has found a way to deal with himself.

    "I hope I just think too much." Shaking his head, he comforted himself in his heart.

    After getting tired of Jinlingzi for a few days, Han Xuan began to get down to business. That''s right, he absorbed the origin of the world.

    ¡­¡­

    "This time, you should not disturb me." Sitting in the void, surrounded by stars.

    Han Xuan''s place is chaozhunei. Before, every time he absorbed the origin of the world, ergouzi would make trouble, so this time he had to be on guard.

    "It''s really strange that the power of virtual and real can''t be used in the chaos bead. It seems that the chaos bead is extraordinary." There are only legends about the power of the virtual and the real in the world of cultivation. But when it comes to the chaos bead, it can''t be used. People have to guess the origin of the chaos bead. But Han Xuan exhausted the method, still can''t find a trace.

    "It seems that if you want to understand this, you have to find the goods, but before that, you should absorb the world origin." Er Gouzi was originally sealed in the chaos bead. More or less, he always knew something secret.

    However, compared with this, absorbing the origin of the world is the top priority.

 Chapter 759

    A month later!

    "Boom" chaos beads, countless stars seem to be some mysterious force traction, can not help rolling.

    "There was no breakthrough. It seems that things are in trouble." Han Xuanmeng, sitting in the void, opened his eyes and flashed a trace of gold in his eyes.

    In order to get the origin of the world, Han Xuan deliberately gave up a breakthrough opportunity, but once such an opportunity was missed, it would be difficult to make a breakthrough.

    Han Xuan originally thought that he had a world origin and believed that he could break through the shackles of the realm. But now, it seems that the world origin can not meet the conditions of breaking through cultivation.

    "Although I didn''t make a breakthrough, my spiritual power at this time is very powerful, no less than that of the friars in the early stage of emergence. Is this a blessing in disguise?"

    There is no breakthrough in cultivation, but the body will still be incorporated into the spiritual power, which shows that once the cultivation breaks through, the strength is not as simple as going up one floor.

    "It seems that if you want to break through cultivation, you have to get more world origin, and the world origin." Looking at a wisp of golden light floating in front of him, Han Xuan slowly raised his left hand.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Taoist, let me go, let me go!" The clear sky is cloudless, but when Han Xuan just came out of the space crack, he heard a roar.

    "Aura seems to be stronger than Zhuxian world!" Regardless of who is yelling, Han Xuan closes her eyes and feels the world carefully.

    The divine sense spread over hundreds of miles, thousands of miles, thousands of miles, thousands of miles!

    "It seems to be bigger than you think. Divine consciousness can''t cover it!" If Han Xuan''s current divine consciousness is fully spread out, he can have a panoramic view of everything within thousands of miles.

    Although unable to explore the whole world, Han Xuan has already got a general idea.

    "Tu mountain fox demon, Yiqi road alliance, originally is this world." Whispering softly, Han Xuan slowly opens his eyes.

    "Well, the monster over there should be!" The head slightly deviates, penetrates the mountain barrier, falls on a road.

    "What are you doing? Let it go!"

    "Rong Rong!"

    On a carriage, two fox demons were locked in a cage, and their joints were pasted with yellow amulets.

    "Sister, help me."

    ¡­¡­

    "Why, five hundred years earlier?" Take back eyes, Han Xuan brow gently wrinkled together.

    In the previous scene, Han Xuan knew very well that it was Tu Shanhong''s childhood, but the real plot still needs 500 years.

    "Well, I''ll settle down as soon as I come. Five hundred years is just a fleeting moment for me. At this time, I can also travel in the world."

    Han Xuan''s visit to Lishi is not for anything else, but for the purpose of increasing his knowledge. He has the characteristics of real power. Everything he has seen can be materialized.

    "But before that, it''s still a bit of fate for the future." The corners of his mouth show a trace of radian, Han Xuan step out, people have disappeared.

    ... the night is coming, but the sky is dim tonight.

    "Ah Heartrending roar resounds through the sky, powerful energy fluctuations let the dark clouds quietly dispersed.

    "The power of the fox demon comes from the utmost love, where love comes, where power comes." On the branch, Han Xuan recalled the words that described Tu shanhonghong in the original work. He felt sad.

    "Roll" is a single word, the surrounding atmosphere will be some disorder.

    Han Xuan wakes up with a start, looks at the small broken temple in the distance and jumps.

    "Sister, your voice!"

 Chapter 760

    "Rong Rong, back to Tushan!" Tu Shanhong was holding a man in her arms, and her hands were covered with blood.

    "Well!" Next to him, a little fox with two demon lines on his face nodded. It was Tu Shan Rong, who was known as the second leader of Tu Shan five hundred years later.

    "The little fox is lovely and tight, but you are willing to practice with me!" Just at this moment, a voice came out of the broken temple.

    "Who is it?" Speaking without any tone, Tu Shanhong''s red eyes looked directly at the door.

    "Shua" in front of a flash of white shadow, a human man appeared.

    "Human beings!" Tu Shanhong''s mood fluctuated.

    With a harmless smile on his face, he nodded to Tu Shanhong, and then his eyes fell on Tu Shanrong.

    Squatting down, "little fox, you are willing to practice with me."

    "Sister, sister!" Tu Shanrong is just a minor fox now. Han Xuan squats down and hides behind Tu Shanhong.

    "I don''t want to kill people, you get out of my sight right now."

    If it''s someone else, Han Xuan has already finished his life, but he is the protagonist of the world, that''s another matter.

    "Little girl, it''s not good to have too much anger. Let''s go to one side to dispel it first." With a little smile, Han Xuan''s fingers are empty.

    "I can''t move, I can''t move!" Tu Shan''s eyes were fixed. Now she knew how strong she was, but she couldn''t move half a point. How strong she was.

    "Goblin fox, I think your mental power is different from ordinary people. Meeting each other is fate. I''ll give you some benefits."

    With a little smile, Han Xuan turns his hand, and a black stone appears. It''s just the moment when it appears. All the light between heaven and earth seems to be absorbed by it. This is the soul jade that can be met but not sought.

    "It''s beautiful. Is this for me?" Although Tu Shanrong was very afraid at the moment, he could not resist the beauty of Hunyu.

    "Well, if you wear it on your body, your soul will be sublimated. It will be of great help to use spiritual powers in the future." Han Xuan nods with a smile and passes the soul jade to him.

    Tu Shanrong stretched out his hand in half, but he drew it back. Then he tried to stretch it back and forth several times, making Han Xuan speechless.

    Put the soul jade underground, Han Xuantou will not go back out of the broken temple.

    "Little fox, we will meet again in the future. I hope you will not be as timid as you are now! Ha ha ha

    The sound of laughter spread far away in the night sky, but when the sound disappeared, the power that bound Tu Shanhong also dissipated.

    "Rong Rong, human things, don''t touch them first!" He pulls Tu Shanrong, who has already stretched out his hand, to his side. A red light flashed in Tu Shanhong''s eyes.

    "Whoosh" starts to get cold, and doesn''t notice the danger. Then he gives the soul jade to Tu Shanrong.

    "This human, maybe not ordinary human." Ignoring the excited Tu Shanrong, Tu shanhonghong looks at the direction of Han Xuan''s disappearance.

    ¡­¡­

    Human territory!

    "Dangdangdang" mountain, came the sound of the bell was sounded. In front of a magnificent mountain gate, Han Xuan stood up with his head high and a faint smile on his face.

    "Who dares to make trouble in Tianzong, our town?" Inside the mountain gate, an old man with silver hair suddenly appears in front of Han Xuan.

    "I don''t know how to make trouble. I just want to borrow your treasure house to have a look!" Han Xuan has the style of a great master.

    "Oh, what a big tone! If you want to live in my treasure house, you have to walk in my body. "

 Chapter 761

    "Oh. Is it? Then I''ll be more respectful than obedient. " Han Xuan smiles and moves slowly.

    "Boy, you want to die!" The old man''s face was ferocious, his hand changed, and a sword floated.

    "Whoosh" blesses all kinds of magic power, and the sword attacks Han Xuan with surging weather.

    "Empty!" The skin of the mouth doesn''t move, but the sound seems to come out in the whole world.

    "Play the devil!" The old man''s eyes flashed a fierce color, and the light rhyme on the immortal sword was even more dazzling.

    Seeing that the sword was about to fall on Han Xuan, the corner of the old man''s mouth turned up, but next, the old man''s eyes coagulated, and his pupils shrank instantly.

    "Why, what''s the matter! Wear it, wear it! "

    "I just want to borrow your treasure, but you let me walk on your body. I''ve never seen such a strange request." Come to the whole body in front of the hazy old man, the sun shining on the face, let that smile particularly warm.

    "Me, my body, why, why!" Looking at his hands, a sense of fear from the bottom of my heart.

    Entering the hazy Mountain Gate, it seems to be in the void. Although the eyes can see it, the things in it do not seem to exist, which is extremely strange.

    Stepping on the illusory steps and going up step by step, no friar passing by can do any harm to him.

    ¡­¡­

    A day later!

    There is a streamer in the mountain which is transformed by the virtual force.

    "Next stop, where to go!"

    "Take a walk!"

    In mid air came the voice of self questioning and self answering.

    Time quietly spent a few years, in these years, a name that makes human panic spread in various cities.

    Nihilistic emperor, where he passes, all objects will be nihilistic, and those nihilistic human beings have completely become a new race in the mainland, but they have no attack on human beings, and they can''t use and enjoy any human goods.

    "Dong, Dong, Dong ~"

    In a mountain range, the sound of drums goes far away.

    "Kingship!"

    Looking at the two big characters on the plaque, Han Xuan hesitated.

    "Will my presence affect him?"

    "The great nihilist came all the way. If you lose it, welcome it. If you lose it, welcome it." Just as Han Xuan hesitates, the door slowly opens and a group of high-ranking monks walk out.

    "You know my rules." Han Xuanyi laughs, since has ridden the tiger back, where can easily shrink back.

    Han Xuan''s rules are no secret in the human world.

    Nihilistic emperor is very concerned about all kinds of treasures, but he won''t rob the treasures of any school.

    "Please, the door of the treasure house has been opened for you."

    One day later!

    "Emperor, walk slowly!" Outside the gate, a group of friars were smiling.

    "Well," he nodded with a smile.

    Watching Han Xuan leave, everyone breathes a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, the anecdote is true. Han Xuan just watches the treasure, and there is no robbery.

    "Yes Suddenly, Han Xuan pauses a little, turns his head slowly, and comes to the crowd again.

    In an instant, the falling stone was lifted up again, and the sound of breathing was also a little short.

    "It''s not the elder. What''s the matter?"

    "The king''s power and hegemony can survive!" In the original work, the king''s power and hegemony is the real father of the king''s power and wealth.

    "Back to my predecessors, it''s my son who is the king." An old man took a step and said.

    "Oh Han Xuan Oh sound, disappeared in the public line of sight.

 Chapter 762

    "It seems that it will be some time before that." On a mountain, Han Xuan looks at the sea of clouds below and thinks about the next route.

    "I''ve almost covered the human world, so now." Han Xuan looks to the south.

    "I hope you can give me some surprises in the south, which is used to fighting drugs."

    "Whoosh" figure disappeared in this world.

    ¡­¡­

    In the days after that, the name of nihilistic emperor was passed down in the south.

    In the west, in the western regions, the nihilistic emperor has become the nightmare of every monster.

    North, North Mountain, where they pass, all the monsters flee.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ten years, it should have started." On the edge of human territory, looking at the two big characters carved on the stone tablet, a man gently stroked them.

    "Tu Shan!"

    "Stinky boy, stop for me!" Suddenly, a cry came out from behind.

    "Yes, it''s coming!" The man''s hand was slightly forced, and a corner of the stone tablet was missing.

    "Whoosh" a figure flashed by, with the wind will affect the man''s clothes.

    "Hoo, Hoo!" I saw a little boy with messy hair and ragged clothes lying on the ground gasping for breath.

    "Zi!" Behind him came the sound of feet rubbing on the ground.

    "This boy, I didn''t expect to enter that place. Things are not good."

    "Or, brother tiger, go and find him out."

    "No, brother crane, your lightness skill is better. You''d better catch him."

    Two people''s shirk, did not have a person here to put in the eye.

    "Hum, tiger and crane immortals are also famous people in the world. I didn''t expect to bully a child here." At this time, another person came here. It seems that he is the slovenly child in front of him. It''s not easy.

    "Yu Mian Feng Jun!"

    In front of the two people feel things are going bad, two people look at each other.

    "It''s better to start first!"

    "Whoosh" two people soar into the air, the target is the little boy who enters the boundary of Tushan.

    "Hum, compare your speed with me. You''d better go back to your mother''s womb and learn to come out." Yumianfengjun comes from behind. Only in a short time, it was more than two.

    "Boom"

    The body has not yet landed, a force came, let the three people fly backward.

    "Ding Ling, Ding Ling!"

    Bells, bells make a clear sound.

    A beautiful fox demon flew over the little boy''s head.

    "This is the master of Tu Shan, Miss Tu Shan Hong." Yu Mian Feng Jun was also a master, so he didn''t go to the ground like those two people¡° Tu Shan, I''ll cover it. I understand! " Tu Shan''s eyes turned red instantly, and a breath of astonishment made Yu Mian Fengjun sweat.

    "Yes, yes, yes!" Yu Mian, Feng Jun nodded.

    "The fox seemed to have grown up." On one side, the man, who had been ignored for a long time, spoke slowly when Tu Shanhong appeared.

    "Who is this guy? Don''t you know how terrible Tu Shanhong is?" Yumian Fengjun is in silence for the man.

    "Nihilistic emperor, in the past ten years, human territory, the south, the western regions and the North mountains all have your footprints. Have you come to Tushan now?"

    Han Xuan''s name, as the leader of Tu Shan, how can Tu Shan Honghong not know, but now she has already faded from her youth, no matter what happens, can Tai Shan collapse in front of her.

    "What, nihilistic emperor!" Three people fiercely back 100 meters, embrace together, the body can''t help shaking.

    They didn''t expect that if they just chased a little kid, they would meet the fearsome nihilistic emperor. If it''s a coincidence, it''s also a coincidence.

 Chapter 763

    "Nihilistic emperor, I heard from my mother." A light flashed through the boy''s eyes.

    "Master, it''s hard for me to find you. I pray for God to let me meet you every day. Today, I can finally satisfy you, master, master."

    If there is an Oscar in the world, this product is the first steady, the snot, the tears, it doesn''t seem to pretend.

    A hundred meters away, the corners of their eyes twitch. What master? If their family has the care of nihilistic emperor, how can they end up like this.

    Looking at the crying boy holding his thigh, Han Xuan smiles.

    "Can I take him into Tushan?"

    "Yes

    Hearing this, the little boy stopped sobbing and stood up.

    "Master, when will you teach me magic?"

    "That''s all you think about." Han Xuan has a big heart to play and grabs the boy''s small face.

    "I didn''t expect that what was added to my soul jade was the legendary nihilistic emperor." At this time, Tu Shanrong with green hair squinted and came here.

    "Oh! Fox, don''t be afraid of me. " Let go of the boy, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "The nihilistic emperor laughs. At the beginning, Rong Rong was still small. If you offend him, please don''t take it to heart."

    "If I go to my heart, do you think you can still stand here?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Tu Shan, I''m sure we''ll make a lot of money if this news spreads." The three discussed the matter together and planned to make it public.

    And Han Xuan, who said he was smiling, frowned.

    "Emperor, what''s the matter." Seeing this, Tu Shanrong thought he had said something wrong.

    "It''s OK. We need to deal with the trouble." With a smile, Han Xuan didn''t see any action. He suddenly appeared a hundred meters away.

    "Ah Looking at Han Xuan, who is like a ghost, all the three of them are sweating.

    "Emperor, we didn''t offend you. Please let us go."

    "It''s easy to let you go and forget about it." Han Xuan looked down at the three people who couldn''t kowtow.

    "Yes, yes, yes, forget, forget!" Now no matter what Han Xuan said, the three should be.

    "The easiest way to forget is to go to hell." Light say these words, three people pupil instantly shrink into the size of the needle tip.

    "Memory, extraction!" In order to leave a good impression in Tu Shanhong''s heart, Han Xuan just erased the memory of the three.

    ¡­¡­

    Tushan, the landmark, is probably the tall bitter tree.

    "No, it doesn''t seem to be on you." Feeling that there is no world in the tree, Han Xuan is disappointed.

    Although he knows that it will take 500 years for the real plot, Han Xuan still wants to take a chance.

    "Shifu, Shifu, what are you doing to a tree? Teach me the magic quickly." Next to him, Dongfang yuechu pulls rahan Xuan¡° What do you know, little boy? It''s the main project of Tu Shan. It''s a bitter tree that can let the reincarnation of human demon love continue. "

    Behind Tu Shanhong, a fox demon with a bigger wine pot on his back stares at the beginning of the East moon. This is Tu Shanya who will shake the demon world if he stomps his feet 500 years later.

    "Cut" the East, curl at the beginning of the month.

    "You As soon as Tu Shanya''s fiery temper came up, he could not hold it down, so he stepped on Dongfang yuechu.

    "Yaya, don''t be rude!" Tu Shanhong yelled.

    "Master, you have to avenge me."

 Chapter 764

    Late at night!

    "Master!" On the top of a mountain, Dongfang yuechu finally came here by all means.

    "You keep calling me master. Have you ever thought about whether I would admit you as an apprentice?" Tonight''s moon is especially round, so Han Xuan seems to be in the general hazy.

    "The master brought me to Tushan, didn''t he admit it?"

    "No Han Xuan turns around and looks at Dong Fang Yue Chu with a smile.

    "But. If you meet one condition, I can consider accepting you. "

    "Master, please say that I don''t care if I go up the mountain and down the sea of fire." Dongfang at the beginning of the month patted her chest to make sure.

    "When you become uncle Tu Shan, I will teach you all that I have learned in my life." Han Xuan says an impossible task.

    "This, this, this!" Dongfang yuechu is a bit silly. According to Han Xuan''s idea, he is not going to pursue the master of Tu Shan, Tu Shan Honghong.

    "Why, you are afraid!" Han Xuan stoops to the east at the beginning of the month.

    "I''m afraid. How can I be afraid? Master, don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll catch up with sister Yaoxian." The eyes of Dongfang yuechu are full of confidence.

    "OK, but I won''t help you. Tomorrow I''ll ask the fox to follow the rules of Tu Shan. If you don''t have the money to live here, it means that we are out of luck."

    At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s intuitive body is decomposing, and a sense of powerlessness spreads all over the body.

    "Master, do you want to be so cruel?"

    The sad cry spread far away.

    ¡­¡­

    In the twinkling of an eye, half a year is gone.

    During this period, Dongfang yuechu followed the wheel of time and became a descendant of Tu Shan, numbered 10086

    "Boom" table a shake, Han Xuan put down the end in the hands of the purple jade teacup.

    "Have you come? I don''t know if you will show up this time." In the past six months, Han Xuan has been living in Tushan, but because he doesn''t want others to know, so as not to disturb the development of the plot, he has never been in Tushan.

    ¡­¡­

    The wall of Tushan, which was used to resist foreign invasion, had already split a gap.

    "Tu Shan demon fox, today my golden face God of fire has come to accept you." In the air, an old man in a flaming red gown pointed to Tu Shanhong on the city wall.

    "Sister, this man is so strong." Tu Shanya said.

    "Whoosh" painted red, eyes flashed dignified, barefoot gently, soaring.

    "Fox, let you taste pure Yang Yan." The golden faced God of fire has a radian on his mouth, and his body immediately burns red flame, which is the pure Yang Yan that makes ten thousand demons fear.

    "Pure Yang, it''s him!" The eastern moon on the wall has a look of hatred in her eyes.

    "Whoosh" pure Yangyan formation of fireball with hot breath attack to Tu Shanhong.

    Tu Shanhong, who has the claw of insulation, grabs it¡° "Stains" palm instant burning pain hit, Tu Shan red eyebrows wrinkled, the fireball thrown out.

    "Hahaha, witch, if you want to get pure Yang by hand, although others are afraid of your claws, it doesn''t work to me." The golden faced God of fire laughed wildly.

    "Take advantage of Lord Huoshen to hold down the master of Tushan. Let''s break Tushan quickly." All the friars of yiyimeng who came with us soared up with their swords.

    "Master Jinmian, I''m the son of your younger martial sister Dongfang qinlan. At the beginning of Dongfang month, I can pass on my spiritual power to the next generation of Dongfang lingzu. I''ve been exiled here by accident. Please come and help me." Dongfang yuechu thought about it and yelled.

    "What. Oriental spirit clan The eyes of all the friars who fly to the mid air fall on Dongfang yuechu.

 Chapter 765

    "It turns out that you are the child of the younger martial sister. I''ve been looking for you so hard these years. You wait. I''ll come to save you when I solve the problem."

    "Fight me, and be distracted." Tu shanhonghong did not know when he had come to the back of the golden face God of fire.

    "Exorcism!"

    "Touch" hit Vulcan heavily.

    "Boom" water splashed, and then hit on the wall.

    "Cough!" The golden faced God of fire spilled blood from the corner of his mouth, and his body could not move.

    "Lord Vulcan!" One person rushes out of the alliance.

    "I have medicine in my arms. Feed me!"

    The man groped in his arms for a while and took out a blood red pill.

    "Lord Vulcan, is this one?"

    "Well, give me the medicine quickly!"

    Seeing that the elixir was about to fall into his mouth, Tu Shanrong over the city wall cried out anxiously.

    "Sister, stop him quickly. It''s the red refining demon pill that can make the Demon power soar in a short time."

    "Oh, it''s very good, but it''s too late."

    "Boom" hot breath filled the whole world.

    "The golden light protects the body, the flame becomes the robe, so powerful." Tu Shanya was shocked.

    "Fox, I want you to die today!" At the exit of the dead word, the golden faced God of fire rises in the air, and a huge fireball forms in the air.

    The fireball was slowly pressed down, and the fierce and hot breath was breathless.

    "You, run away!" Barely resisting the fireball, Tu shanhonghong yelled at the three people on the city wall.

    "No, no, we won''t go!" Jumping off the city wall, Tu Shanya, Tu Shanrong came to Tu Shanhong and shook his head stubbornly.

    "Smelly cockroach, where''s your master? Tell your master to come out quickly." Tu Shanya raised her hand and looked at the East moon.

    "Sister, needless to say, things here can''t be concealed from the emperor. If the emperor wanted to come, he would have come long ago." Tu Shanrong''s eyes were wide open, and the habitual movement no longer appeared.

    "Run, run!" The conversation between the two sisters lasted only a moment, but Tu Shanhong was obviously unable to hold on.

    "No way. If you want to die together, heaven and earth will be the law." Tu Shanya''s little body suddenly soared, and he used his body to fight for a moment''s breathing opportunity for Tu Shanhong.

    "I''ll heal my sister first!" Tu Shanrong once grasped Tu Shanhong''s hand.

    "Don''t worry about me, run away. So does Xiaoya. Get out of here." Break away from Tu Shan Rong''s hand and shout.

    "Sister Yaoxian, can I borrow your hand?" At this time, Dongfang yuechu came to Tu Shanhong.

    Looking at the eastern moon with a sunny smile, Tu Shanhong subconsciously reaches out her hand.

    "Sister demon fairy, let me tell you the secret of the blood of the Oriental spirit clan."

    "Puyi" jade hand penetrates the chest, the beautiful blood is particularly beautiful in the light of the fire

    Taking back his divine sense, Han Xuan took a sip of tea.

    "You still didn''t show up." Playing with the purple jade cup in his hand, Han Xuan shows his meditation in his eyes.

    After a few breath!

    "Shasha" Han Xuan stands up and comes to the window.

    "It will take another 60 years to go. Where should I go? Where should I go?" Looking at the blue sea, Han Xuan hesitated.

    "Well, that place has a lot to do with 500 years later. I''d better wait until I get the origin of the world."

    Taking back his eyes, Han Xuan walks out of the door slowly. Since the golden faced God of fire has been to Tushan, he doesn''t have to hide.

    After all, if the golden faced God of fire knew that the legendary nihilistic emperor was in Tushan, it would give him hundreds of courage and dare not attack Tushan.

 Chapter 766

    "Ah, Lord Vulcan, Lord Vulcan, you are defeated." Looking at the big hole in the chest of the golden faced God of fire, the friars of Qi Road alliance below were full of disbelief.

    "That boy, will you tell me the secret of the family?" Although the chest was pierced, but the monk''s lifeblood is not here, so the golden faced God of fire is only seriously injured.

    "My hand is no longer afraid of pure Yang." Floating in the air, Tu Shanhong raised his bloody hand, but scenes came to mind.

    "Da" suddenly, a footstep sounds in this world, but it seems to step on the bottom of everyone''s heart.

    "It''s so unbearable. When will you become my disciple?" At the beginning of the eastern month, I don''t know when a man in white stood up.

    A tiger shaped jade pendant appears when the palm is turned over.

    "I can''t use it now. I''ll give it to you."

    This tiger shaped jade pendant, needless to say, we all know, is the tiger shaped pendant that Han Xuan used to use to heal his wounds after he was injured. But now Han Xuan is not what he used to be. If he is injured, this tiger shaped pendant can''t satisfy him.

    Although the tiger Shaped Pendant doesn''t have much effect on Han Xuan, it''s really a rare treasure for Dongfang yuechu, who has only spiritual power but no accomplishments.

    The tiger fell to his neck, emitting green light, and the shocking wound on his chest healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Treasure, peerless treasure." All the monks who saw the tiger Shaped Pendant had a greedy look in their eyes.

    "Grab it!" I don''t know who yelled, and everyone flocked.

    "Ignorance!" Floating in the air, Tu Shanhong sends out two words.

    Without waiting for the golden faced God of fire to think about the meaning of these two words, what happened afterwards will never be forgotten in his life.

    "Emptiness, the emperor of nothingness!" The mouth interrupts to say four words intermittently, the body can''t help shivering.

    "Oh, I can see the power of the great emperor with my own eyes. It really deserves the reputation." Tu Shanrong''s eyes narrowed and he reached out to catch the illusory monk, but he could not catch anything.

    "Ah, my body, my body."

    Seeing all the monks crossing the boundary, their bodies become nihilistic in a moment. Even those who have not rushed past know who they are, because in this world, there is only one person who can nihilise the human body, that is, nihilistic emperor.

    "Here I am, where I am." It''s just a few breath. Dongfang yuechu wakes up, but he''s still a little confused at this time.

    "Master!" When he saw Han Xuan, Dongfang yuechu''s eyes lit up. Before he could make any action, the green light from his neck attracted his eyes.

    "What is it? How can it still shine? It''s good for lighting at night." Take it from the neck and put it in front of you. The green light is reflected on your face.

    Hearing this, the friar who stepped on the flying sword was unstable and nearly fell down.

    "Touch" Tu Shanrong slaps him on the back of the head at the beginning of the eastern month.

    "Sister Rong, why are you beating me?" Dongfang yuechu looks at TU Shanrong with aggrieved eyes.

    Eyes a MI, smile to say, "you this thing, if you don''t want, I use money to buy how."

    ¡°NO£¬NO£¬NO£¡ I have to use it for lighting At the beginning of the eastern month, he put up an index finger and did not shake in front of his eyes¡° "Touch" Dongfang yuechu had to pay for her disguise and got another slap on her forehead.

    ¡­¡­

    "In addition to the God of fire, the rest of the people, where to go, where to go."

    The living friars left as if they had been pardoned. They even forgot to collect the corpses of their disciples.

 Chapter 767

    "Great, great!" Golden face God of fire has already landed on the ground, he can''t let Han Xuan look up at himself.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." With a smile, Han Xuan pointed to the void, and the golden faced God of fire appeared a rich blood mist.

    "In this way, it can be regarded as restoring the plot." Looking at the bright red blood ball in his hand, Han Xuan thinks of it in his heart.

    "You go." Throw the Oriental spirit blood that everyone tries to get on the ground. Han Xuan waves his hand.

    ¡­¡­

    Ten days later!

    "Master, do you really want to go?" On the wall of Tushan, the eastern moon is full of people who are reluctant to give up.

    "Yes, emperor, do you really want to leave Tushan?" Tu Shan Rong also asked.

    "Well, all banquets come to an end." Looking at the horizon by the sunset red sea level, Han Xuan light said.

    "At the beginning of the eastern month, remember our agreement." Turn your head and look at the East. At the beginning of the month, Han Xuan''s figure slowly fades.

    "Master!" Shouting at the sea, but only their own echo.

    "Well, I will fulfill my promise to the emperor and teach you magic." On one side, Tu Shanrong squints. He has no choice but to shake hands with Han Xuan.

    "Well"

    ¡­¡­

    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s gone for 60 years.

    In the past 60 years, there have been several sensational events on the mainland.

    Nihilistic emperor appeared in Tushan and accepted a disciple.

    One Qi Road alliance, heaven and earth a sword, royal power rich, come to the fore.

    It comes from Tushan. It''s a magic road. At the beginning of the month, it''s famous in the world.

    "Hey, did you hear that at the beginning of the month, the leader of Yidao alliance will have a decisive battle with Tu Shanhong, the leader of demon alliance, in ten days." In the city of human beings, the sound of gossip comes from small alleys.

    "Well, I heard that this is the most important battle between demon and Tao."

    "Hey, I''m afraid you don''t know the inside story. Do you know the origin of the East moon?"

    "Where did it come from!? Taoist brother, do you know In the tavern, a dozen monks sat around a table.

    "Know something about it."

    "Oh, come on, talk about it, talk about it."

    "Well, that''s OK, but the wine is gone."

    "Oh, look at me." Call Xiao ER and ask for good drinks on the altar.

    "Now you can say it."

    The man tasted the wine in the glass, praised the wine, put down the glass, and then opened his mouth.

    "You know the nihilist."

    Hearing the nihilistic emperor, everyone''s face turned white.

    "Yes, but what does it have to do with the beginning of the eastern moon?" Asked the man who responded.

    "Since you know the nihilistic emperor, you should know about the golden faced God of fire 60 years ago."

    "Well, sixty years ago, the golden faced God of fire attacked Tushan, but at that time the nihilistic emperor was in Tushan and drained all the blood of the golden faced God of fire. However, in the past sixty years, it seems that he has not heard the nihilistic emperor walking in the world."

    In the tavern, when talking about nihility, the great emperor became lively again.

    "Well, you''re right. The nihilistic emperor was in Tushan for one person, the beginning of the Oriental moon."

    "At the beginning of the eastern month! By the way, didn''t the great nihilist take in a disciple at that time? No, No Suddenly, the scene was silent.

    ¡­¡­

    "Sixty years, has it come?" A straight to the top of the mountain, the snow will be pure white.

    The "boom" Snow Mountain trembles, a crack suddenly appears, and the golden light instantly comes out.

    Facing the golden light, I saw a Taoist sitting on the ground in a red dress and dark cloud sleeves.

 Chapter 768

    "Buzz" Taoist priest in red opens his eyes slowly. In an instant, the spiritual power between heaven and earth turns violently.

    "Empty and solid vitality! You are so hard to unite Lips micro motion, just a word, needless to say, we all know who, yes, it is Han Xuan.

    Sixty years ago, after leaving Tushan, Han Xuan found a place at random to gather the real and virtual energy. However, the process of gathering the real and virtual energy was too difficult, which led him to materialize some low-level things.

    "It''s time to go out. I don''t know if the origin of the world will appear this time."

    The body moves slightly and makes a click sound. This action alone makes the surrounding area explode.

    ¡­¡­

    "I didn''t expect that the leader of the demon alliance and the leader of the Taoist alliance would die in my hands today." Under the bitter tree, Tu Shanhong and Dongfang yuechu are scarred.

    "Honghong, I''m sorry, I''m not good, I''m not good." The east at the beginning of the month no longer has the previous look, old face, a head of silver randomly sprinkled on the back.

    "Ah The heartrending cry resounds through jiuchongtian.

    Teardrops, white teardrops from the eyes of the east at the beginning of the month, but this teardrop seems to be different from ordinary teardrops, coagulation but not scattered, a mysterious breath rippling away.

    "Tears of the void, tears of the void!" Opposite the two, the black fox makes sounds like electronic synthesis.

    "Honghong, let''s see you next life." At the moment when the tears of emptiness formed, the vitality of the eastern moon quickly passed away.

    ¡­¡­

    "With my demon power, add your soul, start, reincarnate and continue fate!" On Tu Shanhong''s body, countless light spots came out and floated to the bitter tree.

    "Ah, Lord Tushan, you seem to have taken a bad step. Now your demon power is rapidly passing away. It doesn''t take much to destroy you."

    "You try every means to figure out what I seem to have guessed at the moment when the tears of emptiness are formed, and he must have guessed it, so you guess what the magic weapon we use for reincarnation."

    At the beginning of the eastern moon, the eyelids trembled and a ball of light flew out of the eyes.

    "What, no, no, stop, stop!" Black Fox instantly panic God, with the fastest speed to pursue.

    The tree of bitterness radiates light instantly and keeps the black fox out.

    "Er Huo Taoist priest, although we are defeated this time, we are not completely defeated, but in the next life, will you remember me?"

    The crisp sound of "Ding Ling Ling" is particularly harsh in this desolate scene.

    "Damn, after so much effort, I only got one pupil of empty tears. Damn, damn!" Black Fox hand a move, the other side eyelid of East month beginning quivers.

    "King of Tushan!" There was a fierce light in his eyes. If it wasn''t for the next empty tear, black fox would have ended Tu shanhonghong''s life.

    "If you take a step forward, you will die!" Just as the black fox was about to come into contact with Tu Shanhong''s smaller body, he heard the words of chilling.

    "Who is it?" Black Fox eyes a coagulation, she had already arranged the prohibition here, but now someone came here, he actually did not notice.

    "Kill my only disciple, who do you think I will be?" Han Xuan, dressed in red, approached from afar. Although he saw it with his own eyes, he felt that Han Xuan did not exist¡° Nihilistic emperor! I didn''t expect that the rumor was true. Dongfang yuechu is really your apprentice. "

    In the face of this legendary nihilistic emperor, black fox dare not take it lightly.

 Chapter 769

    "Go away, this matter will be solved in 500 years." Come to two people fall to the ground of place, Han Xuan light says.

    "Oh, I really think you are the great emperor. How dare you tell me to get out of here, what a dog''s guts." Black Fox has never seen Han Xuan''s horror, so he makes a mockery.

    "In a hundred years, you''ll be quiet." When the virtual force is launched, not only the mouth of the body is gone, but also the mouth of the soul is gone.

    Words offend Han Xuan, such punishment is still light, if not for the world, just with that sentence, black fox can be sentenced to death.

    A sudden eye, a nameless fear floating on the heart, the body can not help shaking.

    "Not yet!" See the black fox has no action, Han Xuan turned his head calmly looking at her, no because the apprentice died what sad feeling.

    The color of fear flashed through the eyes, and the body pulled out its long tail in the night sky.

    When the black fox left, he looked at the old corpse of the east at the beginning of the month, and then at TU Shanhong, who had become smaller.

    "Tu Shan Su Su! Are you here

    After a long time, Han Xuan sighs and moves with one hand. Dongfang yuechu moves his chest, and a tiger shaped jade pendant appears in his hand.

    "I will add him to your next life." Looking at Dongfang yuechu''s body again, Han Xuan turns around and leaves. After all, it''s in Tushan. I believe that someone will come here soon.

    As for the tiger Shaped Pendant in his hand, Han Xuan sealed it long ago. Otherwise, the tiger Shaped Pendant would appear in Dongfang at the beginning of the month. No matter how many injuries he suffered, he could recover in a short time, which is very bad for the future plot.

    ¡­¡­

    "Gather the strength and strength, and strive to materialize the materials for repairing the sky star sword as soon as possible."

    A mountain, Han Xuan sitting in a cave, the body around the virtual force flow.

    "Hoo, Hoo" the continuous and long breath came from the cave.

    "Hu" breathing sound is lighter and longer, until ten days later, even if someone close to Han Xuan, they will not hear any breathing sound.

    ¡­¡­

    The passing years, the passing myth.

    Five hundred years of time makes people forget a lot, such as the first Taoist in the world at the beginning of the month, the Lord of ten thousand demons, Tu shanhonghong, and the nihilistic emperor who only appeared for a very short time.

    Five hundred years later, the human world!

    "I forgot, sand demon, it can''t be cut to death." In a hospital, the scene of human demons is on at this time.

    "Boom" hospital after hundreds of attacks, and finally some can not support, can not help shaking.

    "Ah, brother Taoist, help If Han Xuan is here, surely he will recognize Tu Shanhong who lost his demon power 500 years ago. No, he should be called Tu shansu now.

    "Add one year''s candy and I''ll keep you safe." Suddenly, a boy appeared behind Tu Shan Su Su.

    This young man, dressed in blue modern clothes, with two big fonts printed on his chest, got rid of poverty!

    "Well, yes, yes!" Tu Shan Su Leng said.

    But at this time, an invisible rope fell from the sky and tied them together¡° Well, it''s not good to interrupt at will Young people roar at the air, but in the eyes of ordinary people, this is undoubtedly the performance of a madman, because there is nothing in the air.

    "In that case, for the candy!" The young man''s eyes flashed the color of determination, slowly approaching Tu Shan Su''s forehead.

    "Er" the moist on forehead, let two ears stand up instantly.

    "This, isn''t it, kiss!"

 Chapter 770

    "Boom"

    The red flame rises and covers the whole world. The hot smell makes the earth melt.

    "Oh, pure Yang Yan, it seems that Bai yuechu is really the person we are looking for." Not far away, a fox maiden with green hair and narrow eyes was sitting on a building.

    In the flames, Bai yuechu falls to the ground with Tu shansu in her arms.

    "Oh, no, although I wrote down the fire fighting amulet at the same time, with my blood, the power of pure Yang Yan has doubled. I have to find a way to drive away the fire for the little fool." Bai yuechu didn''t look happy when she fell to the ground. Instead, she looked at TU shansu in her arms and was worried.

    "Boom"

    All of a sudden, at this moment, the ground trembled, as if there had been a magnitude 8 earthquake.

    "Who is it! It''s a nuisance to me

    On the floor not far away, Tu Shanrong stood up and opened his eyes.

    "There are other people here. I don''t know whether they are friends or enemies."

    On the other side, a middle-aged man with short hair, brown hair, no bangs on his forehead, only one or two wisps, glasses and stubble had a few flashes in his eyes.

    "Master, peerless master."

    On the edge of the city, a fox demon with long hair, bangs and ears and a wine gourd looks at the center of the city.

    After the voice came out, it was silent for a long time, which made people extremely doubt whether they had heard wrong before.

    Just when everyone thought that the voice of the elder had left, a momentum of destroying heaven and earth came out from the bottom of the earth.

    "Boom"

    The whole city seems to be enveloped by fog in an instant, which makes people feel nihilistic.

    "Without substance, there is no emperor!" Looking at the illusory body, Tu Shanrong has guessed the identity of the elder.

    "Five hundred years, has he come back?" Tu Shanya on the edge of the city flashed a glimmer of brilliance.

    "The great nihilist! Five hundred years later, you will show up again. I don''t know how many waves you will set up again! " The bearded baijuan didn''t worry about whether he would return to normal, because there was that man.

    "What''s the matter, body? It''s illusory!" Although still holding Tushan, Bai yuechu could feel that this heaven and earth did not seem to exist in general.

    If Tu shansu''s body had not been nihilised, she would have gone through Bai yuechu''s arms and landed on the ground. But now it''s different, because the whole city has been nihilised, which means that everyone is in a parallel line, and it''s normal to touch her body.

    "Young master, we seem to be in trouble. Why don''t we run away quickly?" On the other side, two men with sunglasses said to a teenager.

    "Where can I get away from you, young master? Go and get a helicopter. I want to enjoy this beautiful scene in the sky." Who else can be such a brazen person except Wang Fugui.

    "This is me. How long have you been closed!" The sound came from the ground again, but this time, with a roar, a crack opened from the ground.

    "Swish, swish, swish" several escape lights came from the distance and landed beside the crack.

    Light convergence, Tu Shan Yaya, Tu Shan Susu is in the list¡° What a pity, little sister. " Tu Shanrong looks at TU shansu who is burned by the fire in Bai yuechu''s arms, and his eyes are curved.

    But before she came to the Sutra, Tu shansu suddenly opened her eyes, and a momentum that existed only five hundred years ago came out.

 Chapter 771

    "Sister, sister!" Tu Shanya''s body trembled. Just as she moved, the breath disappeared.

    "Wow, I don''t think my eyes were wasted just now!" Looking at TU shansu in his arms, Bai yuechu couldn''t react.

    The momentum of the rush has stopped, because the people in the cracks are coming.

    "Oh, my clothes are broken." In the rear, Tu shansu''s voice was young and a little shy.

    "Sha Sha"

    "Take it!" Take off your coat, and Bai yuechu throws it at Tushan Susu.

    "Daddada" this episode was soon forgotten, because the sound of footsteps has been extremely close.

    Star like eyes are particularly bright in the dark, black hair like waterfall is draped over the shoulders, and the clothes with gold lace can be seen that they are not ordinary things.

    Out of the crack, bathed in the warm sun, Han Xuan greedily breathing the outside air.

    "Five hundred years." A light word makes people feel like a spring breeze.

    "Tu Shanrong, I have seen the nihilistic emperor!" Tu Shanrong opened his big eyes and bent down to do a courtesy.

    "Nihilistic emperor, wow, idol!" Bai yuechu''s eyes are full of little stars. The title of nihilistic emperor is a resounding existence in the whole world.

    Looking at Bai yuechu, Han Xuan is silent for a long time.

    "Hey hey, young master, Bai yuechu is going to have bad luck." A hundred meters away, Wang Fugui and others were gloating.

    "Yes, you''d better beat him half to pieces." Wang Fugui pushed his glasses, which refracted sunlight into a bright light.

    "This is for you." The fingers are a little empty, and the green light appears in front of Bai Yue''s body. When the light converges, a tiger shaped jade pendant floats in front of her body.

    "Here, for me!" Pointing back at himself, Bai yuechu couldn''t believe it.

    "The great emperor, this should be his thing, isn''t it the beginning of the white moon?" After all, the tiger shaped pendant was given to Dongfang yuechu by Han Xuan at the beginning, but now it''s given to Bai yuechu. What does it mean? It means that yuechu is the reincarnation of Dongfang yuechu.

    "Wow, it should sell for a lot of money. I''ll be a rich man soon." In the heart steals joy, extends the hand to the tiger shape falls, but the hand actually passed through directly.

    "This" hands in front of the body to wave, but the tiger shaped fall did not respond.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan''s eyes closed. When he opened them again, the whole city returned to its former appearance.

    "Pa" this time, Bai yuechu finally holds the tiger Shaped Pendant in the palm of her hand.

    Looking at his unreal body, Tu Shanrong narrowed his eyes and faced Bai yuechu.

    "At the beginning of the white moon, if you really want to sell it, you might as well sell it to me." Tu Shanrong wanted to get it five hundred years ago, but Dongfang yuechu was so clever that he didn''t sell it.

    "Nonono" is the same movement and manner as it was 500 years ago.

    "You should have a lot of things to do, what to do." Han Xuan said.

    "The great emperor, let''s go ahead." Looking at the two fox demons leaving, Bai yuechu turns her eyes to Wang Fugui in the distance and prepares to leave quietly.

    "Brother Taoist, brother Taoist, where are you going? Brother local dog is still up there." Tushan Susu is worthy of the existence of God, which can prevent Bai yuechu from escaping every time.

    Sure enough, under Su Su''s cry, Wang Fugui and others'' attention falls on Bai yuechu.

 Chapter 772

    "You are a little fool." Bai yuechu''s teeth are itching, but Tu shansu is right. Pure Yang Yan will burn the fan Yun that hasn''t come down from the building.

    "At the beginning of the white moon, your pure Yang is a little weak compared with him." Hearing this, Han Xuan smiles and waves. The fire on the roof goes out at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    "It''s worthy of being a legend hundreds of years ago. He let the world''s number one flame go out with a wave of his hand." Bjune in the distance sighed.

    As soon as the "whoosh, whoosh" fire went out, two people flew out of the building.

    "Brother local dog is down, down." It''s no wonder that Tu Shan Su Su exclaimed excitedly, because once they succeed, Tu Shan Su Su will be officially promoted to a living red immortal.

    "Local dog, how about it?" Bai yuechu asked whether Li xueyang''s memory had recovered.

    Fan Yunfei made a gesture with a happy face.

    "Ouye, money, rich, get married." These words are constantly echoing in Bai yuechu''s mind.

    "I''m sorry, xueyang. Yushuizhu is our token of love. I can''t bear to throw him away." Looking at Li xueyang, fan Yunfei stammered.

    "It''s OK. I don''t mind if I can''t be a princess." Li xueyang still has a few drops of crystal in his eyes.

    "Click" can hear the broken voice in Bai Yue Chu''s heart.

    "What do you say? If you don''t become a princess, how about my reward?" At the beginning of the white moon, her face was gloomy.

    "Da Xian, I will pay you back the money slowly." Fan Yunfei was embarrassed.

    "Hey, no, listen to me." Pull two people aside, mutter a few words, don''t know what to say, but Li xueyang''s eyes show strange, think is not a good thing.

    "The immortal, who is this?" When the three came to him again, fan Yunfei asked.

    "I know. I know. My sister used to call him the nihilist." Tu shansu raised her hands and jumped high for fear that someone would ignore her.

    "Nihilistic emperor, the name seems to have been heard somewhere." Han Xuan''s history can be traced back to 500 years ago. It''s normal that he didn''t think of it at first.

    "The great nihilist, the great nihilist." In the mouth meditates, suddenly, the body trembles, the head slowly raises, in the eye flashes the momentary fear.

    "Master!"

    People who have never experienced the era of nihilism will never understand what nihilism stands for.

    When Han Xuan went to the western regions, fan Yunfei didn''t meet him directly because he was looking for Li xueyang''s reincarnation. But where Han Xuan went, most of the demons would become empty bodies.

    "Well, go back." Han Xuan nodded with a smile.

    See Han Xuan, fan Yunfei dare not stay more, with Li xueyang left the human city.

    "At the beginning of the white moon, you should take good care of the fox. I''ll look around first. I haven''t been around for hundreds of years." Han Xuan doesn''t want to disturb the development of the plot too much. Now with Bai yuechu, it''s not worth the loss. What''s more, after 500 years, Jin Lingzi of Tianxuan should be very worried.

    "Yes, it''s guaranteed." At the beginning of the white moon, he made a solemn military salute.

    More than a month has passed before I know it. During this period, the news of nihilistic emperor''s life spread like wildfire, which made the old monsters who had experienced that era speak their hearts.

    "Are you here again? I''ll give back all the hatred I had five hundred years ago."

 Chapter 773

    On a big bed, clothes were scattered everywhere, and the quilt with gold rims looked extremely warm.

    In the quilt, a man and a woman embrace each other, and the light closed eyes indicate that something big happened last night.

    Suddenly, the man''s eyelids gently tremble, bright eyes slowly open.

    Carefully side head, looking at the woman with red shoulder, the corner of the mouth curved up a radian.

    The wheel of time doesn''t seem to turn. It''s the happiest thing for time that a man looks at a woman like this.

    the sun is three poles high!

    "Ying"

    The slight snoring makes the man''s eyes twinkle. He wants to turn his head to take a nap, but the girl''s shining eyes like stars have opened.

    There is a dimple on the cheek of the "elder brother" woman. Just when she feels the body temperature of the man beside her, scenes come to her mind. In a flash, a trace of red glow crawls all over her face.

    "Ling''er, that, I was last night! I''m sorry Although Han Xuan''s age is several hundred years old, it''s the first time for him to do that. He is nervous.

    Jin Lingzi after a few breath of buffer, the face of the red haze slightly faded, stretched out from the quilt powder arm, stroked Han Xuan forehead.

    "I belong to my brother long ago."

    Holding the hand still on his cheek, Han Xuanyi holds Jin Lingzi in his arms.

    "Brother, I''m not here!" Being hugged so rudely makes their skin more close to each other, and the faded rosy clouds emerge again.

    "Hoo, Hoo"

    The short breath blows on Jin Lingzi''s ears.

    "Ling''er, I think!" Words did not finish, a bite on the crystal clear earlobe.

    "Well"

    This sound is Han Xuan''s profound cultivation, and some of them can''t hear it clearly.

    ¡­¡­

    After a cloud and rain!

    "Ling''er, you''ve suffered a lot in the past 500 years." The incense shoulder bare in the arms of Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan some remorse.

    "It''s not bitter. The moment I see my brother, it''s not bitter." His face is still ruddy after the war.

    "Well"

    They hugged each other again, but this time, they seemed to have enjoyed themselves and nothing special happened.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah, is this the world where my brother has been for 500 years?"

    Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi appear in the human territory. Fortunately, it''s a jungle here, otherwise it will cause a sensation. After all, Han Xuan''s status in this world is not generally high.

    "Ling ER!" Looking at Jin Lingzi running away, Han Xuan is speechless for a while.

    Through the jungle, a pair of golden girls come to the human city. Under the guidance of Han Xuan, they are going to a school.

    "Brother, why are we here?" Regardless of every conceited pianpianpian childe, there will always be only one person in Jin Lingzi''s eyes¡° Because there may be something I want here. " A little smile, Han Xuan said.

    "Oh," Jin Lingzi nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    "I know I''m stupid and useless, but I''m trying my best to practice magic every day. I''m working hard! I work hard at night to improve my knowledge, and then go to fight for the scattered mission every day. All my efforts and sweat are to be an upright fox demon like my sisters

    Far away, Han Xuan heard the young and determined cry.

    "Ling''er, I''ll take you to see a cute little fox." Han Xuan turns his head and looks at Jin Lingzi hanging on his arm.

    "Brother Taoist, help me!" Before Jin Lingzi could make a sound, the tender voice began to ring again.

    "Come on, I''ll take you there." Han Xuan knows that this sound shows that things have entered a white hot stage.

 Chapter 774

    "Well," Jin Lingzi nodded cleverly.

    ¡­¡­

    "Stop it. She still owes me a year of candy." Bai yuechu stands up from the ruins, and the blue galaxy emerges from his right eye. It is the tears of void.

    "What''s that?" Even with Tu Shanya''s insight, at first glance, he could not recognize what was in Bai yuechu''s eyes.

    "Heaven and earth are limitless, heaven and earth borrow the law!" In a corner, Bjorn rushed to Bai yuechu like streamer.

    "Whoosh" at this time, space fluctuations, a crack appeared in front of the public.

    "Da" from the cracks, slowly out of the two.

    "Ah, ah, the nihilistic emperor!" All the others exclaimed, except for Bjorn tusanya.

    "Who''s next to him!" Tu Shanya looks at Jin Lingzi beside Han Xuan in doubt. You know, Han Xuan has been closed for 500 years, and there was no one around him 500 years ago.

    "That''s the time to fight!" When everyone was frightened by the sudden arrival of the nihilistic emperor, a monster with yellow hair flashed in the forgotten corner.

    "Whoosh"

    "Heavenly book, my heavenly book!" At the moment when the monster flew up, Tu shansu cried out, and jumped up as if he wanted to catch the book of heaven.

    "At the beginning of the white moon, forget what I told you. You should protect the fox." Han Xuan didn''t take this matter to heart and looked at Bai yuechu with a smile.

    "Er, this, this!" Bai yuechu''s words suddenly stopped. In front of the long-known nihilistic emperor, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, even now he was at his peak.

    "Don''t forget to help fox find the book of heaven, but she promised to give you five dozen colorful sticks." Han Xuan approached and said with a smile.

    "Multicolored stick!" In an instant, Bai yuechu looks at the monster who has already gone far away.

    "Stop!" The tears of the void appeared, formed a tear blade, and cut to the monster.

    Han Xuan didn''t respond much to this. After all, the tears of void are only accompanied by the law of space. Han Xuan is not only proficient in the law of space, but also has profound attainments in the law of time.

    "This is the tears of the cockroach." Tu Shanya''s eyes flashed and he was shocked to see that he was getting closer to the monster''s tear blade.

    "Shua" is like a plot. Tu shansu''s heavenly script is divided into two parts.

    "Broken, broken!" Tu shansu was sitting on the ground, almost in tears.

    "Oh, this is the result." Tu Shanya''s mouth curved.

    "Ling''er, do you want to go to Tushan?" For this result, Han Xuan no accident, came to the pavilion and stand in front of the Jinlingzi asked.

    "Well," Jin Lingzi just nodded.

    "Good!"

    Look at TU Shan Ya Ya.

    "Goblin fox, we want to go to Tushan. We are not welcome."

    Tushan Yaya fox, the king of Tushan, is afraid that only Han Xuan dares in this world¡° You are welcome

    "Ah, this beautiful little sister, can you have a meal?" At the end of the voice, I do not know where to emerge from a wretched little old man.

    The scene was silent for a moment.

    "Touch" the little old man flew out and landed beside Jin Lingzi.

    "Puyi" Jinlingzi chuckles, because the little old man seems to be childlike and wears an Ultraman mask.

    "Beautiful, beautiful!" Jin Lingzi''s smile makes the whole world pale.

 Chapter 775

    Tushan!

    "Brother, is this what you call the tree of hardship? Let''s make a wish, too." Looking at the tall tree, Jin Lingzi shakes Han Xuan''s arm.

    "It''s useless to us, and it can''t stand my worship." Han Xuan is also a great master in the late Yuan Dynasty. If he is known to kneel down to a tree, where can he put his face.

    "No, no, I will." Jin Lingzi plays a decisive role in coquetry.

    Han Xuan suddenly rolled a white eye, just did not wait for him to shirk, distant came the roar of sound, accompanied by, and bone chilling.

    Look far away.

    "Oh! So fast, it''s almost time to calculate the time. "

    "What''s the matter, brother?" This roar also made Jin Lingzi forget about making a wish.

    "Here comes the play." Han Xuan shows a mysterious smile and takes Jin Lingzi into the crack of space.

    When Han Xuan arrives at the position where the sound comes out, the plot has entered the final stage.

    At the beginning of Bai Yue''s life, he was possessed by ebony, and the tears of void hit Tushan Susu, and Tushan Yaya stormed away.

    "You are fighting a void of tears, I promise not to hide." At this time, there are nine white fox tails behind Tu Shanya. This is Tu Shanya''s strongest posture.

    "Endless wine pot, full up!"

    "Brother, it''s cold." Out of the crack, Jin Lingzi called.

    With a slight frown on his brow, it is reasonable that Jin Lingzi has a thousand years of Taoism, so he can''t even resist the cold.

    Point your finger on Jin Lingzi''s forehead, and the black-and-white chaotic Qi flows into the body. By the way, Han Xuan also investigates Jin Lingzi''s condition.

    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. It''s a surprise.

    "It''s really careless. If ling''er isn''t always by my side, I''m afraid he is!" Han Xuan''s face is a little pale.

    Han Xuan in the end to find out what, will make his face changed.

    It turns out that Jin Lingzi has no spiritual power in her body, which means that Jin Lingzi is no different from an ordinary mortal now. If she didn''t stay with Han Xuan often, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Han Xuan didn''t think about why Jin Lingzi''s spiritual power would disappear when he came to this world. It''s only because Jin Lingzi is not a person in this world, and there will be repulsive force between heaven and earth.

    As for why han Xuan is domineering in the world of fox demon, don''t forget that he came to this world relying on chaos bead. Chaos bead, as a celestial artifact, will make Han Xuan''s spiritual power return to zero every time he goes to one world, which is too cheap.

    "Come on, ling''er, take this with you." Han Xuan takes out a golden array plate, which is the most defensive star river in the world.

    "No, Xinghe is very important to my brother. I don''t want it." See Han Xuan take out is the Star River, gold spirit son quickly waved.

    Xinghe was refined by Han Xuan in order to deal with the unexpected situation. Its defense, unless it has the power to break the Tianxuan continent, will never break through it. Even the power of the legend can not break through its powerful defense.

    "You are important to me." Force Xinghe into Jinlingzi''s body. For Han Xuan, Jinlingzi is all he has. If one day something happens to Jinlingzi, what he will do, even he doesn''t know, but it will be terrible, terrible¡° Brother With tears in his eyes, Jin Lingzi pours into Han Xuan''s arms.

    "Well, my brother''s strength, not to mention this world, is in Xiuzhen world, also not to be slaughtered, you don''t have to worry about me, now, let''s have a look at the following good play."

 Chapter 776

    At this time, the situation below, the tears of void condensed into dozens of beams, all shooting at TU Shanya, so fast that people can''t react.

    "I said, where she went, you go to accompany her, demon way." After drinking a pot of wine, Tu Shanya''s eyes turned red.

    "Boom" cold, piercing cold swept around.

    "The tears of void are really the most powerful magic weapon in the world. Unfortunately, you only have one pupil!"

    At the end of the talk, the cold air condenses into white gas, which is the highest level of the world''s ice system, absolute zero.

    The tears of void, wrapped in the white gas, all turned into crystal ice crystals, shining in the sunshine.

    The sound of "whoosh" came. Tu Shanya''s fingertips flicked the ice crystal in front of him to Bai yuechu.

    See here, Han Xuan know, that make ten thousand demon escape of Tu Shan red, will appear soon.

    Sure enough, just as the ice crystal is about to fall on Bai yuechu, Tu shansu suddenly appears in front of him and kisses Bai yuechu with blood in the corner of his mouth.

    "Well, sure enough! You were here Han xuanwang looks into the distance, and the corner of his mouth turns up a radian.

    "Whoosh" Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi disappear at the top of the mountain, but no one has paid attention to them at this time.

    "You can''t hide the great nihilist who was famous five hundred years ago." Han Xuan''s figure just appeared, and a word came out.

    "Ao Lai Wu, the fragrance of flowers and fruits, Ding Hai, a wand, ten thousand demons! You must be proud to come to the country, three little Looking at the little golden man in front of him, Han Xuan squinted.

    It is reasonable to say that Tushan Susu was hit by the tears of the void. Even if the tears of the void only have a trace of space law, but the space law is one of the most powerful laws in the world. Tushan Susu has no Demon power. How can he appear intact.

    But seeing this little golden man, all the questions can be solved.

    "The younger generation is not talented." Xiaojinren changed from sitting to standing.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded.

    See Han Xuan just smile but don''t speak, the small gold person opens a way again.

    "I don''t know what happened when my predecessor appeared in the mainland after 500 years."

    "Look for something!"

    "Oh, I don''t know what it is. Our country is rich in products. I don''t know if we have what our predecessors need." The little golden man''s glittering brow was slightly wrinkled.

    Staring at xiaojinren for a long time, Han Xuan said, "don''t you want me here?"

    In fact, the words of xiaojinren only need to be carefully considered to get its deep meaning, let Han Xuan to come to the country, it is just to support him.

    "Master, Bai yuechu and others are very important to us. Please don''t interfere in their affairs." By Han Xuan point broken, little golden face has no change, straightforward said.

    "Since Dongfang yuechu is my disciple, I can''t let it go." If you want Han Xuan to leave Bai yuechu and others, unless the origin of the world immediately appears in front of you, it''s impossible for you to come here, let alone to be proud of your country.

    "In this way, the elder must be our enemy." The momentum of xiaojinren keeps rising, and there is a trend that they will meet each other when they disagree with each other¡° I can''t say for the enemy, it''s just! " Finish saying, the eyes one coagulate, the killing idea of the towering scatters red whole sky.

    "I''m sick of people talking about war in front of me!"

    As soon as the intention of killing appeared, the whole Tu mountain fell into chaos, but in the face of Han Xuan''s oppression, the little Jin Man''s intention of fighting had already disappeared.

 Chapter 777

    "It''s worthy of being the fearsome nihilistic emperor. It''s so powerful." The golden light on xiaojinren''s body is also a little dim at this time. It can be seen that in order to resist Han Xuan''s power, he uses all the Demon power in his body.

    Far away!

    "Ah, who is releasing the magic power? My old bone can''t stand so much trouble." It was grandfather Wang Fugui who was talking.

    "Nihilist, what do you want?" Tu Shanrong opened his eyes and looked in one direction.

    "I didn''t expect that after so long, you are still as strong." In front of Bai yuechu, Tu Shanhong looks in the same direction.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, please calm down!" This time, xiaojinren finally knows Han Xuan''s strength and says in a hurry.

    "Hum" cold hum, Han Xuan and the silent Jin Lingzi leave here.

    Just as the figure just disappeared, Han Xuan''s voice came into Jin Ren''s ears.

    "I won''t interfere in the affairs of Bai yuechu, but if you are not good for him, I will turn your country upside down."

    "Well, thank you, master." Arched hand, Han Xuan said to the void, then turned into a golden light, disappeared in the sky.

    When Han Xuan comes to Bai yuechu, he is in a coma, and his ebony beaked beast is also removed.

    "Master, you just now!" Tu Shanrong wants to talk but stops.

    "It''s OK. I moved my muscles." Han Xuan waved his hand. He can''t tell the story that xiaojinren is here. After all, xiaojinren didn''t mention it in the original book. There must be his reason.

    "Oh, now we are going to see Tu Shan''s most famous drama. Are you coming?" Han Xuan knows that the red moon chapter of fox demon world is about to start running.

    "I won''t go." Han Xuan shakes his head. He''s not sure. If he goes there, does that guy dare to show up? If it''s just because of the bustle that makes the origin of the world disappear, it''s too late for Han Xuan to cry.

    Looking at TU Shan Rong take away the comatose Bai yuechu, Han Xuan stops for a long time, and Shenzhi has explored those people all over.

    "Ling''er, I''ll take you to Tushan. You must be bored in the past five hundred years." More than ten minutes later, Han Xuan''s gentle face is hard to believe that this is the long-known nihilistic emperor.

    "Good!" As soon as Jin Lingzi''s eyes shine, Han Xuan is right. In the 500 years since Han Xuan disappeared, Jin Lingzi has been depressed. If it wasn''t for her not being human, she would have been separated from Han Xuan.

    Taking Jin Lingzi to shuttle in the streets, there are two people''s footprints in every corner of Tushan.

    "Brother, here you are!" Sitting in a small pavilion, Jin Lingzi hands the sugar gourd to Han Xuan.

    "Ling''er can eat by himself."

    "No, no, brother!" Jin Lingzi is reluctant to give up, and Han Xuan will never give up if he doesn''t take a bite.

    "Good, brother!" In the end, Han Xuan still can''t resist Jin Lingzi''s coquetry and crams sugar gourd into his mouth.

    "How many years, the memory of the past, as if in yesterday." Even if Han Xuan''s cultivation is profound, he can''t help it.

    "Boom" just as Han Xuan was intoxicated with his childhood memories, the earth trembled, and this dilapidated Pavilion rattled¡° Han Xuan looks into the distance as the "Ka" bamboo stick breaks off.

    "What''s the matter, brother?" Jin Lingzi is close to Han Xuan.

    "North Mountain demon emperor. Here we are

 Chapter 778

    "Ling''er, let''s change it!" Taking back his eyes, Han Xuan takes Jin Lingzi by the hand, and their figures gradually fade.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hahaha, it''s not easy to show kindness to Tushan. Now, no one wants to argue with me." Around the tree, a few monsters were standing on the roof.

    "Well, you''re the only toad who wants to fight for credit."

    "Who do you call a toad? Can I take a bite of you?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Well, you two need to say a few words less. As long as we help Tu Shan solve the problem this time, surely Tu Shan will meet our requirements of reincarnation."

    On hearing reincarnation, two quarreling monsters immediately shut up.

    "You, go elsewhere, here, I''m enough alone!" A sudden voice rang out in my ears, three monsters turned around and saw a man and a woman appear in the eaves.

    "Toad, what do people say, they want to take advantage of it?"

    "I don''t know if I can win the prize, but the girl is so beautiful!" Say, that toad mouth Cape outflow a silk thread shape of the saliva son, jump a jump of is approaching toward the woman side.

    But it''s beautiful. As long as the body approaches one step forward, the body will be illusory. When it is one step away from the woman, the body will be illusory.

    "This beautiful lady, can we have dinner together?" Obviously, the monster did not know that he was in the most dangerous time.

    "Toad, toad!" Behind him came the voice of trembling.

    "Well?" The toad turned his head in doubt. His eyes seemed to say, look, I caught a beautiful girl.

    "You, your body, the great, the nihilistic great!" The two monsters behind were incoherent.

    "Body Toad feel things seem not good, when he looked down to see his legs, the body instantly stiff.

    "Ling''er, let''s sit here for a while, and then take you to another place, OK!" A man and a woman directly ignore the three monsters behind, still talking and laughing.

    "Ah, nihilistic emperor, nihilistic emperor sits in Tushan!" The two monsters had been running all the way, shouting from time to time.

    "Emperor, I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me." The toad monster had the impulse to cry. He just chatted up casually. He didn''t expect that the legendary character would be caught by him.

    "It''s very kind of you not to kill you. Not yet! " For those who dare to offend Jin Lingzi, it''s really cheap to let him try virtual power.

    On hearing this, the toad''s legs began to tremble, but he limped away from the place.

    As time goes by, Tu mountain has been covered by the fire. Only around the bitter tree is safe.

    Unfortunately, in the original work, the demon emperor of Beishan, whose purpose is to destroy the bitter tree, comes to Han Xuan.

    "Why!? It''s coming to me Turning to look at the giant tree behind him, Han Xuan shook his head.

    "It seems that we have to move." Holding Jin Lingzi in his arms, Han Xuan moves and lands on the roof of a house not far away. Although it is also on the way of the demon emperor of Beishan, it is not in front of the bitter tree as before. The next thing, just like the original work, the body shape of the demon emperor of Beishan soared, and Bai Yue broke his arm at the beginning of the day.

    "Whoosh whoosh" as it is close to the battle between the two people, it attracts the nearby monsters here.

    "Oh, the legendary nihilistic emperor is really here. I thought those two little demons were crazy before."

 Chapter 779

    I don''t know when a banshee appeared with a flat peach in her hand.

    "What, nihilistic emperor!" All the monsters close to Han Xuan stay away quietly.

    "I''ve just met him. He seems extremely dissatisfied with my involvement in the affairs of Bai yuechu." Han Xuan, who is familiar with the plot, doesn''t know that the Banshee in front of her is aolaiguo, xiaojinren''s sister, liuer!

    "Oh! The previous momentum burst out, but you Listen to Han Xuan, six ears can''t know who he''s talking about.

    See Han Xuan just smile, did not answer, six ears see this, no longer ask, on the contrary, is to change a topic.

    "What do you want to do about this incident?"

    "Like your brother, you are afraid that I will interfere in the affairs of Bai yuechu! Don''t worry, I won''t do anything else. " Han Xuan looks at the fight between Bai yuechu and the demon emperor of Beishan below. It seems that the fight between them is extremely wonderful. He never looks back, but just waves his hand.

    "Well, thank you, master."

    ¡­¡­

    "You''re just going to fall in love." Three tears of void attack the demon emperor of Beishan.

    "You will never understand that the real reincarnation is not what you think." The demon emperor of Beishan yelled angrily and attacked the tears of void with one punch.

    "Ah, is he crazy to face the tears of emptiness with his body?" On the roof, all the monsters were shocked by Beishan demon emperor''s seemingly fatal move.

    "No, it''s not death, but the second monster who can face the tears of the void." Liu Er bit the flat peach in his hand.

    Sure enough, the demon emperor of Beishan, as Liu er said, followed the empty tears of Bai yuechu.

    Next is the tears of the void against the tears of the void, Bai Yue and the North Mountain demon emperor played a long-term tug of war.

    After a long time, the tears of void ran away, and the target was Tu shansu.

    "Brother, the fox will be hit." Can feel, hook the hand of arm slightly a tight.

    She patted Jinlingzi''s little hand, indicating that she was relieved.

    Under the comfort of Han Xuan, Jin Lingzi is much better, but his eyes are still twinkling.

    "Ah, brother Taoist, help me!"

    "Ah! Miss three is in danger. " The other monsters were so shocked that they rushed forward one after another, but the tears of emptiness were so quick. Seeing that the tears of emptiness were about to fall on Tu Shan Su Su Su''s petite body, she raised her hands and directly dragged the tears of emptiness on her hands.

    "This, this, this!" All the monsters gaped and stopped in mid air.

    Han Xuan turns his head and looks at the six ears that spit out the nut. The corner of his mouth turns up a radian.

    "Can he hear my voice?" See Han Xuan''s eyes to oneself, six ears some surprised.

    What is sound transmission? Only the speaker and the voiced can hear it. But Han Xuan turns his eyes to it. Can he hear them.

    His eyes didn''t stay much. He just turned around and fell on the spot where they were fighting.

    "Even if I die, I will set you free." The demon emperor of Beishan was also a little shocked, but his purpose here was to destroy the tree of bitterness. How could he delay his time here¡° Brother Taoist, I''ll help you. " With that, Tu shansu threw the empty tears on his hand to the demon emperor of Beishan.

    See this, Han Xuan know that things have become a foregone conclusion, there is no need to continue to stay here.

    Just as Han Xuan gets up, all the monsters'' eyes shift. Compared with the tears of void, it seems that all the monsters care more about Han Xuan.

 Chapter 780

    "Whoosh" the human figure disappears, can hear the monster people comfortable sound.

    ¡­¡­

    More than a month has passed since the Beishan demon emperor incident. Han Xuan is still very disappointed. After all, the world has not been born in this incident, which means that it will take another year for the next major plot.

    "Goblin fox, I''ll leave later, shut up for a year, she, I don''t want to have an accident." In a dark corner, Han Xuan leans against the wall and looks at the bouncing figure in the distance.

    "Master, why don''t you take her with you." Tu Shanya''s dress has changed at this time, and the ice blue dress is particularly beautiful.

    Han Xuan smiles bitterly. He doesn''t want to leave with Jin Lingzi, but she''s tired of staying in Tianxuan for 500 years.

    Han Xuan didn''t dissuade her, but Jin Lingzi didn''t want to. We all know that Han Xuan dotes on Jin Lingzi, and what Jin Lingzi doesn''t want to do, Han Xuan certainly won''t go against her wishes.

    In addition, Jin Lingzi has the protection of Xinghe. I believe that no one can hurt her in this world.

    "Well, it''s time for me to leave. When I come back, your cold nature and evil spirit, I will help you to improve to the perfect state." Han Xuan moved, back to Tu Shan Ya Ya said.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianxuan continent!

    Today''s Tianxuan continent is not what it used to be. It is not only rich in products, but also has friars'' swords flying by from time to time.

    However, there are countless dangerous places in Tianxuan continent. Not to mention the famous forest of demons, the mountain range of sacred beasts occupied by demons is not the only place that monks in Tianxuan continent can enter.

    Compared with these dangerous places, the place that the friars talked about most turned pale.

    There is no exact name for that place, but it has been burning for nearly 800 years with high temperature.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know if you have grown up." In this fire that can burn heaven and earth, you can see a figure vaguely.

    The origin of the flame can be traced back to 800 years ago. In order to refine the sky star sword, Han Xuan used the secret method of chaos heaven swallowing to trigger the real fire of the sun above nine days. Although the sky star sword was formed as he wanted, Han Xuan could not collect the real fire of the sun, so he had to let it be covered in dust.

    But now, it seems that the figures inside have plans to collect the real fire of the sun today.

    The shadow hands in the fire never stop changing, the sea of fire keeps rolling, and the hot breath is gradually weakening.

    One day later, the sun''s real fire, which used to make Han Xuan helpless, disappeared, leaving only a huge pit in which countless shining jade were not taken away.

    "Here, is my Xi family first discovery, irrelevant person, leave quickly."

    "It''s a big tone. If you have no owner, you can get it if you have a chance!" At the end of the speech, a woman wrapped in black robes appeared in the huge pit.

    "Witch, Wang Yuxi!" Above the pit, all the people who saw the woman in the pit showed a little unnatural on their faces.

    "Uncle, you go down first to collect the treasure. Wang Yuxi is stopped by Junhao and me." Xijia camp, a cool woman said.

    "Good"

    ... Han Xuan doesn''t know that the materials he hasn''t collected have caused a bloodbath.

    Just at this time Han Xuan, I''m afraid he won''t care about it, because he is now planning to repair the sky star sword.

    "Magic stone! Real power! Congealed In the palace, the rules of real power linger around Han Xuanshen.

 Chapter 781

    "Pa" a black stone falls into Han Xuan''s hands.

    "Hu" Han Xuan took a long breath.

    "There''s the last piece of Tianling crystal. The materials for repairing Tianxing sword are finally coming together."

    After a while, wait for Han Xuan to take a pill, stabilize his mind, and start to use the real power again.

    A day later!

    With a cry, a milky white jade slowly formed.

    "A month, that''s a long time." Looking around at the mountains of materials, Han Xuan smiles on his tired face.

    In fact, if Han Xuan is waiting for a few years, maybe he won''t have to work so hard, because he can go directly to the fox demon world to rob.

    But now we can''t, because the origin of the world has not been reached. If we are too unscrupulous, we may miss the origin of the world.

    Why is Han Xuan so eager for success? There is a kind of inexplicable crisis in his heart. Er Gouzi, who often competes with him for the origin of the world, has been closed for 500 years. Even on this day, he also has a strange feeling in the mysterious mainland. But after careful investigation, he can''t find out anything.

    Just a feeling, Han Xuan has to be on guard. After all, a monk often has to communicate with heaven, so as to increase his accomplishments. Generally speaking, their first intuition is extremely accurate.

    "When the fox demon''s world origin is obtained, I will have a better life to investigate my Tianxuan continent."

    ¡­¡­

    After a few days'' rest, Han Xuan began to repair the sky star sword.

    The refining room in the palace is specially built by Han Xuan to refine magic weapons. It has powerful array. First, it is to prevent the furnace from exploding when refining weapons, which will affect the fish in the pond. Second, it is to avoid the disturbance of the outside world.

    With one move, countless advanced materials are shot out of the space cracks.

    When the cracks disappear, Han Xuan kneads his hands and says something.

    Suddenly, the eyes suddenly opened, "the sun really fire, now!"

    A red flame rose in front of him. Fortunately, there was a guard array, otherwise the hot temperature would turn the whole palace into ashes.

    The formula never stops, and the stars appear in the body. After a few breath, the stars condense a three foot green front.

    With one hand, hold the handle of the sword, gently stroke the sword, and you can feel a crack in the middle part.

    "Old friend, wait for some time." Insert the sky star sword beside you, and a pile of materials beside you float into the real fire of the sun orderly.

    Ten months later!

    At this time, under the real fire of the sun, a mass of liquid metal floats in the air, and the color is complex, as if all kinds of materials can not be fused.

    "Hoo! It''s worthy of being the real fire of the sun. If you use the Dan fire in your body, you won''t be able to melt these materials for five years or even longer. " Han Xuan gasped for breath. He couldn''t support the use of the sun for such a long time.

    But now Han Xuan is not allowed to do more rest. If the material is exposed to the air, the spiritual power inside will surely pass away.

    Pull out the sky star sword and throw it into the fire. The magic formula on his hand changes faster and faster. At last, Han Xuan has formed a mirage in front of him. After more than ten breath, the hand of pinching fajue gradually slowed down, but the metal liquid below was like a filament, which was pumped into the flame.

    It''s extremely tedious to repair the sky star sword. Fortunately, Han Xuan has the sharp tool of sun fire, which has been completed in just one month. It''s much faster than melting materials.

    The colorful brilliance of "Qiang" burst out of the flame and hit heavily on the array, shaking the whole palace for several times.

 Chapter 782

    "Ha ha ha, good!" Han Xuan in front of the flame laughs at this.

    With a wave of the hand, the real fire of the sun melts into the body, and a colorful three foot sword appears where the fire disappears.

    "Even the color has changed." When you see the body of the sky star sword, Han Xuan is slightly stunned.

    Although he knew that the sky star sword would change, he did not expect that the change would be so great.

    Hand slowly raised, a grip on the hilt, eyes slowly closed, a sense of blood connection straight between the heart.

    "Oh! Do you have the same ideas A quarter of an hour later, Han Xuan''s eyes suddenly opened, and the light was shining in his eyes.

    In the realm of cultivation, if someone can communicate with his own magic weapon idea, then this magic weapon must be a wonderful treasure.

    "Master!" Intermittently, an idea enters the mind.

    "Don''t talk. Go to my deep sea." For the magic weapon that has just produced spirit, it is extremely fragile. If you are careless, the spirit in it will die out.

    When the colorful light disappeared for a long time, Han Xuan was still silent in it.

    It''s no wonder that the sky star sword can produce spirit, which Han Xuan did not expect. After all, this thing is just like his own spirit attached to the sky star sword, and his hands are not as quick as his own.

    For example, when a car comes face to face, it''s futile that you can''t keep up with your body''s movements even though you think of avoiding it consciously.

    The sky star sword produces spirit, just like its own feet produce soul. As long as the mind moves, the legs can react quickly.

    A day later!

    "It''s been a year. It''s time to meet ling''er." Think of that appearance, Han Xuan''s corner of the mouth unconsciously evokes a trace of radian.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    The world of fox demons.

    Tushan!

    Today''s Tushan, the dark clouds are very low, some people can''t breathe, a strange atmosphere seems to blend into the whole sky.

    "Shua" space cracks appear, Han Xuan step out, just step out of the moment, frown into a Sichuan word.

    "Such a scene doesn''t seem to fit the plot." It is reasonable to say that except for Han Xuan, who can change the plot, no one can shake the development of the plot, but because of Tu Shan''s strange atmosphere, Han Xuan can''t think of a plot in line with such a scene.

    "Er Gouzi is closed in Tianxuan mainland. He can''t make trouble. And ling''er, when I left the world of fox demon, I had already told her that it was impossible. " Thought is just a moment, Han Xuan eyes lock a direction.

    "It seems that all the questions, only to ask them." Step forward, the figure has become illusory.

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister, the period of one year is very close." At this time, in a room, Tu Shanrong, Tu Shanya, Bai yuechu and others were worried.

    "I know." Tu Shanya''s tired face shows that she seems to have little time to rest this year.

    "I said, sister Yaya, what''s the matter? It''s almost half a year. You asked all the red immortals to put down everything and go back to Tushan. What''s the matter! It''s a pity that my supermarket is on sale. " It seems that the supermarket discount is more attractive than anything else. Half a year ago, Tu Shanya not only recalled all the living red immortals, but also sent a secret letter to yidaomeng and aolaiguo, which made the whole fox demon world surging.

    "Yes, yes, sister, what''s going on?" Tu Shan Su Su said, raising her hand.

    "Now that the period of one year is approaching, I can''t hide it."

 Chapter 783

    Glancing at more than a dozen people present, Tu Shanya opened his lips lightly.

    "The fiancee of nihilist the great is missing."

    "What Suddenly hearing the news, everyone''s pupils narrowed.

    "You say, ling''er, it''s gone!" Space collapse, space-time storm swept out from the collapsed space cracks.

    "What, space, collapsed, even the tears of the void can not do things, just by a momentum." Just when everyone was in shock, a figure in white came out of the crack.

    "Fox! Where''s my soul? " Han Xuan approaches Tu Shanya step by step, and her fierce momentum makes her unable to mention any Demon power.

    "Emperor, please calm down. We are not to blame for the disappearance of sister Ling." Tushanrong stood in front of tushanya under the pressure of momentum.

    "Oh! I don''t blame you. Ridiculous Han Xuan was angry and laughed back. After laughing, his eyes showed a fierce color. He raised his hand and pressed it down.

    "Bai Juan, the head of the Wang family, sister Liu Er, please give me a hand." Tu Shanrong didn''t expect that Han Xuan''s anger would be so big, so he quickly sent out a distress signal to other people.

    "Dad, is boss Rong scared and stupid?" At the beginning of the white moon, pure Yang has been burning on her body, so she protects Tu Shan Su firmly.

    Bai Juen looked at the huge energy hand that was approaching, gritted his teeth, and came to tushanrong in front of him.

    "Heaven and earth are limitless, turn the world around!" Behind him, an illusory gorilla appears, bares his teeth and pours at the energy hand.

    "The mantis is pawning the cart!" Han Xuan chuckled, and the speed of big hand''s descent increased instead of decreasing.

    "Boom" two stalemate, such an outcome is beyond Han Xuan''s expectation.

    In fact, it''s also because Han Xuan doesn''t have the heart to kill. He just wants to get angry in his heart. Otherwise, ten baiqiu En will just deliver food.

    The reason why he didn''t mean to kill people is that Jin Lingzi has his own star river. He doesn''t want to hurt Jin Lingzi. Otherwise, Han Xuan would not dare to leave her alone in the world of fox demon.

    Although he didn''t mean to kill, he wanted to know how much Bjorn had hidden.

    With the increasing pressure of the energy giant hand, Bjorn changed from calm to shock.

    "I''ll help you!" Seeing that baiqiu''en was about to lose his support, the master of the Wang family kneaded the formula and a fairy sword appeared.

    Several other people look at each other and show their magic power against Han Xuan''s energy giant hand.

    "Fight, fight, better die together!" On a peak of Tu mountain, a woman covered with black fog said with pity.

    Under the constant pressure of Han Xuan, how can these ten people resist and vomit blood one by one.

    "Why, maybe! So strong Bjorn was lying on the ground, trying to struggle to get up, but he was pressed down by an invisible force every time.

    "Brother Taoist, brother Taoist! Help! Woo Hoo Among these people, even Tu shansu was not spared.

    "Don''t cry, little fool. Come on, bite this. After that, run away as fast as you can At the beginning of the white moon, Tu shansu was comforted by her bloodless face.

    The hand fumbles in the bosom difficultly, on this simple movement, fully used half a minute. Hand out from his arms, a red paper appeared, and then delivered to Tu Shan Su mouth tremblingly.

    "Brother Taoist, what is this?" Tu Shan Su Su''s tearful eyes are no longer as stupid as before.

    "Bite on it, and then run away!"

 Chapter 784

    "Brother Taoist, what''s the matter with you? Wuwu, brother Taoist." See the paper dead in the hand, but the eyes of Bai yuechu is closed, a nameless fear attack on the heart.

    Tears fall on the ground one by one. Tu shansu moves hard. After a minute, he finally bites the red paper.

    "Boom" demon power explosion, Tu Shan Su Su Su, oh, no, now it should be called Tu Shan Hong Hong.

    "I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way in 500 years."

    "Yes, we will meet in this way." Han Xuan said without expression.

    "Sister!" Tushanrong tushanya cried out.

    "Nihilistic emperor, for the sake of Taoist priest Er Huo, leave Tushan."

    "My apprentice!" Looking at Bai yuechu, who has been in a coma, Han Xuan grabs the emptiness with one hand, and a soul body appears. This soul is the eastern yuechu.

    "Why didn''t you show up for such a long time? Don''t you recognize me as a master?" Not to mention that Han Xuan knows from the plot that Dongfang yuechu can freely enter and leave Bai yuechu''s body. When he first sees Bai yuechu, Han Xuan knows this. After all, there is a gap between them.

    "Er, master, how dare I?" Eastern moon body embarrassed smile.

    "Well, there''s something else you dare not do."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Well, master, please let go of Tu Shan. It''s really no wonder sister Ya is missing." As soon as the fart was finished, Dongfang yuechu righted the spirit and said.

    "I didn''t think about what to do with them. They came forward to resist my attack."

    Hearing this, the corners of their mouths kept twitching.

    "I''m going to find ling''er first. I''ll help you revive your body." With that, Han Xuan''s figure disappears.

    It''s also a helpless move to revive Dongfang yuechu. In this case, it''s a fool''s dream to restore the plot. Since the plot can''t be restored, it means that the origin of the world can''t be born. In this case, it''s not so important for him to revive Dongfang yuechu.

    "Five hundred years! You just wait to be frustrated by me. " In the void, Han Xuan''s murderous spirit is no longer reserved, and the space storm can''t be swept into the whirlpool of murderous spirit.

    Find a space node, Han Xuan tear open space, a ray of light appears.

    "Ah, you, you, you!" Han Xuan''s figure appears, and the black fox on the opposite side is shocked. He doesn''t understand why someone can go through the border she set quietly and how he came here.

    "My five hundred year plan is that you destroyed him. How can I repay you?" The whole body is shrouded in the blood red mist, which is the essence of the murderous Qi.

    Although feel Han Xuan this words said not salty, but black fox can not be careless, because the red fog, give her a very strange feeling.

    "You can''t forget the hatred five hundred years ago so soon." The black fox said with gnashing teeth.

    "Your revenge plan is very good. Unfortunately, your goal is me."

    If Han Xuan doesn''t have divine sense, he is afraid that he will be led by the nose by black fox.

    When Jin Lingzi disappears, Han Xuan is furious and goes to war with Tu Shan. Aolaiguo is bound to lose something because he is involved in it. The only one who gains is black fox¡° Hum, even if you know, so what? I''m not what I was five hundred years ago. If you want to blame me, it''s because you didn''t take away another pupil''s empty tears. "

    "Really!? Unfortunately, in my eyes, you are still just a mole ant. "

 Chapter 785

    "Hum" cold hum, black fox will no longer waste more words, a black gas straight to Han Xuan attack.

    "As long as you want to control my actions, what gives you courage?" Black Fox uses their housekeeping skills to make a person live in hatred forever.

    Han Xuan doesn''t have any other actions to watch black gas approach him. If it''s so easy to let black fox die, where can he spread his five hundred years of gas? The most crude way to torture a person is to destroy their self-confidence.

    See Han Xuan didn''t put the black gas that oneself send out in the eye at all, black fox face peeps out ferocious smile.

    "It turns out that the legendary nihilistic emperor is just like this."

    Black into the body, Han Xuan did not care, let it swim in the body, because of this black gas, Han Xuan just need to mobilize a little power to defeat it.

    "It doesn''t seem to work!" Han Xuan sneers at the black fox, and then his eyes are covered with blood.

    "Don''t be complacent too soon." The black gas is more rich, directly wrapping Han Xuan in it.

    "To increase hatred with me, how do you feel now?" If you look closely, the size of black fox seems to shrink a little.

    "Just tickling." From the black fog, a hand came out. It seemed that it could catch everything, even the fog.

    The black fog quickly condenses to the palm, and then compresses. When the black fog disappears, Han Xuan''s hand floats on the palm of his hand.

    "What Black Fox even retreated several steps, in the heart startled inexplicable.

    "This man is not afraid of my black fog. It seems that everything has to be considered in the long run. Anyway, the little girl is in my hands, and he doesn''t dare to kill me. It''s better to take this as a threat and go first." With just one round, black fox will have the intention to retreat.

    But when the black fox comes up with a sound to use Jin Lingzi to launch an escape plan, Han Xuan''s brow is frowned.

    See this one scene, black fox thinks Han Xuan is about to launch revenge, then shout a way.

    "What do you want? I have your fiancee. If you touch me, I promise you''ll never see her again in your life."

    "Boom" deep in the sea of God, a terrible wave of energy broke out, and circles of black ripples rushed to the Yuanshen sitting above the sea of God.

    "No! Why haven''t you died yet Yuan Shen fiercely opened his eyes and looked at the small light ball under his feet. This light ball is the whole God sea world.

    Just a minute ago, a trace of the black air ignored by Han Xuan entered Shenhai. At first, Han Xuan didn''t care, but later, the surging in the depths of Shenhai became more and more uncontrollable. This time, Han Xuan was a little flustered.

    But relying on the suppression of Yuanshen, Han Xuan has no other discomfort, but black fox''s words export, the fluctuation in Shenhai has been unable to suppress.

    In the "boom" light ball, wisps of black gas are emitted, forming another spirit. This spirit is nine points similar to Han Xuan, except that his clothes and skin are black, incomparably black.

    "Jie Jie!" The laughter of the Black God seems to come from the call of hell.

    Han Xuan Yuan Shen''s forehead drops a drop of sweat, and his face is more dignified than ever.

    "Heartless obsession! It''s terrible. It''s countless times stronger than when it was just born. " This black yuan Shen is the ruthless obsession that was sealed in the depths of the God sea¡° Wonderful world, I finally come back! It''s back! " Unfeeling obsession, arms outspread, head raised.

 Chapter 786

    "The power of hatred, my source! I should really thank her. "

    Hatred, ruthlessness and fury are the most suitable nourishment for ruthless obsession. The blackness of black fox has all these, so it''s not surprising that ruthless obsession revives.

    But only with that, can''t let the ruthless obsession strong to such a degree, cause all this, thanks to the words of black fox.

    Jin Lingzi in the hands of black fox, let Han Xuan heart have a moment of anger, want to kill quickly, but it is this moment of Kung Fu, but let ruthless obsession seize the opportunity.

    "You want to go out!" Looking at the heartless obsession, Han Xuanshen said.

    While speaking, white and black light appeared in Shenhai, forming two light balls around Yuanshen in a very short time.

    These two balls of light are the virtual power and the real power. Han Xuan has to go all out to deal with the ruthless obsession.

    "Well, I''m going out. You can stop me!" Han Xuan turns his eyes with ruthless obsession and contempt. The black fog rippling around him almost blinks. Han Xuan''s spirit has disappeared.

    Outside!

    Yuan Shen''s communication is extremely fast. Han Xuan''s black and white pupils change rapidly, and his eyes are no longer white. From a distance, Han Xuan is like a man without eyes.

    "Nourishment! Give up all your strength. " Husky voice is very strange, but the appearance of the voice, but let the black fox heart blood, hatred, was infinite amplification.

    "It''s terrible. He''s a real nihilist!" The black fox''s eyeball bulges, forcing down the desire of rage in his heart.

    Ruthless obsession, if only can control Han Xuan''s body, this is not terrible, but ruthless obsession is born in all kinds of negative emotions, standing beside him will be infected by ruthless hatred and other emotions, let alone hear the voice.

    "Ah All of a sudden, a stream of black gas was pulled away from the black fox.

    "Don''t, don''t kill me. Don''t you want to know where your fiancee is?" The desire to survive let black fox take out chips directly.

    "Fiancee! Oh, I forgot that it was her who gave this body the strength to resist me. " Black gas is not lost, the reduced version of the black fox lying on the ground breathing heavily.

    "Bet, bet right." Black Fox heart incomparable happy, secret way nihilistic emperor no matter how change, all care about that person.

    But, next, the words of ruthless obsession directly overturned the idea.

    "If you don''t want to be swallowed by me, kill her!"

    "Kill! Kill her! " Black Fox''s face is unbelievable. He thinks he heard wrong.

    "I don''t want to say it again."

    "Yes, yes!" Feel the monstrous killing, scared black fox should be.

    "Go ahead and kill her! Afterwards, I will give you the most wonderful thing in the world. " Stretch out your arm, index finger and middle finger to pull Black Fox chin.

    ¡­¡­

    In the past few years, the world of fox demons, whether they are monsters or human beings, is facing the darkest moment in the mainland.

    Five hundred years ago, the great nihilist once again became famous. Only this time, he was more cruel. Everywhere he passed, he was covered with corpses and blood.

    All the monsters and friars in the mainland were forced to come to Aolai country. Among them, it is not that there are no monsters who want to take refuge in the nihilistic emperor, but these people are still doomed to death.

    "Three young masters! Miss Jinlingzi! We have news Aolaiguo, the world''s top monster friars gathered in a room full of borders.

    "Good, ha ha, good!" The third young master of aolaiguo stood up fiercely from his seat.

 Chapter 787

    In the first few years, the people of aolaiguo didn''t think about Jinlingzi, but in the past year, a surprising news came out from the black fox.

    Nihilist''s fiancee, nihilist did not dare to see her, and ordered her to be executed at all costs. This alone makes people who come to the country have doubts.

    After a period of investigation, it is found that the nihilistic emperor seems to be afraid of her fiancee, which makes the monsters and friars on the mainland see hope. The key to success or failure may be Jin Lingzi.

    "Tomorrow, all the big demons will rescue Jin Lingzi in four directions." At this time, Tu Shan''s voice came out.

    "Sister Yaya, is it a bit rash to do so?" Six ears frowned and said, "after all, there is a terrible existence in the mainland."

    "Sister Liu Er, don''t worry. The nihilistic emperor doesn''t dare to appear within a hundred li of Jinlingzi. As long as we are careful and enter that place, we will be safe." Tu Shan Rong squinted and said.

    "It''s easy to say. I don''t know how many monsters and friars will die if I want to get close to there."

    "Ah! This is inevitable, but as long as any one of us brings Jin Lingzi out, we may be able to solve the crisis in the mainland. We have to do this. " Tushanrongrong went to the window and looked at the sunset that was disappearing at sea level.

    ¡­¡­

    Night, soon past, and ushered in the rising sun!

    "Jie! The monsters of the world are so lovely A blood formed by the river side, ruthless obsession, unbridled slaughter of the monster who is not afraid of life and death.

    "Fear! Jie Jie! Power, I feel the power of fear! "

    ¡­¡­

    "Sister! The third team has been destroyed! " In mid air, Tu Shanrong''s eyes opened and his face was very dignified.

    "Well!" Tu Shanya nodded, and the speed of his flight increased a little.

    ¡­¡­

    The border of Beishan is a towering high mountain.

    "Failed again, failed again!" In a cave on a high mountain, there was an angry voice.

    "Don''t waste your time!" The ethereal and elegant voice makes the butterflies in the whole mountain dance.

    "Second sister, it seems to be here." At the top of the mountain, two lights appeared. They were the third young master of aolaiguo and liuer.

    "Well! Follow the plan! " Six ears nodded.

    "Second sister, be careful!"

    "Don''t worry!" With that, the appearance and breath began to change. After a while, a graceful girl appeared, which was the appearance of Jin Lingzi.

    After that, the third young master flew down to the entrance of the cave.

    "Witch! I haven''t seen you yet

    There was a moment''s silence in the cave. "Oh, who am I? It''s the third young master of Aolai country!"

    The black fox walked out of the cave slowly, and tears could be seen under his left eye.

    "Hum" now the time is against the clock. How can the third young master spend more time? Once he comes up, it''s a big fight. At home, when the two fight fiercely, an unobtrusive light floats into the cave, like the aftereffect of the two fighting.

    Seeing the light, the third young master knew that he needed to delay as much as possible. He pretended to be defeated and was beaten by the black fox.

    Ten minutes later, the light floated out and went straight to the top of the mountain. It was only ten minutes before the light turned back into the cave. As soon as it came and went, the three young masters could see it.

    "Siren, I am not invincible today. I will fight in the future." With that, the third young master made a fierce effort and deliberately sprayed blood mist in the air. It seemed that the third young master had used some secret method to hurt his vitality.

 Chapter 788

    After seeing the streamer disappear in a circle on the top of the mountain, black fox''s face is full of doubts. She doesn''t understand why the third young master of aolaiguo came here. Is it true that he just left after a fight.

    With full of questions, back to the cave, looking at the Jinlingzi wrapped by a layer of light rhyme, black fox has a strange feeling.

    ¡­¡­

    One day later, I''m proud to come to China!

    "What! No, I''m going to find my brother! " Star River''s defense Jin Lingzi has removed it.

    "Sister Jin, what happened to the nihilistic emperor?" Tu Shan Rong sees Jin Lingzi''s worried face and knows that she must know the truth.

    "I must have been arrested. My brother''s ruthless obsession controlled my body."

    "Heartless obsession!? What is that There were several big question marks in everyone''s heart.

    "Now it''s too late to explain. You just need to know that ruthless obsession is extremely terrible. It feeds on all kinds of negative energy. If it is allowed to develop, it will bring disaster not only to the world."

    "What should we do now?" San Shao frowned and looked thoughtful.

    "As long as I see my brother, I believe there will be a chance for him to recover. Yes, to see my brother, to see my brother." With that, Jin Lingzi staggered and ran to the door.

    It''s just that Jin Lingzi doesn''t have half of the spirit power in his whole body. How can the big demon in this world come fast.

    "Whoosh" Tu Shanrong spread his arms and stopped Jin Lingzi.

    "Sister Kim, you can''t go now."

    "You get out of the way. You never know how terrible it would be if you completely devour my brother''s spirit with ruthless obsession." Jin Lingzi had tears in his eyes.

    "Sister Jin, it''s not that you are not allowed to go, but that we have only one chance." Tu Shan''s face was dignified and his eyes were open.

    "What''s the matter?" Wipe the tear of wipe canthus, Jin Ling son asks a way.

    "Although sister Liu Er turns into you and stays in Beishan for a while, if you go to find the nihilistic emperor now, whether you can find him or not, even if you know where he is, if you let him hear the news, the nihilistic emperor will be far away from you.

    At that time, sister Jin, if you want to see the nihilistic emperor, it''s really hard. "

    When Jin Lingzi heard this, he collapsed to the ground in an instant, and his big tears fell on the ground.

    "Why, why! Why should I let my brother suffer such a big crime? If I can transfer all this, I will bear it all. "

    Looking at Jin Lingzi like this, everyone felt uncomfortable and moved their eyes one by one.

    "Sister Jin, we are not helpless." Tu Shanrong raised Jin Lingzi.

    This sentence is not only the hope in Jin Lingzi''s eyes, but also other people''s eyes.

    "Second sister! How to do it. " Tu Shanya knows how smart her sister''s brain is. She doesn''t doubt that she just comforts Jin Lingzi.

    "Sister, remember this." Tu Shanrong took a necklace off his neck.

    The necklace is more like a stone hanging on a red rope. It seems that this stone can absorb all the light. When it is taken out, the room darkens¡° This is my brother''s soul jade. How can you have it? " Jin Lingzi didn''t know this thing. He stood up and said without waiting for Tu Shanya to speak.

    "It turns out that this stone is called soul jade." Tu Shanrong said to himself, and then said, "this was given to me by the nihilistic emperor five hundred years ago, but now, he may save the whole continent."

 Chapter 789

    Another month later!

    Tushan!

    "Master! All the monsters and friars of Aolai come to Tushan. " Black Fox kneels in a palace, and the object of her kneeling is Han Xuan whose upper breath has completely changed.

    "In the future, I don''t need to report such things that make me stronger." Now the relentless obsession, all the time is not wrapped by the black fog, these black fog, if you listen carefully, vaguely hear from hell.

    "Yes, yes!" The black fox has become a running dog.

    "Is that woman still alive?"

    Heard this, black fox heart clapping a, but she also dare not not answer the question of heartless obsession, said tremblingly.

    "No, no! But we have made great progress. Just a month ago, the light curtain showed obvious signs of weakening. "

    "Well! Good Han Xuan''s eyes flashed red.

    Seeing this, black fox sighed.

    "Well, you go and prepare for my strength promotion."

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Second sister, really no problem!" On the sea, Tu Shanya is still a little worried, because this time, only success can not be defeated.

    "Don''t worry, sister. After five hundred years of research, I have understood its characteristics. I believe that it''s easy for me to change it and hide a person''s breath." Tu Shanrong''s eyes are full of confidence.

    "Sister Yaya, I can understand you bringing me here, but how can you let the little fool follow you? If you really fight with him, the little fool has no power to protect himself." On one side, Bai yuechu was carrying Tu shansu.

    "Right, right, sister, if you let Su Su come, will it make trouble for you?" Tu shansu looks at TU Shanya with silly eyes.

    Looking at TU Shan Su Su, Tu Shan Ya shows a rare touch of tenderness.

    "If we fail this time, this continent will become a hell. It''s better to die early!"

    ¡­¡­

    After half a day, the distant land has appeared in the eyes.

    "Be on your guard! The war is about to begin There was a cry from the boat.

    "Sha Sha" orderly footsteps, all the monsters and human friars standing on the board of the boat, looking at the distant mainland, each eye has shown the will to die.

    "Go As soon as the boat landed, all the people rushed up to the high wall.

    "Power! power! Jie Jie On the city tower, he licked the corner of his mouth, and the bloody red light covered his eyes.

    "Fear, tremble Looking at the monster who has come to the bottom of the city tower, his body seems to have been blown open, forming a huge black fog.

    Where the black air passed, the monsters seemed to have experienced a thousand cuts, pieces of meat, arms and heads thrown into the air.

    In this first round, nearly 100 lives have been terminated.

    If it''s just a simple stupid death, it doesn''t matter to a monster who already has a will to die, but ruthless obsession is different. His purpose is to make everyone fear. These emotions are his best nourishment, so ruthless obsession is to torture nearly 100 monsters to death. This effect is really good. Pure negative emotions permeate the air.

    "Jie Jie! power! So much power In the dark fog, there was a hoarse voice of heartless obsession.

    "Second sister!" Tushan Yaya gritted her teeth and looked at Tushan Rongrong. The meaning is self-evident.

 Chapter 790

    "Well," Tu Shanrong nodded and took a deep breath.

    "Be careful!" Just as he was about to step, one hand fell on his shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, sister."

    With that, Tu Shanrong floated down to the front of the team. Seeing this, the monsters consciously stepped back for a short distance.

    "Oh! How dare the fox, who ran away in confusion, come forward today? " Ruthless obsession returned to normal form.

    "Well! Nature is to make you fly away. " Tu Shan gave a cold hum.

    "Ha ha ha! If you don''t want to raise you in captivity and improve my strength, you really think that small place can save your life. " Heartless obsession laughs, laughter resounds through jiuchongtian.

    "Yes! What if it was her Tu Shanrong sneered and took out the soul jade.

    "Whoosh" the moment that the soul jade appears, ruthlessly clings to a body shock.

    "Familiar! So familiar! Will it be you Han Xuan''s eyes restored a moment of clarity.

    Shenhainei!

    It''s been a dark fog for several years without any fluctuation.

    If someone can see through the black fog, he must see that there is something else in the black fog, one white and one black. Two light balls revolve around a person.

    The black fog can''t pass through the blockade of the two spheres. Even if there is a little black fog occasionally, it will be nihilised by the white light emitted by the white ball.

    "I feel it, I feel it!" Yuan Shen''s lips open and close. After a few breath, he opens his eyes fiercely, and his eyes radiate colorful brilliance.

    As if the sun through the dark clouds, colorful brilliance will be black fog shot out of a big hole.

    "Ah! Why, why are you here! " Outside, Han Xuan looks up to the sky and roars. The powerful energy fluctuations directly make the wall of Tushan collapse.

    "Puyi" momentum of the outbreak, the closest to Han Xuan''s tushanrongrong inverted fly out, the mouth is sprayed with blood.

    Not only Tu Shanrong, but also Tu Shanya and others in the distance also stepped back a few steps.

    But among these people, only one has no influence. Instead, he slowly approaches Han Xuan.

    This person is Jin Lingzi who appears from the soul jade. At this time, a light curtain of pale gold lights up all over her body. Needless to say, it must be Jin Lingzi who just appears and starts the defense of Xinghe.

    "I''m sorry, brother. It''s ling''er." Come to the hair of Han Xuan in front of the hand lightly caress on the cheek, tears fall one by one.

    "Get out of here!" The shrill and hoarse roar, obviously, is the last struggle of heartless obsession.

    All of a sudden, Han Xuan''s skin radiates colorful light. Soon, it spreads from Han Xuan''s feet to all around. The dead flowers and grass on the ground come back to life after contacting the light.

    "How warm!" It''s not only the grass that has changed, but all the monsters who come into contact with the light can feel the dark clouds that have been hidden in their hearts in recent years, which disappear in an instant.

    "Ah, my wound, good!"

    "My injury is better. What''s the matter?"

    "..." the light of the seven colors did not stop, a hundred miles, a thousand miles, a million miles

    The bloody river is clear again, the flaming flame is out, and everything on the mainland seems to be developing for the better.

    "Get out! From now on, you can''t control me any more. "

    Black fog is separated from Han Xuan''s body. Opposite Han Xuan, a dark spirit appears.

    "Brother, brother, you are back at last! Wu ~ "a hug Han Xuan waist, face close to the chest of the moment, wet the whole skirt.

 Chapter 791

    "Ling''er, thank you!" Although only a short five words, but the arms of the children is sobbing badly.

    Time seems to freeze in this moment, colorful light gradually fade down.

    "Damn it! Damn it Ruthless obsession eyes suddenly locked in the distance of Tu Shan Rong body.

    "Let me fall short, you are so bold!"

    The black light flashed by, and the speed didn''t give people much time to think.

    "Now, ling''er, we still have business to do." Pat Jinlingzi on the back, Han Xuan said.

    "Eh" nodded and left his arms reluctantly.

    Seeing that the ruthless obsession is about to approach Tu Shanrong, Han Xuan closes his eyes. His body suddenly becomes illusory, and a wave of invisible energy spreads out.

    "The power of emptiness and reality, emptiness inside, reality outside, heaven and earth prison!"

    A white and a black two light balls come out from Han xuanmei''s heart. For a moment, it seems that the whole sky is real and empty. It''s hard to figure out whether it''s real or not.

    Shua

    The two spheres of light are decomposed into countless tiny stars, all of which flow to the heartless obsession.

    These stars seem to be in disorder, but if you look carefully, you can see that the shape of their arrangement is like a square, except for all the black dots and white dots.

    Over the past few years, Han Xuan has not wasted his time. Under the blockade of the black fog, Han Xuan has been resisting the erosion of the black fog all the time. In such an environment, Han Xuan''s power of the virtual and the real, which has not made progress in five hundred years, has made rapid progress in just a few years. He is more proficient in using the power of the virtual and the real.

    At the beginning, if you want to use the power of reality to limit the action of ruthless obsession, it''s just wishful thinking. But now, Han Xuan has learned another usage from the power of reality in recent years.

    The power of emptiness doesn''t have the ability to trap a person, but it can make all attacks vanish instantly.

    The real power has the ability to create everything, but it can be attacked.

    The operation principle of the heaven and earth prison that Han Xuan used is also very simple. The virtual force encapsulates the real force. When attacking something created by the real force, the first thing to go through is the virtual force.

    It''s just a light thing to say. It''s really more difficult to achieve this step. It''s not easy to say whether the two are so obedient, even if the virtual and real forces want to merge. Otherwise, if they really want to merge, they will merge. No one in the world has the ability to take the virtual and real forces.

    "Die for me!" Seeing that Tu Shanrong was about to be touched by his ruthless and persistent hand, a white awn appeared in front of him, and a black wall appeared behind him.

    "Pa" big hand fell on the wall, the ruthless and ruthless obsession did not let the stone wall half shake.

    Ruthless obsession to see this, eyes prominent, the body around the black fog surging, all the attack to the stone wall.

    For half an hour, the stone wall was still intact. It seemed that the attack of heartless obsession had no lethality.

    "Give up!" All of a sudden, a sound sounded in this small confined space.

    "You, come out! Come out Ruthless obsession roared, a wave of sound hit the wall, said also magical, this virtual force, even the voice can be nihilistic. In the corner, Han Xuan''s yuan Shen appears. Obviously, he has been here for a long time.

    "Swish" originally extremely thin black fog, in Han Xuan''s yuan Shen appear of moment then attack past.

 Chapter 792

    "Xu" Han Xuan spits out a word, and the power of Xu forms a white shield, which makes the black fog nihilistic.

    "You''ve controlled me for so long, haven''t you had enough." When Han Xuan talks, his steps move slowly, and soon he comes to the heartless obsession.

    "Ha ha ha, enough, how can it be enough!" Ruthless obsession, ferocious face.

    "To tell you the truth, I really should thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would not have made any progress in my strength." Looking at the black-and-white sphere in his hand, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "And take advantage of this opportunity, you will completely disappear from me."

    "Disappear! Oh, although I failed this time, the seeds of heartlessness have been planted in your body. One day, the seeds of heartlessness will germinate again. At that time, another me will come again. "

    "Ha ha ha..."

    Looking at the relentless obsession decomposition, touch the virtual force and disappear, Han Xuan reveals his meditation.

    "The seeds of heartlessness!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Second sister! What''s the matter with you Outside the black square, there is a scene of joys and sorrows.

    "Sister! I may die soon, but I''m so happy that peace will soon be restored in the mainland. " Tu Shanrong''s face turned pale, but his face showed a smile from his heart.

    "Boss Rong, it''s not in your style for you to die so early. Get up quickly." Bai yuechu''s tone is a little sad.

    "Sister! You don''t want to die, you don''t want to die. " Tu shansu''s tears have wet his whole face.

    "Little sister, you should listen to your sister''s words in the future. She may not be able to take care of you."

    "Also, Bai yuechu, I hope you will get married soon!" After finishing this sentence intermittently, Tu Shanrong''s squinting action appeared once, but this time, maybe these beautiful eyes will never open.

    "Wow, sister!" Tushan Susu pounced on Tushan Rongrong.

    "Little fool!" Pull Tu Shan Su Su into his arms, and Bai yuechu''s eyes twinkle with tears.

    "Ah ~" Tushan Yaya roared up to the sky, the cold and piercing air swept out, and snowflakes fell from the scorching sun.

    "Tomorrow, you two, marry me!" Tushanrong''s last wish, tushanya just want to achieve as soon as possible.

    "Get married!" Tu shansu stopped crying immediately, looked at Bai yuechu, and was silent.

    "It''s such a big thing to get married. Why don''t you think about it?" In front of the black wall shaking a few times, and then gradually nihilistic, finally disappeared, revealing Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi hand in hand.

    Although know Han Xuan has recovered, but before the ruthless obsession do too cruel, cause now Han Xuan every further, the monsters will step back.

    "Ah! Ling''er, wait for me for a moment, and then we will leave this world. " Shaking his head, Han Xuan knows that this situation is meaningless in the world of fox demon.

    "Well, listen to my brother."

    Nodding, Han Xuan flashes and lands beside Tu Shanrong''s body. He doesn''t wait for Tu Shanya to do anything. He sees Han Xuan''s fingers fall on Tu Shanrong''s forehead, and the black and white Qi is swirling between his fingers. This is the chaotic Qi that is very difficult to get. Under the instillation of chaos Qi, Tu Shanrong''s soul, which was already collapsing, gradually became solid.

    Freeing up the other hand and turning it up, a purple jade bottle appeared. The moment it appeared, it broke open, revealing a milky white pill inside.

    The pills melt at the entrance and don''t need to be swallowed by Tu Shanrong. Suddenly, Tu Shanrong''s body lights up white.

 Chapter 793

    "This is hell." Looking at the blue sky, Tu Shanrong couldn''t react.

    "Take one pill every day in this bottle. After half a month, your body can not only recover, but also your soul can be sublimated. It''s your reward for saving me this time." A sound comes into the ear, and scenes pass through the mind like movies.

    After a long time, Tu Shanrong finally calmed down and stood up to salute Han Xuan.

    "Thank you, Emperor."

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, holding Jin Lingzi who had come.

    "Sister, little sister!"

    "Second sister! You''re really OK! " When Tushan Rongrong passed, Tushan Yaya asked.

    "Well, it''s OK."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    On the other side, Han Xuan''s eyes were frozen when all the monsters were happy for the happy scene.

    "Well. Now, do you still want to run away

    Han Xuan''s hand pinches the formula. Suddenly, the space fluctuates, and the black fox falls out of the space crack.

    "Spare my life, spare my life. He forced me to do everything I did before. Please let me go." As soon as the black fox appeared, he immediately knelt down to beg for mercy.

    "Hum, it''s unforgivable to abduct ling''er!" Finish saying, Han Xuan void a finger, a thumb size blood hole appears in the eyebrow.

    For those who dare to hurt Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan won''t let him die so easily, but the previous events are still fresh in my mind. If it wasn''t for his delay in attacking black fox, how could he make so many troubles? What''s more, Han Xuan would not have done so.

    The sudden appearance of the black fox makes all the monsters focus their eyes. They can see the blood hole in the center of the black fox''s eyebrows, and all the monsters are relieved.

    "Sha Sha" black fox''s body, left eye moved, another pupil void tears appear.

    "It''s back to the owner." With fingertip stroke, the tears of void float to the left eye of Bai yuechu.

    "Hum" the complete tears of the void, directly eclipsed the whole world, the sky sounded the sound of thunder, a pillar of light from nine days away.

    "Here, here!" Han Xuan''s body trembled, looking at the light column, and he was very excited.

    "What''s the matter with you, brother?" One side of the Jinlingzi worried asked, thought Han Xuan because of ruthless obsession brought about by the injury has not fully recovered.

    "There''s no place to go when you break the iron shoes. It''s easy to get them! I didn''t expect that the world was hopeless. I didn''t expect that it would appear in this way. " Han Xuan is so happy that he can''t wait to fly to the sky and take down the green light in the light column.

    "Brother, what is it?" See Han Xuan face dew joy, Jinlingzi face also emerge dimples.

    "The origin of the world!" Han Xuan spat out four words.

    "Ah, the origin of the world!" Jin Lingzi covers her mouth lightly. She and Han Xuan have been together for so long. It''s not surprising that she knows the origin of the world.

    "No! Brother, didn''t you say that the origin of the world will appear with the plot, but this one! "

    After hearing Jin Lingzi''s question, Han Xuanyi was stunned. Yes, the origin of the world didn''t appear in the plot. But now, the plot has been completely changed, and it hasn''t changed at all. Shaking his head, Han Xuan looked into the light column and said, "now is not the time to think about this. It''s better to get the origin of the world first."

    The origin of the world is too difficult to obtain, so as to avoid long dreams. Han Xuan dare not delay. After all, there is a potential threat around him. Although he does not appear now, he is not sure that he will appear in the next moment.

 Chapter 794

    When the origin of the world is in hand, Han Xuan has an illusion of unreal.

    "It seems that this is the easiest one for me." In the past, the origin of the world appeared, but this time, it seems to be the easiest.

    "Brother!" Seeing Han Xuan floating to the ground, Jin Lingzi trots over.

    Nodding, Han Xuan''s brows are locked, revealing a thoughtful look. Now that the origin of the world has arrived, he has enough time to think about why the origin of the world will appear this time.

    See this, Jin Lingzi happy rely on Han Xuan body, did not disturb him.

    "Myth world, the origin of the world is to appear in the stars! The story of relying on heaven to slay the dragon appears in the sword and dragon slaying sword! Zhenhun Street appears in the core of the seedless fruit.... "

    Recalling the place where the origin of each world appears, Han Xuan''s brow is deeper and deeper.

    "This time, the origin of the world is the moment when the tears of the void gather together."

    The sky is getting dark, and the setting sun is shining on the blue sea.

    At this time, the tears of the void are also fully integrated. Cracks appear in the space around the beginning of the white moon from time to time, and it seems that they have not fully adapted to the complete tears of the void.

    "Sister, now, can you still take the tears of the void?" Tu Shanrong, who has recovered, squints and asks.

    "No!" The simple and clear words showed that Tu Shanya didn''t feel embarrassed at all.

    "Now, sister, what should we do?" Asked Tu Shanrong.

    "What else can I do? The tears of void are his."

    "It was his! It was him! This is the world Hearing the dialogue between Tu Shanya and Tu Shanrong, Han Xuan''s mind flashed.

    Standing up, Han Xuan has some conjecture in his heart, but conjecture has always been conjecture. No one knows whether it will be so.

    "Brother, do you understand?" Seeing Han Xuan''s action, Jin Lingzi asks questions for the first time.

    "Well! I understand, and some don''t understand. "

    Jin Lingzi has several question marks in his mind. Han Xuan''s words are in conflict with each other.

    See this, Han Xuan smile, stroking the black green silk.

    "I have experienced nearly ten worlds, big and small. According to the scene of the birth of the original world, I naturally think that the emergence of the original world must conform to the plot, but this time, I have made a new discovery."

    "Ah! That''s good or bad. " Jin Lingzi asked.

    "You''re in a hurry!" After scraping Xiao Qiong''s nose, Han Xuan continued.

    "Of course, it''s a good thing. This time, I found that as long as we don''t destroy the important things in the plot, the origin of the world still has a chance to exist. For example, now, when the tears of the void gather together, the origin of the world will appear."

    "Ah, brother, you don''t have to be so careful in the future." Jin Lingzi was happy from the bottom of his heart.

    "It''s not so easy. Now it''s just a guess. If it''s not a last resort, I won''t do anything to change the plot. After all, the world origin of every world, I will put in a lot of energy and don''t want to give up halfway." What Han Xuan sees is far more distant than Jin Lingzi''s. It''s just a coincidence that the origin of the world appears this time. After all, there are so many important items in each world. He can''t guarantee that the world origin will appear in the items that appear after changing the plot.

    Shaking his head, shaking off these ideas, he looked at Jin Lingzi, "OK, linger, I''ll do another thing, and we''ll go back."

 Chapter 795

    "Well," Jin Lingzi nodded cleverly.

    ¡­¡­

    "At the beginning of the white moon, little fox, come here!" What Han Xuan wants to do now is to revive Dongfang yuechu and Tu Shanhong.

    "Sister, don''t go." Looking at Bai yuechu and Tu shansu walking towards Han Xuan, Tu Shanya subconsciously wants to follow the past.

    "The great Emperor didn''t find anything about these two people."

    After hearing this, Tu Shanya hesitated and finally stopped.

    "Uncle Dadi, why did you ask us to come here?" Tu Shan Su Su''s words make Han Xuan''s mouth twitch, while Jin Lingzi smiles.

    "Goblin fox, don''t you always want to be a goblin like your sister?" Knocking Tu Shan Su''s head, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Fox demon!" Little stars twinkled in Tu shansu''s eyes.

    "It''s time to turn you into Tu Shanhong, or!" Han Xuan is in a bit of trouble now. Tushan Susu is not like the beginning of the eastern month. Tushan Susu was originally Tushan Honghong and had no more than one soul. If he wanted them to live at the same time, Han Xuan would have to waste some of his kung fu.

    "Revive my useless disciple first." With that, Han Xuan took action.

    With the empty finger of the right hand, white light spots appear on the forehead at the beginning of the white moon. Just a few breath later, the soul of the eastern moon appears.

    "Master!" Dongfang is a bit lazy at the beginning of the month. It seems that he is not satisfied with this cheap master disturbing himself.

    Seeing the picture of Dongfang at the beginning of the month, Han Xuan was angry. With a cold hum, he was not happy.

    "It seems that you have been used to such a life in the past five hundred years. Well, since you don''t want to have a physical body, I won''t force you."

    "Er" East month early one stay, then fiercely pounce on Han Xuan body, gave a big bear hug.

    "Master, my admiration for you is like the continuous flow of the river and the flood of the Yellow River."

    "Presumptuous!" Han Xuan''s Lingli works all over his body and kicks Dongfang yuechu a few meters away.

    But since Han Xuan has the idea of helping Dongfang yuechu reshape her body, she will do it naturally.

    The palm turned up, the white light flashed, and a twig appeared. It''s not the first time for Han Xuan to reshape his body. This time, it''s just a repetition of what happened before.

    Half an hour later, a body came into being.

    "Come here!"

    "Got it" at the beginning of the eastern month, the fart flutters over. If there is a way to return to adulthood, who wants to be a soul body.

    Let Dongfang yuechu lie flat beside the newly formed body, Han Xuan kneads the formula and recites words.

    After the dazzling white light, Dongfang yuechu slowly stood up.

    "Hands, feet, body!" At the beginning of the eastern month, he was so happy that he pinched the symmetrical skin and flesh of his body and felt a trace of pain directly into his soul.

    "All right, stay away!" Han Xuan drives Dongfang yuechu to one side like a fly.

    "Now, it''s your turn." The white light of the fingertips leaps and falls into Susu''s eyebrows.

    "Shua" strong aura fluctuations, Tu Shanhong appeared.

    In order to make Tushan Susu and Tushan Honghong live in the world at the same time, we must separate a part of Tushan Honghong''s soul. However, Han Xuan can''t bear the pain of splitting the soul. Can Tushan Honghong stick to it.

    "Red, red!" Five hundred years later, Dongfang yuechu rushed to Tu Shanhong''s new body.

    "You are still, just a Taoist priest!"

 Chapter 796

    "If you want to show your love, when we leave, let''s talk about business." Now that the origin of the world has arrived, Han Xuan just wants to leave after finishing the last thing.

    "Thank you, Emperor!" Tushan red Xie, of course, is the resurrection of the eastern moon.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, "now that you have my spiritual support, you can be regarded as having a physical body, but if you are in the world, there is no Tushan Susu in this world."

    "What''s the matter, little fool? You give me back, little fool." Hearing this, Bai yuechu rushed to the middle of several people, with a little anger on her face.

    "You sleep for a while, and when you wake up again, I''ll give you a little fool." With these words, Bai yuechu has fallen to the ground slowly.

    Seeing this, Tu Shanhong looked at the east at the beginning of the month, and heard something out of his words, "master, you have a way."

    "Well, it''s just this process. It''s extremely painful. Fox, would you like to try it?"

    "I will!" When Han Xuan''s voice fell, Tu Shanhong had already opened her mouth, and there was no hesitation in her words.

    "Good!" He looked at TU Shanhong with admiration.

    Black and white on the palm of his hand appeared and stayed at his fingertips. "I have to repeat that once the spell starts to cast, if you give up halfway, Tushan Susu and you will no longer exist."

    Han Xuan said this, is not alarmist, after all, related to the soul, is Han Xuan, also dare not careless.

    "Come on!" The answer is still sonorous and powerful.

    See this, Han Xuan also don''t say what more, now, also only see Tu Shanhong''s nature.

    "Ah

    As soon as the black and white air entered the body from the center of eyebrows, Tu Shanhong''s painful cry rang out in the night sky.

    "Sister!" Tu Shan Ya Ya couldn''t help hearing the sound. She didn''t wait for Tu Shan Rong to stop her. She picked up the Demon power and flew to one place.

    The monster army in the rear hesitated for a while and slowly followed.

    "No one is allowed to enter this place within 100 meters, or you will die!" Death word exit, a golden light curtain from the sky, will be inside the Han Xuan several people firmly surrounded.

    "Ah, Tu Shanhong!" There are more and more armies formed by monsters. When we see Tu Shanhong who was famous 500 years ago, the monsters are shocked.

    "You see, at the beginning of the month in the East, he was powerful in the world of demons and Taoism five hundred years ago. Isn''t he dead? Even if he isn''t dead, he was a figure five hundred years ago. How could he be so young?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He didn''t care about the discussion outside the light curtain. At this time, Han Xuan gathered in Tu Shanhong''s body.

    "Ah The shrill cry was heard almost once a second.

    "Red, red!" Seeing his lover suffer so much, Dongfang at the beginning of the month would like to let himself suffer all the pain.

    The cry is getting weaker and weaker. It''s not that Tu shanhonghong has adapted to the pain, but that Tu shanhonghong has no strength to shout any more. The pain from the soul can''t be tolerated by ordinary people.

    "Whoosh" space fluctuations, Han Xuan around a row of small jade bottles.

    "Feed her all." At present, the situation of Tu Shanhong is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you will end up in a terrible situation. Almost at the end of the speech, the medicine bottle disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    The concept of time at the beginning of the eastern month has already changed. He feels that every second is as long as a hundred years, and in this way, the dawn has quietly lit up.

    At this time, Tu Shanhong only breathed faintly, which indicated that she was not dead.

    "If you insist, you will succeed immediately." Han Xuan''s head is full of sweat. He wants to make a yuan infant monk sweat. You can imagine how hard it is for Han Xuan to do it.

 Chapter 797

    "Oh! Good morning, brother On a big bed in Tianxuan continent, Jin Lingzi opened his beautiful eyes.

    It has been more than a month since she left the fox demon world. Tu Shanhong is naturally revived by Han Xuan. The legend of nihilistic emperor will be handed down in the fox demon world forever.

    "It''s been a month. Let me go." Four eyes are opposite, Han Xuan''s breath hits Jin Lingzi''s cheek directly.

    Over the past month, Han Xuan has done almost nothing. Not only has he not investigated the strange feelings of Tianxuan mainland, but he has not absorbed the world''s origin. All this has to be attributed to Jin Lingzi.

    "A month, that short." Jin Lingzi stretched out his white arm, stroked his face like a knife, and his eyes showed no abandonment.

    "Well. Spirit Hold Jin Lingzi in your arms, and the intimate contact between your skin makes them feel restless.

    ¡­¡­

    The sun scorched the ground, and a streamer of light flew out of the palace, then disappeared.

    Chaos inside the Pearl!

    "The complete origin of the world should allow me to break through the period of emergence." Looking at the green light on his chest, Han Xuan looks forward to it.

    If we say that the world origin of ordinary monks is enough to promote them from the initial cultivation to the period of emergence, after all, this world origin is obtained from the fox demon world.

    The world of fox demon is the higher world. The energy contained in its world origin can be described as extreme terror.

    Take a deep breath, reach out and grasp the origin of the world.

    "It seems that this is the first time I have absorbed the whole world origin." The origin of the world obtained in the past is either the need for ergouzi to provide the energy to travel through the world, or the need for ergouzi to take part of it.

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan no longer thinks about it, and uses one day to adjust his mind to the peak.

    ¡­¡­

    Boring and long absorption of world origin, now, Han Xuan absorption of world origin has been different from the past, no longer need to experience too much pain.

    One year, two years, the third year has passed.

    It''s a long time to absorb the origin of the world, and with the passage of time, Han Xuan''s momentum has become more and more terrifying.

    "Boom"

    The countless stars in the chaos bead trembled fiercely, and all the stars seemed to be out of their original orbit, flying in the dark void.

    "Whoosh" a little star, directly into Han Xuan eyebrow.

    The scene of shuttling through the world appears, after ten breath!

    "Whoosh" Han Xuan''s figure disappears in the chaos bead.

    ¡­¡­

    "Yan son, so late, still stay outside, is still thinking about this afternoon''s matter."

    The moon is like a silver plate, and the sky is full of stars.

    There was a rustling sound from the tree. A 15-year-old boy came down from the tree and stood in front of the middle-aged man, calling respectfully.

    "Father¡° Well The middle-aged man nodded and looked at the boy lovingly.

    "Yan''er, you are 15 years old!"

    The boy nodded.

    "It seems that there''s still a year to go before the ceremony of adulthood, you!" Middle aged men have some worries in their eyes.

    "Father, don''t worry, I will reach the Qi of seven duels in a year." Young face incomparable firm, just whether the heart as the face, only he knows.

    "A year! Maybe you could have done it before. " The middle-aged man sighed.

    "Well, Yan''er, it''s late now. Go back and have a rest early." The middle-aged man said, turned and left.

 Chapter 798

    "Eh!" Suddenly, the middle-aged man''s voice of doubt came from the woods.

    The young man frowned a little and followed him slowly.

    "Yan''er, do you know this man?" When the young man came to the middle-aged man, he saw a weed coming from it, and a man with disheveled clothes and hair was lying on the ground.

    "I don''t know." The young man frowned, pushed away the weeds on both sides, squatted down and put two fingers on the nose of the man on the ground.

    "Still alive!"

    "Well, you can call some servants and carry them to the room first." The middle-aged man nodded and set aside the youth.

    "It''s strange that there are people of unknown origin in the family." When the boy left, the man squatted down and groped for a while on the man who fell to the ground.

    After a few breath!

    Standing up, the middle-aged man''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper.

    After a while, the boy rushed back to the woods, followed by several servants.

    "Carry him to the house where you live."

    "Yes, master!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, you say, who is this man? Does anyone know him?" A servant''s room is different from other rooms. There are almost seven or eight people living in one room.

    "I don''t know. I''ve never seen it." All the servants around shook their heads.

    "First, let''s see if he has any good things. We just took the boss''s efforts to carry him back from the woods. If there is no return, the loss will be too great."

    This statement was approved by all people.

    But after groping for a while, I didn''t say anything good, even a needle didn''t come out of my body.

    The man who fumbled didn''t believe in evil and opened the man''s clothes, revealing the skin that the woman envied.

    "Tut Tut, this man has some unusual origins." The people around were amazed.

    Turning all over his body, he found nothing. The groping man threw his clothes on the man as if to express his dissatisfaction.

    See this, seven or eight people also only admit bad luck, after talking for a while, back to his bed, after a while, snoring will ring up.

    ¡­¡­

    In a twinkling of an eye, half a year has passed quietly. The man has been forgotten by people, leaving him in a quiet and windy room.

    At first, some people came to deliver food, but as time went on, no one wanted to come to this weedy house.

    Today, as usual, the sun is bright, but the sun never shines into the room. The cold and humid ground is most suitable for the growth of moss.

    "Sand" a slight voice sounded, only to see the hand covered by moss gently moved, but this action is extremely short.

    Another day.

    The first ray of sunlight in the morning sprinkles on the earth, and the room where no one wants to come suddenly shakes.

    "Hua" disrepair, wind and rain erosion, coupled with just shaking, let the room collapse¡° The bright sun suddenly darkened, dark clouds rolled in the sky, and purple lightning flashed in the clouds.

    "What''s the matter?" The vision of heaven and earth attracts everyone''s attention.

    "This is thunder robbery. Someone is crossing thunder robbery! It''s impossible. How can anyone cross the thunder in such a small place! "

    "Yao Lao, what is thunder robbery?" A teenager threw a ball of black powder on the ground, and there was a small Dan stove in front of him.

    In front of the boy, there was a floating soul. At this time, his face was full of shock.

    "Xiao Yan, get out of here. The power of thunder robbery can''t be underestimated. I''ll enter the ring first!"

    Seeing that the soul body was so frightened, the boy did not dare to delay and rushed out of the room.

 Chapter 799

    "Miss, get out of here!" There is no one but his voice.

    "No, I''m going to find brother Xiao Yan!" A woman with no less than Jin Lingzi''s appearance said.

    "Xun''er, let''s go!" At this time, the door of the girl''s yard was pushed open, and it was the boy who rushed in.

    ¡­¡­

    The oppressive atmosphere condenses in the whole sky and the purple lightning shuttles through the clouds.

    "You see, what is that?" On the street, someone pointed to the distance.

    Looking into the distance, I saw that under the dark clouds, the faint golden light was particularly conspicuous.

    "It''s him!" As soon as the young man''s eyes were fixed, he recognized the man floating in the air. Isn''t this the mysterious man who appeared in the back mountain half a year ago.

    "Brother Xiaoyan, do you know him?" The girl blinked her beautiful big eyes and had no sense of crisis at all.

    "I don''t know, but he appeared in Houshan half a year ago. At that time, he didn''t have any fighting spirit. Unexpectedly, now..."

    Before he finished speaking, he felt a strong pressure from the top and directly put the young girl down.

    "Poof" behind them, an old man appeared without warning. His posture was the same as that of a young girl.

    "This kind of pressure, who is he?" The old man''s eyes twinkled and his face was full of horror.

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Ethereal words resounded through the whole sky.

    The man floating in the air suddenly opened his eyes. The golden light shot out of his eyes, penetrating the dark clouds, revealing two washbasin sized holes, from which the sunlight penetrated.

    Slowly stand up from the position of lying flat, the golden light on the body, let everyone''s eyes away, because, the golden light is too dazzling.

    When the golden light disappeared, when he turned his eyes to the sky, he saw that the man with his hair on his head had disappeared. Instead, he was a man wearing a red dress with dark patterns and cloud sleeves. At a glance, he knew that the dress was not ordinary.

    He stands aloof in the air, and his arrogance fills the sky at will.

    After a long time of "boom" brewing, the thunder disaster finally came down, and countless people''s hearts were covered with clouds. If the thunder disaster came down, it would only take a little aftereffect to make these people fly away.

    "I''m in the stage of getting out of my body. I dare to be reckless."

    In all people''s panic eyes, the man actually stretched out his right hand, a mysterious breath lingering on the arm.

    "Empty land!"

    Only one move, you can know his identity, yes, it''s Han Xuan.

    Why does Han Xuan dare not to put Lei Jie in his eyes? It''s nothing else. It''s the power of emptiness that brings him self-confidence.

    When Han Xuan uses the power of emptiness, there is no suspense. Thunder robbery is nihilistic, and even Han Xuan''s clothes are not cut.

    "It''s terrible that nearly 30% of the virtual and real energy accumulated over 500 years has been consumed." Han Xuan''s heart is extremely painful, but it takes countless time and energy to get the virtual and real energy. In order to resist the thunder, Han Xuan is bleeding.

    The sun once again came to the earth, Han Xuan did not take back the prestige, eyes slowly closed.

    With the spread of divine knowledge, images came into my mind. The cultivation system of the world was just a moment, and Han Xuan had already reached a conclusion¡° I''ve come to another world. It seems that things in Tianxuan continent have to be postponed. " Han Xuan opens his eyes and sighs.

    At the beginning, because he wanted to absorb the origin of the world, he went to chaozhuzhu. He was afraid that Er Gouzi would disturb him at the critical moment.

    But I didn''t expect that at the time of the breakthrough, the spiritual power in the body was out of control, causing riots in all the worlds in the chaos bead, bringing it into this world.

 Chapter 800

    If it was normal, Han Xuan could not have been in a coma when he came to this world, but at that time he was on the verge of breaking through cultivation, and the spiritual power in his body could not have spread to his whole body. If he had not understood the law of space, he would have been torn to pieces by the space storm.

    "It''s really dangerous. No matter where you are, you have to keep it." Because Han Xuan is in the chaos bead, he has never worried about anything, so he has not left the array to protect himself. If Xiao Yan and others have malicious ideas about him, he is afraid that Han Xuan will sleep forever.

    Shaking his head, looking down at this small city, the prestige between heaven and earth slowly disappeared.

    Step by step, Han Xuan came down from the air, as if there were stairs at his feet. When he came to a middle-aged man, he said.

    "The Xiao family, right! I''ll keep you safe in a year

    In the face of this unfathomable man, the middle-aged man bowed respectfully.

    "Master, I''m the head of the Xiao family, Xiao Zhan!"

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded and walked into the rear hall.

    "Come on, go and invite the elders to the meeting hall!" Drink a small Si, Xiao Zhan said.

    "Yes"

    "By the way, go and call Xiao Yan together."

    Looking at Xiao Si leaving, Xiao Zhan thought in his heart, "Yan''er, whether you can seize the opportunity this time depends on your nature."

    Before long, there were several elders sitting or standing in the conference hall of the Xiao family.

    "Master!" Sound like a bell, who would have thought that the voice of an old man over 50 years old would be so loud.

    "Well, sit down anywhere." Han Xuan absentmindedly said, he came to this world is an accident, not even the slightest preparation, at this time he is thinking about the next plan.

    See Han Xuan face dew meditation, everyone dare not disturb.

    Time passed slowly until the creak of the door broke the deadlock.

    Han Xuan seems to be awakened by the sound and looks up at the door.

    "This, should be the protagonist of this world, Xiao Yan." I think of it in my heart and smile on my face.

    "Why don''t you start with him!"

    "Bold, who let you in!" An elder has already stood up and yelled at Xiao Yan. If this is the reason, it will be unimaginable to anger the master in the room.

    "Second elder, Xiao Yan is one of the witnesses who found the elder. I think he is qualified to come here." Xiao Zhan stands up and says to the old man. Then he turns around and looks at Han Xuan and hugs him.

    "Master, it was Xiao Yan who brought you back to Xiao''s home."

    Xiao Yan is not a fool. Naturally he knows what his father means. He comes to Han Xuan and bows with his hands.

    "Not bad aptitude!" Han Xuan waves his hand, and an invisible force pulls Xiao Yan up.

    Hearing this, everyone was a little surprised. It''s good to be said by such a strong man. You can imagine how terrible Xiao Yan''s talent is.

    "Well, little one, you go out first. Tonight, come to my room!" Han Xuan intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the ring on Xiao Yan''s hand and said with a smile¡° "Yes"

    When Xiao Yan''s figure disappeared, the people in the room still couldn''t react.

    "Xiao Yan, a waste, is favored by his predecessors. Is the sky going to change?"

    Some people are happy and others are sad. Xiao Zhan is the most excited one among them.

    "Well, now let''s get down to business."

    Listen to this, everyone is right God, put Xiao Yan things behind.

    "You save my life, I''ll protect your family for a year, and then we''ll have nothing to do with each other!"

    It''s not unreasonable to save his life. At that time, Han Xuan was in a coma, and his spiritual power was exhausted. A jackal, a tiger and a leopard could kill him.

 Chapter 801

    Han Xuan said this out of consideration of the plot. On the one hand, there is no need to worry about what will happen to the plot, because the plot of the Xiao family will not appear until three years later. On the other hand, Han Xuan can use this time to investigate the affairs of Tianxuan mainland.

    "Thank you, master!" Everyone is happy, with Han Xuan''s protection, they can definitely become one of the best families in this place.

    "Well, help me find a room!" Han Xuan has just awakened, and his spiritual power has not fully recovered, so he wants to recover to the peak as soon as possible.

    "Well, master, please follow me!"

    Xiao Zhan personally takes Han Xuan to a room, which is better than the old house he lived in before.

    "You go out!"

    After closing the door, Han Xuan comes to the bed, sits cross legged, and runs in chaos. All the energy between heaven and earth is absorbed by him.

    "There is no spiritual power in this world, only fighting spirit." The fingertips condense colorful fighting Qi, and the energy contained in it is quite different from aura, which is in accordance with the five elements rule.

    "It would be very difficult to come to this world if it wasn''t for chaos." The cultivation of immortals is based on the absorption of spiritual power. However, there is no aura in this world. If it is not for chaos, Han Xuan will be able to digest any kind of energy in the world. He is afraid that Han Xuan will not be able to perform any kind of magic.

    "Practice!"

    When the chaos swallows the day to decide in the body crazy movement, the outside world already boils about.

    "Do you know how to get to the Xiao family?" In a small tea house outside the city, a group of people came in a hurry.

    "Front fork road to the left, you can directly into the city, the city to find someone to ask to know."

    Watching the group leave, the owner of the small teahouse shakes his head. I''m afraid it''s the most crowded time in recent years.

    "Teacher, you say, I''ll go tonight or not." In a closed room, Xiao Yan looks worried.

    "Go, with his strength, it''s impossible to do anything to you." Medicine old lazy said.

    "No, I mean, will he notice you?" Yao Lao is his most important secret. If it is exposed to outsiders, it may cause trouble.

    "Ah! Xiao Yan, you didn''t notice. When you left, did he look at the ring? If I guess correctly, he should have found it. "

    "Found out!" Xiao Yan''s face is full of consternation.

    "Yes, his strength is very strong. Even when I was at the peak, I couldn''t beat him. If possible, I''ll try to make more profits tonight."

    ¡­¡­

    As night falls, the bright moon in the sky spreads a layer of frost on the ground.

    Looking at the room in front of him, Xiao Yan took a deep breath, slowly stepped on the steps and knocked on the door.

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    "Come in!" When it comes to the third tap, there is a sound inside.

    "Creak"

    The door was pushed open, and the brightness of the moon was reflected on the expensive hide.

    "Shua" the candle in the house is self ignited without fire, which makes the dark room show the true face of Lushan Mountain¡° Master Salute Han Xuangong on the bed.

    Eyes slowly open, Han Xuan came to a table, pouring out a cup of tea.

    "Come here, sit down and talk."

    "Well" Xiao Yan is not a hypocritical person, really sitting on a stool.

    "Since you''re coming, come out." Minkou tea, Han Xuan light said.

    "Hoo" the ring on Xiao Yan''s hand is flashing white, and an old man appears.

 Chapter 802

    "It seems that you can see it." As soon as the old man appeared, he said with a smile.

    "How could the well-known master of medicine come to this stage?" Han Xuan also smiles and says.

    Smile convergence, drug old brow slightly wrinkled, "master, you know me, why I have no impression of you."

    "It''s normal not to know the idle clouds and wild cranes." Slowly put down the cup, Han Xuan don''t want to mention in this matter, look to Xiao Yan, meaning deep meaning said.

    "In a word, we are still from the same hometown."

    Xiao Yan''s body trembles. He stares at Han Xuan in horror. He can''t say anything in his mouth.

    One side of the old medicine do not know the meaning of this, laughed, "the original master is from this small city ah."

    "I have a little secret to talk about with him, so you should be wronged for a while." Turning his head with a smile, Han Xuan points to the void, and the medicine aging makes white light enter the ring. On the ring, a layer of white light curtain separates everything.

    "You I want to speak, but Xiao Yan doesn''t know what to say.

    Han Xuan see this, also don''t speak, just smile to see to Xiao Yan, the atmosphere in the room immediately full of strange.

    "Earth, how are you?" Finally, after a few minutes, Xiao Yan just opened his mouth.

    "Not bad!"

    After a short conversation, the room fell silent again.

    "Well, you don''t want to think about it. I came to this world with a purpose. You can practice well." Han Xuan stands up and is about to give orders.

    "Purpose, what purpose!" Xiao Yan asked.

    "I''ll let you know when you meet certain conditions."

    "Your purpose has something to do with me!"

    "Yes," Han Xuan said without thinking.

    "Can I go back to earth?" Silence for a while, Xiao Yan said again.

    "Yes," Han Xuan thought and said.

    "However, your strength must break through Doudi, otherwise, you can''t bear the space storm of shuttling through the world."

    Han Xuan said that, just to inspire Xiao Yan. At that time, Xiao Yan must have an indistinct relationship with the women in this world. At that time, he was afraid that he would not want to go back to earth.

    "Fight the emperor!" Xiao Yan squeezed his fist.

    "Well, you go out." Han Xuan waved his hand, and an invisible force pushed him out of the door. "By the way, burning is a good skill. You are good at living and practicing."

    Hearing this, Xiao Yan was about to turn around, but looking back, the door behind him was closed.

    ¡­¡­

    Unconsciously, a month has passed.

    In the past month, the threshold of the Xiao family has been almost broken, but the man, almost no one has seen him.

    "Hoo! It''s finally coming back! "

    The door that had not been opened for a month was pushed open, and Han Xuan, dressed in red, walked out¡° "Sir," Xiao Si, who is waiting here for 24 hours, trots to Han Xuan.

    "Well, you go, I''ll walk alone!" Han Xuan told Xiao Si to retreat and went straight back to the mountain.

    "Master, the elder has come out." Xiao''s conference hall! A servant came to Xiao Zhan and whispered in his ear.

    "What Xiao Zhanmeng stood up and said, "where did you go?"

    "Back, back mountain!"

    "Whoosh" Xiao Zhan pulled up a streamer behind him.

    "Xiao Liuzi, what did you say to the owner just now." When Xiao Zhan left, an elder asked faintly.

    "The old man has come out."

    "What As before, the scene appears again.

    ¡­¡­

    "Eight poles collapse!"

    "Boom"

    A stone with a height of more than one person was smashed by Xiao Yan''s fist.

 Chapter 803

    "Well, someone''s coming!" Hawk like eyes looked down the mountain, and Yao Lao stood up from the stone.

    A white light sprang up at the foot of the "whoosh" mountain. Before Yao Lao could return to the ring, Han Xuan''s figure had already appeared.

    "Hu" see is Han Xuan, two people are relieved.

    "Master!"

    "Eh" nodded, Han Xuan looked at the stone that became powder behind him and said.

    "I''m practicing."

    "Well," Xiao Yan nodded.

    "How can I come to Houshan when I have time." One side of the old medicine asked with a smile.

    "I have nothing to do. Come and have a look. After a while, I have to go back." After recovering his spiritual power, Han Xuan naturally wants to investigate the situation in Tianxuan mainland. Now, he just wants to breathe.

    "Oh, or, master, tell the boy." There was a flash of light in the old man''s dim eyes.

    After hearing this, Xiao Yan looks forward to being instructed by Han Xuan, but he can''t ask for it.

    "Well, show your fighting skills. Let me have a look first." Instructing Xiao Yan has no influence on Han Xuan. Why not.

    "Good" Xiao Yan looks happy, fighting in the operation of the whole body, which is the precursor of the use of Baji collapse.

    "Eight pole collapse"

    "Boom"

    Using Baji Beng twice in a row, Xiao Yan''s face turned white, and the pain of his muscles made his face twitch.

    "The first part of the second meridian, the fourth part of the third meridian..." in one breath, Han Xuan pointed out several wrong routes of Xiao Yan''s fighting Qi.

    But Han Xuan said so, but Xiao Yan just like listening to the book of heaven, did not understand.

    See this, Han Xuan sighed, "you are showing again."

    "Yes, but the body can''t bear it." Xiao Yan was a little nervous.

    "Silly boy, let you run One side of the old medicine a look of hate iron not steel.

    Xiao Yan gnaws his teeth, and the eight poles collapse. The specific route runs in the body.

    "Eh, it doesn''t hurt!" It is a great burden on the body to perform the eight extreme collapse, so when the strength of the body does not meet the conditions, pain will appear.

    "Hold your breath. I''ll only teach it once." As soon as Xiao Yan heard this, he knew what was going on. He quickly converged and tried to remember the uncontrolled route of fighting.

    "Boom"

    With one punch, the earth shakes, and the air waves uproot the trees within 100 meters.

    "This, this at least also arrived at the prefecture level fighting skill." Yao Lao''s face was shocked. He can clearly remember that Baji collapse was just a high-level fighting skill. How could his attack power be improved so much in an instant.

    "Huhu" stands in front of the big pit, Xiao Yan is breathing heavily.

    He eased for a while, straightened up and looked at the huge pit he had made. He was also shocked.

    "Remember that." Han Xuan''s voice comes out. In this world, it''s not just a mysterious fighting skill. Even if everyone wants to get the Tianjie fighting skill, he can pick out several faults. After all, when his strength reaches his level, he can see through its essence at a glance¡° Remember If it''s an explanation, even one day and one night, Xiao Yan may not be able to understand it, but the operation route of Baji collapse has really run in the body. Remember, it''s just as simple as eating.

    "Er" nods, Han Xuan looks down the mountain.

    "Someone''s coming up. Don''t you dodge for a moment."

    After Han Xuanyi said, yaolao felt that there were several smells coming up at the foot of the mountain. After a salute, he disappeared here.

    Before long, Xiao Zhan came with a group of elders. He was surprised when he saw the huge pit behind Xiao Yan.

    "Master!"

 Chapter 804

    "Yan''er, you did it!" After the salute, Xiao Zhan comes to Xiao Yan and asks in shock.

    "Well, sir is giving me advice on how to fight!"

    In this way, everyone just froze in the same place. Who is Han Xuan? He''s the one who can wave away the thunder robbery. Now he''s here to show a younger generation how to cultivate their fighting skills.

    "Gudong" throat rolling, a look of envy fell on Xiao Yan.

    "Father, do you have anything to discuss with your husband? I need to avoid it." Xiao Yan said this, just want to get out, after all, his character is very cautious, do not want to expose himself.

    "You go." Without waiting for Xiao Zhan to speak, Han Xuan says.

    "Master, the gama Empire has sent people here several times. Do you need to see me?" When Xiao Yan disappeared in his eyes, Xiao Zhangong said.

    "No!" Han Xuan is now completely in a race against time, where there is time to meet idle people.

    "Er" so decisive answer, let a few people look at each other, Gama Empire, they can''t afford to offend, Han Xuan, even more can''t afford to offend, this let the Xiao family into a dilemma.

    See a few people face embarrassed, Han Xuan eyebrows slightly wrinkled, body around swing up a ripple.

    "Go away!" A word forms a sound wave, sweeping to the Xiao family at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡­¡­

    "Elder brother, you say that the man in the rumor is really so divine, and he killed the thunder robbery with a wave of his hand. I Pooh." In the most luxurious reception room of the Xiao family, two young people in royal robes sit opposite each other.

    "Second brother, who let us receive this hard work? It''s bad luck for us."

    "Go away!" The deafening sound made the guest room shake, and then a savage force took them to the outside of Xiao''s house.

    "Pa" a dog eat excrement, two people fall on hard bluestone ground.

    Standing up, their faces darkened.

    Just don''t wait for them to think more, one after another a few people fly out from the Xiao''s fence.

    "Touch"

    "If anyone is disturbing my purity, even if it''s the ancient eight ethnic groups, I won''t let it go lightly!" Words contain a strong domineering, do not understand the good, but understand the words of the people, are appalled.

    Apart from the Xiao family, which of the eight ancient families is not powerful. Han Xuan seems to have not paid any attention to these families.

    "Miss, go home. I can''t guarantee your safety with this man."

    "Ling Lao, I will not go back!"

    "Can"

    "Ling Lao, don''t worry. If he really wanted to do something to me, he would have done it for a long time, but he hasn''t done anything up to now. He will be OK."

    "No, I''ll report it to the patriarch and let him decide."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hoo, it''s still my own world. The aura is more comfortable." When Han Xuan returned to Tianxuan, he opened his arms and breathed the rich aura greedily.

    "Eh, this little girl As soon as the divine sense sweeps, Han Xuan smiles and disappears in the same place. There is a natural barrier in the central area of Tianxuan continent, which is a hundred thousand li area. No matter how many monks try to get into it, they can''t get into it. And here, it''s called Shenju! It means the residence of God.

    "Dead brother, smelly brother, disappeared for another year!" On a big bed, Jin Lingzi was wearing white gauze, showing her delicate skin.

    "You say, who stinks." Suddenly, a waist itch, two arms have been slender waist embrace.

 Chapter 805

    "Ah Jin Lingzi exclaimed, only a moment later he turned from surprise to joy.

    "Brother, you''re back." Turn around and use the weight of your body to press Han Xuan under your body.

    Han Xuan as a big man, how can a woman pressure on his body, a body roll, this time, it''s Jin Lingzi''s turn.

    "Brother, I miss you so much!" Jinlingzi''s eyes are blurred, and shuilingling''s big eyes make Han Xuan angry.

    The so-called spring curfew is worth thousands of gold. The gossamer is thrown away and falls on the wooden floor.

    ¡­¡­

    A day later!

    "What''s wrong." On the top of a mountain, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness covers the whole Tianxuan continent.

    If it''s normal, even if Han Xuan''s cultivation is connected with heaven, it''s impossible for him to completely cover the mysterious land under the divine consciousness.

    You know, after nearly a thousand years of development, the territory of Tianxuan has expanded a lot. It''s just that the origin of the world has been refined by Han Xuan, which means that he is the way of heaven in this world.

    Almost in the mainland of Tianxuan, Han Xuan could turn the sun and the moon upside down just by moving his mind.

    The divine sense went back and forth for several times, but no clue was found.

    "It was my illusion."

    "No, I remember that there is a magic that can block divine consciousness, isn''t it?" The magic of shielding divine consciousness is not just talking about it, but Han Xuan himself.

    "Er Gouzi, you should find something!" I don''t know what to think of, Han Xuan''s figure disappeared in this space.

    Han Xuan learned the magic of shielding divine consciousness from Er Gouzi. For this reason, er Gouzi must know how to crack the magic.

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan''s figure appears in front of a big mountain, which is desolate, almost belongs to the kind of place where birds don''t shit.

    "This goods, how to choose such a place, it seems that the dog is a dog, do not understand the amorous feelings at all." Shaking his head, Han Xuan took a breath.

    "Two dogs, dog, dog!" The sound echoed in the desolate mountains.

    If it''s someone else, maybe Han Xuan will worry about calling like this, which will make him crazy. But for ER Gouzi, Han Xuan doesn''t worry at all. After all, the spirit of the goods is far beyond his imagination.

    "What''s your name? Your family is dead." In the valley, the sound of two dogs breaking gongs came out.

    "Come out, I haven''t eaten for 500 years. I''ve brought you dog food." Han Xuan hasn''t talked to ER Gouzi for nearly 500 years, so he''s not used to it.

    "Labor and capital are wolves!" When the voice falls, the dog''s paw of Er Gouzi has reached the front door.

    Han Xuan eyes a coagulation, obviously feel Er Gouzi this time, some unusual, strength is by leaps and bounds.

    The whole body works with spiritual power, and the colorful sky star sword appears in the hand.

    "When" sparks splashed, two dog son actually with paws, hard against the star''s sharp and not fall.

    "Dangdangdang" the sound of a series of metal and iron attacks was just a few breath. The two men''s attacks were no less than 50 times¡° Over the past five hundred years, we have made great progress! " After 50 moves, they both stopped at the same time.

    "Not so much!" Er Gouzi raised his head with pride.

    "Are you sure, take my move." Speaking, Han Xuan''s fingertips condense a black and white ball.

    When the ball appeared, er Gouzi''s eyes were straight and exclaimed in his mouth!

    "It''s impossible for you to understand the power of the virtual and the real after the fusion. You can''t be a drug addict."

 Chapter 806

    Er Gouzi''s shock is not without reason. If Han Xuan had used the power of the virtual and the real, he would have been as empty as he was 500 years ago.

    Recalling the time when he was controlled by ruthless obsession, Han Xuan was in a trance.

    "All right, all right, put it away. The master of labor and capital doesn''t remember the villains. This time, we''ll let it go." The recovered Er Gouzi pretended that nothing had happened, waved his paws and said.

    "Oh, my God Muttering, the black and white sphere on the fingertip turned into a little star and disappeared.

    "MMP" two dog son mouth corner moved, looked at the mouth shape to know is not good words.

    "Er Gouzi, I have something to ask you when I call you out this time." Han Xuan is right, talking about business.

    "Well, dear, the so-called three person line must have my teacher! Ask Er Gouzi looks like an expert.

    Corner of the mouth twitch, just now something to ask two dog son, Han Xuan did not attack.

    "Over the past five hundred years, have you had any strange feelings about Tianxuan?"

    "Strange feeling!" Two dog son gather to Han Xuan in front of, "I think you are very strange, with a monster like, virtual and real power so quickly to its fusion."

    "I''m talking to you about business!" Han Xuan face a Su, serious say.

    "I mean business."

    Han Xuan is in a complete mess, almost unable to suppress his anger.

    Take a deep breath, Han Xuan defeated, unable to say, "this world origin, I''ll give you 10%!"

    "The origin of the world!" Er Gouzi''s eyes brightened and he was right.

    Han Xuan is not surprised at this. It''s strange if Er Gouzi doesn''t care about the origin of the world.

    "Come on, do you have any strange feelings about Tianxuan continent?" Han Xuan urged.

    "Er Gouzi nodded and looked at Han Xuan seriously.

    "No!"

    Han Xuan''s body trembled, and then he flew over with one foot. He swore, "without you, I''ll be a snake skin monster!"

    "Ah, ah, we are all civilized people, no fighting, no fighting!" After dodging a blow, er Gouzi quickly swung his paws.

    "Hum, what I said before is invalid!" Han Xuanda waved his sleeve and walked away.

    On hearing this, er Gouzi was in a hurry. He came to Han Xuanshen with a flattering look on his face.

    "Brother Han, brother Qin, although I don''t know what you said about the strange feeling, I know how to find out."

    "Say it Listen to than a say, Han Xuan instant will be before the unpleasant forget.

    "Tianxuan mainland now has such a strong aura and such a vast area. Do you know why?" Er Gouzi changed his appearance before, and the dog''s face showed a little seriousness.

    "What are you trying to say?" Tianxuan mainland is expanding every second. How can Han Xuan not know.

    The reason for this is that the world origin of Tianxuan is plundering energy from the void all the time. The wider the territory, the higher the world origin¡° You have refined the world origin of the world. The stronger you are, the faster the world origin will plunder energy from the void. "

    "Oh, I see!" Tianxuan mainland is no less than an advanced world now. At first, Han Xuan was still very confused. Which advanced world has not experienced hundreds of millions of years, but Tianxuan mainland only took a few thousand years to achieve it.

 Chapter 807

    "No, er Gouzi, you''re still not getting to the point." Han Xuan''s goal now is not to understand why Tianxuan mainland has become bigger.

    "Well, why are there such stupid people in the world?" Er Gouzi looks up to heaven as if complaining about the injustice of heaven.

    Han Xuan''s face is instantly gloomy, and he is about to do it again.

    "Come on, explain it to you." Seeing Han Xuan''s posture, er Gouzi said quickly.

    "I mean, don''t you refine the origin of the world? The origin of the world can control everything in the world. Just look at the origin of the world."

    Eyes a bright, also don''t say goodbye with two dogs, space power ripple open, Han Xuan disappear.

    ¡­¡­

    Below the palace where Han Xuan lives is the origin of the world.

    The green light illuminates the whole basement. In the middle, the green light floats in the air. Just feel the energy contained in it, you will sigh the horror of energy.

    "Whoosh"

    The space fluctuates slightly, a crack appears, Han Xuan''s figure appears, but after it appears, the fluctuation behind him does not disappear. After a while, er Gouzi shakes his butt and walks out of the space crack.

    "Tut Tut, good thing!" As soon as he came out, the harrass of Er Gouzi ran all over the ground.

    "If you dare to think of him, I promise you will die miserably." Han Xuan deep cold tone, let two dog son body a shiver, hit a ha ha.

    "Han Xiaozi, don''t you want to explore Tianxuan continent? Go quickly and I will protect the law for you."

    "Hum" Han Xuan came to the front of the origin of the world, sat down cross legged, and gathered a little golden light from every corner of Tianxuan.

    Shua

    Countless golden lights converge into a golden villain, which is the original God of Han Xuan.

    The "sou" Yuan Shen only appeared for a moment, and then integrated into the origin of the world.

    There are ripples around the origin of the "buzz" world. As long as the creatures in the Tianxuan continent are in this ripple, they will have the psychology of submission.

    All of a sudden, the origin of the world trembles.

    With a slight frown, er Gouzi came cautiously to the origin of the world.

    "There''s a situation!"

    Just about to stretch out its claw, a golden light from the origin of the world sprang out.

    "Well, I don''t think I''m impatient with some things!" Han Xuan opens his eyes and grabs the golden light in one hand.

    "Han boy, what''s the matter?" Er Gouzi comes to Han Xuan and asks.

    "Hum" Han Xuan''s face is not good-looking. He stretches his golden light to ER Gouzi.

    "This is the origin of the world! No, it''s another breath of the world Two dog son''s eyes suddenly, finally know why han Xuan''s face is not good-looking.

    "Wait, I''ll go back this time and kill it!" The flame in the palm of his hand rose up. In the eyes of Er Gouzi, a touch of green in the golden light was burned to ashes by the sun.

    ... "today, it''s his coming of age ceremony!" Broken world, Han Xuan on the bed opens his eyes.

    It''s been five months since Han Xuan returned to this world. Counting the time, Xiao Yan passed the adult ceremony almost recently.

    "Creak"

    "My Lord!" Han Xuan''s every time out of the room, someone will come forward to salute.

    "Well, is Xiao Yan''s rite of passage today?" For Xiao Yan''s business, Han Xuan is particularly attentive, after all, the origin of the world is still tied to him.

    "Yes, my Lord!"

    "Well, you go!" When the visitor disappears, Han Xuan walks to a square.

 Chapter 808

    In the noisy square, as long as the Xiao family has some weight, they all gather here.

    "Chief Xiao, I heard that there was a genius in the Xiao family. In just one year, the fighting spirit was promoted to four stages." On the high platform, a beautiful woman, who is releasing mature temptation, looks at Xiao Zhan.

    "Where, where, Miss Yafei, don''t listen to rumors." Although Xiao Zhan said so, there was a glimmer of pride in his eyes.

    "Da, Da!" The two clear steps made the square quiet in an instant. It could be said that the needle could be heard.

    From a corner, the crowd automatically separated into a wide channel.

    Above the high platform, the elders of the Xiao family instantly stood up and came to Han Xuan in front of him at a very fast speed.

    "Master!"

    "Well, let''s go, I''ll have a look!"

    When Han Xuan''s figure fell on the high platform, the scene did not show any sound.

    "See, see, I saw the man who waved the thunder away." Before Han Xuan from the nearest one trembling Weiwei said.

    "How did you come here, sir?" Leaning on the wooden chair, Xiao Yan sat up straight in an instant.

    "Brother Xiaoyan, do you know him?" At the moment Han Xuan appears, Xiao xun''er looks unnatural.

    "Well, my husband had instructed me to practice before." Xiao Yan doesn''t want to hide anything from Xiao xun''er.

    On hearing this, Xiao xun''er''s eyes flashed a little surprised. Maybe the people of the Xiao family have no idea about Han Xuan, but Xiao xun''er is not a simple person.

    "Perhaps, this is brother Xiao Yan''s opportunity."

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan''s seat is specially arranged by Xiao Zhan to the mature and beautiful woman. For this, Han Xuan is speechless.

    "Little lady Yafei, I''ve seen you before!" At the beginning of Han Xuan''s elegant demeanor, Yafei can still remember it now. It''s hard to avoid that Yafei is a little excited to be so close to Han Xuan.

    "Well," Han Xuan nods indifferently. For women, Han Xuan''s heart always belongs to one person. He doesn''t want to mess with others.

    Although it is a cold look, it makes Han Xuan show a dusty temperament, and makes countless girls'' hearts jump.

    "Xiao Zhan, let''s start the adult ceremony." See the field for a long time no action, Han Xuan frown, said.

    "Good" Xiao Zhan answered and looked at an old man on one side.

    "Second elder, let''s go."

    "Yes, patriarch!" The old man flew to the big stage under the stage.

    "Xiao Mei! Test on stage

    Voice down, a girl from the stage up to the big stage.

    The black stone tablet used to test the fighting spirit of "hum" flashes a light curtain, and then a few small words appear.

    "Fighting power: eight sections!"

    "Ba Duan, I didn''t expect Xiao Mei to take a year to upgrade a stage."

    "Yes, who said it wasn''t."... "

    "Xiao xun''er, test on stage!" When the audience was still talking about Xiao Mei, the old man on the stage made a sound again.

    The black stele of "Wu" is shining with a row of small gold characters on it.

    "Fighter: one star!"

    "Tut Tut, you are really the first person of the younger generation in the family. This is the speed of cultivation!" Xiao Zhan is also shocked by Xiao xun''er''s fighting spirit cultivation and sighs.

    On the other hand, Han Xuan has no fluctuation in his eyes, as if this is a normal thing.

    "Master, do you think Xiao xun''er will be able to break through the fight against the emperor?" Xiao Zhan looks at Han Xuan with a smile.

    "Douhuang, oh, do you think douhuang is very strong?" In Xiao Zhan''s eyes, fighting the Emperor may be a level that can''t be reached, but in Han Xuan''s eyes, it''s still just a battle.

 Chapter 809

    Xiao Zhan was stunned, and then he knew that he was a little stupid. He didn''t really think that douhuang was a person who could disperse thunder robbery with one hand.

    "Next, Xiao Yan!"

    After the old man called out this sentence, the scene suddenly changed to be audible.

    "Ha ha, I don''t know if this rubbish will be the third stage of fighting power." After a moment of silence, there was no disguised ridicule.

    Xiao Yan put these in his ears, but he didn''t show any expression and stepped on the steps steadily.

    "Oh! Xiao Zhan, why don''t I take him as a disciple? " On the high platform, Han Xuan turns his head and smiles.

    "Ah Hearing this, both Xiao Zhan and Yafei were shocked.

    "Good, good, good!" In response, Xiao Zhan even said three good words.

    Yafei''s eyes trembled. "It seems that the Xiao family is going to rise. I''m afraid the future Gama empire will respect them."

    The conversation here can''t be spread to the audience naturally, and Xiao Yan''s test is in full swing.

    "Xiao Yan, let''s go."

    Hand slowly extended to the black stele, the body of the majestic fighting into.

    The "buzz" stone tablet flashed a flash of brilliance.

    "Fighting power, seven sections!"

    The audience was silent, more like the eve of a storm.

    "In one year, the fighting spirit will be promoted four times! It''s, it''s not possible. " The discussion in the market is like a hawker shouting at the vegetable market.

    "Yan''er, you didn''t disappoint me!" Xiao Zhan on the stage suddenly stood up, and the shining star three years ago came back.

    "Elder two, is that ok?" Looking at the old man beside, Xiao Yan asked faintly.

    "But, yes!"

    The old man came back and looked at Xiao Yan with complicated eyes and said.

    "The test has been completed. Now, those who fail in the test can challenge those who pass." The old man pressed his hand and said in a loud voice.

    "Cousin Xiao Yan, how dare you compete!" In the crowd, someone cried out.

    "As you wish!" Xiao Yan should sound, a few jump, has fallen on the platform.

    "Challenge, don''t use it!" The voice was so ethereal that it seemed to come from all directions.

    Although I don''t know where the specific voice comes from, all eyes are focused on Han Xuan, because they know that there is only one person here who dares to say such words at the Xiao family''s adult ceremony.

    "Xiao Yan, I want to take you as my disciple. Would you like to?" Being watched by countless eyes, Han Xuan doesn''t have the slightest difference. He still has a smile on his face.

    "Disciple!" The field became quiet again, but the rapid breathing voice showed that the words were not simple.

    "Brother Xiaoyan, promise, promise!" Xiao xun''er''s hands are tightly pulled together. The white red jade hand has become white because of the power generated between the fingers.

    Time seems to stop turning, and everyone''s eyes stay on the young people on the stage. They know that if young people say those two words, maybe they and he are not people of the same world.

    After a long time, the young man calmly said a few words, but these words made most people stamp their feet.

    "I''m sorry, sir. I already have a master!"

    There was an uproar.

    "Xiao Yan''s head was kicked by a donkey. If it was me, I would be willing to be a runner around me."

    "Brother Xiaoyan, you are such a fool!"

    "Yan''er, what are you talking about?" Xiao Zhan looks gloomy and is accepted as a disciple by Han Xuan. This is an opportunity that many people can''t ask for, but now he is rejected by Xiao Yan. How can Xiao Zhan not be angry.

 Chapter 810

    "Ah! Xiao Zhan, since this is his decision, it shows that I have no predestination with him. Well, there are still half a year left. I should go around too! " The smile on Han Xuan''s face has not changed at all.

    Finish saying this sentence, Han Xuan turns his eyes to Xiao Yan''s body below again.

    "It''s a pity that Xiao Yan didn''t become my disciple."

    "I''m sorry, sir!" Xiao Yangong body a ceremony, said.

    "Well, after this time, you should go out for training."

    "Well, I''ll leave the family in a few days."

    "Well, although you and I are predestined, I can''t be stingy. Take it, maybe it will save your life!" Under the gaze of everyone, Han Xuan points out a golden light to Xiao Yan.

    The speed of golden light is extremely fast, and it can reach the position of Xiao Yan''s arm and stop.

    "What''s this?" Xiao Yan doubts of stretch out a hand to go, the gold light holds in the hand.

    "Shua" palm just fell on the golden light, the golden light will dissipate, revealing a black disc object inside.

    "Compass!" Xiao Yan''s eyes are almost staring out, because this thing is too much like the compass of the earth.

    "No, it''s not a compass. What is it?"

    Without waiting for Xiao Yan to ask the question in his heart, Han Xuan''s voice will spread in the field.

    "This is the array disk. You only need to instill your fighting spirit into it to resist the attack!"

    Although Han Xuan did not say how strong the attack can resist, but Han Xuan can take the hand, it must be extraordinary.

    The original array disk needs to absorb the aura of heaven and earth before it can work. But who is Han Xuan? With a little change, he can absorb the fighting spirit.

    "Master, how strong attack can your array resist?" Han Xuan''s vagueness makes Xiao Zhan itch.

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone on the stage would raise their ears. Obviously, they also want to know about this problem.

    "It depends on who uses it. If you use it, you can resist the king''s all-out attack. If Xiao Yan uses it, you can resist the master''s all-out attack."

    "Hiss" is the sound of sucking cold air. You know, now Xiao Zhan''s accomplishments are just big dipper. Doesn''t that mean that Xiao Yan can fight with Xiao Zhan now.

    Glancing at the people present, Han Xuan said, "that array plate can resist the full attack of the emperor at most, but it doesn''t have much effect in the upward direction."

    Han Xuan don''t want to give Xiao Yan too big bug, otherwise after the plot, I''m afraid it can''t go on.

    "It''s a blow from those who fight against the emperor!" This once again shocked the whole audience. In the gama Empire, the strongest people only fought against the emperor. Now the Xiao family has got such a treasure.

    "Yan''er, thank you, master!" After shock, Xiao Zhan says to you spontaneous God Xiao Yan.

    "Ah, thank you, sir!" The Xiao Yan that reaction comes over hastily thanks.

    Han Xuan waved his hand, got up under the gaze of everyone, and then disappeared.

    "Ha ha, congratulations to clan leader Xiao!" After Han Xuan disappears for a long time, the elegant imperial concubine on one side blinks her charming eyes and makes others lose their mind¡° Miss Yafei, you''re welcome, you''re welcome

    "Brother Xiaoyan, you were so stupid that you didn''t promise to be his disciple!" When Xiao Yan stepped down, Xiao xun''er came to him with light steps.

    "Xun ER!" Xiao Yan rolled a white eye, but sighed in the heart.

    "Unfortunately, I already have a teacher!"

    ¡­¡­

    Night falls! The moon is very round tonight.

    "Ah! He took you as his disciple, but you didn''t agree. It''s stupid. It''s extremely stupid! " On the back mountain, Yao Lao pointed to Xiao Yan''s nose and scolded him.

 Chapter 811

    "Er" Xiao Yan is wronged in his heart. In this world, there is only one master. Unexpectedly, he doesn''t play according to the routine.

    Looking at Xiao Yan''s appearance, how could Yao Lao, an old monster who had lived for a long time, not know what he thought? He sighed and slowly put down his hand.

    "I remember reading an ancient book before, in which there is a passage that combines the advantages of a hundred schools to make up for their own shortcomings."

    "Xiao Yan, do you know why stealing and inheriting happens in every sect?" Medicine old one hand carries, looks at the half sky bright moon, in the eye peeps out the momentary trance.

    Xiao Yan didn''t speak, because he knew that Yao would tell himself.

    Sure enough, a moment later, yaolao continued, "maybe some people just want to get Gongfa, but some people still want to steal it, because they want to master all kinds of Gongfa, not because they are bored, but because they want to reach a higher level."

    "In fact, you don''t have to care about my ideas. As long as you become stronger, I will be satisfied."

    "Teacher!" Xiao Yan''s eyes flashed, "teacher, I don''t regret it. I am a teacher one day and a teacher all my life. I believe that even if I don''t have a teacher, I will reach the realm in my heart."

    "Ha ha, confidence is a good thing."

    "Well, if he didn''t make it, his disciples didn''t make it. Listen to you, he gave you a treasure!"

    "Well," Xiao Yan nodded, palmed over, and a disk appeared.

    "Listen to Sir, with my fighting spirit now, I can resist the full blow of Dadou master." Speaking, Han Xuan''s voice is shaking. You can imagine how attractive this thing is to Xiao Yan.

    "Hiss"

    As before, Yao Lao also took a cold breath.

    "What came out of his hands is really extraordinary."

    ¡­¡­

    Five months have passed since Han Xuan''s last appearance. During this period, Xiao Yan left Xiao''s house and went to Canaan college. However, the final route was just like the original work, turning back to the Warcraft mountains.

    "It''s time to leave!" As the dawn just came on, the man on the bed slowly opened his eyes.

    The power of space rippling, Han Xuan''s figure gradually illusory, he did not tell anyone that he has left, because there is no need.

    "What''s the next step?" Looking at the rolling mountains below, Han Xuan was confused.

    "Maybe we should increase our knowledge and let our practical power create more things." Thinking of this, Han Xuan''s eyes brighten. He came to this world for the purpose of the world''s origin. But now, he has another purpose, that is, to make his real power create more things.

    Looking to the East, the gama empire is just a small corner in the northwest of Douqi mainland. There is nothing that can attract Han Xuan.

    Just as he was about to leave, the law of space suddenly surged around him, and a crack appeared.

    "Oh, this is the terrible world. It''s really terrible."

    Han Xuan hears this sound, eyes a coagulate, secret way this goods came, certainly not good.

    The "whoosh" space cracks emit a ray of light, so fast that people can''t react¡° Where are you going, cheap dog Han Xuan''s face darkened in an instant.

    "None of your business!" Below came the voice of a rooster.

 Chapter 812

    "Why, where''s that cheap dog?" Down the body, looking at the dense jungle, Han Xuan''s eyebrows are not wrinkled.

    The divine consciousness swept out of the sky and never let go of any trace.

    After ten breath, Han Xuan reluctantly takes back the divine sense, "it seems that he is so angry that he has forgotten that he has the skill of shielding the divine sense."

    Han Xuan doesn''t want to see Er Gouzi come to the world. After all, as long as the goods are there, it will be more difficult to get the world''s origin.

    "Well, since you want to compete with me for the origin of the world, it depends on who has the right idea." While speaking, Han Xuan''s fingertips condense a small black-and-white ball.

    ¡­¡­

    "Gaga, that boy, must still be looking for me." At this time, er Gouzi''s heart is already full of joy. He can slip away under Han Xuan''s eyes and make a few sarcastic remarks. It doesn''t feel too good.

    "Hey, whose nest is this? Come out to meet the wolf God." Er Gouzi turned around and yelled at a cave, but his voice didn''t dare to be too loud.

    "Roar!" In the cave, a tyrannical breath rushed out, and the ripples formed by sound waves rippled.

    "Who, who dares to disturb me?"

    "Bold, a little reptile, dare to call himself king in front of the labor and capital." Er Gouzi''s aggressive side leakage, swept by the sound wave dissipated in the invisible.

    "You want to die!" Just as the voice fell, the purple flame shot at Er Gouzi.

    "How can fireflies compete with the bright moon?" Er Gouzi''s eyes twinkled with a dark flame.

    "Boom" in an instant, the magic flame burns on the dog, and cracks appear in the surrounding space.

    Purple flame hit on the magic flame, even the slightest wave did not hit.

    The cave suddenly quiets down, and the unknown beast inside is no longer attacking.

    "Hey, hey, I''m not so scared. I just want to borrow your nest for a few days." Two dogs son said, put away the evil flame on the body, and go to the deep cave.

    At the speed of two dogs, just ten breaths, he saw a huge outline.

    "Hello, Hello! Don''t run When the beast saw the two dogs, he turned and ran away.

    How could the speed of the beast be faster than that of Er Gouzi? Almost as soon as the beast moved, er Gouzi appeared in front of him.

    "You, what do you want?"

    When he stood in front of the beast, er Gouzi saw the whole picture of it. He had a ferocious head and a pair of flanks. The light purple flame on the flanks illuminated the cave like day.

    "Damn, it''s not so coincidental. I picked a cave and met this thing."

    Looking at the "little beast" in front of him, who was many times smaller than himself, the strange beast did not dare to make any movement, and his alert eyes never relaxed.

    After a long time, er Gouzi came back to himself, and the thief approached the strange beast.

    "Hello, you are the lion king with Amethyst wings. I heard that you have Amethyst source. Is it in the cave?"

    "What do you want to do?" Looking at Er Gouzi''s eyes and looking deep into the cave, the Amethyst winged lion king had a bad feeling in his heart¡° It''s cold to sleep at night. It happens that your stuff can keep me warm, man. I''ll borrow it! " With that, er Gouzi left a series of shadows. Looking in the direction of the shadow, he went to the deepest part of the cave.

    "Roar!" The Amethyst winged lion roared angrily, with two wings on both sides, following the shadow.

    "Tut Tut, it''s good. It''s very warm. In the future, this will be the exclusive bed of the wolf God." When the lion king came to the deepest part of the cave, he almost didn''t get angry.

 Chapter 813

    At this time, I saw Er Gouzi lying on the source of the accompanying Amethyst. His body seemed to have no bones, and his face looked like enjoyment.

    And on the side, a miniature version of the Amethyst lion king, shining dark eyes in a crystal.

    "Go away, go away, the innocence of wolf God can''t be defiled by you." Two dog son lazily raised a paw, suddenly, an invisible force will be a big one small two lion king push out.

    ¡­¡­

    A few days passed in the blink of an eye, during which the Amethyst lion opened a new cave.

    "Roar!" Outside the cave, there was another roar.

    "Oh, I just borrowed your things. There''s no need to yell every day." Although the Amethyst winged lion didn''t dare to do anything to ER Gouzi, the other beasts in a hundred Li radius suffered.

    "Well, there seems to be something wrong today." Er Gouzi sat up from his flat position and his ears moved.

    "Teacher, is that the front?"

    "Well, zilingjing should be in the front."

    "NIMA, you are here at last." A thief''s smile appeared on ER Gouzi''s face.

    The reason why Er Gouzi hasn''t left the cave of the Amethyst winged lion king in a few days is that he can''t miss the source of the accompanying Amethyst. What he''s waiting for is Xiao Yan.

    Xiao Yan, he is the protagonist in the world. Er Gouzi has already decided to follow him. Is the origin of the world far away.

    "Ah, there is purple crystal!" The sound is so close that you can see Er Gouzi almost as long as you turn a wall.

    "Come on, if you have anything good, take it quickly. That woman won''t be able to hold it off for long."

    "Good!"

    Stop and go all the way, wait for Xiao Yan to pick up a purple Spirit Crystal again. When he is happy, he looks up and sees a big dog''s head.

    Xiao Yan was shocked in his heart, and subconsciously started fighting and hit the dog''s head.

    "Oh, it''s killing people and stealing goods!" Two dog son pretends to be frightened to shout, fiercely retreat to accompany Amethyst source side.

    "Teacher, what kind of Warcraft is it? It can also talk. I''m afraid I can''t cope with it." Xiao Yan stares at Er Gouzi and whispers.

    "I don''t know, I can''t see through!" On one side of the old medicine is also a dignified face.

    Listening to this, Xiao Yan''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. His fingers moved slowly and touched the Najie on the knuckles. He had plans to take out the thing at any time to escape.

    "GA GA, this wolf God domineering a show, you small miscellaneous fish, unexpectedly be bluffing live."

    Looking at the cocky two dogs, Xiao Yan has a strange feeling in his heart.

    "Teacher, this Warcraft, can be in the world of Warcraft low power son."

    "Damn, you''re a moron. Your whole family is moron!" Er Gouzi put these words in his ears, and one of them came to Xiao Yan, jumped up and patted him on the back of his head.

    "Touch" Xiao Yan''s face, very sad to urge a close contact with the earth.

    "Boy, I''m big brother of labor capital. Labor capital will take you to drink spicy food! How After landing, er Gouzi put his head to Xiao Yan''s ear and said¡° Big brother Xiao Yan is going crazy. He worships Warcraft as his eldest brother, which is unprecedented.

    "Ah, dear, if someone bullies you in the future, I''ll give you the name of wolf God." Xiao Yan''s murmur is naturally regarded as calling him by Er Gouzi.

    "Poof" Xiao Yan almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.

    "Since I''ve called my elder brother, Nuo, it''s useless for me. Let''s take it as a gift." Two dog son side body, pointed to the accompanying Amethyst source.

    "Ah, the source of accompanying Amethyst!" The old doctor lost his voice and exclaimed.

    Seeing that Er Gouzi is not doing anything strange, Xiao Yan gets up from the ground, but his eyes are still on ER Gouzi.

    "Teacher, what is the source of accompanying Amethyst!"

 Chapter 814

    "Accompanying Amethyst source, tut Tut, it''s a good thing, but now you''d better find a way to take it away, or the woman outside will not be able to hold it."

    "Well," Xiao Yan nodded and moved slowly, but his eyes stayed on ER Gouzi.

    "Well, I''m not a thief. Why are you staring at me like that?" Two dogs dig nose, make a disdainful expression.

    "Don''t worry about him. If he wants to attack us, we have no chance of winning!" Medicine old see Xiao Yan go is too slow, remind said.

    "I have something from my husband." Xiao Yan retorts.

    "Indeed, although you have that mysterious treasure, you can''t exert all his power now."

    Listen to medicine old words, Xiao Yan a Leng, finally eyes away from two dog son body.

    ¡­¡­

    "Damned woman!" When Xiao Yan came out of the cave, he heard the roar of Zhentian.

    "Hey, little crawler, you''re tired of living in such a bad place. You''re going to leave. Don''t think about me." Seeing the powerful Amethyst Winged Lion King above, under Xiao Yan''s frightened eyes, er Gouzi roared loudly.

    If it''s normal, the Amethyst Lion King will jump up with joy when he hears the news, but now, the Amethyst lion king can''t be happy, because at this time, he can clearly feel that the human body beside Er Gouzi has the smell of Amethyst source.

    "Hu" is in the moment when the Amethyst winged lion lost his mind. A woman entangled with him in mid air finds the right time and comes to Xiao Yan.

    "Walk" voice is sweet and graceful, the woman holds Xiao Yan and flies to the distance.

    "Hey, hey, let go of that little doll. Come to me if you have something to do." Two dogs yelled as they ran.

    "Oh, my Amethyst source!" Outside the cave, only the cry of the lion king with Amethyst wings was left.

    ¡­¡­

    "What kind of Warcraft is he? He can catch up with me." Looking at the speed below no less than their own two dogs, the woman''s eyes flashed shocked.

    "I don''t know, but you must get rid of him." Xiao Yan is serious in his arms. In just a few minutes, he has been tortured by Er Gouzi without any temper.

    "Hey, you heartless man, why did you dump me?" The voice came from behind, and the woman''s figure suddenly stopped, not because she wanted to stop, but because of a strong force.

    "It''s terrible. It''s terrible. What''s the origin of Warcraft?" The woman''s face suddenly turned pale, not for other reasons, it is the strength is too strong.

    Xiao Yan''s face is not good-looking at this time. He looks at the woman''s back and sees that the two dogs on the ground don''t know when they are floating in the air.

    "What the hell do you want?"

    "Well, since Ben wolf is your big brother, he will protect you."

    "I didn''t admit it."

    "Hey, hey, it''s not up to you. Who told you to accept the gift." Er Gouzi looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.

    Xiao yanhen''s teeth itch, but the situation is stronger than others. He has no way to ER Gouzi.

    "There''s no sense of security in speaking here. You''d better go down." Just when Xiao Yan was thinking hard about how to escape from Er Gouzi, a huge force came and let them fall¡° Oh, the earth suits me He stamped his front foot, sighed Er Gouzi.

    "By the way, human woman, it''s time for you to go." It seems that Er Gouzi had done his homework when he came to this world. He knew that it was time for the woman to leave.

 Chapter 815

    "Whoosh" Zhongzhou land, blue sky left a white mark.

    On the top of a mountain, a man in red stands, with a cold face.

    "It''s two years before I know it." Han Xuan''s hands are on his back. The breeze blows up his hair.

    In the past two years, Han Xuan has made a tour of Zhongzhou''s one hall, one tower, two sects, three valleys, and four square Pavilion, and there are countless times more things that shizhili can produce.

    Although Han Xuan entered the treasure house of these forces, they didn''t find out at all, so his prestige didn''t spread in Zhongzhou.

    "It''s time to go back. I don''t know where Er Gouzi has gone." Han Xuan has never heard of Er Gouzi''s rumor in Zhongzhou.

    The reason why han Xuan is so sure that Er Gouzi is not in Zhongzhou, in modern terms, is that there is a certain scientific basis.

    What kind of temperament is er Gouzi? He doesn''t turn a place upside down. He''s a man who doesn''t give up. If he doesn''t hear about him in Zhongzhou, he certainly doesn''t come to Zhongzhou.

    "Whoosh" the air trembles violently, Han Xuan''s figure has disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    "Ah ah, fight, fight, this wolf God likes watching people fight most." On the huge square of yunlanzong, a speechless dog yelled, holding a bucket of popcorn on its paw.

    On the huge square, Xiao Yan was scarred, but his firm eyes revealed a look of unyielding.

    "About three years, I didn''t expect that so many things would be involved." After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Xiao Yan''s eyes were fixed on the majestic old man in the distance.

    "This time, why didn''t he do it?" Xiao Yan subconsciously skims to the top of an attic, only to see Er Gouzi looking here with interest. Xiao Yan throws his eyes at him and blinks at him.

    "Xiao Yan, child, die!" In the distance, the old man''s fierce fighting is surging, and the target is Xiao Yan.

    "Still not born!" All of a sudden, there was a very ethereal voice in the sky, which was unpredictable.

    Holding the popcorn paw a shake, two dog son rubbed jump.

    "Grandma, when will this boy show up?"

    People who hear this sound, whether they are still fighting or watching from afar, cast their eyes into the air.

    Above the clouds, the man in red, with black hair and colorful auspicious clouds appeared.

    "Hiss" only see this way of appearance, everyone knows that this person is not easy to provoke.

    "Ah, there''s help. At last, there''s help!" When Xiao Yan saw the figure above the clouds, the big stone in his heart finally came down.

    "Hey, hey, boy, come down and eat popcorn. It''s specially prepared for you." The beating of the two dogs made the tiles of the roof slide one after another.

    "This dog, what''s going on?" Seeing that Er Gouzi was so familiar with the mysterious man in mid air, he was surprised in all his eyes.

    These people, in addition to Xiao Yan know two dog son extraordinary strength, other people do not know.

    "I''ve been looking for you in Zhongzhou for two years, but I didn''t expect you to mix with him. Why, do you have any idea about that thing?"

    Han Xuan stepped down the steps formed by the clouds step by step. Every step of the powerful pressure, he was a little stronger. When he was still ten feet away from the ground, no one could stand on the ground¡° Good, terrible. Who is he Some of the royal family of the gama Empire said with difficulty.

    "Fama, it seems that the information is true that there has been a powerful man in Xiao''s family before."

 Chapter 816

    Feeling the terrible pressure, er Gouzi throws the popcorn in his hand, raises his head, and bursts out with the same momentum as Han Xuan.

    "Touch" at the same time to accept two kinds of pressure, people on the ground is already face to face with the ground.

    "This dog is so powerful!" Xiaoyan heart shock, he didn''t think of things, really too much, two dog son actually know Han Xuan, two dog son''s strength is so terrible.

    "Why, now you want to separate yourself from me." A few steps to two dog son in front of, Han Xuan light asks a way.

    "I''m full!" "Two dog son pie pie pie pie mouth," labor and capital just want to help you foil momentum. "

    "Hum" Han Xuan gives a cold hum, takes back the pressure and turns his eyes down.

    "That''s it!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Er Gouzi, don''t influence Xiao Yan any more, unless you don''t want the world to be born!" At the top of a mountain, Han Xuan let the north wind blow on his face.

    "Cut, who is rare!" Two dog son listen to, take advantage of a lie down, unexpectedly in a few short breath snore.

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan looks into the distance.

    It''s not perfect to write a plot in three years. According to the original plot, Ling Ying will appear, but this time, he doesn''t appear. The reason why he doesn''t appear is because of Er Gouzi. So when Xiao Yan leaves, Han Xuan "ties" Er Gouzi to himself.

    "Once this episode is over, it should be Canaan college." Han Xuan sits cross legged on the top of the mountain, and Shenzhi explores Xiao Yan once a day. The rest of the time he improves his cultivation.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed day by day, and finally one day, Han Xuanmeng opened his eyes and startled a little yellow bird on his shoulder.

    "Have you started?"

    "Cluck cluck" bone''s crisp sound spreads out, Han Xuan stands up the body.

    Although the voice is very small, but also startled the side of the two dogs.

    "Wow, at last I can go out again!"

    ¡­¡­

    Canaan college, an ancient college, is full of strong people.

    "Er Gouzi, do you feel it?" Over the center of Canaan college, a cloud wrapped a man and a dog.

    "I don''t understand what I feel, but I only know how to rob!" Two dogs finish saying, figure a flash, disappear in the clouds.

    Before "touching" a high tower, the dust suddenly rose everywhere, attracting countless people to stop and wait.

    "The origin of the world, the origin of the world. I didn''t expect you to be here." Er Gouzi''s eyes are red, which shows how attractive the world is to him.

    "It''s him. How can he be here? He was taken away by his husband." In the distance, Xiao Yan showed an unexpected look.

    "Where come the Warcraft, dare to make trouble in my Canaan college." Just for a moment, several experts came out around the tower.

    "Roll" feel the upper breath fluctuations, two dogs know now should not stay more, roar to form sound waves, the body in front of the block away.

    "Whoosh" the shadow of the dog flashes continuously, and ER Gouzi enters the giant tower¡° "Whoosh" two dogs just disappeared for a moment, a ray of light came down from the sky, but this time, they didn''t stop and shot directly into the giant tower.

    "It seems that they have found something in their mouth." Xiao Yan''s eyes were shining in the distance.

    "Do you want to have a look? Although it''s a bit reluctant to enter the Tianfen gas refining tower now, it should not be difficult with my help." The old doctor''s voice rang out in his mind.

    "Is that ok?" Xiao Yan''s eyes are full of light.

    "Well, get in while you''re in."

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh! Whoosh In the fiery sea of magma, two rays of light are chasing each other.

 Chapter 817

    "Er Gouzi, don''t blame me for being rude." Han Xuan''s eyes are cold as he walks through the magma, and the sky star sword appears.

    "Hua" Tianxing sword across the place, the magma has spread to both sides, only a blow, let the magma separated from a channel.

    "Gaga, I haven''t been active for nearly 500 years. This time, the labor and capital must have a good fight."

    "Dang" magma can not stop the sound of gold and iron strike in this space.

    "Magic flame" red flame, a little black awn is particularly prominent.

    The two of you have been here and I have been there for hundreds of rounds, but they still can''t tell the difference. The reason for this is that they didn''t use all their strength at all. Otherwise, the Tianfen gas refining tower would turn into ruins in an instant. What they are fighting for now is just a matter of priority.

    As they fight, the outline of a castle appears in the magma sea in the distance.

    And the unique mysterious atmosphere of the world origin is also very rich.

    "Here it is A man and a dog looked at each other, tacitly stopped attacking and went to the castle.

    "Sure enough, it''s inside." Falling on a stone platform, er Gouzi''s eyes revealed his excitement.

    "Let me open the door! Quack Excited, er Gouzi raised his paw and waved it to the closed stone gate.

    "Stains" sparks everywhere, but on the stone door, there is a light curtain of light blue.

    "NIMA! The rules of heaven, there''s some trouble. " As soon as he saw the light curtain, he felt that the situation was not good.

    "The rule of heaven, what is that?" On the stone platform, he hears two dogs muttering. In addition to the light curtain that makes him feel strange, Han Xuan frowns and asks.

    "The rule of the way of heaven, you can compare it to the order you gave in Tianxuan, no one can violate this rule." Two dog son seem to know Han Xuan can''t break this light curtain at all, also don''t care, decadent sit on the stone platform.

    "Is it?" He did not try, Han Xuan how can be reconciled, sky star sword raised.

    "Stains" the sky star sword pulls out the long fire snake on the stone gate, but the stone gate does not even have the slightest white mark.

    "Well, I don''t believe it." Han Xuan heart a ruthless, the sky star sword oblique inserted in the ground, palm of a white ball appears.

    "Empty power, empty him for me!" Push forward and the white ball hits the stone gate.

    When the white ball falls on the stone gate, it disperses in an instant, wrapping all the stone gates.

    Seeing this, the two dogs on the ground stood up quietly and planned to rush in if the virtual force could open the door.

    The power of emptiness is worthy of being in legend. Even the rules of the way of heaven can be emptied a little, but the energy consumption of emptiness and reality seems to be large.

    "Huhu" is just a short breath, Han Xuan''s face is a little red.

    "Whoosh" the white awn covering the stone gate quickly condensed into a white ball, and then fell on Han Xuan''s hand.

    "Eh, Han boy, why did you stop? There''s hope." Er Gouzi is like an ant on a hot pot. He can''t bear to shout.

    "Roll" Han Xuan scolded, just a few breath, Han Xuan is not easy to condense out of the virtual and real energy consumption is a lot.

    Yes, the power of emptiness can really make the rules of heaven dissipate, but when Han Xuan feels the speed of the energy of emptiness and reality before, he is absolutely afraid to do so¡° Come on, you must open the door Just when Han Xuanwei felt pity for the virtual and real energy that had just passed, er Gouzi''s anxious voice came out.

    "Hum, when I open this door, I''m afraid that most of the virtual and real energy will disappear, but the consequence is to make wedding clothes for you! Do you think I''m that stupid? "

 Chapter 818

    "Er" in the heart of the little secret was torn down, but Er Gouzi''s face, it is not much thinner than the wall, so only a glimmer of disappointment flashed in his eyes, and then when nothing happened.

    Ignoring Er Gouzi, Han Xuan frowns at the huge stone gate.

    "Maybe, try that method."

    "What can I do?" One side of the two dogs heard Han Xuan''s muttering, quickly asked.

    "Tuoshe ancient imperial jade." Han Xuan said word by word that the ancient imperial jade of tuoshe was the key to open the stone gate. There were eight pieces in total, one for each of the eight ancient tribes.

    "Just, I don''t know if the world will be affected if the plot arrives here ahead of time." If according to the original plot, the ruins of tuoshegu emperor will be opened when Xiao Yan is strong enough, but now, Xiao Yan can''t even cross this sea of magma.

    "No matter, dead horse should live horse doctor!" If Xiao Yan is strong enough, it will take many years. If there is no news about the origin of the world, Han Xuan can wait, but the origin of the world is in front of him. Han Xuan can''t sit still.

    "Whoosh" pull out a long tail behind, Han Xuan jump down the sea of magma.

    ¡­¡­

    "Teacher, I didn''t expect that falling heart inflammation was really under the Tianfen Qi training tower." Looking at the falling heart Yan beating in the magma, Xiao Yan''s face is excited.

    "Yes, I wasn''t sure. I didn''t expect to be here." Yao Lao is also full of joy.

    "Teacher, can I absorb him now?" After excited, Xiao Yan asks a way.

    "Can''t, now of you, absorb to fall to heart inflammation, completely is looking for dead!"

    "Can" Xiao Yanxin is not willing. After all, strange fire is something that can be met but cannot be asked for. In case of missing this time, I don''t know when I will get it next time.

    "Did you forget to absorb the pain of Qinglian''s heartfire? At that time, I prepared the natural resources and treasures for you, but I can only absorb them reluctantly. Now, if you don''t have any preparation, you can''t act rashly, because your strength is too weak. If you are careless, you will turn into ashes." See Xiao Yan in the eyes of unwilling, medicine old face now dignified, serious said.

    "Xiao Yan, do you want to absorb the falling heart inflammation? I can help you." Just when Xiao Yan wants to leave here, a voice comes.

    Turning around, I saw a figure coming slowly from the depth of the magma, wearing a red dress, as if it was integrated with the magma.

    "Sir!" Xiao Yan is overjoyed. He knows that as long as Han Xuan is here, absorbing falling heart inflammation is not a sure thing.

    "Well," I saw it in the distance, but in the blink of an eye, I was already in front of me.

    "I can help you, but you have to promise me a condition." Looking directly at Xiao Yan, there is a little indifference in his eyes.

    Heart a surprised, Xiao Yan feel now Han Xuan, and before completely different.

    "Yes, sir." The attraction of falling heart inflammation makes Xiao Yan forget this discomfort directly.

    "I''ll take it, toShe gudiyu."

    Voice down, see Xiao Yan''s face big change, even back several steps.

    "You know I''ve got Tushe jade." Tuo she Gu Di Yu, if it''s not a coincidence, Xiao xun''er tells him that he doesn''t know until now.

    "Give it to me. Let''s make an exchange." Now that the clue to the origin of the world has been found, Han Xuan doesn''t have to abide by the plot. For a time, the scene fell into silence, only the sound of magma flowing.

    For a long time!

    "Well, if you don''t give it, don''t blame me for robbing you." Han Xuan''s eyes are cold, and she thinks that in the face of the origin of the world, all masks will be destroyed.

 Chapter 819

    "Oh, give it to him!" Xiao Yan is still young and can''t understand the situation, but medicine is always an old monster. Han Xuan''s eyes are cold. He naturally sees it in his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    The headquarters of the ancient ethnic group is located in the eastern region of Zhongzhou. There are many powerful people in the group, including those who fight for saints. They have special abilities to open up the "ancient world" constructed by those who have reached the rank of fighting saints in the past dynasties.

    "Boom" the ancient space barrier trembles.

    "Who dares to come to our ancient people to be wild?" The tremor of space has not disappeared, and more than a dozen lights have risen in all directions of the ancient world.

    "Boom" is another roar, and cracks have appeared in the space barrier.

    "This, in the end is who, unexpectedly let the ancient boundary of the space barrier cracks, is it, is fighting emperor strong." An old man was shocked in his eyes and screamed.

    "No, it''s more terrifying than Doudi. Even Doudi, it''s impossible to break the space barrier of the ancient world in such a short time!" A middle-aged man''s face was very grave.

    In the ancient world, it was blessed by countless ancestors of the ancient clan, among which there were many strong fighters. If only one fighter attacked the ancient world, it would break the ancient world, but it was impossible to crack the space barrier with two strikes.

    "Open the border, if you let him attack, the whole ancient world will no longer exist." The middle-aged man is powerless to say.

    "But patriarch, in this way, we don''t have the slightest resistance."

    "Oh," the man showed a bitter smile, "to resist, can resist."

    Hearing these words from men, everyone''s face became stiff. Yes, there are people who easily break the barriers of ancient space. Do they still need to fight.

    When the "whoosh" boundary was opened, a streamer came out of the void outside the ancient boundary.

    "You are Gu Yuan!" People dressed in red, a cold momentum pressure some people breathless.

    "Yes, I am Gu Yuan!" The old middle-aged man stepped forward.

    "OK, toShe gudiyu, give it to me!" Han Xuan almost no nonsense, directly into the theme.

    "Come and get the ancient jade of tuoshe."

    "Master, I don''t know where you come from." During the waiting period, Gu Yuan asked tentatively.

    See things go so smoothly, Han Xuan face also emerged a smile, there is no cold pressure.

    "You''ve already known my origin."

    Eyes a coagulate, suddenly think of at the beginning Xiao Xun son there spread of news.

    "It turns out that the elder is the one who can wave away the thunder robbery."

    Some people exclaimed after "what". At first, when they heard the news, they only thought it was an exaggerating joke. But now, seeing Han Xuan''s power, everyone has to believe it if they don''t believe it.

    Turning his eyes to the people behind him, Guyuan struck while the iron was hot and continued to ask, "I''m looking for tuoshe GuDi jade, but I don''t know if I''ve been there."

    Gu Yuan deliberately didn''t finish, because he knew Han Xuan would know what he wanted to ask.

    "Yes, and if you want to see it, it''s not impossible." Besides the origin of the world, Han Xuan can''t see anything in the ruins of tuoshegu emperor. It''s better to make the treasure in it a human favor. Sure enough, Gu Yuan''s face showed joy when he heard this.

    "Well, thank you, master."

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, where is our destination this time." Above the sky, Gu Yuan asked.

    "Soul hall!" Han Xuan light said.

    "Soul hall." Resentment flashed in Gu Yuan''s eyes, and the resentment between them and the soul hall was settled in his last life.

    "You''re too slow. I''ll give you a ride."

 Chapter 820

    The soul clan, one of the eight ancient tribes, has its own space comparable to the ancient clan and the ancient world, which is called the soul kingdom.

    "Boom" as before the ancient encounter, Han Xuan directly with the most barbaric way into the soul world.

    Seeing this, Gu Yuan couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his forehead.

    The "Shua" space barrier split a crack.

    "I don''t know which elder came to my soul hall." As soon as he stepped out of the crack, a gentle looking man in a gray white robe came towards him.

    "Gu Yuan!" The man frowned.

    "God of the soul, you are all right." Gu Yuan''s eyes flashed cold, but now in other people''s territory, he did not dare to act rashly.

    "Tuoshe ancient imperial jade to me, I give you a chance." Han Xuan has no time to listen to their "reminiscence", and his indifferent words spread out.

    "Tuo she, ancient emperor jade! What do you want? " The emperor frowned and did not give the jade to Han Xuan.

    The emperor of soul doesn''t know Han Xuan''s power, but tuoshe GuDi jade is too important for him. Tuoshe GuDi jade is an opportunity for him to break through the fight against the emperor.

    "You don''t need to know." The cold in Han Xuan''s eyes gradually emerged.

    After hesitating for a while, the emperor finally handed over the tuoshe jade to Han Xuan.

    The remaining four pieces of tuoshe jade were processed by Han xuanrufa. After one day, they were finally gathered together.

    ¡­¡­

    Canaan college!

    Today''s Canaan college is very lively. The Tianfen training tower is surrounded by people.

    "Swish, swish, swish" in the sky, several beams of light came at top speed.

    "Come on, be on guard. They must not be allowed to run wild in my Canaan college!" Outside the Tianfen gas training tower, an old man said in a deep voice.

    "Yes" roars like thunder, and the momentum of the surrounding experts is rising.

    "Whoosh" in the case of Canaan college experts, several rays of light as if no one, directly ignore the heavy blockade, into the sky burning practice gas tower.

    "What to do now, Dean."

    "Well, what to do? Of course, I''ll follow them. I''ll see what they want."

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh" magma is separated, just a few breath of time, Han Xuan and others have come to the stone platform.

    "Han Xiaozi, you are back at last. I miss you so much." When Han Xuan just landed on the stone platform, er Gouzi flew to him with a runny nose and a tearful cry.

    "Go away!" Han Xuan flies up one foot, but Er Gouzi is not what he used to be. One side of the dog avoids Han Xuan''s foot.

    "Originally, the cave of tuoshegu emperor is here!" Looking at the red magma, Gu Yuan said.

    "Hey, Han boy, what are you pulling so much rubbish for, as cannon fodder?" Er Gouzi pokes his head out of Han Xuan''s side and asks strangely.

    "Waste! Cannon fodder Er Gouzi''s words directly made the seven people behind him look bad. Although they were not as good as Han Xuan, they were also the top strong men in the mainland. Unexpectedly, er Gouzi became a waste in his mouth¡° Hum, where''s the dog? He''s talking like crazy People with hot temper have already let out their discontent.

    "Let your dog fart, you look at me this sharp eyes, strong body, alive is the wolf ah." Er Gouzi came to the man in front of him and stood up with his hind legs.

    In the rear of the noisy, Han Xuan has a few steps to the stone gate.

    With one hand in the void, eight pieces of tuoshe jade were arranged in the air.

    Feeling the breath of the rear, er Gouzi is not talking for a moment. He comes to Han Xuan and plans to rush in at any time.

 Chapter 821

    "Cluck" Shimen tremor, rich to extreme fighting gas from the inside out, let the magma below the sea violently rolling.

    "Whoosh"

    "Whoosh"

    Just opened a crack, a man and a dog in front of the stone gate has disappeared.

    "Sou" soul God is not willing to lag behind, but when he rushed to the stone gate, he found that he had to wait for the stone gate to open completely to get in.

    After waiting for no more than ten breath, the stone gate was finally completely opened, and the strength of the fighting emperor made all of them ecstatic.

    "Whoosh, whoosh!"

    When the seven people went into the cave, they saw a stone platform above which one man and one dog stood opposite each other. Their breath was extremely violent. In the middle of them, they could see a mass of green light floating, in which an ancient and mysterious breath swayed several people''s minds.

    "What are they doing?" Gu Yuan frowned, subconsciously want to quit, he felt it must not be so simple.

    "Er Gouzi, I didn''t expect this day to come again!" Han Xuan holds one hand slantingly in the air, the stars gather, and the colorful sky star sword appears in his hand.

    "Boom" the cold light flashed on the front of Tianxing sword.

    "This sword, has already entered the imperial realm, how can it have such great pressure." Someone screamed.

    "Han Xiaozi, can we not fight and share the origin of the world equally?" Er Gouzi''s eyes twinkled with grievances and said pitifully.

    The corner of the mouth pulls out a radian, "don''t think about it, you can get 10% at most."

    "Ah, it seems that this war is inevitable!" Han Xuan''s voice just fell, er Gouzi''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes were dignified.

    "Yes, let me see what unique skills you have learned in the past five hundred years!"

    If it''s possible, er Gouzi really doesn''t want to compete with Han Xuan, for nothing else, because Han Xuan now has the blessing of virtual and real power.

    Although Han Xuan promised to give him 10% of the world origin, where can the 10% of the world origin satisfy Er Gouzi? In this way, the battle for it is inevitable.

    "Boom" on the dog''s paw, the dark magic flame rises, making the temperature of this space rise instantly.

    "Good, strong. Is this really the dog?" Looking at the cracks in the space around Er Gouzi''s body, seven people were not calm.

    A few people not far away.

    "You can''t do it here. Go outside!"

    Looking back on the scene of fighting for the origin of the world in the world of immortals, it turned the world upside down. Now, after another 500 years, Han Xuan and ER Gouzi have different strengths. I think this scene will be more intense.

    "Can" two dog son nods, in the mouth spurts the evil flame.

    Han Xuan see this, a frown, a white, two small balls appear in front of the body.

    "Go" to drink lightly, the power of virtual and real will cover the evil flame.

    "Whoosh" at the top of the Tianfen gas training tower, two rays of light soared into the sky, and then flew to the horizon.

    ... here is a towering mountain top. The snow color the mountain top white.

    But when the two lights fall here, the hot temperature will directly melt the ice covering nearly ten thousand years, and the water will rush down in an instant.

    "Here it is!" The sky star sword points to the ground obliquely, and the origin of the world between a man and a dog floats slowly into the air.

    "Good!"

    With the sound of a good word, the surging momentum makes the sun and moon change color, and the mountain top sways violently.

    "Whoosh" hand moves, the virtual and real power of wrapping the origin of the world back to the body, without this thing, Han Xuan is not sure that he can beat Er Gouzi.

 Chapter 822

    No one can see the battle between Han Xuan and ER Gouzi. Only the powerful power radiates to the whole world.

    This kind of fluctuation lasted for a day and a night. When someone went to the place where the fluctuation of power came out, they were all shocked.

    It''s a blazing black flame. If you touch it a little, you''ll be terrified.

    The power of thunder, the red flame like the sun and the black flame interweave together, is more powerful than any kind of strange fire.

    In the central area of the war, the black stone seems to be able to absorb any kind of light standing in the middle, but if you experience it carefully, it seems that the stone does not exist, which is extremely strange.

    Many years later, the flame here still did not dissipate, the birth of the world''s most top fire, for a time, became the fire of the mainland.

    It''s just that the fire is so overbearing that countless people are buried here.

    Tens of thousands of years later, when a powerful man subdued the fire here and exposed the black stone inside, for a moment, the mainland began to make waves again. But this time, no matter who it was, it was impossible to shake the black stone. But if there were people with profound fortune, they could feel the peerless skills on the black stone, and this stone was compared to the divine stone.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianxuan continent!

    Han Xuan, in rags, spent many days and months on the plain.

    It''s another sunny morning. Han Xuan''s whole face has been tightly wrinkled together, and seems to be suffering a lot.

    More than an hour later, Han Xuan''s eyes slowly opened, but this time, there was no color in his eyes.

    "It hurts, it hurts!" At the beginning, Han Xuan''s strength was still very weak, and he didn''t feel pain when he absorbed the origin of the world, but at this time, Han Xuan felt pain.

    Struggling from the ground straight waist, just every action, the face will become a bit of ferocious.

    "Cough, whoa!" Hot blood shot like a sharp arrow on the grass.

    "This time, I don''t know how long it will take to recover." Put your hands on your chest and look around.

    Don''t see two dog son, Han Xuan heart but some worry.

    Looking back on the battle to break the world, Han Xuan still has some lingering fear.

    In order to fight for the origin of the world, the two can be described as playing the cards, leaving no room, really to the point of life and death.

    Finally, Han Xuan won half of the battle, and the battle was over.

    "No, we have to find Er Gouzi first!" Faltering to his feet, he just wanted to release his divine consciousness, but he found that his divine consciousness was also severely damaged, and he could not release it at all.

    Han Xuan and ER Gouzi have a very complicated relationship. They are like enemies but not enemies, and they are like friends but not friends. But whenever Han Xuan needs help, er Gouzi will always be the first to appear.

    "Hum, is it a kind of spiritual trauma?" Han Xuan''s eyes flashed a color of determination.

    The power of consciousness to communicate with the world, a black stone mountain in the distance seems to squeeze out from the space.

    Stumble to the soul of Yushan, Han Xuan lying on the soul of Yushan crazy absorption of the power of the soul.

    "Puyi" soul power is not very violent, but it is not absorbed by Han Xuan at this time. After all, his old injury has not recovered. Crazy flashed in Han Xuan''s eyes, ignoring the blood at the corner of his mouth, and the power of his soul poured into his body like the water of a river.

    If it''s normal, Han Xuan certainly won''t do such things that damage his Daoji, but this time the situation is different.

    Two dog son''s life and death are uncertain. In addition to the extremely dangerous Tianxuan mainland, Han Xuan is also a desperado who will do anything for his purpose. Han Xuan really dares not let two dog son go out alone in this situation.

 Chapter 823

    The power of soul runs through the meridians and ends up in Shenhai. However, Han Xuan can''t bear the power of soul without refining.

    "Poof" a mouthful of blood left along the corner of the mouth, the exposed chest dyed dazzling red.

    Time is half a century in Han Xuan''s eyes.

    "Divine sense, come out to me!" Ferocious eyes have become blood red.

    Despite all the sequelae, Han Xuan''s divine consciousness can finally be released, but the distance is far from covering the whole Tianxuan continent. If he had not been in Tianxuan continent and had the power of the world, the distance would have been shorter.

    "Damn it Han Xuan''s face suddenly becomes ugly, and the invisible murderous spirit almost condenses into essence.

    To mobilize the power of the world, Han Xuan sends Er Gouzi directly to his side.

    "If I came back from that world with you, I''m afraid you won''t suffer from these torments." Looking at Er Gouzi, his eyes are far away.

    Han Xuan can completely control the Tianxuan continent, and it is reasonable to say that he can instantly transmit the two dogs to his side, but Han Xuan can only do it by absorbing a piece of fragrant soul jade.

    In fact, it''s not surprising that Han Xuan controls Tianxuan mainland, but he doesn''t know the exact location of Er Gouzi. The reason why hunyushan is sent here is that Han Xuan knows the location of hunyushan, so he can transfer it by mobilizing the power of the world.

    "I believe you want to avenge your revenge."

    Some of the images of Er Gouzi are the result of the war, but some of them have been tortured by people.

    Han Xuan and ER Gouzi have been back to Tianxuan for a long time. Han Xuan is still very lucky. No one has met him during this period, but Er Gouzi has some tragedies.

    The place where Er Gouzi came was not far or near. It was in a small town at the end of the plain.

    You should know that the origin of Er Gouzi is mysterious. Although his soul is injured, the skin, flesh and bones of animals are excellent alchemy tools, not to mention Er Gouzi''s spiritual body.

    Therefore, the result was that Er Gouzi was caught skinning and bleeding during his coma.

    Take back your eyes and mobilize the power of the world. Han Xuan and ER Gouzi instantly appear in the central area of Tianxuan continent.

    "Well, my brother is back." The fluctuation of space makes Jin Lingzi in the palace happy. She knows that only Han Xuan can enter here.

    Out of the palace in ecstasy, you can see blood all over your body and bone wounds on your skin. Jin Lingzi almost fainted.

    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare ling''er!" With that, tears have been like rain, how can not stop.

    "Huhu" Han Xuanda, who kneels on one knee, breathes heavily.

    "It''s OK. Don''t cry." He raised his hand and wiped it on the corner of Jin Lingzi''s eyes. It was just a hand with blood, melting with tears, dripping on Jin Lingzi''s snow-white dress, forming several beautiful plum blossoms.

    Looking at Han Xuan''s bloody smile between his teeth, Jin Lingzi felt even worse.

    "Ling''er, take me to the training room. Er Gouzi and I need to shut up for some time."

    "Well" wiped the tears of the corner of the eye, Jin ling''er carefully embraces Han Xuan, for fear of touching the shocking wound. But there are too many wounds on Han Xuan''s body. No matter how Jin Lingzi adjusts his angle, he will touch the wound. Now, the tears in Jin Lingzi''s eyes are more shining, and his hands are a little helpless.

    Suddenly, his hand was caught by a big wet hand and put on Han Xuan''s waist.

    "Help me in!" There was no pain on his face, just a pale face, let Jin Lingzi know that his dear brother must be suffering a lot at this time.

 Chapter 824

    "Boom" looking at the stone door closed, Jin Lingzi can no longer bear, howling outside the stone door, straight heartbreaking.

    ¡­¡­

    Jin Lingzi didn''t know how long she had been waiting outside the stone gate. She only knew that now she didn''t want to leave here, even for a second.

    As the sun rises, the fog gradually thins. The fog rolls around in the breeze, like iceberg and snow peak, like Penglai fairyland and mirage

    "Cluck cluck"

    The stone gate vibrates and shakes off some dust.

    "Brother" voice is very hoarse, as if the vocal cords were mercilessly torn.

    The stone gate is finally all opened, and Han Xuan, dressed in white, stands up.

    "Brother!"

    The fragrant wind blows.

    Gently patting Jin Lingzi on the back, Han Xuan''s eyes show remorse.

    "Ling''er, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."

    "Wu" the person in the bosom doesn''t speak, just fragrant shoulder keeps twitching.

    After a long time, Jin Lingzi breathed a long time, and a few drops of crystal on his eyelashes were pitiful.

    "It''s hard for you!" Han Xuan slowly closes her eyes and enjoys the warmth of the morning sun.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother, brother!" On a wide bed, Jin Lingzi''s hair was disturbed and he looked around, but the thin figure was not in his eyes.

    "Whoosh" space slightly fluctuates, Han Xuan instantly appears at the bedside.

    "Brother''s here, brother''s here!"

    Hurry up to embrace the eyes of panic Jinlingzi, Han Xuan comfort way.

    "Woo, brother, I''m afraid that what happened before was a dream." The familiar smell came out of his nose, and Jin Lingzi''s mood eased a lot.

    "Not a dream, not a dream!" Looking at Jin Lingzi at this time, Han Xuan seems to have knocked over the Schisandra bottle.

    "Brother" Jin Lingzi moved in his arms and raised his delicate face.

    "Well," Han Xuanyi was stunned. He didn''t know what Jin Lingzi was doing.

    "Promise me you won''t be so badly hurt again."

    "Er, this is not my has the final say." In order to make Jin Lingzi happy, Han Xuan deliberately played a lip service.

    "Promise me!" There was no smile on Jin Lingzi''s face.

    Looking at such a serious Jinlingzi, Han Xuan quickly said, "OK, OK, I promise linger that I won''t be so seriously injured in the future."

    "Er" hear this sound, Jin Lingzi body a soft, stick in Han Xuan chest.

    "Brother, you know, you are everything to me!" I read this passage in my heart. My eyes closed slowly. It was obvious that I was just awakened.

    ¡­¡­

    "Er Gouzi, how are you feeling?" In the training room, er Gouzi could see that the bone wound had begun to scab¡° I''m losing half my life. " Two dogs lying in the corner said.

    "I can tell you, when you are well, I don''t want you to make too much noise in Tianxuan continent." As soon as Er Gouzi wakes up, Han Xuan tells the whole story. He naturally knows that he was skinned and bloodied.

    "I see." Two dog son not cold not hot call a way.

    Facing Er Gouzi''s face, Han Xuan came up to him and said with a smile, "why, are you angry?"

    "Hum" two white air from his nostrils turned his head to the other side.

    You can''t help but think of Er Gouzi as such. In the broken world, he played all his cards and almost died in Han Xuan''s hands. Finally, he finally returned to Tianxuan and was regarded as an ordinary monk of mole ants.

    "Oh, you don''t want it. I''ve even divided it into two parts. Since you don''t want it, that''s OK."

 Chapter 825

    Just as Han Xuan turned around, he heard the wind whistling, and two dogs had already appeared in front of him.

    "Brother! You are my brother At this time two dogs son, where still have just that appearance, the light in the eyes twinkle, let Han Xuan all marvel.

    If you know that the two dogs have this virtue, you can throw half of the world''s origin at the two dogs.

    The reason why han Xuan recovers so fast is not because of his talent, nor because he has a panacea. It is the world that helps him.

    "Let''s recover quickly. This time, we''ve lost our wife and folded our troops. We haven''t got any good."

    If you let Er Gouzi recover by himself, it will take a long time. Although he always likes to shout with himself, it seems that without him, he will miss a lot of things.

    Needless to say, without him, Han Xuan would not have got the power.

    Jin Lingzi''s spirit power is almost gone, and her life is on the line. If it wasn''t for ER Gouzi''s help, she would be separated from Han Xuan.

    "Gaga, after that, you will be the brother of labor and capital!" With a strange smile and a flash of body, er Gouzi rushed to absorb the origin of the world. Now, he is really not used to this picture.

    Shaking his head, Han Xuan walks out of the training room.

    At the moment of walking out of the training room, Han Xuan''s face suddenly changes, and her eyes are cold.

    "Now, it''s time to deal with that." A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and Han Xuan''s figure disappeared instantly.

    ¡­¡­

    Earth!

    Today''s earth, if not for people who have experienced the 21st century, can not imagine.

    Although the high-rise buildings are still there, the ones that can walk on the streets are not the cars of ancient times, the ones that can fly in the sky are not the airplanes.

    On the street, you can see that all of them are riding strange animals. On the sky, what''s more, they are riding on the seven foot green peak. Every time they pass a city, they will cause a sensation in the whole city.

    "Whoosh"

    Above the city, the colorful lights pull out a rainbow.

    "Ah, look, senior friar, senior friar." On the street, someone pointed to the sky and yelled.

    Colorful light just blinked to the horizon, leaving only a long tail.

    "Let''s catch up. If we can find such a master to learn from, it will be worth our life."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Colorful light across mountains, across rivers.

    "Whoosh" finally, the colorful light landed on the top of a mountain.

    "Hum, I dare to reach out to my Tianxuan land. Today, I will let you pay for it." Looking at the dark canyon below, Han Xuan dived down.

    "Here you are Just as it reached the bottom of the valley, a few words came to our ears.

    "Hum" a cold hum, so that the canyon has not been dispersed throughout the year the black fog rolling violently.

    With one hand, the red sun is full of fire¡° The black fog evaporated, exposing the inky stone wall.

    "Sir. What makes you so angry The voice came again, only a little nervous this time.

    "Well, you know what you''ve done." Han Xuan''s cold laughter echoed in the canyon.

    The left foot gently raised, blink of an eye will appear at the end of the canyon, and behind, the hot sun fire has become a sea of fire.

    At the end of the gorge is a stone gate. Han Xuan doesn''t hesitate. When he punches out, the stone gate splits, revealing the dark passage inside.

 Chapter 826

    "Da, Da!"

    The sound of the clear footstep is far away in the dark passage.

    When the passage is finished, it suddenly opens up and the green light comes out.

    "Pa" Han Xuan walked out of the darkness and stood in a corner.

    In front of me is a tall altar, but above the altar there is a green light floating.

    "Leave your last words." Hanging hands, little stars condense into sky sword.

    "Sir, we have no grudge in the past and no grudge recently. Why do you want to do that?" The group of light fluctuated violently, and a young man with green clothes and white hair appeared in the center of the altar.

    "Hum, I have no revenge recently. Are you really muddleheaded or fake muddleheaded?" Han Xuan''s face sneered, and then he said.

    "Whether you are really confused or not, today. You must die

    As the words fall, Han Xuan''s hand rises and his sword falls.

    "Boom" the whole Canyon trembles, colorful light rises from the ground, then spreads to the distance, here, a new Canyon is formed.

    The earth''s rich and incomparable aura rushed here in an instant, as if mobilized by someone.

    When the smoke cleared, the scene in the rift valley was particularly bright in the sunshine.

    "Oh, you''re not dead yet!" Han Xuan''s eyes were fixed. Although he didn''t use any magic power with his sword, it''s no problem to kill a friar of the same level, but the strange young man seemed to have nothing to do with him.

    "It seems that I have made a trouble of my own."

    "Sir, I don''t know why you would kill me, but you have the world origin of intelligence, which can mobilize the power of the world. If you want to kill me, I will make you pay a price."

    Han Xuan frowned, he can clearly feel a strange energy hovering around the body.

    I''m afraid it''s also the origin of the earth. I don''t want to do anything. If I really attack Han Xuan, I''m afraid it''s going to end.

    "You are, you are threatening!" A cold light flashed through the eyes, and Han Xuan''s most unbearable was the threat.

    "No, it''s just self preservation!" Said the young man faintly.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan is silent. If the youth can''t mobilize the power of the world, it''s OK to say, but no one knows his terror better than Han Xuan.

    Just like in Tianxuan mainland, Han Xuan can use the power of the world to kill anyone, and can instantly transmit to any corner of the world.

    The transmission here is different from the use of space law. Even the power specializing in space law can cause some space ripples when using space transmission. However, the power of the world can transmit people to a certain place without warning.

    Although Han Xuan also knows the power of the world, the world is not his mysterious continent. On earth, the power of the world may play a role, but it is not a bit worse than the youth who is the origin of the world.

    See Han Xuan silence, youth know Han Xuan in hesitation, then take advantage of the heat, said.

    "Sir, what''s the matter? Even if you want to kill me, you have to let me die to understand."

    Gazing at the youth for a long time, the youth''s eyes are like a clear spring, without half a ripple¡° Does he really know that? " Frown tightly together, the mind quickly turn.

    The setting sun ushers in the deep sleep of all things.

    The moon rises to the top of the mountain, and silver light falls into the rift valley.

    "I found a trace of your original strength in my world. What do you want?"

 Chapter 827

    "The power of my world!" The young man was stunned and laughed.

    "What''s the matter with me, sir?"

    Seeing the youth like this, Han Xuan''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. He only knew that he could absorb and improve the cultivation of the origin of the world.

    After laughing for a while, the young man was right and calm.

    "Sir, the world origin of two different worlds will merge with each other, but this is beyond our control, so I have no knowledge of this matter!"

    "I don''t know, hum! In a word, the power of your world is not allowed to extend to my world. " If it wasn''t for the youth''s ability to control the world, Han Xuan didn''t want to keep this time bomb around.

    Tianxuan mainland is Han Xuan''s base camp. In addition, Jin Lingzi often stays in it. He is really worried.

    "Here it is The young man looks embarrassed. The power of the world is everywhere. He can''t control the power of the world all the time.

    "Why, no!" Han xuanlengmang flickers. He has made a decision in his heart. If the young man''s answer makes him dissatisfied, he will eradicate it even at the cost of hurting his vitality.

    Although young people have the help of the power of the world, don''t forget that Han Xuan has the most bizarre power of the virtual and the real in the world.

    "No, no!" The young man waved his hand and said in embarrassment, "if I want the power of the world not to enter your world, I need to control the power of the world all the time, which will consume me a lot."

    "What''s the matter with me!" The indifferent tone made the young man look ugly.

    "You do it yourself. If you make me feel a threat, I don''t mind. Let you be a part of my strength." Cold finish, Han Xuan disappeared in the canyon.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianxuan continent!

    "That''s what happened. You say, how to deal with it." In front of a stone table, Han Xuan holds up a cup of hot tea.

    "Wow, such a wonderful scene, you didn''t call me!" Two dog son a jump of old high, face a pair of indignant.

    "OK, now I''m up to you to get down to business. You have more knowledge than me. Tell me what to do next." Han Xuan put down the cup, shook his head, but said.

    "Er Gouzi''s face changing speed is almost enough to apply for the Guinness Book of records.

    "If he says so, the only way is to close the door of space leading to Tianxuan continent. However, I always feel that this thing reveals something strange, but I can''t tell where there is a ghost. It''s strange."

    "Close the door of space." Han Xuan frowned tightly. The current Tianxuan continent is not the same as before. He said that it can be closed if it is closed. After all, Tianxuan continent and the earth''s space gate have been connected for thousands of years. If it is closed immediately, Tianxuan continent will not be in chaos.

    "Mobilize the power of the world and make an announcement. The door of space must be closed. I always feel that if the door of space is not closed, something terrible will happen. This feeling has only appeared once in my heart for hundreds of millions of years."

    After listening, Han Xuan stood up from the stone bench without any hesitation. His consciousness penetrated the ground and fell into the origin of the world below.

    Slowly close the eyes, communicate the power of the world, as if from the ethereal voice of nine days to every corner of the mysterious continent.

    "From now on, the door of space from Tianxuan continent to the earth will be closed. All those who want to leave, leave quickly!"

 Chapter 828

    These words seem to stir up a thousand waves with one stone. Every big city in the Tianxuan continent is in a panic. A few people are already packing their bags and preparing to return to the earth. They are afraid that the earth immigrated here. Since the space gate of the Tianxuan continent is about to close, they will naturally go back.

    "Cloud tears! Shall we go back? " A couple of men and women were sitting on the top of the mountain, with the man holding the woman in one hand.

    "No!" The indifferent eyes show warmth to the man in front of them.

    The man laughs it off. He knows that the man in his arms has a great pursuit of power. When he returns to the earth, he is afraid that the world will not be wonderful.

    ¡­¡­

    "Er Gouzi, this time, I''m afraid it will take us many years to come back." In a void, Han Xuan looked at a star floating in front of him and said faintly.

    "Che, how long are you talking about many years?" The two dogs at his feet disdained to curl their mouths and said to him, "time, isn''t it that Guan Gong plays a big knife in front of him? I''m afraid he has existed for a longer time than the earth.".

    "There, time is almost ten thousand." Finish saying, Han Xuan fingertips point on flickering stars.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    Thousands of miles above the ground, clouds and fog, giving people a sense of illusion.

    Gradually, the hazy fog receded, and a few giant pillars towered.

    The pillar is engraved with a golden dragon pattern, just like a living creature ready to move, winding up on the pillar, as if it would rush out and roar up to the sky at any time.

    At the end of dozens of pillars, there is a looming huge hall. From a close view, the golden light of the huge hall is flowing, emitting golden light in the clouds.

    "To father!"

    With the shouts of thousands of people, the sound of Hongzhong came from the huge hall, which seemed to be very penetrating. Hundreds of billions of miles under the sky seemed to respond to the sound.

    "Boom" sunny sky mutation, dark clouds layer pressure of some people breathless.

    "Oh, was it 100000 years earlier? It seems that the waiting time is a little long this time." Outside the grand hall, I don''t know when a figure stood, snow-white clothes and fairy fog mixed together.

    "Er Gouzi, I don''t know the loneliness of 100000 years. You may endure it." Fairy fog Dang open, showing a dog shadow, black and white hair, the first impression is that he is very second.

    "100000 years, you don''t go out. Hey, wait for the baby." Er Gouzi rolled his eyes and said.

    "Go away!" Han Xuan''s face turned black and scolded.

    It''s just not that it''s OK, but this call attracted the eyes of a guard.

    "Who is there?"

    "Gaga, take your time. Hi." Er Gouzi gave a strange smile and fell down. Obviously, he felt that there was no room for him to play in the sky.

    "Dada dada" neat and uniform pace, a team of wearing silver armor Tianbing will Han Xuan firmly surrounded.

    "Who dares to go to heaven?" One of the heavenly soldiers who seemed to be the leader stepped forward and asked.

    "I''m looking for emperor Donghua!" Han Xuan with a smile, if you don''t know him, I''m afraid you think he is a soft persimmon that can be handled by others¡° Hum, you can''t see the emperor if you want. But since you dare to go to heaven, you don''t have to go. Come and catch him. "

    "It''s hard to catch me." Han Xuan smiles and lifts her feet lightly, pulling out the shadow behind her.

    "Pa Pa Pa" falls to the ground sound unceasingly, afterward wails one after another.

    "How, how possible!" The leader was full of disbelief. Who could look around the huge hall was not the only one in a hundred, but the one in front of him made them all fall to the ground in a breath.

 Chapter 829

    In the face of such a thing, if Er Gouzi is here, he will surely come to the most classic line in the 21st century network.

    "You fell before I could help."

    "Whoosh"

    There was a howling sound in the air.

    With a frown, Han Xuan didn''t turn his head, just stretched his hand to the rear.

    "Boom"

    The clothes were rolled up by the wind, and the aftershocks scattered by me cracked the white jade bricks in the sky.

    With a pinch of your hand, an energy sword in the palm of your hand turns into a very strong spiritual power, which floats in the air.

    "The way you welcome guests is really strange." The smile on Han Xuan''s face didn''t change. He turned and looked at the people walking out of the hall.

    "Who are you?" Long sound, but with a not angry from the momentum of power.

    "Tianjun, this man intrudes into heaven. We can''t stop him." Before the leader saw several people outside the hall, he quickly saluted and shirked responsibility for himself.

    "Lord! It turns out that he is the emperor. The white haired man next to him should be the emperor of Donghua. " Thinking in the heart, full of smiling eyes at the rigid face of the man.

    "Back off, it''s not something you can participate in." Can easily take the East China emperor''s blow, I think it is also a very important figure.

    "Yes"

    ¡­¡­

    "Emperor, what should we do now?" When people go away, Tianjun looks at the man next to him.

    "You are not any force I know. Who are you?" Donghua emperor steps out and appears in front of Han Xuan.

    "Why ask in such detail?" Han Xuan''s eyes are bent into a crescent.

    "I want to know what you''re coming for."

    "Why do you want to live in Tianting? I don''t know if you are satisfied with the answer."

    Han Xuan''s words are beyond everyone''s expectation. After all, people of Han Xuan''s level don''t want to wander freely in the world and join a force, which means they will be constrained.

    "Well, since you want to live in Tianting, then accept the examination."

    Han Xuan''s words haven''t been reflected by Tianjun. Donghua emperor''s words make him confused again.

    "Oh, assessment, how to test." Han Xuan clearly remembers that she doesn''t need any assessment to enter the heaven.

    "Your opponent, it''s me! Beat me

    Donghua Dijun has two meanings. First, you can try Han Xuan''s strength. After all, he was surprised that he was able to take a hit from him before.

    Moreover, Bidou can also know whether Han Xuan is greedy for heaven. After all, everyone wants to sit on the throne of heaven. It''s impossible to believe that Han Xuan is really coming to join heaven just by listening to his words.

    If Han Xuan can defeat Donghua emperor, Donghua emperor believes that no one is the opponent in front of him in the whole heaven, then since he has such a powerful force, he won''t spend so much effort at all. Won''t he come faster directly.

    "Yes, right here." Although I don''t know the small abacus in the heart of Donghua emperor, Han Xuan still gladly agrees¡° You are so confident. " Donghua emperor''s Dharma formula pinches, and his lips read out the obscure formula.

    The spirit of the fairies is surging in a hundred Li radius, and the battle between them has been announced.

    "Tianjun, what are they doing?" See the immortal spirit surging, but don''t see two people have any action, a person of the day gentleman side doubts to ask a way.

    "It''s, it''s fighting with Yuanshen, it''s, it''s!" Tianjun''s face moved. If you touch the battle of Yuanshen, you will end up in a terrible situation.

 Chapter 830

    "Boom"

    The powerful aura swept through the whole heavenly palace. Fortunately, the people who could stand here were not simple figures, otherwise, they would cause casualties.

    "Cough!" When the breath calms down, the emperor of Donghua looks pale.

    "I didn''t expect your spirit to be so powerful."

    Under all the shocking eyes, Han Xuan stepped out slowly, and there seemed to be only one expression on his face forever.

    "Now, can I live in heaven?"

    "Ha ha, with your help, our heavenly palace will be able to guarantee a hundred million years of peace." Before the hall, the emperor laughed and walked down the steps slowly.

    "I haven''t asked your honor." When he comes to Han Xuan, Tian Jun asks with a smile.

    "Tianxuan!"

    "If so, you will call emperor Tianxuan in the future!"

    ¡­¡­

    Time flies, the sea changes!

    "Ling''er, it''s been 100000 years. Maybe we can go back soon." Pavilions, Qionglouyuyu, a man and a woman nestle together.

    "Well," the woman in her arms said, with a smile that could melt anything on her face.

    Of these 100000, Han Xuan naturally could not let Jin Lingzi keep the empty room alone, so he took Jin Lingzi here as early as 100000 years ago.

    "The emperor Shaoyang of Donghua purple mansion sat down and ordered Xingjun to disturb emperor Tianxuan." Outside the pavilion, there was a voice.

    "Well, ling''er, the plot has already begun. Go back to Tianxuan first." Pat Jinlingzi on the shoulder, Han Xuan said.

    "Well, brother, pay attention to safety. You can''t get hurt too seriously. You promised me that." Jin Lingzi''s mouth cocked up and his eyes showed that he couldn''t give up.

    "Well, I promise not to get hurt this time!"

    "Well," he nodded his head gently, then moved his body, and put a small moist mouth on his forehead.

    ¡­¡­

    In a small pavilion, I saw a young fairy stamping anxiously.

    "Why don''t you come out? All the immortals are waiting for you." Simang shouts in his heart.

    The reason why it happened is that a big event happened today. A magic weapon named Yuqing Kunlun fan appeared again in Kunlun.

    The emperor is very happy. Every magic weapon of Kunlun has the reputation of frightening the world.

    "Let''s go!" All of a sudden, a voice came from the side.

    "Ah" simang was surprised and then saluted.

    "I have seen the emperor!"

    "Well, let''s go. Don''t let that one wait." Han Xuan''s divine sense had already collected all the things in the Jinluan hall, and naturally knew that the Yuqing Kunlun fan had been born.

    "Yes"

    "Whoosh"

    A ray of light came out of Tianxuan palace. After waiting for a few breath, simang came out of the gate of Tianxuan palace in a hurry. Tiangong, Jinluan hall!

    "Emperor Tianxuan is here."

    "Whoosh" white light flashed, ignoring the forbidden system in the Jinluan hall.

    The white light finally fell on a group of buns opposite the emperor of Donghua.

    In the face of such things, it seems that everyone has been used to it. Obviously, this is not the first time Han Xuan is late.

    "Heavenly king!" When Han Xuan arrives, everyone salutes the people sitting above.

    "Well," the emperor nodded, and the gods straightened up.

    "Kunlun has another magic weapon. What do you think?" The emperor subconsciously cast his eyes to the two white figures on the left and right.

    Just these two people, didn''t seem to notice the look in the eyes of the emperor, should close eyes of close eyes, return false sleep of false sleep.

    "Tianjun, kunlunxu''s magic weapons have the power to frighten the whole world. Now the current Yijun of Yizu is ready to move. This news is the gospel of our heaven." Someone came out and congratulated.

    "Yes, yes." There was a whisper in the hall of Jinluan.

 Chapter 831

    "Daddada" outside the Jinluan hall, the sound of rapid footsteps came, so that all the voices in the hall disappeared without a trace.

    Dressed in white and with a beautiful face, the visitor bowed to the emperor when he entered the hall.

    "Father

    "Well," the emperor nodded.

    "Father, according to the news from kunlunxu, today the God will go to kunlunxu."

    "Oh, to visit Moyuan, although zheyan is the son of his father, he hasn''t appeared in kunlunxu for tens of thousands of years. Today, why is he so elegant?" The emperor frowned slightly.

    "Father, it''s said that God zheyan will choose a disciple for God Moyuan." The handsome man in the middle of the two teams saluted again and said.

    But at this time, the footstep outside the hall sounded again.

    "Heavenly king!"

    "Well, what''s the matter?"

    "Kunlun Xu just came up with the news that God Moyuan had passed on the Yuqing Kunlun fan to his youngest disciple."

    "Oh, but the man that God took with him."

    "Yes"

    "Well, does he have great talent for cultivation?" This is the only reasonable explanation that Tianjun thought of.

    "Heavenly king!" At this time, a voice sounded in the Jinluan hall, which made the hall quiet for a moment.

    "Well?" Tianjun also didn''t expect Han Xuan to make a sound. After all, every trip to Jinluan palace of Han Xuan in the past 100000 years is a decoration.

    Donghua emperor''s eyes also show an accident, the corners of his mouth rise, looking at Han Xuan with great interest.

    "Kunlunxu, why don''t I go for a walk?" What Han Xuan wants is not to covet the jade Qing Kunlun fan. His purpose is to go to Qingqiu and cast a fortune. To go to Kunlun is just by the way.

    "He went to kunlunxu, isn''t he?" In their hearts, Han Xuan must have gone here for the jade Qing Kunlun fan.

    "Emperor Tianxuan, do you have any idea about that Yuqing Kunlun fan?" Tianjun''s face is strange. He is a master of Taoism. He goes to compete with a younger generation for things. The news is spread out. Isn''t it a joke for people all over the world.

    Han Xuan didn''t answer, so he stood up and walked slowly to the gate of the hall.

    In the face of such Han Xuan, Tianjun is embarrassed, but he doesn''t dare to scold Han Xuan. The final result is that Tianjun sits on the Dragon chair for a long time.

    Just when the emperor was about to be unable to sit down, another voice came.

    "Tianjun, I''ll follow him to have a look!" The emperor of Donghua stood up and came to the middle of the two teams. He said faintly.

    "Good" Donghua emperor''s appearance, can be said to solve the urgent, Tianjun quickly took this opportunity to step down.

    ¡­¡­

    Kunlunxu!

    "Whoosh"

    "Whoosh"

    Two lights came down from the sky.

    Dun Guang converges. Two "mortals" in white appear. They are emperor Donghua and Han Xuan¡° Why are you here? "

    "It''s just by the way. My ultimate goal is not here." Han Xuan smiles and walks into the virtual boundary of Kunlun.

    "By the way." Looking at the figure that had disappeared in the fog, the emperor of Donghua murmured and followed in.

    ¡­¡­

    "Diefeng, some guests are coming. Go to meet them." In Yajian, Moyuan drinks with zheyan, and a beautiful young man with a folding fan stands behind Moyuan.

    "Yes" by the door, Kunlun Xuda elder martial brother respectfully salutes and exits the room.

    "Who is it?" Fold Yan eyebrows slightly wrinkle, a touch of surprise in Mo yuan''s eyes can''t escape fold Yan this old phoenix.

    "Emperor Donghua and Emperor Tianxuan!"

 Chapter 832

    "Second elder martial brother, it''s said that emperor Donghua and Emperor Tianxuan are inside. Is that true?" Outside the main hall, more than a dozen young people are hiding behind the rockery. It''s just a noisy scene. It seems that they don''t need to hide at all.

    "Well, in there, keep your voices down. If you disturb the conversation between Shifu and the two emperors, you will not be punished after seeing Shifu. "

    When they heard this, their necks shrank and their voices whispered a lot less.

    "Is this the new disciple of God Moyuan? He was born beautiful." Don''t say Han Xuan knows the plot, even if he doesn''t know the whole plot, he can see that the new disciple Mo yuan accepted is a woman disguised as a man.

    "Si Yin, go and meet the two emperors." Mo yuan naturally hears Han Xuan''s implication, but seeing that he doesn''t break it, there is no response.

    "Si Yin has seen emperor Donghua and Emperor Tianxuan!"

    "Well," they nodded one after another.

    "Emperor Tianxuan, it''s been 100000 years since he left in a hurry. His style is still the same." At the beginning, the father was in chaos. As the adopted son of the father, she was naturally present.

    "Yes, time is like the sea!" Han Xuan sighs that if he has not been accompanied by Jin Lingzi for 100000 years, he is afraid that he will go crazy.

    "By the way, I''ve heard that the peach blossom wine of the God of folding face is the best in the world. I''ll take some time to ask for a few cups." In this world, few people like Han Xuan, but it is obvious that the old phoenix has entered his eyes.

    "Ha ha, I''m waiting any time!"

    ¡­¡­

    The moon is like a silver plate, full of stars!

    "It''s said that the first grandson of the fox emperor will be born soon, but it''s true." At night, Han Xuan and zheyan stand on a flat topped mountain.

    "Well, what does emperor Tianxuan mean?" Fold Yan to nod, the eyes of doubt cast to Han Xuan.

    One of the reasons why han Xuan went down to earth is to meet the protagonist of the whole play, Bai Qian.

    Two is the fox emperor''s first little grandson, Bai Fengjiu.

    With a smile, Han Xuan didn''t speak. He just looked at the sky. His eyes didn''t seem to penetrate the sky and fell into the lonely taichen palace.

    "Let me make up for your regret."

    ¡­¡­

    After several days, zheyan has returned to his ten mile peach forest, but when he left, he told Han xuanhu when his grandson would be born.

    More than ten days later, Han Xuan has been living in Kunlun.

    "Moyuan, goodbye!"

    "Well, emperor, take your time!"

    "Whoosh"

    Green hill boundary!

    It''s no secret that the fox emperor Baizhi''s first grandson came. Today''s Qingqiu is very busy. All the dignified people from all over the world are present. Even if they have something to do, they will send envoys.

    "Why, Qingqiu, it hasn''t been so busy for a long time. It''s really the light of your highness." Looking at the heady hall, the person in charge of reception outside sighed.

    "Isn''t it? The one who just went in is the demon king who occupies one side. He usually can''t see him, but today he comes to congratulate his highness on his birth."¡° Whoosh "the horizon in the distance lights up a white light.

    Apart from those who have invitation cards, those who can fly above the green hills at this time are only those who have achieved success in cultivation.

    "Look, there''s another one coming. Stand up. I don''t know who''s coming this time." The two receptionists arranged their clothes, and their eyes moved with the movement of streamer.

    Streamer speed is very fast, just in two people just stand, streamer has fallen in front.

    "I don''t know who you are First they saluted, then one asked.

    "Tianxuan palace, Emperor Tianxuan!"

 Chapter 833

    Under their dull eyes, Han Xuan slowly steps into the city.

    "Quick, quick! announcement! Notice One of them came back and cried.

    Another person''s body trembles, and he pulls up his voice in a panic.

    "Heaven, Emperor Tianxuan, here you are!"

    In the past 100000 years, Han Xuan has never been down to earth, so his fame has not spread to the world, but he is not a simple person who can be called emperor.

    Step by step into the bustling city, but Han Xuan over the place, all is a lot smaller voice.

    "Whoosh" in the center of the city.

    "Ha ha, Emperor Tianxuan, when you come to Qingqiu, you are welcome from afar and welcome from afar." The light is still in the sky, but the sound has already sounded in the city.

    "Ah, it''s the fox emperor." There are not a few people who listen to the starting sound of the fox emperor, but the more so, the more awed Han Xuan''s eyes are. After all, ordinary people can''t afford to meet the fox emperor in person.

    How fast to escape the light, when the light convergence, fox emperor white stop, fold Yan suddenly appear.

    "I''ve seen the fox emperor and the God of folding face!" The cry of the sky was heard in the city.

    "Well, today is the day of my granddaughter''s birth. You can stay in Qingqiu for three days." Fox Emperor today''s smile almost never disappeared, you can imagine how happy fox emperor was with the birth of his granddaughter.

    After saying this, the fox emperor''s eyes look at Han Xuan, squinting his eyes at the terrible man.

    The person who saw Han Xuan fight with emperor Donghua 100000 years ago can be counted with one hand, and zheyan is one. Moyuan and Tianjun are naturally present, but the fox emperor, who has nothing to do with the father, is not in heaven.

    But it doesn''t matter. The more the fox emperor looks, the more frightened he is. Han Xuan is like a deep tan. If he sinks too deep, he''s afraid he won''t be able to get out.

    "Well, Emperor fox, Emperor Tianxuan has come all the way. I think it''s a bit tiring." Fold Yan light cough, interrupt fox emperor this seemingly impolite gaze.

    "Oh, yes, emperor, please!" The fox emperor came back and made a gesture of invitation.

    A little smile, Han Xuan did not care, "Fox emperor, please!"

    Here is Qingqiu. Han Xuan likes to show off his face, so he didn''t move before the fox emperor made a gesture.

    "Well" see Han Xuan''s mind, fox emperor jumped up, streamer across the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    The three fell in front of a palace in the heart of the city almost at the same time.

    "Emperor, please!"

    "Well, fox emperor, please!"

    The atmosphere in the palace is quite different from the outside world. Except for a few servants who pass by from time to time, the rest are the guards who look back and forth.

    Through the long corridor, Han Xuan and his three came to the hall. After a while, a maid with a better figure served a cup of tea.

    "It''s a pity that I can''t see the bravery of the emperor 100000 years ago." Fox emperor min tea, said with a smile.

    "The fox emperor is joking." Han Xuan is also a smile, said¡° Well, I don''t know what happened when the emperor came to Qingqiu today! " Although the birth of his first granddaughter was a great event, the fox emperor understood that this matter might not allow Tianxuan emperor, who was said to be able to outdo Donghua emperor by force, to come.

    "Half a month ago, I was guided by the laws of heaven and earth." If Er Gouzi is here, he will scold Han Xuan for being shameless. I''ll bah what the law of heaven and earth is and what the hell is.

 Chapter 834

    "What, the law of heaven and earth!" In this world, maybe only father can know something about the power of the law, but Han Xuan can come to Qingqiu by the guidance of the law.

    "Is it true that emperor Tianxuan can contact the law, and then he has the ability to fight with the father?" The reason why the Father God is respected by all things is that he not only has great power, but also has the power to control the law.

    "Emperor, do you know the purpose that the law guides you to come here?"

    "Well, I didn''t understand it before, but when I came here, I found out what it meant." The smile on Han Xuan''s face never seems to disappear.

    "Oh, what is it?" The fox emperor was a little nervous. After all, the ultimate destination of the rule was Qingqiu.

    "I need to fulfill one of his wishes, and it''s Bai Fengjiu, the granddaughter of the fox emperor, who can promote it." In the last three words, Han Xuan stopped for three times.

    As soon as the words came out, the fox emperor''s breath was a little short, and his tone was a little deep.

    "What do you want?"

    Seeing this, Han Xuan knew that the fox emperor had misunderstood himself. He laughed and explained, "don''t worry, fox emperor. It''s a good thing for Bai Fengjiu."

    "Fox emperor, calm down!" Feeling the oppressive atmosphere in the hall, she quickly stepped out to make a comeback.

    "Hoo" take a deep breath, "I want to know what you want to do and what your purpose is."

    "This time, I just came to see Bai Fengjiu, leaving a chance. As for the purpose, I can''t tell you yet." Tell fox emperor his purpose, afraid is this plot can''t continue.

    "I''m sorry I can''t bring Feng Jiu to see you." Han Xuan''s purpose is unknown, and the fox emperor is eager to protect the calf, so his tone is not very friendly.

    "The fox emperor!" Fold face eyebrows slightly wrinkle, subconsciously to Han Xuan.

    Fold Yan this cry let fox emperor know he said wrong words, just words have export, want to take back but difficult.

    When they were worried, Han Xuan said, "it''s OK. It''s too early to see her now. However, since you have come to Qingqiu, give her something."

    Han Xuan fingertip a shot, a black bright small stone shot to the fox emperor.

    "If you can trust me, let her wear it on her."

    Looking at the crystal in the palm, the fox emperor''s face changed greatly.

    "Good, good pure soul power, what is it?"

    Folding Yan''s eyes also showed surprise, the strong soul power in the stone, even if he used it himself, I''m afraid it would have a great effect.

    "That''s it." When you think about it, even if you are as powerful as Han Xuan, you should be reluctant to use it. But now, Han Xuan gives it to others.

    Looking at the changes in their eyes, Han Xuan is very satisfied. In other people''s eyes, soul jade may be a rare treasure, but in Han Xuan''s eyes, it''s just like that. After all, there is a soul Jade Mountain in the mysterious continent.

    "Well, when she grows up, I''ll come to Qingqiu again. At that time, I hope the fox emperor won''t misunderstand me." As the voice falls, a black crack appears behind Han Xuan.

    "Hiss"

    If the appearance of the soul jade only surprised them, the appearance of the black hole in the rear made them look shocked. After the crack disappeared for a long time, the two people relaxed and looked at each other.

    "If I''m right, that''s the power of the law."

 Chapter 835

    "Back In taichen palace, the emperor of Donghua seems to be talking to others, but he seems to be talking to himself.

    Siming looked around and made sure that there was only himself and the emperor of Donghua in the room, with a strange look in his eyes.

    "Well, I''m back!" On hearing this voice, the doubts in Siming''s heart disappeared.

    "Emperor Tianxuan, you really come and go without a trace." Simang thought of it in his heart, but he said to the air in front of him.

    "Little God has seen Emperor Xuan."

    "Hua" taichen palace stable incomparable space was torn open a crack.

    The time that the crack appears is extremely short. When simang reacts, Han Xuan in white is already standing in front of him.

    "Why did you come to my taichen palace?" Donghua emperor moved and sat up straight.

    Looking at the emperor of Donghua for a long time, Han Xuan suddenly shows a smile.

    "You say, will the iron tree blossom?"

    Han Xuan''s words puzzled the second monk of simangzhang. He didn''t understand what Han Xuan wanted to say.

    "What do you want to say?" Not only did Siming not know Han Xuan''s meaning, but also the emperor of Donghua didn''t react.

    "Then you''ll know."

    ¡­¡­

    In the following days, as in the original book, the Yi people set out to fight against the Tian people. In the end, Moyuan sacrificed his yuan God to the East emperor bell, leaving only a complete body.

    After that, Si Yin, the 17th disciple of Kunlun, disappeared.

    "Unfortunately, the origin of the world is still not born." Sitting on the fairy mountain, Han Xuan tugged his chin with one hand.

    Han Xuan can''t miss the plot of the wing rebellion. After all, it''s also an important plot. After so many worlds, Han Xuan knows that if the world is born, at least there will be an important plot to set off.

    Slowly stand up, Han Xuan figure a flash, back to the temple.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    "It''s 70000 years. Time is unforgettable." Standing on a towering mountain, Han Xuan shows a moment''s fatigue in Gujing''s unshakable eyes.

    Suddenly, a soft body was pasted behind him, and a pair of weak and boneless arms passed through the waist.

    Han Xuan doesn''t have to look back. He knows who is behind by his familiar smell.

    "Ling''er, thanks to your company in the past 70000 years." Hold the jade hand on the chest, Han Xuan said.

    The person behind didn''t speak, just hugged Han Xuan''s hand slightly tight.

    "Ling''er, I promise you to wait 300 years. If the origin of the world here is not yet born, I will take you to all the rivers and mountains."

    Since Han Xuan came to this world, except for the date of Bai Fengjiu''s birth, Han Xuan has never been in the world. He is afraid that the butterfly effect will change the plot.

    "Brother, don''t cheat."

    Turning around, you can see the look in Jin Lingzi''s eyes¡° Well, "Han Xuan nodded heavily.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom" from the mortal spread a wave of energy, even let the heavenly palace also shake up.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    Dozens and hundreds of Guanghua flew to Jinluan hall.

    "What makes heaven shake?" It was only a cup of tea before the fluctuation of energy, and the Jinluan palace was full of people.

    "Tianjun, the source of energy fluctuation seems to be Ruoshui river." An immortal official stood out of the line and said.

    Tianjun''s face changed, "if the water river, that''s not the place to suppress Qingcang."

    "I''ve been to Ruoshui river before, and the seal hasn''t been loosened." The languid voice came from the mouth of the Donghua emperor opposite Han Xuan,

    "Call" Donghua emperor personally went to investigate, and told nothing, this let many people in the hall relieved.

 Chapter 836

    Watching the emperor step into the corridor beside him, the people on the Jinluan hall also leave one after another.

    "What do you think of it?" In the Jinluan hall, only Han Xuan, the emperor of Donghua, and simang have not left.

    Stretching a stretch, Han Xuan soft said, "how to see, not how to see."

    With that, Han Xuan got up and walked out of the Jinluan hall.

    ¡­¡­

    As time goes by, it seems that everyone forgets the things by the Ruoshui river.

    "I hope I won''t be disappointed in the plot of Zhu Xiantai." Leaning against a small pavilion in Tianxuan palace, Han Xuan looks in a direction intentionally or unintentionally.

    "But before that, there is a good play coming on." Han Xuan''s mouth turned up, then disappeared in Tianxuan palace without any sign.

    ¡­¡­

    Taichen Palace

    "Can''t get in, can''t get in!" It sounds like a grumpy woman, but it''s very nice.

    Outside taichen palace, a beautiful girl squats in the corner. The most remarkable feature is a phoenix tail flower between her forehead.

    The girl seems to have experienced some setbacks, with a sullen expression on her face, looking at the silver guard not far away from her from time to time.

    "Whoosh" in front of the body, the breeze came, and the girl raised her heart-catching eyes.

    "Who are you?"

    In front of the girl, a man in white stood and looked at her with smiling eyes.

    "Emperor Tianxuan!" Not far away, two silver guards knelt on one knee and cried.

    "Ah, you are emperor Tianxuan!" The girl''s dark eyes flashed.

    "Pa Pa Pa" can be at this time, the corner, crisp voice came, when the voice turned the corner, only to see a folding fan patting the palm of a handsome young man appeared.

    "Eh, Emperor Tianxuan, how can you be outside taichen palace?" Obviously, the youth didn''t expect to see Tianxuan emperor here.

    "And who is this little girl?" When the young man came to the front, he saw the girl squatting in the corner, with a little surprise in her eyes.

    If you want to be young, the person who can make emperor Tianxuan stop and watch must not be a simple person.

    "Cheng yuyuanjun, I''d like to ask you a favor."

    "What The young man''s face was unbelievable. Emperor Tianxuan asked for his help. It was incredible.

    Han Xuan shakes his head and ignores Cheng yuyuanjun''s reaction. He continues, "she''s Qingqiu baifengjiu. I want you to bring him into taichen palace."

    "Let me!" Cheng Yu''s eyes are wide open. There are many ways to enter taichen palace. For example, let Han Xuan bring people in. He relies on the name of emperor Tianxuan, and no one dares to ask.

    "Well, for special reasons, I can''t bring Bai Fengjiu into taichen palace, so!"

    Han Xuan takes Bai Fengjiu into taichen palace in person, and the plot will be changed greatly, which Han Xuan doesn''t want to see.

    "Wait, didn''t you say you would come to see me? Why didn''t you come to Qingqiu for 70000 years?" Suddenly, Bai Fengjiu, squatting in the corner, stood up and said. Han Xuan was stunned, but soon he was relieved. When Bai Fengjiu was born 70000 years ago, Han Xuan did say that Bai Fengjiu would go to Qingqiu when he grew up, but Han Xuan forgot about it when he was accompanied by Jin Lingzi.

    "Forget it!" Han Xuan answers with a smile. Then he walks aside and walks into taichen palace. The two silver guards also turn a blind eye.

    "Forget, forget!" Bai Fengjiu''s eyes are wide open, and she wants to rush into taichen palace to question Han Xuan.

    "Ah, ah, if you go in like this, you can''t be thrown out." Cheng Yu quickly pulls Bai Fengjiu to taichen palace.

 Chapter 837

    "In other words, what''s the relationship between you and Emperor Tianxuan? Why did he go to Qingqiu to see you?" Come to a fairy bridge, Chengyu eight trigrams temperament together, want to press down is impossible.

    "My father said that when I was born, Emperor Tianxuan came to Qingqiu and gave me something." Bai Fengjiu''s mouth is so high that he doesn''t catch up with Han Xuan. He feels uncomfortable.

    "Ah, when you were born, Emperor Tianxuan went to Qingqiu and gave you something." Cheng Yu covers her mouth.

    "Yes, why, it''s strange." Baifeng nine innocent eyes doubt to see into jade.

    "Strange! No wonder, Emperor Tianxuan, it is said that he is more mysterious than emperor Donghua. In addition to the number of times I saw him today, I only saw him 13 times in total, and I didn''t see him at that time. "

    In Jinluan palace, Han Xuan doesn''t go to court every time. After all, he also wants to practice.

    Since breaking through the period of emergence, Han Xuan really has no time to stabilize his cultivation.

    "But what did emperor Tianxuan give you?" As soon as Cheng Yu''s eyes turned, the ghost idea came to her mind.

    "Oh, that''s it." Without any scheming, Bai Fengjiu took down a necklace on Xuebai''s neck.

    "Shua Shua" when it touches the light, a diamond black stone under the necklace starts to absorb any kind of light around.

    Seeing this, Cheng Yu''s face changed greatly. "Put it away quickly, it will attract other people''s attention."

    When the light does not gather here, Cheng Yu''s face is much better.

    "What''s that? I can''t touch it for a moment. It makes my spirit sublimate a little." Cheng Yu thought to herself, "every space has such an effect. Isn''t it right to wear it on the body..."

    "What a lucky girl."

    Shaking her head, Cheng Yu pulls out the strange ideas in her mind. After all, Bai Fengjiu can''t envy that kind of thing.

    "Well, now let''s talk about how you get into taichen palace."

    Upon hearing this, the corner of Bai Fengjiu''s eye was almost bent into a crescent moon.

    "There is only one way to enter taichen palace."

    "No way." Bai Fengjiu is a little nervous.

    "Be a maid!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Donghua, how about this tea." In the hall, Han Xuan and Donghua emperor sit opposite each other, but in front of them, there is another cup of tea that emits colorful mist.

    "Tea is good, but you don''t know whether it''s good or bad." Donghua emperor light said, will cup gently to his mouth.

    "Ha ha" Han Xuanyi laughs, and naturally hears what Donghua emperor''s words mean.

    It''s four or five days since Han xuanlai came to taichen palace, and he hasn''t stepped out of here.

    In the past, Han Xuan would leave taichen palace in half a day, but this time he stayed for a few days. Otherwise, it would be strange for Donghua emperor to be confused.

    "Emperor, Emperor Tianxuan, the peach blossoms that emperor chengyuyuan asked xiane to pick." During the drink, simang walked in slowly from outside the hall, holding a jade bottle with pink peach blossom in it¡° Oh, peach blossom, I don''t know who picked it, but I have such an eye. " Han Xuan puts down the white jade teacup and looks at simang with a smile.

    "Chengyu Yuanjun and Xian''e are just outside the hall. Do you need to let them in?" Si Ming Gong Gong''s body, but he is happy for Han Xuan.

    "Since Chengyu Yuanjun is here, Donghua will not turn a blind eye."

 Chapter 838

    The emperor of Donghua frowned tightly and did not answer.

    "Si Ming, go ahead and bring Cheng Yu Yuan Jun and that Xian''e in." See Donghua emperor don''t speak, Han Xuan will talk over.

    "Yes"

    After a few breath, simang led Chengyu into the palace. Behind Chengyu, a shrinking figure poked out his head from time to time, but soon hid behind Chengyu.

    When his eyes fell behind Cheng Yu, the emperor of Donghua suddenly felt a big head and two big eyes.

    "I have seen emperor Donghua and Emperor Tianxuan!" Cheng Yu comes to the path and bows to Gong.

    Han Xuan didn''t speak. His eyes wandered. Quan Dang didn''t see it happen.

    "Cough, your highness, your highness." Si Ming called in a low voice the white phoenix nine who had already stood still.

    "Ah, Si Ming, what!" Back to God, Bai Fengjiu also responded in a low voice.

    "Er" a light Er Er, originally East China emperor gentleman don''t know when already eyes fall on Si Ming body.

    Seeing this, Siming didn''t dare to talk, but he kept winking at Bai Fengjiu.

    Dai Meng''s white phoenix nine how can understand this kind of profound meaning, silly stand in situ at a loss.

    "Bai Fengjiu, I don''t salute when I see the two emperors." Cheng Yu, who serves as an assistant, naturally can''t watch Bai Feng''s nine fools in the same place.

    "Ah, xiane, baifengjiu, I''ve seen the emperor and Tianxuan emperor." Finally understand over of white Feng nine say, just eyes but dare not look at East China emperor.

    "Well, you picked the peach blossom." Han Xuan finally opens his mouth. With one move, the jade bottle in Siming''s hand floats to the table between them.

    "Well, yes." Bai Fengjiu''s head is still not raised, but still a little bit.

    "Warm rain, fragrant wind and frequent visits, flowers bloom is a good spring, Donghua, it seems that in recent days, there are happy events in taichen palace." Han Xuan pushes the jade bottle to Donghua, with some ridicule in his mouth.

    "What''s the happy event? In my opinion, it''s just a wild fox sneaking into my palace." The emperor of Donghua didn''t look at the peach blossom. He slowly stood up and walked out of the hall.

    After the shadow disappeared, Cheng Yu straightened up and looked at Bai Fengjiu, with an iron hating look on her face.

    "You, you, where is your fearless disposition?"

    Listening to Cheng Yu''s angry voice, Bai Fengjiu did not dare to raise her head.

    "Oh, forget it. I can''t see the friendship between the world. Let''s go. I''m taking you to the emperor." Cheng Yu doesn''t know what ghost idea he has come up with. He pulls Bai Fengjiu and prepares to leave the palace.

    "Well, it''s OK to make noise occasionally. If it''s too much, she''ll be thrown out of taichen palace." Han Xuan''s voice came out when Cheng Yu had just moved.

    "Besides, since Donghua hasn''t driven her out of taichen palace now, it means that you can stay here. So, don''t push any inch at this time."

    After hearing Han Xuan''s words, Cheng Yu''s eyes turned a few times, "yes, Emperor Tianxuan."

    ¡­¡­

    In the days after that, Han Xuan didn''t go to taichen palace, because outsiders couldn''t get involved in the two people''s affairs, so they had to take their time¡° Is he finally caught In Tianxuan palace, Han Xuan slowly opens his eyes, and there is a light in his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    "Hum, how can a mortal woman be worthy of the prince of heaven? It''s nonsense. It''s nonsense." In the main hall, the emperor looked at the two kneeling below, his face was very gloomy.

    "I night China, this life, not simply do not marry!"

 Chapter 839

    "Well, you are stubborn! Come on, leave this mortal who puzzles the crown prince of the Tian clan to zhuxiantai. " In a rage, the emperor casually charged the mortal woman kneeling on the ground.

    "No, no!" Seeing the two silver guards coming in from outside the hall, the woman turned pale.

    "You dare!" The man stood up fiercely from the ground and protected the woman in his arms.

    "Well! You don''t do it yet. " Tianjun''s cold hum made the two bodyguards tremble, and they would stretch out their hands to pull the woman.

    But at this time, the man did not know when, a sword condensation shape.

    "Swish" even out two swords, the bodyguard forced back, but fortunately the two dodged in time, did not get hurt.

    "Yehua!" Tianjun Qi''s body is shaking. When did Yehua disobey him? But for the sake of this unknown mortal woman, she didn''t care about her face. If she stayed in Tiangong for a long time, it wouldn''t be a mess.

    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Finally, he raised his arm, and the golden light on his palm twinkled.

    "Father, please show mercy." A middle-aged man stood out and came to the middle of Yehua and Tianjun.

    "You really have a good son." Tianjun''s face was gloomy and his tone was very stiff.

    "Father, it''s my lax discipline. If you want to punish me, punish me."

    "Hum" Tianjun heavily put down his arm, but the anger on his face still did not dissipate.

    "Lord! How can you be so angry Outside the hall, a voice came out.

    "Whoosh" Han Xuan''s figure suddenly appeared in the hall.

    "The emperor, the crown prince of the heaven clan, wants to marry a mortal woman. Isn''t that enough?"

    "Oh" Han Xuan''s eyes fall on a man and a woman who are hugging each other.

    "Tianjun, I don''t know. If this woman has dragon body, will you still be like this?" The first turn, smiling eyes look at the emperor.

    "Emperor, what do you mean by that?" Tianjun frowned slightly, but he didn''t dare to say what he thought.

    "This mortal woman, if not mistaken, should be pregnant."

    Han Xuan came here 100000 years ago, and the plot has changed imperceptibly. This time, he came here to fill the huge hole that has been separated from the main line.

    "What In the hall, except for the two faces of the people concerned, there was no change. The rest of the people''s faces changed greatly.

    "Le Xu, see if it is as the emperor said." Le Xu was Yehua''s mother, and also one of the most skillful doctors of the Tian family besides the king of medicine.

    In classical Chinese, Le Xu hurried to the mortal woman and put his hand on his wrist.

    "Ah, if so." The hand holding the wrist trembled, and Le Xu was overjoyed.

    "Tianjun, what the emperor said is very true. That mortal woman is really pregnant with Yehua''s flesh and blood."

    "Well, in that case, you can save her life for the time being, but you can get rid of the death penalty, but you can''t get away with the life penalty. Take him to the fair, and don''t let her step out there." You can see that Tianjun''s eyes flashed a ray of joy, but he soon covered up the past.

    "Thank you very much, Emperor." Yehua arched her hands to them¡° Well, "Han Xuan just nodded with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    "Emperor, Emperor Tianxuan is here." In the library of taichen palace, simanggong stands in front of Donghua emperor.

    At this time, the emperor of Donghua was staring at the book carved with bamboo slips in his hand. On one side, a red Nine Tailed Fox was lying on his thigh, and his big eyes were slightly closed. It seemed that he was enjoying the touch of the emperor of Donghua.

 Chapter 840

    "Let her in." When speaking, eyes still stay on the book.

    "Is" along with the Si Ming to go out but a few breath, the study spreads the footstep sound.

    "Eh, Donghua, where is the wild fox? It''s still a Nine Tailed red fox." The sound of endless ridicule.

    "I came by myself." Putting down the ancient book in his hand, the emperor of Donghua looked at the fox beside his leg.

    "Yes, but I don''t think the smell of the wild fox is familiar to me." Han Xuan is not polite. He sits down directly opposite the emperor of Donghua.

    Red fox''s ears moved and a nervous look flashed in his eyes.

    "Maybe you''ve seen Tian Xuan before." Gently in the red fox head stroked, Donghua emperor light said.

    "Boring, it''s boring." Han Xuan curled his lips, obviously not satisfied with the answer of Donghua emperor.

    After staying in taichen palace for half a day, Han Xuan returns to his own Tianxuan palace.

    Tianxuan palace is as cold as ever. If you didn''t know it was the residence of emperor Tianxuan, some people would think that this grand palace was just a decoration.

    "Boom" today, the sky above Tianxuan palace boomed, which immediately attracted the eyes of countless people.

    "Oh, Han boy, I''ve been doing well these years." The inner hall of Tianxuan palace is in ruins. On the ruins, Han Xuan holds the Tianxing sword. On the opposite side is a dog that looks like a mortal.

    "Well, it''s 170000 years. You''ve been hiding a lot." It has been 170000 years since he came here, but there has been no news from Er Gouzi since he left.

    It is reasonable to say that the disappearance of Er Gouzi will not cause any trouble to Han Xuan, but this disappearance is 170000 years, 170000 years. If there is no major event, it''s OK. But if there is any change, when Er Gouzi is needed, he can''t be found, which is a serious problem.

    After all, er Gouzi has a wide range of knowledge. It''s better to have this encyclopedia around than to explore it slowly.

    "Gaga, labor and capital have not wasted time in these 170000 years." Er Gouzi has no reaction to Han Xuan''s murderous eyes, and he still has a cheap smile on his face.

    "Oh, where are you and what have you done?" It didn''t waste time. If someone else said this, it would have some credibility, but it could come out of Er Gouzi''s mouth, which would make a few question marks.

    "You want to know." Two dogs put the dog''s head together.

    "Say it Han Xuan said coldly.

    "Hey, hey, I just won''t tell you." Finish saying this sentence, seem to know Han Xuan is about to put away sword to fall immediately, fierce backward one jump.

    "Click" on the ground, there is a deep ditch in the ruins of the building.

    "Ah, how lonely invincible is." For avoiding Han Xuan''s attack, er Gouzi is very proud. He looks up at the sky 45 degrees, and his face is in need of beating.

    "Whoosh, whoosh" in the distant horizon, a few rays of light came.

    The emperor of Donghua first arrived at Tianxuan palace.

    "What''s the matter?" At the sight of the scene, the emperor of Donghua frowned.

    "It''s all right, family business!" Han Xuan makes up his mind that if this cheap dog doesn''t teach him today, it will be more difficult for him to obey the rules in the future¡° Family business Emperor Donghua was surprised. Emperor Tianxuan was a famous loner in Tianzu. In addition, in Tianzu, Emperor Donghua dares to say that no one knows emperor Tianxuan better than himself.

    "Ouch, who is farting? It stinks. It stinks. It stinks."

 Chapter 841

    Only listen to the distance, two dog son spread is very dislike of voice.

    "It''s family business." He who dares to speak to Emperor Tianxuan like this, even if he has to weigh it, but the dog on the other side dares to be so presumptuous, which makes the eyes of emperor Donghua dignified.

    "Fight." Han Xuan yells and flashes. It''s just that he''s fast, and ER Gouzi''s speed is faster. When he falls to the place where he stood just before, er Gouzi switches a position with him and falls to the place where Han Xuan stood before.

    "Oh, are you the emperor of Donghua? I''m a big fan of you. Can you sign for me?" See the side is the emperor of Donghua, two dog son eyes flashing light, also don''t know where to touch out a small book and a neutral pen, full of expectations to the emperor of Donghua.

    "Fans?" Although I can''t understand the words of the 21st century, the emperor of Donghua can feel that Er Gouzi won''t cause any trouble to himself.

    Shua''er Gouzi''s eyes flashed and his figure disappeared again.

    "The strength of the goods, how suddenly refined so fast." If it''s just a coincidence before, it''s not a coincidence that Er Gouzi can avoid his sword so easily this time.

    "Where are you in 170000 years?" The sky star sword slants to point to the ground, Han Xuan asks a way.

    "Hehe, I don''t want to tell you. I''m angry."

    "Tianxuan, who is he? Why can''t you catch him? Do you need my help?" Donghua emperor also saw that Er Gouzi was unusual, but he and Han Xuan must go to catch Er Gouzi at the same time, which will make him difficult to escape.

    "No, I''ll take care of it myself." Han Xuan and ER Gouzi have been fighting for hundreds of times, but each time, none of them is single. They also abide by this rule.

    "Whoosh, whoosh," the distant light came late.

    There were four visitors, Tianjun, Yehua, Yehua''s father and third uncle.

    "What''s going on here?" Looking at the scarred ground, Tianjun frowned and subconsciously turned to the two dogs standing on the ruins opposite Han Xuan.

    "It''s all right. It''s just a movement." While speaking, the sky star sword turns into countless light spots and melts into the body.

    "The dog opposite is raised by the emperor!" Even the emperor of Donghua didn''t see the details of Er Gouzi clearly. It''s even more impossible for Tianjun. What he saw was the speed of dodging under Han Xuan''s attack.

    "I''m a mother. I''m blind again. I can see clearly that labor and capital are wolves." No one can say that he is a dog. Therefore, er Gouzi doesn''t care that he is the respected emperor of heaven in the world.

    "Bold!" Next to Tianjun, Yehua''s father gave a big drink.

    "Bold, bold, you are paralyzed!" What kind of dog is er Gouzi? He''s a dog who doesn''t pay attention to anyone. How can he be afraid of drinking.

    "He has nothing to do with me. The emperor will deal with him at will." Han Xuan''s eyes turned and thought of a good chance to kill Er Gouzi. In an instant, the gloom on his face disappeared.

    "Well, since the emperor doesn''t know him, Yang CuO takes down the spy who broke into the Tianzu."

    "Who''s the spy, this pot, labor and capital do not back." Er Gouzi yelled, his face indignant.

    However, Yang Cuo, who had received the order, was scolded and ruthless.

    "Come on, come on, come on, come on, come on, come on. I''m drowsy when you chase me." On the ruins, there is a scene of cat catching mouse.

 Chapter 842

    "Whoosh" when everyone looked at this dramatic scene, a light came up in the distance.

    "Tianjun, Yehua and that mortal woman jumped down from zhuxiantai."

    "What Tianjun''s face changed a lot. No matter how arrogant Er Gouzi was, his body turned into a streamer.

    "You don''t want to see it." The emperor of Donghua frowned and looked back from the direction of the emperor''s disappearance.

    "There''s nothing to see." Han Xuan waves his hand, and the plot of Yehua and Qingqiu Baiqian jump to kill Sendai. He doesn''t feel the original breath of the world. If he goes, it just disturbs the development of the plot.

    "It''s so boring. It''s all gone." Er Gouzi shakes his tail and comes to Han Xuan.

    "Tianxuan, what is he? Why can''t I see his strength?" The more you look at Er Gouzi, the more like a quagmire, you will be sucked in unconsciously.

    "Donghua, if you have this idea, you''d better care about the wild fox. She seems to be locked in the demon lock tower." You don''t need to have a divine sense to find out, because Han Xuan, who is familiar with the plot, knows that when Yehua jumps to kill Sendai, it is the moment when Donghua emperor enters the demon locking tower to save Bai Fengjiu.

    "What." Sure enough, hearing this, the emperor of Donghua''s face changed greatly.

    "Whoosh" only a faint spot of light flickered in the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    Day by day, as in the original work, Yehua was saved by zheyan. All mortals died, and the emperor of Donghua lost half of his accomplishments for saving Bai Fengjiu.

    In a twinkling of an eye, three hundred years passed quietly.

    Taichen palace!

    "Decided!" Han Xuan picked up a cup of hot tea and looked at Donghua emperor with a smile.

    "Well, she''s been in taichen palace for such a long time, and I want to fulfill one of her wishes." There was no change in the face of emperor Donghua. He could not see what he thought at this time.

    "Is it?" Take back the eyes, put the cup on the table, "if you really have that idea, I can help you engrave the name on the Sansheng stone."

    Donghua emperor''s eyes flashed, but he was soon taken away.

    "Just one of her wishes."

    "Cut, die to face, live to suffer!" The door of the study was pushed open slowly, and ER Gouzi came in slowly.

    The emperor of Donghua frowned.

    "Si Ming."

    "Emperor, he insists on breaking in. The fairy way is weak. He can''t stop him." Siming came in through the door with a sad face.

    The emperor of Donghua didn''t want to punish simang because he knew that no one could stop him. He asked where simang was. He just wanted to know if simang was hurt.

    "Tianxuan, I''ll go first. If you have time, please take care of taichen palace for me." The emperor of Donghua really didn''t want to see this cheap dog in front of him. It''s the right way to leave as soon as possible.

    Over the past three hundred years, erguzi''s unique existence has almost turned the whole heavenly palace upside down. The emperor of heaven has sent several elite soldiers to seize erguzi, but in the end, there is nothing he can do, and erguzi has not really caused substantial damage.

    Watching the emperor Donghua disappear, Han Xuan drinks the tea on the table alone. For a long time, Si Ming left, and ER Gouzi didn''t know who to harm.

    "Now, it''s interesting." Playing with the cup, Han Xuan has a smile on his lips.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside taichen palace.

    "Siming, come here, come here."

    "Eh, your highness, why did you come to taichen palace?" Just stepped out of taichen palace, simang saw that it was Bai Fengjiu, and his face was happy.

 Chapter 843

    "Well, Siming, I need your help." Bai Fengjiu, like a thief, holds simang and whispers.

    "Help your highness, even if it''s going up the mountain and down the sea of fire, I''d like to." Siming patted his chest to promise.

    "Well, I stole his Highness the prince''s soul lamp." Bai Fengjiu first looked around and made sure there was no one. Then he attached himself to simang''s ear and said.

    "What, I stole the jiepo lamp." Simang was shocked and blurted out a word.

    "Keep your voice down." Seeing that Siming was so loud, Bai Fengjiu patted him on the shoulder.

    Knowing that this was a big deal, simang took Bai Fengjiu to the corner and looked around.

    "Why don''t you steal it? Why do you steal it?"

    "I, I!" Bai Fengjiu''s words are blocked. I don''t know how to explain it.

    "There''s some trouble now. The emperor has just come down to earth and suffered a lot. I''m afraid he can''t help you." Si Ming stamped his steps back and forth, obviously thinking about how to get rid of his highness.

    "Ah, what to do." It seems to be influenced by simang. Bai Fengjiu, who is already nervous, is even more nervous.

    "Where did you steal the lamp before?" Just listening to one voice, Han Xuan doesn''t know when he is standing at the gate of taichen palace.

    "Ah" for simang, it was like xianle. But in Baifeng''s ears, it was like someone had broken a secret.

    "Emperor Tianxuan, please look at the emperor''s face and help your highness." Si Minggong saluted himself. He knew how well he had a good relationship with the emperor of Donghua.

    "Can" Han Xuan''s appearance, is not a coincidence, it is the divine sense to explore all this, just out of the siege.

    "Your Highness, come here and thank emperor Tianxuan." Simang was very happy and said quickly.

    "Thank you, Fengjiu, Emperor Tianxuan."

    "Well, give me the light and follow me."

    Han Xuantong orders Bai Fengjiu to Xiwu palace.

    ¡­¡­

    "Light, where''s the light? Tell me where the light is." Before entering Xiwu palace, there was a roar of anger.

    "Yehua, calm down."

    "Third uncle, let me go. I''m going to find Jiepu lamp."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Your Highness, look, listen to this voice, you should know how much trouble you have caused." Siming wiped the cold sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead.

    "Well," Bai Feng nodded seriously.

    "Well, follow me in."

    See you!

    The two silver guards in charge of guarding Xiwu palace half knelt on the ground.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded and was about to enter Xiwu palace.

    "Emperor, his royal highness orders that no one is allowed to enter Xiwu palace now, and Yi is not allowed to leave the palace." Half kneeling on the ground, the silver armor guard did not stand up¡° Then you can sleep for a while. "

    Two people listen to, immediately relaxed tone, the whole heaven palace, who don''t know heaven Xuan emperor''s temperament, if want to see who, even if the heaven emperor''s bedroom will also break into.

    Now, the crown prince orders that no one is allowed to go in, and this one obviously wants to break in. This makes them in a dilemma. It''s a good situation to let them sleep.

    "Let''s go" looking at the limping silver guard, Bai Fengjiu shrinks her neck.

    On one side of the Si Ming seems to be common, a pair of such an appearance.

    As Han Xuan turns left and turns right, he goes through the long corridor and comes to yizuo room.

    "Touch" the door by the fierce force hit fly out, night full of murderous rush out.

    Even song ran out of the "Yehua" rear.

 Chapter 844

    "Eh, emperor, how did you come to Xiwu palace?" Even when song stopped Yehua, he also noticed Han Xuan.

    "One more thing." The knot soul lamp that drags on the hand lifts up.

    The jiekuo lamp, which is packed in a box, floats slowly to the night.

    "That''s the way it is." Seeing this familiar box, Yehua''s hand trembled slightly.

    "Well, I found it at last." Even song naturally knew it. He took a long breath and opened the folding fan in his hand. He looked like a man in the world.

    Han Xuan''s Siming smiles bitterly when he sees Lian song''s appearance. He says that his next three Highnesses are ready.

    "Creak" box was opened, night China body shaking a few times, only feel the whirl.

    "Lights, lights out!" The night China lowers a head, on the body a evil spirit sweeps to open.

    "The lights are out." Even song a listen to, folding fan PA of a put away, hurriedly gather to go forward, this see, is not exactly out of it.

    "Emperor, what''s the matter? Why did the jiepo lamp fall on you and go out?"

    Lian song is very worried now. Jiepu lamp is too important for Yehua. If Han Xuan turns out the lamp, it will be serious. After all, the name of emperor Tianxuan is too loud, and Yehua will definitely have a lot of trouble with him.

    "My third highness, I accidentally put out the Jiepu lamp. At that time, I didn''t know that his Highness the prince was shaping the blood for Su Su." Bai Fengjiu stands out from behind Han Xuan and says carefully.

    "Here, here!" Although we know that Han Xuan didn''t put out the jiepo lamp, Bai Fengjiu is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. She is not only the female ruler of Qingqiu, but also supported by the emperor of Donghua.

    In addition, Emperor Tianxuan brought her to Xiwu palace, which doesn''t mean anything.

    This means that baifengjiu, Emperor Tianxuan, is Baoding.

    "No matter what your purpose is, I will pursue it to the end." The night China hoarse voice, bloodthirsty eyes looking at Bai Fengjiu, like the devil of hell.

    Bai Fengjiu grew up in the greenhouse. He had seen such a look in his eyes and subconsciously retreated behind Han Xuan.

    "Yehua, don''t do anything stupid." Lian song stands between them. He doesn''t want to see Ye Hua do anything stupid for a body.

    "Get out of the way!" Yehua roared. It was obvious that his anger had dazzled him.

    "Calm down." Lian song grabbed Yehua''s collar and looked directly into his eyes.

    "Ah"

    Seeing that Yehua at this time is the opposite of Yehua in the original work, Han Xuan thinks about it and says.

    "Well, you have to know about it. It''s OK to tell you in advance."

    Although Yehua in the original book would be furious, he didn''t have such a big reaction.

    Han Xuan doesn''t know what''s wrong, but since the big story hasn''t changed, he doesn''t care.

    Hearing Han Xuan open his mouth, the two opposite people stop and look at Han Xuan. They know that every word he says in front of them is like the truth.

    "Su Su did not die, and his identity is not general, 300 years ago, Su Su, she just ascended to God''s love disaster." Han Xuan didn''t directly tell Yehua that Qingqiu Baiqian was a mortal three hundred years ago. After all, Han Xuan risked not being able to make the world come into being.

    This is not only a shock to Huawei, but also a shock to song.

    "Love robbery! God

    These words have been echoing in Yehua''s mind.

    "Three hundred years ago, I ascended to God! It seems that my aunt flew up at that time In Bai Fengjiu''s eyes, a memory came out.

 Chapter 845

    "Dong"

    A chestnut knocked on Baifeng''s head.

    "Ouch! Emperor, it hurts. " Bai Fengjiu covered his head and said angrily.

    "Talkative" Han Xuan laughs and scolds, and then leaves Xiwu palace with Bai Fengjiu and Siming, regardless of the two people who stay behind.

    ¡­¡­

    "Little fox." Out of Xiwu palace, Han Xuan stops.

    "Well?" Confused eyes look at Han Xuan.

    "I think of an opportunity for you to repay your kindness, but I don''t know if you will."

    On hearing this, Siming knew what Han Xuan wanted to say. He didn''t interrupt. He pretended that he didn''t hear anything and looked at the surrounding scenery.

    "The emperor." When it comes to repaying kindness, Bai Fengjiu has a figure in her mind.

    "What do you think?" Han Xuan looks at Bai Fengjiu with smiling eyes.

    "How to repay."

    "Seal your accomplishments and go down to earth to experience."

    "I will." If it''s an ordinary person, I''m afraid that as long as it''s seal cultivation, it''s ten thousand people who don''t want to. But Bai Fengjiu is very independent, and he agrees, without hesitation in his eyes.

    "Ha ha, good." Han Xuan laughs and leaves Xiwu palace.

    "It''s not that I want to seal my accomplishments and go down to the world to experience disaster. Why did I leave like this?" Looking at Han Xuanyuan''s direction, Bai Fengjiu was stunned.

    "Your Highness, let me tell you the rest." Seeing that Bai Fengjiu was bluffed by Han Xuan, simang, a good man, told Bai Fengjiu about Donghua emperor''s fate.

    "Ah, so I want to marry the emperor!" After understanding simang''s words, Bai Fengjiu felt his cheek burning and his heart palpitating inexplicably.

    "Your Highness, your highness!" Seeing Bai Fengjiu standing in a daze, Siming shook his head and called.

    "Ah, oh! What Interrupted by daydream, Bai Feng is in a fluster.

    "Your Highness, go back to Qingqiu quickly. In a few days, Emperor Tianxuan may come to your Qingqiu."

    "Oh, good!"

    ¡­¡­

    Decades are fleeting.

    Green hill!

    "Si Ming, you big liar, didn''t you say that you would come in a few days? It''s nearly 50 years." In the fox cave, Bai Fengjiu, wearing a flaming red dress, spoils the fresh flowers in her hand.

    "What''s the matter? I''ve been seeing you sullen all these years." After Bai Fengjiu, I don''t know when a young woman appeared.

    "Aunt, you say, what it''s like to fall in love with someone." Bai Fengjiu tilted his head, and his thoughts had already gone to the clouds.

    "Dong" on Bai Fengjiu''s white forehead, the young woman said jokingly.

    "You said you were a child, thinking all day."

    "Auntie, I''m almost ten thousand years old." The grievance on Bai Feng''s face¡° Hum, in my aunt''s eyes, you are always a child. " The woman powder nose a ting, say.

    "Aunt, don''t say that." Know to say but woman, white Feng nine eyes a turn.

    "Aunt, haven''t you been in the peach forest all these years? How can you come back today?"

    "Well, I don''t know who leaked the news. The crown prince of Tian family went to Taolin today."

    The woman is Qingqiu Baiqian. But fifty years ago, I heard that the crown prince of the Tian family was desperately searching for himself. Although I knew that I would have to marry into the Tian family sooner or later, Bai Qian felt a little disgusted with such a anxious crown prince.

    So I had to go to the ten mile peach forest, where I had to live for 50 years.

    "Er" Bai Fengjiu''s eyes twinkled and her face was embarrassed. It was all caused by her.

 Chapter 846

    "Dong Dong Dong" Fox hole, came the sound of rapid footsteps.

    "Auntie, your highness."

    "Well, Migu, why are you so flustered?" The people who come here are the valley where they can go in and out of fox cave freely.

    "Aunt, Tianxuan emperor and Siming Xingjun are outside the fox cave."

    "Ah, Emperor Tianxuan." Bai Fengjiu''s eyes brightened when he heard this.

    "Aunt, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." Leave a word, also don''t give white shallow the opportunity of inquiry, rush out of fox hole like the wind.

    ¡­¡­

    "Emperor, I said that I would come to see my highness in a few days, but this delay is only 50 years. Will she be dissatisfied?" Outside the fox cave, simang was worried.

    "Don''t worry." Han Xuan''s divine sense has already seen Bai Fengjiu''s excited look. He will be dissatisfied. That''s strange.

    "Si Ming, Emperor! You are here at last. Are you going to take me to repay my kindness? " I saw a red figure in the cave.

    "Well." Han Xuan nodded with a smile, stretched out his fingers, a little empty.

    "Whoosh" white light falls into Baifeng nine eyebrows.

    "I have made you a seal. When the time is right, it will be untied automatically."

    Xiuwei was sealed, but Bai Fengjiu didn''t care about it. After a ceremony, he said, "emperor, can we go now?"

    "Don''t say goodbye." Han Xuan said, of course, Bai Fengjiu will not tell Bai Qian about it.

    "No, let''s go."

    Looking at Bai Fengjiu''s eager appearance, Han Xuan shakes his head and waves with one hand. A dark and secluded door of space appears.

    "This, this is the law!" One side of the Siming where so close to see the door of space, a few words will blurt out.

    "Don''t you come in yet."

    His body trembled, and simang came back and stepped into the door of space carefully.

    "Whoosh" at the moment when simang stepped into the black hole, it seemed that nothing had happened here, and the figure of the three people seemed to disappear out of thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    "Here it is. It depends on your nature whether you can repay your kindness or not." In the mortal palace, it seems that the passing maids didn''t see the three, and they didn''t look here for a moment.

    "What should I do?" Bai Fengjiu looked up in the sky, but he still didn''t see the person he was longing for.

    "Simang"

    "Xiaoxian is here." The Si Ming Gong body of one side returns a way.

    "It''s up to you. It''s not right for me to come forward. If you let your emperor know that I''ve stepped into his robbery, I''m afraid there will be a small knot in my heart. "

    "Yes, Emperor!"

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan, who returns to Tianxuan palace, laughs bitterly. What he said before is nothing but farting. What''s appropriate or not, what''s not. According to ER Gouzi''s words, he just forgot to ask for the plot. If Han Xuan insists on getting involved, whether he can help Donghua emperor find his true love or not, even if he finds it, the plot will change dramatically. It''s better to let Siming solve it.

    "Now, it''s time to fill their hole. If they are allowed to develop like this, their merits and virtues will be completed in the year of the monkey."

    Han Xuan is talking about the relationship between Qingqiu Baiqian and Yehua. Fifty years ago, Bai Fengjiu made a careless remark, which led to a slight misunderstanding of Yehua.

    "Oh! Han, where do you want to go this time? " Just stepped out of the gate of Tianxuan palace, er Gouzi didn''t know when he had arrived.

    "Donghai!" Bai Qian''s formal acquaintance with Yehua is in Donghai. In a few days, there will be a banquet in Donghai. I believe they will go there.

 Chapter 847

    "Donghai, is there my monkey brother''s wishful golden cudgel?" Er Gouzi''s eyes were shining, and his eager attitude showed what he thought at this time.

    "Er Gouzi, I warn you that this plot is on the verge of destruction. Don''t make trouble." See two dog son to the East China Sea plan, Han Xuan seriously said.

    "Cut, it''s not you who caused it. It''s none of my business." Er Gouzi was picking his nose in disgust.

    Han Xuan a listen, serious face a collapse, in the face of two dogs, his serious appearance, will always be his ruthless trample.

    "Whoosh" ignored two dogs, Han Xuan cut through the sky, disappeared in the sky.

    Two dogs see this, tut tut strange smile, also chase up.

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan and ER Gouzi stand on a reef in the East China Sea.

    "Five more days." God knows that the banquet in the East China Sea will be held in five days.

    "Let''s go!" Glanced at the foot of the two dogs, Han Xuan said.

    "Go!? Where to go. " Er Gouzi blinked his dark eyes.

    "It''s so eye-catching here. I''ll be back in five days." Although Han Xuan hasn''t been to Earth several times in the past 200000 years, his portrait has been worshipped by countless people. If you know that he came to Donghai, it will be a trouble again.

    "If you want to go, labor and capital will not go. Labor and capital will go down to see my monkey brother''s stick."

    "Get out of here, you are no less famous than me, and you even have it."

    Although the name of Er Gouzi was only introduced into the world 300 years ago, as long as I heard about him, I would avoid him as much as the God of pestilence. In fact, it was this product that brought the word "cheap" into full play in the Tians.

    "Woo! I''m afraid of that. " Two dog son wrongly blinks an eye, if have not acquainted with his person, afraid can the heart generate pity of meaning.

    "Roll" Han Xuan breath up, can''t help but fly in the past.

    "Boom" the surface of the water exploded a spray, the whole reef no longer exists.

    "Walk" to feel below have shrimp soldier crab general to come up to investigate, Han Xuan glared an eye to still pretend aggrieved Er Gouzi, whisper a sentence.

    "Whoosh"

    Two rays disappeared, but in the blink of an eye, the water fluctuated, and two heads came out of the water.

    "Crab brother, there was a strong energy fluctuation just now. Why didn''t we have it when we came up?"

    "I don''t know, but brother shrimp, there will be a banquet in the East China Sea for five days. We should be energetic and not let any fly fly into the Crystal Palace."

    "Brother crab, flies can''t swim."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Gaga, those two brothers are really the best. They are qualified to be my younger brothers." In the dense forest, when he heard the dialogue between the shrimp soldiers and the crab generals, er Gouzi tut praised him.

    "Don''t follow me," Han Xuan said

    After that, Han Xuan''s figure flashed and appeared on a mountain in the distance.

    Five days in Han Xuan''s eyes is so short, it is as a nap¡° Well, at last. " The bright moonlight reflected on the sparkling sea.

    Han Xuan stood up and stretched.

    "Whoosh" in Han Xuan into the water that moment, two dog son followed.

    ¡­¡­

    "Father, is this the Crystal Palace? It''s beautiful." Beside Yehua, a little boy looks at everything in front of him curiously.

    "Well, does Ali like it?" Yehua looks at the boy tenderly.

    "Like" crisp and cheerful voice.

    "Su Su should also like it here." Looking at the magnificent Crystal Palace, Yehua''s eyes show a touch of sadness.

    "Hoo" suddenly, a gust of wind rolled up in the Crystal Palace. It was lianyehua and others. I couldn''t avoid the edge.

    Waiting for the wind to reduce, night China in a look to the side, originally led by a Li has disappeared.

 Chapter 848

    "Ah Li, ah Li!" The night China imitates to receive the thunderbolt from the blue, the facial expression instantaneous changes the white, crazily looks for in the Crystal Palace each corner.

    ¡­¡­

    "Crystal Palace, how can it be windy." White shallow frown, with the sleeve block blowing sand.

    "Eh, how could there be a man there? Was he blown by the wind?" When the strong wind is not blowing to this side, Bai Qian puts down his arm, a few meters away in front of him, and a figure lies on the ground.

    Frowning, white shallow slowly close to the figure on the ground.

    "Child When Bai Qian approached, the figure on the ground finally showed the true face of Lushan.

    "This is the child of which family, his family is very worried." Squat down, white shallow will hold the boy on the ground in his arms.

    "What''s the matter with me? I haven''t held any other children. Why are you such a nice little guy?" Looking at the little boy in his arms, Bai Qian felt an inexplicable palpitation in his heart.

    In Bai Qian''s absence, a white light came from a distance, caught off guard, so that the white light blindfolded, in the eyes of outsiders, this is a white cloth blindfolded.

    "Ah, mother!" Being flustered by the sudden change, the boy in his arms woke up.

    "Mother, is this little guy''s family here?" In my heart, I want to stand up and put the boy down.

    But there seemed to be countless vines on the boy, which tied them tightly together.

    "Shua" white light disappeared in a flash, and then he saw the boy''s eyes in tears, the deep feeling of missing is white shallow, can also feel out.

    "Mother, where have you been in the past three hundred years? Ah Li misses you so much." Ah Li''s thin arm hugs Bai Qian firmly, as if he is afraid that he will never see his mother once he lets go.

    "I, I''m not your mother." Bai Qian feels at a loss. She hasn''t even married before. Where''s the child? When she wants to come, it''s mostly the boy who recognizes the wrong person.

    "No, you are my mother, you are." A Li''s reaction was very fierce, and his head was shaking hard.

    "Well, well, I am, I am." Looking at ah Li''s red eyes, Bai Qianxin said.

    "Mother, let''s go to see your father. He tears every day when he looks at the portrait of your mother. Ah Li knows that your father also sees your mother very well."

    Bai shallow thought about it, heart said to find a Li''s relatives, or get rid of themselves, they gladly accept.

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the crystal palace!

    "Bold, how dare the monster break into the Crystal Palace." A few shrimps will stop a dog.

    The dog''s eyes turned, "I''m Monkey King, the great sage of heaven in Huaguo Mountain water curtain cave. I''m here to ask for a handy weapon."

    "Hum, Qi Tian Da Sheng, what a big tone." The palace, a few steps out of a big man.

    "Ha The dog didn''t know if he was acting silly, let out a breath, and then put his nose out to smell it.

    "No breath, man, you said I had breath!"

    All the people outside the Crystal Palace are green. The dog''s affectation completely annoys these people¡° Well, er Gouzi, you''d better settle down today. " The figure wrapped by a layer of light curtain came slowly from the distance, but it was very slow with the naked eye. In fact, it was extremely fast. Just in the blink of an eye, a man with immortal spirit appeared around him.

    "Who are you?"

    "Tianxuan palace, Tianxuan!" It''s Han Xuan who didn''t show up with ER Gouzi because he just went to fill Bai Qian''s hole.

 Chapter 849

    "Tianxuan palace, Emperor Tianxuan!" Everyone''s eyes were dazed, then they knelt down on one knee.

    "Welcome to the emperor!"

    ¡­¡­

    Tianxuan emperor came to the Crystal Palace is just a few breath of time, the owner of the Crystal Palace has been informed.

    "You say, Emperor Tianxuan has come to the Crystal Palace."

    "Yes."

    "Why are you still in a daze? Go to meet him." On the seat, a middle-aged man seems to have burned his ass.

    "But." Facing the middle-aged man, a young man hesitated.

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the youth''s hesitation, the middle-aged man frowned and asked.

    "There is a dog beside emperor Tianxuan."

    "There''s a dog. What''s strange? There''s no written regulation in my crystal palace. Dogs are not allowed to enter."

    "But that dog seems to be the one of Tian clan." With this sentence, the young man quickly lowered his head.

    "Tianzu! Dog, you won''t say it''s him It''s the dog of the heaven clan, and it can be reported by the youth. It''s the only one in the sky and the earth. Yes, it''s ER Gouzi.

    "Well," the young man laughed bitterly, but nodded.

    "Here, here!" Hearing the young man admit himself, the middle-aged man suddenly felt that his head was a little big. He had heard of Er Gouzi''s reputation. He was a dog that could stir up the heaven clan. If he was put into the Crystal Palace, it would be OK.

    But if you don''t let him in, er Gouzi is afraid that he will be angry immediately. At that time, the Crystal Palace will be in a mess.

    "Well, I''m afraid the banquet will be very restless."

    ¡­¡­

    "Tut Tut, this crystal is very valuable. When the banquet is over, you must walk along two of them."

    Walking on the path leading to the Crystal Palace, er Gouzi muttered. Although he only muttered, which one of the people here is simple? Everyone''s eyes are twitching. They secretly scold that the goods can be stolen. They say that they are so high sounding that they deserve to be the most humble in the world.

    "Ali, where are you?" Across the aisle, Yehua looks back and forth, anxious eyes make anyone can see that at this time, he is very anxious.

    Seeing Yehua, Han Xuan has a plan in mind.

    "Yehua!"

    "Emperor!" Hearing the sound, Yehua turns her head and sees Han Xuan in the distance.

    "Whoosh" without any sign, Han Xuan appears beside Yehua.

    "Ah Li, don''t worry. Now, I''ll take you to a good place."

    Gaze at the smiling face, "where is Ali, emperor? Do you know where he is?"

    "Well, I know." Han Xuan nodded.

    "Where." Yehua nervously looks at Han Xuan.

    "Come with me, you will see ah Li in a moment, and maybe you can see that man, too." Han Xuan shows a mysterious smile and turns to the huge crystal palace in the distance

    "Welcome emperor Tianxuan!"

    "Welcome, your highness

    Just stepped into the Crystal Palace, two rows of beautiful women appeared on the left and right sides.

    Inside the palace, everyone stood up and bowed.

    "You''re welcome."

    "Ah, ah, no one would welcome the wolf God, and despise the wolf." Er Gouzi jumped out from behind and yelled at the crowd.

    Although there have been a few words before, saying that the world''s most cheap dog will come, but now I really see that all people''s hearts are involuntarily mentioned in the throat.

    "Stop it!" Han Xuan frowns slightly. At this time, it''s the critical moment whether the plot can return to the right track. How can the goods come out to make trouble.

    "Mother, that''s the front. My father must be in it."

 Chapter 850

    "Ah Li!" Hearing this, the most excited is Yehua.

    The "whoosh" figure disappeared immediately.

    As soon as Er Gouzi''s eyes turn, he wants to go to see the excitement. But Han Xuan, who manages to pull the plot back a little, doesn''t dare to let Er Gouzi destroy it.

    Shua

    The black-and-white ball of light emerges from the top of the head, showing the brilliance of black-and-white conflict. If it is the usual two kinds of light, it is sure to fight for a victory, but the two kinds of brilliance actually blend with each other.

    "Ding" only heard a crisp sound, and the two light balls merged into one, and instantly appeared on the top of Er Gouzi''s head, forming a light curtain that looked like a tentacle and a broken one.

    "Er, Han boy, is it necessary to use the power of the virtual and the real?" Turn a head, two dog son helplessly say.

    To temporarily trap Er Gouzi, Han Xuan can''t think of any other way besides using the power of reality.

    "Be honest for a while." Han Xuan finished, then went to the Crystal Palace.

    "My wolf is born, how so bitter."

    If Er Gouzi really wants to break out of the blockade of the virtual and real forces, it''s easy, but he needs to do his best, but the lessons he learned before are still fresh in my mind.

    When they came to this world, Han Xuan and ER Gouzi reached an agreement that they would not hurt each other, because the aftermath of the war was so serious that they could not afford it.

    Walking through the quiet corridor, Han Xuan sat down, and then someone came back from the shock.

    "That''s a magic power."

    People in this world have never seen it before, but even if they haven''t seen it, they can also feel its powerful wisdom of heaven and earth.

    In the past 200000 years, Han Xuan''s control over the power of the virtual and the real has not only existed in the realm of the novice.

    ¡­¡­

    Because there is a big man in the Crystal Palace, the evening banquet is extremely depressing. After Han Xuan and ER Gouzi leave, the atmosphere here will be relaxed, the toast and the gossip.

    ¡­¡­

    East China Sea shore!

    "How can one drink from the north and the West here? She does." Han Xuan and Yehua stand on the shore, letting the tide beat on their feet.

    "Emperor, she is really my prime." Yehua looks in one direction.

    "Father, it''s really the mother. It''s really the mother." On one side, ah Li is pulling the sleeves of Yehua, but his tender voice is extremely loud.

    "You don''t believe it!" Han Xuan laughs at Yehua and doesn''t tell him how Bai Qian needs to recover his memory.

    "No, I believe it. It''s my hope." Yehua shakes her head and does not leave that direction.

    "In fact, she just lost her memory." Han Xuan also looks to the other side of Yehua.

    "Loss of memory, why, why."

    Head turned, looked at the night China for a long time, Han Xuan smile gradually convergence.

    "Do you know how I will react if someone dares to frame my spirit?" It''s no secret that the emperor Tianxuan in Tianxuan palace has a couple. It''s just that Jin Lingzi never shows his real body in front of outsiders. He only knows that Han Xuan calls him linger.

    "How Yehua looks away for the first time.

    Close your eyes slightly, and when you open them again, heaven and earth will change color, and the evil spirit will stir the water.

    "Pedal pedal pedal" night China full face of horror, protect a Li quit a few feet, the heart is more secret, only with a slight breath fluctuation, you can let yourself back a few steps, Tianxuan emperor really deserves the name.

    Ignoring Yehua''s reaction, Han Xuan says a word.

    "Fight for your life, regardless of the consequences, but also to frustrate the man."

    "So it is, so it is! I see, Su Su, do you refuse to forgive me

 Chapter 851

    "Father Seeing Yehua in such a state, a Li pulled his sleeve uneasily.

    "I may be able to help her recover the memory she lost." Yehua''s current situation, if Han Xuan does not give him some hope, maybe there will be a big problem.

    "No way." Although ordinary people are unwilling to forgive themselves, but the memory of this

    If something disappears, the person will be defective.

    "Yehua, before you recover your memory, don''t you do something? At least, let Bai Qian fall in love with you."

    The night was dazed, but then the light flashed in my mind.

    "If you restore Su Su''s memory now, she will certainly not forgive me. The emperor is right. Maybe there is a glimmer of hope for Su Su to fall in love with me."

    Seeing Yehua''s look, Han Xuan smiles and goes to pat him on the shoulder, then disappears on the sea.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianzu!

    "One day in the sky, one year underground! Count the time. You should come back, too. " In Tianxuan palace, Han Xuan slowly opens his eyes.

    It''s more than a month since he left the lower boundary of Donghua emperor. During this period, Han Xuan also visited the mortal Donghua emperor in the lower boundary, but they didn''t meet. It''s not that Han Xuan didn''t want to, but he didn''t dare. Han Xuan is really not familiar with the story of Donghua emperor. If there is any change in the story, he will be able to react for a long time.

    The "creak" door was pushed open, and there was no maidservant guarding the deserted Tianxuan palace.

    "170000 years. Maybe it''s time to go back." The end of Donghua emperor''s robbery means that the plot is coming to an end.

    Han Xuan has made up his mind about the origin of the world. Generally speaking, the place where the origin of the world is born will not leave a special plot. After that, there is only one special plot, which is donghuangzhong.

    "I hope you don''t let me down." Standing in the pavilion surrounded by clouds, Han Xuan carries his hands.

    For a long time!

    Gujing''s eyes quiver.

    "Oh, come back." Eyes locked in a direction, after a whisper, the body gradually began to fade.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    Taichen palace!

    "Welcome the emperor and end the robbery ahead of time." Simanggong stood in front of Donghua emperor.

    "Ten accomplishments do not save one!" He pinched his fist and said to himself.

    "Emperor, is this because of your highness?" Si Ming carefully tested.

    "Angry to death." Ignoring simang, his eyes showed memories, but the flickering eyes showed that he was not calm at this time.

    Seeing this, simang didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so he stood in the same place.

    "Donghua, back." After a while, a voice came out of the hall.

    When the emperor raised his head, Han Xuan was standing at the door.

    "I''m back." At this time, the tone of emperor Donghua was a little sad¡° Eh, Donghua, it''s said that you jumped out of the stone. I didn''t expect that you still have such a side. " Han Xuan steps to the opposite of Donghua emperor. He is not polite and sits down directly.

    For Han Xuan''s ridicule, Donghua emperor did not express anything.

    "It''s really a bit adaptive for you to be like this. Why don''t you want me to bring your jiuer up?" Han Xuan''s hand brushed on the table, and two cups of tea with colorful mist appeared.

    "Jiuer, jiuer!" It seems that because Han Xuan said these two words, Donghua emperor''s consciousness sank into the memory.

    "Si Ming, go out."

    "Yes, Emperor Tianxuan!" Gong body a ceremony, Si Ming out of the hall, by the way will close the door.

 Chapter 852

    There was no sound in the hall except the sound of closing the door.

    "Pa" teacup contact sound as if broke the deadlock.

    "Donghua, are you thinking about sanshengshi?" In the original work, the stumbling block for Donghua emperor is Sansheng stone. Han Xuan knows that Donghua emperor must be worried about it without thinking about it.

    "No! I won''t have hongluan star, so Qingqiu baifengjiu is just a disaster for me

    "Er" Han Xuan''s face froze.

    "It seems impossible to start with him, then." Han Xuan didn''t know what to think of. He drank his cup of tea and stood up.

    "Donghua, I''m going."

    "Well," he said casually, holding his head in one hand.

    "You look like a dead duck, but I''ll give you a surprise soon. I hope you won''t waste my time." Glancing at Donghua, Han Xuan thinks.

    Just stepped out of taichen palace, or the original corner, Bai Fengjiu squatted there, with endless loneliness in his eyes.

    "Little fox" Han Xuan called.

    "Well?" The absent-minded Bai Fengjiu slowly raises her head. When she sees Han Xuan, she is excited in her eyes.

    "Emperor Tianxuan, take me to the emperor quickly. I want to see him. I didn''t betray the emperor. I didn''t."

    "OK, I can send you in." Han Xuan thinks about it, with a smile on his face. At this time, Bai Fengjiu appears in front of Donghua, which must have a special meaning.

    There was a black hole in front of Shua. Bai Fengjiu knew the black hole and knew how to use it, so he walked in directly.

    When Bai Fengjiu''s figure disappears in the black hole, Han xuanshou caresses the door of space and leaves with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    In the days after that, Han Xuan didn''t come out of Tianxuan palace. He would be together with Jin Lingzi whenever he had time.

    "Brother, how long do we have to go back?" Lying in Han Xuan''s arms, Jin Lingzi is talking.

    "Fast, fast." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "Well, that''s what my brother says every time." Jin Lingzi straightened up, adding a little more beauty to his angry appearance.

    "Er" Han Xuan is slightly embarrassed. He promised Jin Lingzi 300 years before, but at this time, it is 300 years later.

    "Ling''er, I swear this time, it won''t be long."

    "Ling''er doesn''t want his brother to swear anything. Ling''er just wants to accompany him every day."

    Fondly touched the hair falling between the forehead, Han Xuan did not say anything.

    ¡­¡­

    Day by day, as the plot draws to a close, Bai Qian breaks the jiepo lamp and restores his memory. Then he rushes to jiuchongtian and digs Su Jin''s eyes.

    At this time, the oppressive atmosphere of Jinluan hall makes people here dare not breathe.

    "Tianjun, if you want to make the decision for me, you will have my eyes Below the Jinluan hall, a woman with blood in her eyes cried¡° You lie. It''s my aunt who comes to get back what should belong to her. " Bai Fengjiu is also in the Jinluan hall.

    "Nonsense, your aunts and nephews are bullying me. I think the Sujin family did not hesitate to sacrifice the whole family for the sake of sealing Qingcang. Tianjun, you have to make the decision for me."

    As soon as Sujin said this, Tianjun thought it was impossible to take sides with Qingqiu.

    "You, you!" Bai Fengjiu''s tongue was not as good as Su Jin''s, and now he was being suppressed, and he could not say any words of refutation any more.

 Chapter 853

    "Today''s Jinluan hall is very lively." Voice down, Han Xuan has appeared outside the hall, just step again, has appeared in the hall.

    "Tut Tut, lively, where there is lively, this wolf God likes lively most."

    Hearing this voice, everyone''s face changed greatly, and their heart suddenly raised to their throat.

    "Shua" white light flashed, and the figure of Er Gouzi appeared beside Han Xuan.

    As soon as Er Gouzi appeared, he walked around the solemn hall.

    When he came to Su Jin, er Gouzi reacted fiercely.

    "I wipe, where come of blind, frighten a jump, quickly pull out, pull out." Two dog son a face of dislike, seem to see the vegetable brocade heart don''t feel comfortable in general.

    Although two dog son''s order got Bai Fengjiu''s eye recognition, none of the people present had any action.

    "Tianjun, you might as well leave this matter to the emperor of Donghua. How about that?" Han Xuan''s reaction to ER Gouzi doesn''t scold him. After all, Su Jin doesn''t like him very much.

    "Oh, give it to the emperor." All the people in the hall looked at the emperor Donghua beside Bai Fengjiu.

    "Well, as we all know, the emperor of Donghua is indifferent to the secular world and will not take sides." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "No, the emperor and Bai Fengjiu of Qingqiu..." before he finished, er Gouzi waved his paw.

    "Roaring so loud, I don''t know if I can''t hear too loud."

    Everyone''s mouth twitches. Er Gouzi''s words are better than Su Jin''s. He can''t hear too much noise. Let''s cheat the ghost.

    "Cough" climb up from the ground, if Su Jin still has eyes, then her eyes at this time, will certainly be very venomous.

    "This dog doesn''t hurt people. How could it be today?" There was a lot of discussion in the hall. In fact, in the past few years, er Gouzi did not fight against a person as he does today.

    "Well, the emperor will preside over the right and wrong this time." When everyone was surprised that Er Gouzi was suddenly in trouble, Donghua emperor stood up and said.

    "Sujin, Qingqiu Baiqian has dug your eyes!"

    "Yes"

    "You''re bullshit. Your eyes were my aunt''s. when she flew to the gods, she went through love and disaster, and incarnated in Su Su. It was you who pushed her down to Xiantai." Bai Fengjiu points at Su Jin, and her angry expression is beyond expression.

    "Bai Fengjiu, you say, plain is white shallow!" Before it was Su Jin''s turn to answer, the emperor asked.

    "Well, although my aunt sealed Qingcang in those days, she didn''t get any benefits. She was sealed with accomplishments and memory, and then she went to Donghuang Junji mountain. Then she met the prince." Bai Fengjiu tells the story one by one.

    "Plain is plain, plain is plain!" There was a brief silence in the hall, which was too shocking.

    "Nonsense, you nonsense, even if Su Su is really your aunt, but she pushed me down to kill Sendai, also want to accompany me a pair of eyes." Su Jin seems to forget the slap just now and roar again.

    "You''re just talking nonsense. It''s clear that you fell down on Xiantai and wronged my aunt." Bai Fengjiu is not willing to be outdone. At this time, the scene is more like a bargaining hawker in trouble¡° Nonsense, nonsense. "

    "Shut up Tianjun frowned and cheered.

    "Two emperors, this matter, how to deal with it." When both of them are silent, Tianjun looks at Han Xuan and Donghua emperor.

    With a little smile, Han Xuan stood out, "I happen to know a secret method that can turn back the time and present the scenes of the past."

 Chapter 854

    "Time goes back, the sun and the moon go back!" All the people in the hall, including the emperor Donghua, are shocked. You know, the strongest Father God in the world can''t go back in time.

    "Emperor, time goes back. I have only seen records in ancient books. Does this skill really exist?" Tianjun has forgotten about Sujin. For Sujin, he is more concerned about what Han Xuan just said.

    "There are all kinds of strange things in the world! Tianjun, the universe is far from as big as you think. " Maybe the Tians can control the four seas and eight wastelands, but they can''t set foot in other worlds.

    "Oh, emperor, in this world, there are areas I don''t know!" The emperor frowned slightly.

    In this regard, Han Xuan just laughs and doesn''t explain. Even if it''s an explanation, people who haven''t experienced the crossing can''t explain it.

    "Tianjun, it''s better to deal with the matter in front of you." Turning his head, Han Xuan looks at Su Jin kneeling on the ground.

    "Well, I''ll trouble the emperor." With that, dozens of pairs of eyes in the hall fall on Han Xuan, for fear that he will miss any subtle changes on Han Xuan.

    It''s impossible for ordinary practitioners to turn back the time. Even Han Xuan can only turn back the time of consciousness, and can''t let the body go back to that time node.

    However, although it''s just the consciousness of time reversal, Han Xuan has to bear a lot of pressure. After all, the law of time has not reached a certain level.

    After closing his eyes, Han Xuan takes a deep breath. When he breathes gently, he can see the ripples of boiling water from his feet.

    Ripples quickly spread throughout the Jinluan palace. Everyone''s consciousness flashed. There was endless darkness. There was only a spot of light in a distant place.

    The "whoosh" light spot is bigger and bigger, but it just appears in the blink of an eye. When it comes out of the light spot, all the people in the Jinluan hall are standing on the side of the immortal platform. It''s amazing to say that Su Jin, who has defective eyes, also has big eyes.

    "Amazing, it''s amazing." In the procession, some people reached out their hands, others stamped their feet, and their faces were incredible.

    "Cut, woodlouse!" Er Gouzi is always impolite, but it seems that people present already know him, and there is no other reaction.

    Be ignored by the person, two dog son this character endure? Stand up, like the people of the river and lake, roll off the sleeve, gas sink elixir, is about to scold.

    "OK, er Gouzi, look ahead." Hearing Han Xuan''s voice, er Gouzi and others subconsciously turn their eyes to the central area of zhuxiantai.

    "That''s, mortal."

    "No, and Sujin." All the people stare big eyes, and scan back and forth on Su Jin who comes from zhuxiantai and consciousness.

    "No, no, it''s not true, it''s not true." Su Jin''s reaction is particularly fierce, and he rushes up the steps of zhuxiantai and goes to the center of zhuxiantai.

    "Stop her." With a frown, Tianjun can make clear the cause and effect of the matter. He doesn''t want to be upset by it.

    "Don''t worry, because we are only conscious of this time node, others can''t change anything." Han Xuan waved his hand and let the people of the Tianzu who just wanted to step give up the plan to catch Su Jin.

    "Ah, get down, get down for me." Su Jin seems to have been possessed and can''t help clapping the smiling mortal Su Su.

    "It''s really pitiful that the princess of Tianzu has been reduced to this field." Seeing such a scene, if you can''t guess what the truth is, you have to doubt how they became immortals.

 Chapter 855

    "Emperor, go back, we know." Tianjun shakes his head. Although Sujin hasn''t fallen down to zhuxiantai, there''s no need to see it any more.

    "Well"

    Han Xuan nodded, and the darkness appeared again.

    In the Jinluan hall, the people with physical touch breathed out a long breath.

    "No, No. It''s not true. It''s not true. What you see is only emperor Tianxuan''s blinding method, blinding method! "

    "Sujin, at this point, you still don''t plead guilty." For Su Jin so noisy, the emperor is very angry.

    "Lord, I have no sin, no sin!"

    "Well, you are stubborn! Come on, put Sujin into the animal way, never into the immortal family! "

    "Is" hear the voice of the emperor, outside the hall into two silver armour bodyguards.

    "Oh, no, no! Tianjun, I''m the princess of Tianzu. Don''t do this to me. " Pulled by the guard of silver armour, Sujin struggles fiercely. It''s just that how can she break away from the bondage of the guard of Jinluan hall? In a short time, her voice can''t be heard.

    "Well, it''s over! Donghua, would you like to have a drink Han Xuan didn''t care about other people''s eyes. He looked at Donghua emperor with a smile.

    "Go to your Tianxuan palace." Donghua emperor''s face is expressionless, light says.

    "Well, I haven''t been here long. I''ll leave Tianxuan palace to you then." Han Xuan said a word that made everyone confused.

    "Emperor, you want to leave." Tianjun frown, Han Xuan leave, this is not a small matter.

    With a little smile, Han Xuan said, "the emperor will know."

    In addition to Tianjun, everyone in the hall looks at Donghua emperor and Han Xuan leaving Jinluan hall with envy.

    If you want to talk about the most mysterious place of Tianzu, it is undoubtedly Tianxuan palace. There is no maidservant bodyguard in it. Even Tianjun has never been in Tianxuan palace.

    There are mysterious things in a mysterious place. They believe that since emperor Tianxuan doesn''t want anyone to enter Tianxuan palace, there must be something extraordinary in it. This can be known from Han Xuan''s strength.

    ¡­¡­

    "It seems that you are not as mysterious as it is said." Walking into Tianxuan palace, the emperor of Donghua was disappointed.

    "I just don''t want to be disturbed. Outsiders think too much."

    "But after all, Donghua, your accomplishments have not been restored." Come to a fairy fog shrouded Pavilion, Han Xuan waves, a stone table and two stone benches appear.

    "It''s difficult to recover." Donghua emperor sighed for the first time.

    "Actually, I have a way." Pick up the teapot on the stone table and pour two cups of green tea.

    "Oh. What can we do Donghua emperor frowned and resumed his cultivation. This kind of thing has to be done by himself. It''s not safe for outsiders to intervene. But since Han Xuan said it, maybe we can learn from it.

    "Give this to the little fox." When the tea cup was lifted, the space in front of the emperor of Donghua fluctuated slightly, and a small branch appeared.

    "Well?"

    "It''s something that contains such pure energy." The emperor of Donghua was surprised in his eyes, but he didn''t reach for it¡° The branches of the world tree. " Han Xuan tasting tea, said.

    "The branch of the world tree, what is it?" Donghua emperor is an ancient god. He has never heard of any world tree.

    Putting down the tea cup, Han Xuan laughs and says nothing. The branches of the world tree are just the four gods trees that support the city of the sky.

 Chapter 856

    Without being tempered, the branches of the world tree naturally have no ability to restore the cultivation of Donghua emperor. However, Han Xuan''s goal is not to achieve this. His goal is to complete a beautiful marriage.

    After taking the branch covered by green light, the emperor of Donghua put it away suspiciously.

    After another chat, the emperor of Donghua bid farewell to Han Xuan and left Tianxuan palace.

    ¡­¡­

    Green hill!

    "Your Highness, this is what the emperor asked me to give you. You should take good care of it." Outside the fox cave, there is a branch floating on the palm of Siming''s hand. Isn''t this the world tree branch given by Han Xuan before.

    "The Emperor gave it to me." Happiness comes so suddenly that Bai Fengjiu can''t react.

    "Well, your highness, put it away."

    "Oh, good, good." Bai Fengjiu repeatedly answered and grabbed the branch of Siming''s hand.

    "Well, your highness, it''s time for me to go back."

    "Siming, wait, Emperor. Is he OK?" Hard pinch pinch twig, white phoenix nine summon courage to ask.

    "It''s OK. It''s just a little hurt."

    "The injury." Hearing simang''s words, Bai Fengjiu seems to feel Donghua emperor''s hurt. When he comes back, where is simang''s shadow.

    ¡­¡­

    "What is this branch? Since the Emperor gave it to me, there must be his reason." Looking at the branches floating in front of her, Bai Fengjiu was full of doubts.

    "Little fox" behind the shout, let Baifeng nine a spirit.

    "Ah, Emperor Tianxuan!" To be turned around, a see is Han Xuan, originally nervous heart calm down.

    "Eh" smiles and nods. Han Xuan makes a move, and the branch that floats in front of Bai Feng''s nine bodies falls on his hand.

    "Emperor Tianxuan, what are you doing? Give it back to me quickly." Bai Feng was so surprised that she could lose everything except this branch, because it was given to her by Emperor Donghua.

    "You care about it." The smile on Han Xuan''s face is stronger.

    "Yes. This is from the emperor. Even if I die, I will keep it. " Bai Feng''s face was serious, and there was no doubt that she was exaggerating.

    "Ha ha," Han Xuan laughs, "don''t tease you. Do you know how to use this thing?"

    Sometimes, a woman who falls in love will make some jokes.

    "Use!? Emperor Tianxuan knows how to use it. "

    "Well, this is what I sent to Emperor Donghua, but he didn''t know how to use it." Han Xuan said.

    "The emperor, why did you send it to me for safekeeping?" White Feng nine doubts to ask a way.

    "Because I want him to fall in love." Han Xuan mysteriously smiles, then does not give Bai Fengjiu the opportunity to speak, continues to say.

    "This branch has the supreme power. I believe it is not a problem to engrave his name on Sansheng stone."

    "Sansheng stone, carve out the name." Two words, white phoenix nine as if suffering from a bolt from the blue, a blank mind. After a few breath, Bai Fengjiu''s steps slowly move, and his eyes stare at the branches floating on Han Xuan''s palm.

    "Little fox, don''t be happy too soon. Although the branches can engrave names on Sansheng stone, there are certain conditions." Seeing Bai Fengjiu''s action, Han Xuan doesn''t know what she wants to do. She just wants to take a branch and fly to jiuchongtian immediately.

    "Conditional, what is it."

    "Let Donghua personally admit that you are his love, otherwise, the rules of heaven will not work, and the name will not be engraved on the Sansheng stone."

    "Let him admit it!"

    "Let him admit it!"

    Bai Fengjiu stood in the same place and kept repeating these four words.

 Chapter 857

    In the following days, as in the original work, the East emperor''s bell changed, which attracted the emperor of Donghua to explore.

    "It''s time to end." After drinking a cup of Chinese tea, Han Xuan stands up.

    The reason why han Xuan said this is just now that the breath of the world is full of the whole world. It''s hard for him not to notice.

    "Whoosh"

    "Whoosh"

    In the heavenly palace, there are two lights from two different directions.

    ¡­¡­

    Ruoshui riverside!

    "Ha ha ha, back, I''m back, 70000 years, 70000 years." There was a hoarse voice in the East emperor''s bell, which was emitting a faint red light.

    "This is Qingcang! Jiuer, come back quickly. " The emperor of Donghua''s face changed greatly, but his current cultivation is not one in ten. It''s impossible to save Bai Fengjiu from the East emperor''s bell.

    "Well?" Floating in the East emperor bell over the white phoenix nine one Leng, subconsciously turned to see Donghua.

    As time goes by, the evil spirit of the Eastern Emperor''s bell soars to the sky and strikes Bai Fengjiu''s weak body.

    "Jiuer!" The emperor of Donghua is crying, but it''s weak.

    "Poof" the blood forms the beautiful blood fog in the air.

    "Emperor, no matter what, jiuer will live and die with you." The voice is very small, by the side of the wind howling ruthlessly engulfed.

    "Pa" embrace thin waist, Donghua emperor did not let Baifeng nine fall on the cold ground.

    "Jiuer, jiuer!"

    "Red lotus fire, burn it for me, burn all over the world, burn heaven and earth, ha ha ha!"

    "Boom" East emperor bell instantly expanded, looked up, as if the heaven and earth have been accommodated in, but also like the mouth of the beast to choose people and bite.

    "Protect the emperor!" The following heavenly soldiers gathered around and showed their own skills.

    "Touch" the sky shot down a mass of black fog at a high speed. When the black fog dispersed, Qingcang with evil spirit on his face opened his scarlet eyes, which revealed madness.

    "You all have to die. You all have to die."

    "Sao Nian, you have something in your mouth! Come on, have a fight with Ben wolf Hearing this voice, the people on the side of Tianzu are happy. This is the first time that they are glad to hear this voice.

    "Who, who!" Only listen to the sound, but no one, Qingcang bloodthirsty eyes more furious.

    "Hey, hey, what are you yelling at, old man? Labor and capital are behind you."

    Qingcang turned around and saw two dogs blinking their big black eyes.

    "You are something who dares to speak to me."

    "You''re a thing. You''re a monkey." Don''t even think about it if you expect Er Gouzi to say something good.

    "Hum, since you are looking for your own way to die, I will help you, red lotus, and turn him to ashes for me."

    The voice falls, on the half sky, that chooses the person to bite in the big mouth to spurt out several red flames¡° "Whoosh" the speed of the flame is extremely fast, just blink of an eye has fallen on ER Gouzi.

    "Oh, what a fierce flame! Labor and capital will turn to ashes. Let me out quickly." In the fire, two dogs put on airs.

    "Hum" Qing Cang sneered, and regardless of others, he looked directly at Er Gouzi in the fire.

    "Hey, if you don''t let me out, I''ll come out by myself. Don''t cry at that time."

    Face a stiff, Qing Cang eyes a coagulation, because this voice, and before can be said to be a world of difference.

    In the red red lotus fire, a black fire flickered, and then the red flame seemed to be the nutrient of the black fire, but in an instant, half of the flame had become black.

 Chapter 858

    "Tut Tut, I''ve had a fire bath, and I''m in great spirits." Er Gouzi crept out of the black fire, as if he was afraid that something on the ground would contaminate his feet.

    "You, you, are not afraid of red lotus fire." Qing Cang''s face was full of horror, and he stepped back a few steps.

    "Cut, what red lotus industry fire, on playing with fire, labor and capital are your ancestors." Two dogs disdain to curl their mouths.

    "You! Hum, don''t think that if you can make a red lotus fire, you can be lawless. " Qingcang grunts coldly, then points to the sky. The red lotus fire in the East emperor''s bell is like a tornado, and the target is er Gouzi.

    "Don''t give up! However, it seems that Han hasn''t come yet. Hehe, although there was an agreement when he came to this world, if I get it ahead of time, the labor and capital will take it alone, Gaga. " Think of here, two dog son''s face has emerged a smile.

    "Hua" evil flame rises from the sole of the foot, and then forms two wings on the back.

    The wings of the magic flame flapped gently, and the hot breath directly evaporated the water, and the red lotus fire also disappeared.

    "What kind of fire is this? It''s so hot." Qingcang''s face was a little pale, and his body was retreating.

    Er Gouzi has no time to deal with Qingcang now. If he can''t get the world origin before Han Xuan comes here, then the world origin can only be divided equally.

    Two wings of a fierce fan, two dogs rushed into the mouth of the beast.

    "If you don''t go to heaven, if you don''t go to hell, you can break into it. In the East emperor''s bell, the power of red lotus fire has increased by more than one level." Qingcang''s pale face was gradually smiling.

    "Well, no one, Gaga, the origin of the world, labor and capital." During the flight, er Gouzi couldn''t help looking around.

    "Er Gouzi, where do you want to go in such a hurry?" At this time, Han Xuan''s indifferent voice came.

    "Er" side head, see Han Xuan already don''t know when to fly side by side with oneself.

    "The wolf God is concerned about the common people in the world, so he has come to seal the bell." Two dog son justice awe inspiring say.

    "Hum" Han Xuan gives a cold hum, and the sky star sword instantly appears in his hand.

    "The law of heaven and earth, the power of chaos, the power of virtual reality!"

    "Chop!"

    "Boom"

    In the eyes of all the people, it was like the mouth of the beast that devoured heaven and earth, which was divided into two parts from the center.

    Time seems to freeze, and light gradually covers the earth.

    "Shua" Han Xuan and ER Gouzi landed on the ground at the same time, holding a mass of green energy body in their hands. Although they don''t know what it is, the pure energy fluctuation inside also knows that it''s not an ordinary product.

    "Emperor Tianxuan!" The people of heaven salute.

    "Emperor Tianxuan, you are emperor Tianxuan!" Although Qingcang heard that there was a Tianxuan emperor in Tianzu, he didn''t know that he was so powerful that he could even split the East emperor bell in two.

    Ignoring Qingcang''s question, Tianxingjian threw it as a light beam, penetrating his chest and obliquely inserting it on the flat stone behind Qingcang.

    "You, you! Well

    "Touch"

    Qingcang, who is also a headache for the four seas and eight wastelands, can''t walk a round in Han Xuan''s hands and is directly killed, which greatly increases the morale of the Tianzu people¡° Jiuer, jiuer When the crisis was relieved, the voice of Donghua emperor came out.

    With a slight frown and a flash of body, he came to the emperor of Donghua.

    "Donghua, I have a way to save her life." Squatting down, he looked at the white phoenix nine with blood flowing from her eyes and mouth.

    "No way!" Donghua emperor stares at Han Xuan.

    "Come with me!" With a wave of Han Xuan''s hand, a black hole appears.

    Without any hesitation, the emperor of Donghua picked up Bai Fengjiu and went in.

 Chapter 859

    Out of the black hole, Donghua emperor was stunned. He was very familiar with this place. Isn''t this the Sansheng stone under zhuxiantai.

    "Tianxuan, what does that mean?" Donghua emperor asked in a deep voice.

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!" Han Xuan smiles a little, the palm of his hand comes out, and the stars gather into the sky.

    In the eyes of the Donghua emperor, the stone fragments fall one after another. When the sky star sword is recovered, two names appear on the Sansheng stone, baifengjiu, the Donghua emperor.

    "It''s useless. Even if you carve a name, you can''t keep it forever." Now, how can the emperor of Donghua not know Han Xuan''s plan.

    "Yes." Han Xuan smiles a little. Maybe other people can''t help it, but it''s not a piece of cake for him to leave his name on Sansheng stone.

    The real power is wrapped on the Sansheng stone. In the dark, the rules of heaven have changed. Han Xuan has created a heaven that does not belong to this heaven and earth.

    In an instant, the red phoenix star in the sky was bright, and the beam of light was directed directly from the sky to the emperor of Donghua.

    "You, you did it!" Donghua emperor with a slight trill.

    Patting Donghua emperor on the shoulder, Han Xuan said, "this is my gift for you. Next, you may not see me for a long time."

    "What do you mean?" Donghua frowned. I won''t see him for a long time. Is there any place he can''t go.

    "I came here just to find something. Now that it''s in my hands, I''m going to leave." Han Xuan smiles and turns his hand. Two purple jade bottles appear in his hands.

    "It''s what you got at the East emperor bell at first." Knowing Han Xuan''s meaning, Donghua emperor takes the jade bottle from Han Xuan''s hand and asks.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded, and then said, "one bottle is to let fox recover from his injury, and the other bottle, if you don''t worry, you can also slowly recover yourself."

    "Bang" the bottle cap falls down. Under Han Xuan''s gaze, Donghua emperor pours a pill the size of longan into his mouth.

    Han Xuan smiles and pats Donghua on the shoulder again. Her body gradually fades, and then disappears.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianxuan continent!

    "Well, it seems to be a long time this time." Standing on the highest mountain in Tianxuan continent, enjoy the beautiful scenery below.

    "Han Xiaozi, it seems that the mainland has developed well these years. Some people''s accomplishments are almost surpassing you." Er Gouzi stands beside Han Xuan, tut tut says.

    After more than 200000 years of development, some people''s accomplishments surpass their own, which does not exceed Han Xuan''s expectation. After all, he gave up a chance to make a breakthrough, and it is even more difficult to improve his accomplishments. The only way is to absorb the world''s origin.

    Although some people''s accomplishments surpass Han Xuan''s, don''t think they can fight Han Xuan. Han Xuan has the ability to control Tianxuan continent. Even his abnormal power of reality and emptiness is not comparable to that of other monks of the same level.

    Moreover, Han Xuan is not unable to practice, just unable to break through. At this time, he has absorbed 200 thousand years of spiritual power in his body. Once it breaks out, even if he is strong in Xuanling period, he will be seriously injured and run away.

    "We have to make a new plan for Tianxuan mainland." Nowadays, the spiritual power in every corner of Tianxuan continent is relatively balanced. In the early stage, it''s nothing, but in the back, the monks with high accomplishments can only rely on the array to gather the spiritual power in all directions¡° After absorbing the world origin obtained this time, we will divide the Tianxuan continent into human domain, region and heaven domain. "

 Chapter 860

    "Brother, you are back at last." Just back in the palace, Jin Lingzi rushed into Han Xuan''s arms full of joy.

    "Well, I''m back!" With her soft body, Han Xuan has some fantasies.

    "Brother, you Feeling the reaction of Han Xuan''s body, Jin Lingzi''s cheek flushes.

    "These days, ling''er should be very lonely." Han Xuan puts his head close to Jin Lingzi''s ear, and his breath makes Jin Lingzi''s legs a little weak.

    "Ah," I just heard a cry. There are still people here.

    ¡­¡­

    The bright moon rises and sets, and the sun has hung in the sky.

    "Creak" palace in a door was pushed open, Han Xuan red out.

    "The grinding goblin." Smiling and shaking his head, Han Xuan gently closes the door.

    Out of the Grand Palace, Han Xuan soared to a corner of Tianxuan.

    "Whoosh"

    In a desolate Gobi, a light came down from the sky.

    "Just absorb the origin of the world here."

    Han Xuan''s absorption of the world''s origin is generally in the chaos bead, but after that event, he did not dare. In case he broke through, he would have another go on the trip, that would be fun.

    Sitting cross legged on the ground, Han Xuan''s one handed empty move, Xinghe shoots out from the space crack.

    Put the Star River in front of you and form a circle with a light golden curtain.

    Seeing this, Han Xuancai put down his heart and took out the origin of the world.

    "Now, it should be safe."

    Han xuansi doesn''t dare to be careless in absorbing the world origin. Maybe after absorbing this thing, he will break through his cultivation. After all, when he reaches this level, he will suffer the baptism of thunder if he doesn''t break through a level.

    Although Han Xuan has the power of emptiness and reality, he can avoid suffering from the thunder robbery, but the significance of the existence of thunder robbery is to make a qualitative leap in the body of the immortal cultivator. This leap can not be replaced by any method.

    Taking out Xinghe is just to ensure that no one will disturb the absorption of the world origin. Once the absorption of the world origin is completed, Xinghe will be taken back by Han Xuan.

    Slowly close your eyes. After breathing steadily, Han Xuanmeng opens his eyes.

    Speaking quickly, his hand is as fast as lightning, and the origin of the world floating in front of him is all pressed into his chest by Han Xuan.

    "Well," Han Xuan snorted. In the past, he absorbed the origin of the world, and only slowly extracted the energy into his body. But this time, because he needed to hit the bottleneck of cultivation, he had to make this crazy decision.

    All of a sudden, the black-and-white chaotic Qi gushes out from the Dantian, leading the green beam to strike a colorless barrier in the body.

    "Boom" has no effect. Chaos Qi returns again with a bunch of light.

    "Boom"

    "Boom boom"

    As time goes on, Han Xuan''s face will be a little pale if the energy doesn''t strike once

    "Come on, that''s the front!" In the Gobi, a group of uninvited guests are quietly approaching Han Xuan''s location.

    "Yang Meng, are you dazzled? What''s the light beam in this place where birds don''t shit?"

    "Really, just now there was a beam of light coming down from the sky. Maybe there was some talent and treasure."

    "Che, the natural resources, the local treasures, and our share. Do you know whose territory this Gobi belongs to? It''s the territory of Qisha hall. The area under their jurisdiction will leave meat!"

    "Don''t say so much. Since Yang Meng is so determined, let''s go and have a look." A steady voice came from the team.

    "Yes, big brother!" The two people who have just made a noise seem to have great respect for the speaker.

 Chapter 861

    Around a weathered stone, a team of four appeared.

    "Why, someone!" These four people are obviously the ones who heard the voice before.

    "You see, what''s floating on that man is the light beam I saw before." The man who spoke with a big arm and a round waist didn''t seem to be a good fault.

    "Whether he is or not, just grab it and have a look." Behind him, a man with a face full of flesh walked out carelessly, with a bright machete on his shoulder.

    "Be careful, there seems to be something wrong." In the line, a thin man frowned and said.

    "Yes, big brother." After hearing this, the man took the big knife off his shoulder and walked around with it. The tip of the knife pulled out a spark on the ground.

    "Hey, boy, what''s in front of you? Show me." Hengrou man didn''t come too far. He was still ten meters away from the light curtain and roared.

    There was no sound. Han Xuan in the light screen didn''t even blink his eyelids.

    "Hey, Ge Laozi, don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin!" It seems that Yokohama is just a big fool. He only knows how to break the power by force. He raises his sword and rushes to the light screen.

    "When" the sound of gold and iron fighting spread.

    "Boom" horizontal meat man only feel an unbeatable force from the blade, the force along the arm, to where the body.

    "Ah" screamed, and the fleshy man flew out and hit the huge fossil wind in the distance.

    The three men''s faces changed greatly, and one of them flashed to the place where the Yokohama fell.

    It''s just, it''s just a corpse.

    "Hiss" three people to take a breath.

    "It''s something with such great power." Before the hero, there is no half sad for the dead man, but after a glance, he turned his eyes to the light curtain in the distance.

    "It''s a good thing, but don''t touch it first. Send a message to the zongmen." The first man also looked at the light curtain and said in a deep voice.

    "Is" the big man nodded, took out a piece of yellow paper, read a few pithy words, yellow paper on the rise of fire, and finally left only black embers.

    ¡­¡­

    In today''s Tianxuan continent, the relationship between various forces is complex. Take the desolate Gobi as an example, there are hundreds of forces, the most of which is Lingyun sect.

    Lingyunzong, it is said that the rise of lingyunzong is not long, and it has only ten thousand years of history. However, even if it has existed for ten thousand years, its position in the mainland is still not shaken by any sects. Even those sects that have existed for more than one hundred thousand years, if they want to deal with lingyunzong, they have to consider three.

    It''s thanks to the leader of Lingyun sect. Ten thousand years ago, a generation of Tianjiao wandered across the mainland. With an eye that didn''t know the origin, they bravely broke out in the land of Xiuzhen, where the law of the jungle prevails.

    Time passed slowly, in a twinkling of an eye, the sun has set the altar, the moon on the throne.

    "Whoosh, whoosh"

    The three escape lights are particularly attractive in the dark.

    "Elder!" Waiting for the light to fall, the three people of the day welcomed the past.

    "Eh" nodded, and the three Pulsatillae directly set their eyes on the golden light curtain in the distance¡° Elder five, what do you think of this matter? " These three people, sometimes without a ripple, are all old monsters in their infancy.

    "Well," the five elders pondered for a while and slowly moved their steps, but every step was very careful.

    One step away from the light curtain, the five elders carefully stretched out their palms and landed on the light curtain.

    "Hum" only listens to the sound of hum, and the hand pressed on the light curtain is bounced out. To say that the five elders are lucky, and they don''t use their spiritual power on their palms, otherwise they won''t just be bounced out of their palms.

 Chapter 862

    "I''m so overbearing." Five elder in the heart a surprised, up to now, he still feels arm some numbness.

    "Whoosh" saw that there was no danger ahead, and the two people behind flashed over.

    "How about five elders?"

    "Three elder, four elder, this thing is a good treasure. It seems to be able to rebound any attack. Fortunately, I didn''t use the spirit power in my hand before."

    As soon as they heard this, they learned from the previous five elders and put their hands on the light curtain.

    There was no accident in "bumping" and the palm was flicked away.

    "It''s really a good baby, but it seems that it has its owner." The four elders shook their numb arms in a slightly bantering tone.

    "Well?" Both of them set their eyes on the four elders.

    "Inside the light curtain!" Four elder lightly a smile, the eyes indicate a time.

    They fixed their eyes and saw a pale man sitting in the light curtain. It was obvious that the reason why the light curtain appeared was because of the man.

    "What kind of cultivation is he?" The elder frowned.

    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the light curtain. I can''t find out." The four elder''s face seemed to be smiling forever.

    "Whoosh"

    Above the sky, there are several voices breaking the sky.

    "Someone''s coming."

    "Ha ha, I don''t know which Taoist friend will come to our seven evil spirits hall as a guest, or let us do our best." There were three of them, but only one of them was a master of Yuanying period, and the other two were only monks of Shendong peak.

    There was only one yuan infant monk, and they looked at each other.

    "Extermination"

    If such a treasure is spread, they will not dare to take it alone. After all, there are several sects in the mainland that have existed for nearly 200000 years.

    Just down the figure of the people, did not expect the three people in front of a sudden trouble, just a face to face, three people hate and end.

    "In order to avoid a long night''s dream, four elders and five elders should take this treasure by force." Looking at the three bodies on the ground, the three elders said.

    "Well," they both knew that with the light from the light curtain, there would be more people coming before dawn. Once any information was leaked, there would be a bloodbath in the mainland.

    It''s just!

    "Boom" three light fell on the light curtain, did not feel the rebound force, three hearts a joy, increased the output of spiritual power.

    Time went by, ten minutes later.

    "Elder three, what''s the matter with this thing? It has absorbed nearly 80% of my spiritual power, but it hasn''t made any response yet. Why don''t you stop first, and when the spiritual power is restored, you can use it."

    "Well, I''ll count to three, and we''ll stop at the same time."

    "One, two! Three

    "Whoosh" the three beams disappeared, but before they were relieved, the light curtain was golden, and the three buckets of light beams rebounded back.

    "Boom" beam directly let three yuan infant period strong without any chance, instant into nothingness. After killing the three old men, the light beam seemed to be unaffected and flew to the distance.

    "Boom" the earth trembles. Mushroom clouds rise in the distance. The sky in the Gobi is like day. It''s hard not to be found.

    Sure enough, the white light disappeared, but in an instant, there was a strong breath wave coming from a distance.

    "Yibao was born, and it is also a powerful Yibao." The visitor looked at the ground and suddenly his eyes lit up.

    "Whoosh" fell to the ground, in front of the light curtain.

    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "there are people inside."

    Turn your head and look at the three people who are shivering under the wind fossil.

    "What''s going on here, say!"

 Chapter 863

    Three people seem to have been scared silly, curled up in the corner, the body can not help shaking.

    "Hum" someone cold hum, one hand empty grasp, the three were dragged to the body by an invisible force.

    "Say, don''t say kill you."

    "Dead, dead!" One of them read a few words.

    "Dead, what''s dead."

    "Three elders, dead, dead! Ah With that, one turned his eyes and fainted.

    People listen to the clouds, but still in a few words to understand one thing, here is not safe, will die.

    "Which sect are you from?" If you know there will be dead people, you don''t dare to act rashly.

    "Ling yunzong!" Although the words trembled, it was obvious that the man had recovered from the previous events.

    The face of the visitors changed greatly. Lingyunzong is also well-known in this continent. Among them, several elders, each of whom has the cultivation of Yuanying period. But before, the visitors clearly heard that three lingyunzong elders had fallen here.

    "Just give up." Turn your head and stare at the light curtain.

    It''s not surprising that he has the intention to give up. For one thing, even the three strong yuan babies died under this thing, let alone him.

    Second, elder Lingyun, which one doesn''t have a soul platoon? Once the person who owns the soul platoon dies, the soul platoon will break. This is to let the clan receive the news as soon as possible, so as to find out the reason.

    "Whoosh"

    "The second elder, in front of him is the place where the Third Elder died. I want to have something to do with that pillar of light."

    "Well, I''d like to see who dares to treat me in Qisha hall after eating bear heart and leopard gall."

    The faces of the people beside the light curtain changed when they heard this.

    "How come so soon? It''s not easy for people in the seven evil spirits hall to provoke. However, do you really want to give up this mysterious treasure?"

    "Whoosh" just as the man hesitated, stars flashed across the sky.

    "Damn" that person secretly scolds a, take off but rise, in leave the ground of a moment, those three people eyebrows appear a thumb size blood hole.

    "Hum, I hope you will follow the three old fellows of lingyunzong."

    "Elder, do you want to chase me?" Just at the moment when the man left, there were two more people here. These two people''s cultivation was also in Yuan infant period.

    "His cultivation is the same as ours. We have to go through a hard struggle to catch up with him. If it''s normal, we have to avenge the three elders. But now, let''s take a look at this first." Then he pointed to the light curtain.

    "It''s just this thing."

    "Well," the elder''s eyes flashed with a strange color, but he soon disappeared.

    "Elder two, there''s too much noise here. I''ll help you with your hair care. Go and get the treasure."

    The second elder''s eyes flashed with joy, and the strange treasure came to his hands first, and then.

    "Hum, in the sect, you suppress me everywhere. Once I win the treasure..."

    The heart thinks of, the face didn''t show half cent different, nod¡° "Good"

    Every step closer to the light curtain, the elder''s excitement increased. After one step away, the excited expression on his face could not be concealed.

    "Ha ha ha, Yibao, you are mine."

    "Dragon scout"

    "Boom"

    I saw the two elders draw a parabola and smash it in the distance. I don''t know whether they are alive or dead.

    The elder''s eyes were frozen when he saw this.

    "Sure enough, the man killed three young people before he left. He didn''t want us to know the danger here."

 Chapter 864

    Come to the old man Er Chang who flies backwards.

    "Elder, help me! Help me Two elder mouths continuously vomit blood, call a way intermittently.

    "Well, I''ll save you now." Elder a smile, hand slowly close to two long old face.

    "Creak" skull fragmentation, brain splash.

    "Well, I don''t know your heart."

    Stand up and shake off the white lumps on your hands.

    "Some of them are too conspicuous and may soon attract a lot of people." Looking at the light curtain emitting a light golden light in the distance, the elder suddenly felt a little tricky.

    "It''s impossible for me to collect this treasure by myself. This dead thing is a lesson from the past. Otherwise, I''d better be a sparrow." Make up one''s mind, the elder takes out an array disk.

    "Since I got you, you have never had any effect. This time, it''s up to you."

    The hand will change again and again, but the elder''s body shape has changed a lot.

    "Hidden"

    Out of this sentence, the elder completely disappeared, even the breath can not feel a cent.

    ¡­¡­

    Night, soon past, ushered in the early morning sunshine.

    At this time in the Gobi, there is no desolation in the past, people from all walks of life gathered to form several squads.

    In the middle surrounded by several squads, especially around the light curtain, there were corpses all over the place, and the blood left to the low-lying place, forming a blood pool.

    "Whoosh" in the sky, a red light appears.

    "Lord of the temple!" When the red light fell to the ground, a group of people in black welcomed it.

    "Well, is that where the three elders disappeared?" The words in this character do not reveal the evil spirit.

    "Yes, Lord."

    "I lost two yuan infant strongmen in Qisha hall overnight, and another one is missing. You have to wait until midnight to stay here." Seven evil spirit Temple main head fiercely turns around, blood red Mou son seems to return from hell.

    "This is the Lord of Qisha hall. What shall we do?"

    "No, master. It''s said that the master of the seven evil spirits hall killed people without blinking an eye. We''d better leave."

    "Hum, Qisha hall, the Lord is on his way. You dare not do anything to Lingyun sect."

    Hearing the words of the Lord of Qisha hall, some people have begun to retreat to the Gobi, but some people are not moved.

    "People die for money and birds die for food. It seems that some people are not afraid of death."

    "Lord of Qisha hall, I''m lingzhantian of Lingyun sect. My sect leader will arrive here soon." A team, one step forward, said in a loud voice.

    "Lingyunzong." The master of Qisha hall frowned slightly. It''s not easy to deal with Lingyun sect.

    "Ling yunzong, it seems that talent is withering. He only sent a monk in the later period of Yuanying."

    "Hum, it''s just a waste in the early stage of being out of body. How dare you tell me what to do with lingyunzong?" Over the Gobi, there was a thundering sound in all directions, which made the monks who wanted to leave stop and wait¡° Ah, here comes the Lord. " Ling zhantian looks happy.

    The head of the seven evil spirits Hall''s face changed greatly. He had heard of the Lingyun sect''s magic one after another. What scares the whole continent most is the eye.

    "Whoosh" white light flashed by. The leader of Lingyun sect was dressed in white. The most striking thing was a red line standing on his forehead.

    "Whoosh, whoosh" flashed by again. This man''s cultivation is in the period of getting out of the body.

    "Lingyunzong really deserves its reputation. This time, there are four experts in the period of leaving the body. Our Tianxing Pavilion is only 15 elders. But our Tianxing pavilion has a history of 200000 years since its establishment. It seems that we need to re-examine lingyunzong." In the sky, an old man with white hair was suspended in the air.

 Chapter 865

    "Hum, the Lord of the seven evil spirits hall will give it to me. The rest, all, kill!" The strong murderous spirit swept the whole audience.

    "Yes, Lord!"

    "Ling Yun! What are you going to do The main idea of the seven evil spirits hall is that Ling yunzong is already starting to kill people. Suddenly, he feels that something is wrong.

    "No one can touch this treasure, so you all have to die." Lingyunzong said in a deep voice.

    Lingyunzong had a feeling that the light curtain below must be very important. This feeling only appeared when he got mysterious eyes.

    As soon as the master of the seven evil spirits hall looked at him, he didn''t care about the disciples behind him. He turned into a light and went away.

    "Hum, I want to escape!" The corners of Lingyun''s mouth curled up a little.

    Slowly close your eyes, and the red line on your forehead emits red light.

    After a breath!

    The red line trembles, and the breath from ancient times fills the whole world.

    "Boom" thunder rolling, blood lightning split to the eyes that are slowly open.

    The appearance of this scene made the lingyunzong disciples forget Ling Yun''s orders, and the escaped monks also forget to run away.

    Open your eyes completely, and the red lightning will stop.

    Crack after crack appeared on the lightning, and disappeared with a roar.

    "Soul, die for me." Ling Yun''s eyes show excitement. Every time he uses this unknown eye, he can feel coexistence with heaven and earth, as if this day is himself, and he is this day.

    "What a powerful soul power. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go!" In the distance, the old man, who had been laughing at all this, was a little pale. He forced his breath and ran away quickly.

    After ten breath, the breath of the ancient flood disappeared, and the sky gradually became bright. But at this time, no one stood in the Gobi except lingyunzong''s disciples.

    "The power of the Lord is boundless, the power of the Lord is boundless!"

    Lingyunzong''s disciples, seeing that Lingyun was so strong, yelled with the biggest voice.

    "Suzerain, you''ve improved a lot." The four monks came to the path, saluted and said.

    "It''s a pity I ran one." Ling Yun looks far away, that direction is the old man''s direction before.

    "Ah, there are still people here." The four were surprised.

    "Well, I think it should be those people, but I don''t know which school they belong to. If they hadn''t just showed their eyes, even I couldn''t find him."

    "Oh, does that Lord need to be pursued?"

    "No, if they are really upset, we lingyunzong may not be able to win."

    Taking back his eyes, Ling Yun puts his eyes on the light curtain below.

    "What is it that makes me feel that way?"

    Flying in front of the light curtain, the light curtain can rebound attacks. After countless corpse experiments, it has been confirmed that Lingyun will not rashly attack the light curtain.

    Reach out and fall on the light curtain. If you want to say that Ling Yun is the leader of a sect, his hand is not flicked away like other monks¡° Why can this man master such a treasure when his cultivation is only in the early stage of being out of the body? " Take back the palm, Lingyun frown, looking at the light curtain in the face of no half of the bloody figure.

    "Maybe he found Yibao here. Yibao is in the ceremony of recognizing the Lord."

    When I think back to the scene when I got my eyes, there was a light curtain wrapping me up. But at that time, I was under the ground and no one bothered me, so I didn''t know that the light curtain had such an effect.

    "Hum, when the Lord''s recognition is over, you will be consumed seriously, and then you will die."

 Chapter 866

    Spring to spring, in a twinkling of an eye, three years of time quietly passed, the whole Gobi, there is no desolation in the past.

    Now Gobi is full of experts from different sects. Perhaps in the first few months, Ling yunzong could still guard here, but after a long time, the news of the treasure here has attracted the vast majority of the strong on the mainland.

    "Suzerain, I don''t know why. All the people in Tianxing Pavilion withdrew overnight." On a tall fossil of wind, a master in the period of emergence said respectfully to a man.

    "Oh" the man turned his head, slightly surprised in his eyes.

    "As far as I know, the leader of Tianxing Pavilion arrived here yesterday. Why did he leave so eagerly?"

    "Don''t they dare to be interested in this treasure?"

    "Whoosh" in the heart of doubt, the horizon and a flash of light.

    "Suzerain, Xijia, tianmozong, jianyougu and other forces all withdrew." Lai Ren is also an expert in the period of emergence.

    Hearing this, the man''s brow was even more wrinkled. If only Tianxing Pavilion left, maybe he could talk about the past. But Xijia, tianmozong and jianyougu all left one after another. It''s hard to say. These sects are all ancient sects, and their details can be described by terror.

    "What do they want to do?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Lord, why do we want to leave? I can see that the light curtain is a wonderful treasure!" In the middle of the sky, several monks at the peak of the period of emergence shuttled through the clouds.

    "Qianji, there are some things you don''t need to know, but I''m sure you will be glad for this decision within ten years at most." In front of several people, an old man''s eyes flashed, and his heart was full of waves.

    "Young master, it''s 170000 years. I didn''t expect you to be here."

    This old man, no one else, is the famous leader of Tianxing Pavilion. He is also the famous Cui Wenzi and Cui Dadan.

    "Lord, Lord." Seeing the old man stop, a young friar called.

    "Well, let''s go. No one is allowed to set foot in the Gobi without my permission." Come back, said the old man.

    Such a scene not only takes place in Tianxing Pavilion, but also a cool woman in Xi family repeats what Cui Wenzi said before.

    "Xijia, you are not allowed to set foot on that Gobi."

    ¡­¡­

    "Hua Hua"

    Not long after several ancient clans left, there was another riot in Gobi.

    "Ah! Witch, here comes the witch too

    "I''m afraid this Gobi is going to be a river of blood again."

    "Dong Dong Dong" step seems to step on the hearts of countless people, only to see a person out of a channel, a whole body covered in blood mist out, although the whole body was filled with blood, but still can distinguish whether she is male or female.

    The friars who were close to her were swallowing saliva, and their swords were lying in front of her chest.

    "Lord, there is some trouble." On the weathered stone, a master in the period of leaving the body beside the man sees the woman approaching the light curtain slowly, showing tension on her face.

    "I''d like to see a woman who scared the whole mainland 200000 years ago." Man a smile, a flash, disappeared in the weathered stone¡° Master, be careful, that witch can jump to kill a stronger opponent. "

    "Don''t worry, the patriarch is in an invincible position with God''s eyes."

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh" in front of the woman wrapped in blood red fog, a figure suddenly appeared.

    "Get out of here!" The voice is very beautiful, but the chilling cold, but let people ignore this beautiful voice.

    "Oh, it''s still a little pepper." The man who appeared was the leader of Lingyun sect, Lingyun.

 Chapter 867

    "I never repeat my words a second time." When he said that, the space here was full of brutal killing intention.

    "Here, it''s owned by lingyunzong, so girl, please go back where you come from." If several ancient sects were still here, Lingyun would not dare to say so openly. But now, several ancient sects have left one after another, and Lingyun is here. That is the existence of heaven.

    "Well, it depends on your ability." The woman''s Lotus like arm protruded from the blood mist. In a flash, the blood mist rolled and a sword appeared, which seemed to be taken out of the blood pool.

    "Tianmo chop"

    Before the sunny sky, all of the blood turned red in a flash, and a sword condensed in mid air.

    "It''s true that this witch, no matter who she faces, will do her best." Feeling the mighty power, Ling Yun dare not be careless.

    The red line on the forehead of "God''s eye" is shining. It seems that everything is frozen between heaven and earth.

    The "Ka Ka Ka" giant energy sword in mid air began to crack, and then fell apart in a very short time.

    "Whoosh" woman a back somersault, to avoid the aftermath of the two fighting.

    "Are these his proud eyes? They are really extraordinary."

    Obviously, this woman has not heard of Ling Yun''s name.

    "The Lord is mighty, the Lord is mighty." Cheers came from lingyunzong.

    "It''s nothing. It''s a man of 200000 years ago." Although he forced back the woman, Ling Yun was still shocked. He didn''t hurt the woman this time.

    "Buzz" just as the battle was about to intensify, the light curtain seemed to sound like a strong bell. In a moment, the light curtain became the focus of the whole audience.

    The woman looked far away, but when she saw the figure sitting in the middle of the light curtain, her face changed.

    "It turned out to be him. No wonder those people will leave. No wonder there is no ancient sect here." The question hidden in women''s heart can be solved instantly when they see the people in the light curtain.

    Turning around, the woman had no words and soon disappeared in the Gobi.

    Waiting for Ling Yun to come back to his senses, he subconsciously turns his head and looks at the place where the woman just stood. What he can see is just a fuzzy black spot.

    "Why, she will leave too."

    Again and again and again there are experts left, this let Lingyun heart rise an unknown premonition.

    Hand stroked on the forehead, "hum, no matter why you leave, but I have a God''s eye, I have been in an invincible position." Give yourself a boost secretly, and the momentum of Lingyun''s weakening will be raised a little in an instant.

    "Buzz" is a bell, light curtain within one meter of the ground cobweb like cracks.

    "It seems that Yibao is about to fall into my hands, ha ha ha!" Ling Yun has no fear in his heart and laughs wildly.

    "Hum, hum, hum!" As the bell rings more and more intensively, the sound waves spread from the Gobi to the four sky cities standing in the sky, and then to the whole continent.

    ¡­¡­

    Star Pavilion.

    Cui Wenzi stood on the top of the mountain. After hearing the bell, regardless of whether there were elders here at the moment, he gave a big gift to the direction of Gobi¡° What do you mean, Lord The elders in the back were shocked. The leader of Tianxing Pavilion, who was born here when the mainland was still in chaos, was too shocked to perform such great etiquette at the moment.

    "Back, back!"

 Chapter 868

    "Back, what''s back." Several elders frowned deeper.

    "Listen to the voice, it seems that it comes from the Gobi. Isn''t it that Yibao has been born?" The idea flashed away in the minds of the elders.

    "Come back, Lord of the world. The Lord of the world, who hasn''t heard anything for 170000 years, has come back." Cui Wenzi seems to be answering the elders'' questions and talking to himself.

    "What, Lord!" This time, the faces of several elders present were full of horror.

    ¡­¡­

    "Weng Weng" echoed in the Gobi bells last a day and a night.

    Dawn, the moment when the sun shines on the earth.

    Under the intense gaze of the crowd, the light curtain seems to be experiencing the replacement of the bright moon and the sun. If the sunlight is strong, the brightness of the light curtain will be weakened.

    final!

    Shua

    The light curtain disappeared, revealing a figure sitting cross legged on the ground, pale and terrible.

    "Ah, Yibao, Yibao!" In the Gobi burst out the cry of the sky.

    "Lingyunzong disciples listen to the order, anyone who wants to get close to that person will be killed!"

    With that, Lingyun turned into a streamer.

    "Boy, I''ve been sitting here waiting for three years, but it doesn''t cost me a lot of effort." Ling Yun''s voice resounded throughout the audience.

    "Finally, a breakthrough." If the sound before Lingyun was like a vicious dog in hell, then it seemed to come from the fairy music nine days away.

    Eyes tremble slightly, a dark eye like a star appears in this piece of heaven and earth.

    "Whoosh" Ling Yun''s speed is so fast that he is close to the figure in an instant. He grabs it with one hand, and the target is the figure''s neck.

    "If you hand over the treasure, you can keep a whole body."

    In the face of this surging and majestic pressure, the figure''s eyes were very calm and could not lift any ripples.

    "Your eyes seem familiar."

    The figure slowly raised his arm, but in the face of Lingyun''s extremely fast speed, people have no doubt that the man sitting cross legged can''t stop Lingyun at all.

    In the eyes of outsiders, this arm is extremely slow, but in the eyes of the parties, this is simply an attack that can not be evaded, because this hand seems to have grasped time in its hand.

    "Pa" palms come from behind and catch Lingyun''s neck first.

    "Your eyes, can you take them off and have a look at them for me?" Although the man spoke politely, the burning sensation on his forehead showed that the man was doing it now.

    "Suzerain" behind a few out of the body period experts see his suzerain by the man''s neck, immediately rush up.

    "I hope you will choose a good family next time you are reincarnated." The man didn''t make any movement, but several experts fell to the ground strangely during the period of leaving the body, and then the corpses turned into stars and scattered in the Gobi.

    "Hiss" see this, Gobi people rolling throat, the pace is not consciously back.

    In the whole continent, which sect is not treated as a guest of honor, or those ancient sects are not willing to offend a monk. But today, they witness the fall of several monks with their own eyes¡° Who the hell are you Ling Yun was pinched by his neck and his face turned red.

    "Eyes, they''re coming out soon."

    "Ah" Ling Yun screamed, his face turned from red to white.

    "You forced me, God''s eye, to show your real power."

    In a flash, heaven and earth seemed to reverse. On one side, the sun and the moon appeared together, while on the other side, black clouds were dense, and purple arcs rolled in the clouds.

    "God''s eye, can lead to heaven and earth strange image!??" Even at this moment, Ling Yun is caught in the key. You can see the scene, and there are some Lengshen. It''s the heaven and earth''s pressure at this moment, and it goes straight into the spirit.

 Chapter 869

    "Oh! It''s not a coincidence to be here so soon. " Glancing at Ling Yun, who was pinched by his throat, and then lifting his arm, Ling Yun drew a beautiful parabola and smashed into the distance.

    The man slowly stood up from the ground, suddenly, the Gobi wind, yellow sand swept the whole sky.

    "Boom"

    "Come on, let me see. What''s my thunder robbery like?" Man''s roar, penetrating power, the whole Gobi, is this voice.

    "Thunderbolt, he is experiencing thunderbolt!"

    "Those who need to accept the baptism of thunder robbery can at least come to the stage of enlightenment. Can we witness the thunder robbery of a strong man in the stage of enlightenment?"

    "No, it''s not the period of emergence. I don''t know if you still remember the scene when the leader of Lingyun sect was thrown away. The strength of the leader of Lingyun sect is at the peak of the period of emergence, but the system is so easy for that man. That man is accepting the thunder robbery when he broke through the spirit void."

    "Lingxu! In my memory, it seems that in the mainland, only the Tianxing pavilion has arrived at the realm of spiritual emptiness. Is it true that there will be another top master on the mainland? "

    "No, it can''t be lingxu. With my strength and God''s eye, I don''t say that I can defeat the strong in lingxu, but it''s no problem to escape. But just now I was in his hands, and I didn''t even have the slightest resistance." Ling Yun stood up from the rubble, covered his chest, and looked at the man slowly rising from the sky like a poisonous snake.

    ¡­¡­

    "Boom" thunder rolling, purple lightning will illuminate the whole Gobi.

    "Come on!" The man''s momentum was raised, and his pale face was restored to the red rhyme.

    The thick and thin purple lightning of "click" bucket seems to run through the sky and earth.

    The man didn''t dodge and let purple thunder fall on him.

    The thunderbolt clattered, but looking at the man, even the corner of his clothes was not damaged.

    "The power of thunder, which is so overbearing, is worthy of thunder robbery." Although there is no influence on the man''s surface, there is a fierce battle in his body at this time. The power of thunder is extremely violent. Everywhere he passes, his meridians are broken. But after the thunder, black and white gas gushes out from the deep sea to repair the broken meridians.

    "Kazam" thunder will not give men a chance to gasp, two successive purple lightning falls.

    "It''s really good luck to be robbed in September." Han Xuan shows a wry smile. The so-called "99 thunder robbery" is more powerful than "99 thunder".

    The ordinary monk''s salvation is nothing more than a symbolic split. Han Xuan, however, has to bear 999 Dao. If he does not use the power of reality or the power of the world to resist, his future achievements will surely have a bright future.

    Two thunder, Han Xuan is still very easy to take, the body also did not appear abnormal.

    "Boom" three lightning fell, Han Xuan station area appeared a big pit.

    "Boom" four lightning.

    "Boom" five!

    ¡­¡­

    The whole Tianxuan continent seems to have been thundering for three days.

    "Who is that kid? I calculated roughly. From the moment when the thunder fell, he had experienced nearly 700 thunder storms." The monk, who had already quit thousands of miles, looked at the purple in the distance in shock¡° Seven hundred, I''m afraid it''s more than that. " Someone said.

    "It''s 889. According to the probability of thunder, this should be the last one." Ling Yun, who has recovered from his injury, looks at the distance with twinkling eyes.

    The last thunder of "boom" is as many as one hundred, but now it is all falling.

 Chapter 870

    "Stains" nearly a hundred thunder in the air to form a power grid, power grid over the place, space collapse.

    "Cough, finally, it''s over." Han Xuan spills blood from the corner of his mouth, reddening the white clothes on his chest.

    Scarlet eyes up a lift, "it''s time to show all the strength, otherwise, I''m afraid I really can''t pass this pass."

    Hand in front of the chest continuous change.

    "Fa Tian Xiang Di"

    "Chaos Qi"

    "The power of time"

    "The power of space"

    "Sky star sword!"

    "Boom" from a distance, I saw a giant standing up, holding a colorful sword to cut to the power grid.

    Silence, the silence of death, the crowd at this moment, strange quiet down, even the atmosphere did not come out.

    "Boom" the two touch, the arc jumps on the giant sword, and the shock wave will flatten the Gobi within ten thousand li.

    The residual potential of the shock wave remained unchanged, and the area where the crowd was located was also affected.

    "Poop poop" the monk with weak accomplishments has vomited blood and fainted to the ground.

    "Ah, I know, I know." As the aftershock passed, someone screamed in horror in the crowd.

    The whole audience focused on the person who was talking, but at the moment, the person had turned pale, didn''t pay attention to these, just focused on shouting.

    "Oh, yes, I know who the man is, ah!"

    This time, everyone''s eyes became eager.

    "Lord, that man is Lord!"

    "Hua" the whole scene was in an uproar, and then there was a terrible cry.

    "It''s impossible. Why is the Lord here?"

    "No, I think it''s only the world Lord who can fight against the nine nineties in the legend."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The noise is still the same, but the dark clouds in the sky are slowly dissipating, and the fury is also gradually disappearing.

    Ten days later, I finally had the courage to approach the center of the thunder robbery.

    The whole Gobi no longer exists. There is only a huge pit. In the center of the pit, a ragged man sits on his body, rippling from time to time.

    There are more and more people gathered around the pit, but this time it''s different from before. No one dares to think about any strange treasure. When everyone comes here, they give a big gift first, and then respectfully stand aside.

    The "Shasha" crowd dispersed, and Ling Yun came to the edge of the huge pit with heavy steps. Then, regardless of his identity, he fell to the ground on his knees. When people around him saw this, they looked different, compassionate, happy and resentful.

    One month has passed unconsciously.

    "Get out of the way, the leader of Tianxing Pavilion is coming." All of a sudden, there was a whisper around the huge pit.

    Waiting for the crowd to make a gap, a white haired old man with a few people stood at the edge of the huge pit, this is Cui Wenzi¡° "Young master," Cui Wenzi cried.

    "Well," the response came from all sides of the world.

    "What''s the name of Tianxing Pavilion, young master?" Cui Wenzi''s address to Han Xuan, together with Han Xuan''s response, all find that this is not simple.

    To one side, he was as good as the leader of Tianxing Pavilion. He was as respectful to the people in the huge pit as an ordinary monk.

    Almost half an hour later, there was another whisper here.

    "Look, the Xi family is here, too."

    With the people''s eyes, a woman with no expression on her face came slowly.

    Without any words, the woman went to Cui Wenzi after a ceremony.

    "Cui Ge Zhu"

    "Well, wait for the young master to consolidate his accomplishments." Cui Wenzi nodded and said nothing else.

    "Well"

    A few days later, several ancient sects came one after another.

    "Hu" in the deep pit of silence, there was a continuous breath.

 Chapter 871

    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes brightened, and the turbid eyes instantly recovered.

    Han Xuan slowly opens his eyes, moves and appears in the air.

    "Lord of the world!" The sound is as loud as before.

    "It''s gone. There''s nothing to see." Han Xuan doesn''t like to be watched by too many people.

    "Yes, Lord!" Han Xuan said, how dare the ordinary friars in the field not listen? Within a moment, there were only a dozen people here.

    "Young master, where have you been in the past 170000 years?" And others scattered almost, Cui Wenzi came to Han Xuanshen said.

    "To deal with some chores! However, in other words, Lao Cui, you''ve come to practice with amazing speed. You''ve reached the initial stage of spiritual emptiness, and your accomplishments are equal to mine. " Han Xuan patted Cui Wenzi on the shoulder and said with a smile.

    "It''s only produced by pills. How can it be compared with Childe?" Seeing that Han Xuan is the same Han Xuan he used to be, Cui Wenzi puts down his dim sum slightly. In the past hundred thousand years, he has seen too many people whose minds have changed greatly after reaching a certain level. It is a good thing for Cui Wenzi that Han Xuan is still the same as before.

    "In a few days, great changes will take place in Tianxuan. Then, you will be the master of Tianyu." Now that the cultivation has broken through, the next step is to divide the Tianxuan continent.

    "Heaven, where is that?" Cui Wenzi frowned and filtered the place names in his mind. However, he racked his brains to find out where the word Tianyu was.

    "Then you''ll know." Han Xuan shows a mysterious smile, and then walks to the figure kneeling.

    Now that the thunder robbery has passed, Han Xuan wants to see a bad thing he found before.

    "The eyes seem familiar, but where have I seen them?" With the doubt in his heart, Han Xuan finally comes to Lingyun.

    "Get up!"

    "Lord of the world" Ling Yun looks up, his eyes twinkle, and he doesn''t dare to look directly at Han Xuan.

    "Where did you get that eye?" See Ling Yun didn''t get up, Han Xuan also don''t do more forced, since he wants to kneel, then wait for him to kneel.

    "Back to the Lord, it was a coincidence that I got it in an underground abyss." Ling Yun didn''t hide anything, because he knew that if he was hiding it at the moment, it was the old birthday man who hanged himself.

    "Oh, the abyss! Is there anything else in my world that I don''t know? " I have some doubts in my heart.

    "I want to see it. Do you mind?" With that, he didn''t give Ling Yun a chance to speak. He grasped the emptiness of his hand. The red light on Ling Yun''s forehead flickered, and a red eye was exposed in the air.

    "Oh. It''s this thing. " When he saw the shape of this eye, his memory was like a tide. Han Xuan knew what it was.

    "It''s been more than 100000 years. I seem to have forgotten you."

    This eye has a special origin. At the beginning, Han Xuan went to the corpse brother''s world. Besides bringing back the origin of the world, he only brought back this eye.

    At that time, due to the limitation of cultivation, the idea of letting the eyes recognize the LORD turned into a bubble. Not only that, Han Xuan also hurt his spirit when he forced the eyes to recognize the Lord.

    Han Xuan doesn''t have the ability to keep his eyes well after hurting his soul. Then he goes to the world of tomb raiding notes. When he comes back again, he experiences Jin Lingzi''s near death. So later Han Xuan forgets about his eyes. If it wasn''t for Lingyun''s collision with the muzzle of the gun, Han Xuan is afraid that he can''t remember it.

 Chapter 872

    "This thing, how do you make him recognize the Lord?" Han Xuan wanted to let his eyes recognize the Lord, but he broke the spirit, but he still couldn''t finish it. How could Ling Yun make him recognize the Lord.

    "Lord of the world, I don''t know. When I got God''s eye, he floated directly into my eyebrows."

    "Oh," Han Xuan frowned, "automatically recognize the master, interesting."

    "I''ll take it," he said

    This words, as if in Ling Yun expect inside, so the facial expression that does not give up on the face, have no other strange facial expression.

    Head down for a while, Han Xuan arm wave, a bottle of pills appear.

    "After eating it, you can immediately break through to the realm of spiritual emptiness. Let''s exchange it."

    Hearing this, there was a flash of light in Ling Yun''s eyes. In the whole continent, only Cui Wenzi was lucky to win the title, and it was just a breakthrough.

    You know, as a master of alchemy, Cui Wenzi has countless miraculous pills, but he has remained in the state of being out of the body for more than 100000 years. If Ling Yun is allowed to break through the void of spirit by himself, it will take a long time.

    "Whoosh" under the respectful gaze of everyone, Han Xuan turns into a streamer and disappears in the sky.

    ¡­¡­

    "I haven''t heard from you for three years. Ling''er should be worried." Although the events in the Gobi are spreading all over the mainland, Han Xuan is not sure whether Lingzi knows. After all, not everyone can enter the center of Tianxuan mainland.

    In front of the palace, Han Xuan''s figure is shown.

    In front of the "who" palace, several monks of the exoteric period stood on both sides.

    Eyebrows slightly a wrinkle, their own site, when a small fly.

    As soon as the divine sense was swept in the palace, the frowning expression disappeared.

    "Xinming!" All of a sudden, the person who yelled before was pushed on his back, and a voice came out of his ear.

    "Well?" The man named Xinming frowned and turned his head.

    "I''m afraid this is the Lord of the world." There was a voice coming from behind.

    Hearing this, Xinming was surprised and quickly bent over to salute.

    "I have seen the Lord of the world."

    Han Xuan did not respond and walked into the palace.

    "Creak" door was opened, inside a table were sitting in front of two women.

    One of the two women had a veil on her face, but although she covered her peerless face, she couldn''t cover her breathtaking eyes.

    The other, with a little murderous spirit, is not a kind woman.

    "Who" door was pushed open moment, a short dagger has appeared in the neck.

    "Brother!" The woman sitting at the table was stunned, but when she saw the man pushing the door, her eyes turned into crescent moon, which made her look more charming.

    "Brother!? You are the Lord of the world

    Han Xuan smiles and flicks his fingers. The dagger on his neck is cut in half, and the half sharp blade is deeply inserted into the ground¡° "Brother" Jin Lingzi, no matter there are outsiders here, flies directly to Han Xuan''s arms.

    "You little girl." Gently in the nose of Jinlingzi, said with a smile.

    "Brother, have you made a breakthrough in your cultivation?" He raised his head, but he didn''t plan to get up from his arms.

    "Well, how do you know."

    "Xinyu told me that." Jin Lingzi put out a hand and took off the veil on his face to show his face.

    Turning around, I saw the woman standing with her head down.

    Xinyu, a native of the earth, stayed here as the door of Tianxuan to the earth closed.

    "We haven''t seen each other for nearly 200000 years." Holding Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan has no intention of letting her go.

 Chapter 873

    "Lord, what happened in those years..."

    Xinyu''s words haven''t finished, but he is interrupted by Han Xuan''s wave.

    "You don''t have to say what you''re unhappy about."

    Han Xuan summed up what happened in those years afterwards, and he couldn''t blame Xinyu and his family.

    At that time, Han Xuan returned to the earth from other worlds, but Jin Lingzi became the noumenon. It was at that time that he realized that Jin Lingzi had already entered his heart.

    "Brother, Xinyu is very powerful now. My master''s accomplishments are not as good as hers." At the beginning, Xinyu was arranged to Jinlingzi. Originally, he thought they would have a companion, but Jinlingzi was addicted to master and apprentice, and accepted Xinyu as a disciple.

    "Who told you to play." A chestnut fell on Jin Lingzi''s head, but his face was smiling.

    "Brother stink, knock me on the head as soon as you come back." Du mouth, Jin Lingzi dissatisfaction said.

    Waves of dog food made Xinyu bear tens of thousands of critical hits.

    "Master, Lord of the world, there are some common things in the family, so I will leave first."

    When Xinyu leaves, Jinlingzi reacts and turns red.

    "It''s all my brother''s fault." Beating Han Xuan''s chest with his hand, Jin Lingzi said.

    Han Xuan rolled a white eye, secret way woman heart bottom needle, touch not thoroughly!

    ¡­¡­

    A few days later, Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi sang every night, living a life that even the immortals envied.

    "It''s time to get down to business." Standing on the top of the world, Han Xuan stares at the mainland under his feet.

    "Er Gouzi, come quickly." Send a message.

    The purpose of calling Er Gouzi here is nothing else but to divide the region.

    Before long, there was a light in the sky.

    "Han boy, call me uncle, what kind of trouble do you want to make?" Er Gouzi was so arrogant that he yelled in the distance.

    When Er Gouzi comes to him, Han Xuan talks about his idea of Tianxuan mainland.

    "I, NIMA, you call me here for this sesame sized mess." After hearing this, er Gouzi opened his eyes wide and cried.

    "Haven''t you ever been in Xiuzhen realm? Tell me what I should do in the three realms of heaven, earth and man." Han Xuan is used to playing tricks on ER Gouzi, so he has no other reaction.

    "I don''t know. I''m going to sleep." Er Gouzi held up his head and had a tendency to go.

    "I..." Han Xuan head tens of thousands of grassland animals gallop by.

    "The stronger the overall strength of Tianxuan mainland is, the more powerful the world I can control will be. So, this is just a preparation for us to enter the world of Xiuzhen. You don''t want to go back to the world of Xiuzhen."

    "Er" two dogs a Leng, think carefully, Han Xuan said in reason, also stop.

    Pondering for a while, "you say you want to divide Tianxuan continent into the three realms of heaven, earth and man."

    "Well, heaven can satisfy the cultivation of the monks in the spiritual void and mysterious spiritual realm, earth can satisfy the cultivation of the monks in the yuan infant period and the emergence period, and human world, I don''t have to say much about it."¡° This may be very difficult for others, but it''s very simple for you. Don''t forget, you can control the whole continent. As long as you mobilize the power of the world, the whole world will change. "

    Han Xuan rolled his eyes. How could he not know such a simple thing? What he was thinking about was how to let the monks who had broken through the cultivation into a specific territory.

    "Fly up, ray rob, you can try this method." Er Gouzi is worthy of being an old monster. When Han Xuan said he was worried, er Gouzi said later.

 Chapter 874

    "I didn''t expect to fly up and cross the thunder." Han Xuan looks happy.

    The ascent of a friar is something that every friar must know in the world of cultivation, while the robbery of thunder is something that every friar must deal with.

    "But how can we make them fly?" After solving the previous problem, another problem appeared.

    "Wipe, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Don''t you have the real power to create a world rule?" Er Gouzi looks like he hates iron but not steel.

    Touch the nose, Han Xuan automatically ignore two dog son curse Niang, but the mind is in rapid operation.

    "Real power, soaring, thunderbolt!" These words have been flashing back and forth in my mind.

    A day later.

    "Pa" Han Xuan claps a slap, frightening Er Gouzi.

    "Shit, are you crazy."

    Ignoring the two dogs, the power of the world hovers around the body.

    The four sky cities are as prosperous as they used to be, but today they are!

    "Boom" the city of the sky shaking violently, let the above people a burst of surprise.

    "It''s really strange that the city of the sky has been peaceful for 200000 years. How can it be shaken?"

    "Yes, yes, the city of the sky was created by the Lord of the world with great powers. Something can shake him."

    No matter what people above the city of the sky are doing, they stop what they are doing.

    "I''m the master of Tianxuan. The land of Tianxuan is about to change. There''s no need to panic about the abnormal image." The city of the sky sounds in all directions.

    "Lord, this is the voice of Lord." 200000 years. Although the life span of a monk can increase with the increase of his accomplishments, only those who have not broken through his accomplishments at a certain age will be able to enter the earth.

    But these people have descendants. Their descendants have never heard Han Xuan''s voice. At this time, they are naturally very excited.

    "Boom" floating in the four gods tree over the city, as if with gravity, slowly floating to the ground.

    "The city of the sky, no more!" Habitual rise, but the former brilliant city, at this time was actually trampled on their own feet.

    "With the four gods tree as the support point, the area above is the boundary." Han Xuan sits down cross legged and wants to create another continent. Even if he has the power of the world, it''s not easy.

    Under the gaze of all the people in Tianxuan, the sky began to change. It was only because of the cloud cover that people could not really know what was inside. They could only vaguely see that behind the clouds, there seemed to be a city, like a mirage.

    The brave friar has already taken off and wants to go up to find out.

    But they are doomed to be disappointed, through the layers of clouds, although they feel that the illusory city is in front of them, they can''t step into it.

    ¡­¡­

    As time goes by, with the habits of the friars on the mainland, no one pays attention to the cities that appear from time to time.

    a year! two years! decade! a hundred years!

    "Dad, Dad, look, there''s a rainbow in the sky." On the street, a little girl pulled a middle-aged man¡° Rainbow The man looked up in doubt and saw the sky. A magnificent palace seemed to stand above the clouds. However, the building he saw this time was different from what he saw in other times. If he had to ask what the difference was, he would come to the conclusion that it was a bit more real.

    "What''s the matter?" It''s a man''s first thought.

    All of a sudden, a sacred force fell from the sky.

    "Friars above Yuan Dynasty, prepare for January! After one month, those who have passed the thunder disaster can enter the corresponding territory. "

 Chapter 875

    The reason why han Xuan wants to give the people who meet the conditions one month is that they need to go through the thunder disaster to fly up. However, they have no preparation at this time, so they naturally need to leave time for them, otherwise they are afraid that few people can survive the thunder disaster.

    If anyone can see the whole picture of the Tianxuan continent now, he will surely see that the Tianxuan continent is like a huge three storey building, but the building is wide at the top and narrow at the bottom, and the top floor can hardly reach the end with its own strength.

    You know, the top layer is what Han Xuan said about the heaven, and those who can be in the heaven have reached the realm of spiritual emptiness.

    The realm of spirit and emptiness can destroy a planet with a single wave. Therefore, whether it is a world barrier or a region, the celestial realm is much stronger than the previous Tianxuan continent.

    "Whoosh"

    Boundary!

    "Well, yes, aura is more than ten times stronger than the human world." Han Xuan feels the aura of the territory, and a sense of pride arises spontaneously.

    "Look up there." It''s amazing to look up. I know there is a continent on it, but when I look up, I see a golden hanging.

    "Whoosh"

    Heaven!

    However, the aura here is more than 100 times higher than that of the land boundary. All kinds of precious elixirs can be seen everywhere, and there are even refined natural materials and treasures shuttling through the forest.

    "Do you want to open up a passage to the lower boundary?" Han Xuan hesitated. If the rising friars came to the heaven, but they went back, their terrible strength might bring a devastating blow to the earth and the human world.

    "Well, since there hasn''t been such a thing in 200000 years, I believe it won''t be like what I imagined." Shaking his head, Han Xuan made up his mind to open up the channel of the lower boundary.

    Human world!

    The four sacred trees radiated light, began to grow at the speed visible to the naked eye, and soon the crown disappeared in the eyes.

    "The four sacred trees run through the three realms of heaven, earth and man. It''s good, it''s good." Using this method to connect the three realms makes Han Xuan very satisfied.

    "However, if it''s easy to lower the boundary, is it too simple? Otherwise, add an array to test the determination of the lower boundary."

    If anyone in heaven can have unlimited lower bound, it''s not just to watch and play.

    Since some people want to go down to the lower world, it must be the family or clan that will be destroyed. Going down to the lower world can not only test the determination of those who want to go down to the lower world, but also prevent anyone from going down to the lower world.

    A flash, came to a towering tree, the real force around the body wandering, soon a pile of precious materials appeared.

    "You have the power of emptiness and reality. Otherwise, there can be no precious elixir in heaven and earth, and I can''t create heaven and earth in a hundred years." Seeing a lot of materials on the ground, Han Xuan sighed.

    After sighing for a while, Han Xuan began to arrange the array.

    ¡­¡­

    As time goes by, the world is thundering. It is obvious that January has passed.

    "Hu" Han Xuan breathes out a long, turbid breath.

    "Fortunately, I did." Wiped the sweat on the forehead, Han Xuan stood up.

    In this month, Han Xuan has already set up an array among the four magic trees. It''s just that he has a hasty idea, so it''s very hard to set up. Eyes penetrate many barriers and fall into the human world below.

    "So many thunderstorms gather on the same day. If I can''t control the world, I''m afraid the whole human world will disappear."

 Chapter 876

    Ten days later!

    Most of the monks'' thunder robberies have been over, and they have risen to the corresponding boundaries.

    Star Pavilion!

    "There''s something wrong with the situation of the Lord." In the back of Tianxing Pavilion, the lush forest no longer exists, and a ragged old man floats in the air.

    "What can we do? The elders of Yuan infant period have already ascended, and the rest of us monks of God movement period can''t help at all." Where the thunder robbery could not be spread, some disciples rushed around.

    "Click" the sky rang out a thunderbolt, dazzling lightning from top to bottom.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. If I had known that, I would not have relied on pills to break through my accomplishments." Seeing the lightning, Cui Wenzi lowered his hands and obviously gave up his plan to resist.

    You know, the actual strength of the cultivation promoted by the elixir is a little weaker than that of the normal one. But the experience of thunder robbery is the same for everyone, so it''s normal that Cui Wenzi can''t survive the thunder robbery.

    The speed of "Ka" lightning is so fast that it will fall on the body in the blink of an eye.

    "Is that the end?" Cui Wenzi smiles bitterly and slowly closes his eyes.

    "Lao Cui, it''s not your character to give up halfway."

    A voice rang out. When Cui Wenzi opened his eyes, he saw Han Xuan standing in front of him, with an arc flashing on one hand.

    "Childe" Cui Wenzi is very happy. With Han Xuan here, he has saved his life today.

    With a wave of his hand, he swung the arc to the deep pit below.

    "Boom" smoke everywhere, but the dark clouds in the sky are slowly dispersed.

    "Ah, the robbery clouds are gone, and the Lord of the pavilion has gone through the thunder robbery." Even at this time, they could still hear the cheers from the Tianxing Pavilion.

    "Lao Cui, go ahead. You are the only one in heaven who can go up at this time." A little smile, Han Xuan said.

    "Eh" nodded, and saw a colorful pillar of light from the sky, wrapping Cui Wenzi.

    "By the way, you can keep this thing. If you need to lower the boundary one day, you can use it." As for Cui Wenzi, he is not worried that he will make trouble in the lower circles.

    "Lower bound, heaven bound, can''t you lower bound at any time?" A hand came out of the light column, but the voice also rang out at the same time.

    "Well, No."

    ¡­¡­

    After Cui Wenzi''s light disappears, Han Xuanyi disappears.

    Han Xuan''s residence, here, he does not intend to move, because there is the origin of the world, here, the origin of the world, the core of a world. Of course, it is impossible to move the place at will.

    "Brother, you''re back." Back in the palace, Jin Lingzi came out.

    "Well," he nodded with a smile and gave Jin Lingzi a hug.

    "Is everything taken care of?" Han Xuan naturally told Jin Lingzi about the three realms of heaven, earth and man. Otherwise, Jin Lingzi would not be mad in a hundred years.

    "It''s all right, but!" Han Xuan lets go of Jin Lingzi and stares into the distance¡° In a few days, when the situation is stable, we will set foot on the road to find the origin of the world. I''m sorry, ling''er. " Han xuanneng didn''t spend much time with Jin Lingzi, so he felt more or less remorse in his heart.

    The tender fingers caressed his face, and Jin Lingzi''s voice came into his ears.

    "Brother, if you can spare time to accompany ling''er, ling''er will be very satisfied."

    Listening to Jin Lingzi''s words, Han Xuan was moved for a while and hugged the boneless body again.

    "It''s nice to have you!"

 Chapter 877

    The time of January passed quietly. In this month, Han Xuan''s life was very popular.

    "In January, they should have gone through the thunder." Standing on the top of the peak, Han Xuan''s divine sense spreads wantonly in this human world.

    "Gee." All of a sudden, Han Xuan Yi''s voice burst out in his eyes.

    "Whoosh" the sound of breaking the air, Han Xuan actually called the power of the world.

    ¡­¡­

    The air in the grassland is moist and clean. Although it is not as vast as imagined, it is intoxicating. It is not majestic but soft and continuous. It is natural and real beauty.

    "My disaster, why haven''t you come so long?" A young friar was lying on the grass with a weed in his mouth. He looked at the clouds in the sky and looked sad.

    "Call" breeze blowing, green grass swaying.

    "Well?" Feeling all this, the young man frowned and straightened up slowly from the grass.

    There was no abnormality. Just as I wanted to lie down and continue to think about why I didn''t have a disaster, I was surprised when I saw the shadow on my side from the corner of my eye. I jumped and somersaulted with one hand on the ground.

    "Who are you?" When he had stabilized his figure, the young man saw that there was a man standing behind the position where he had been lying before.

    I was annoyed when I lowered my guard. I was also shocked. You know, this young man was a monk in the period of emergence. He could come to the back quietly under the perception of the monk in the period of emergence. If he didn''t use some strange treasure, how strong was he.

    "What''s your name?" Who else can have such strength besides Han Xuan.

    Frown, "Li Xiaoyao!"

    "Well, that''s a good name." Han Xuan nodded and then said, "why didn''t you go to the boundary?"

    "Who the hell are you?" Li Xiaoyao did not answer, but asked the other way round.

    "The whole world is mine. Who do you think I am?"

    Hearing this, Li Xiaoyao was stunned. The whole world was his, and the man opposite was the legendary world leader.

    "Li Xiaoyao met the Lord of the world." Back to God, Li Xiaoyao quickly salute, he did not doubt Han Xuan said, it is just quietly close to himself, has explained everything.

    "Well, why didn''t you leave the human world?"

    "Er, Lord of the world, I don''t know. In this month, there was no thunder robbery." Li Xiaoyao is also helpless. He doesn''t want to go to the boundary. Although he doesn''t know what''s strange about the boundary, since Han Xuan set up the boundary, it must have his role.

    Hearing this, Han Xuan frowned and waved with one hand. The law of the world began to work.

    "Huhu" the sky is covered with dark clouds in an instant, but the dark clouds disappear after a few breath.

    "What''s the matter with this man? The power of the world has no effect on him." Han Xuan had felt this before, but when the facts were in front of her, she was shocked.

    "Have you ever been anywhere, especially to the earth 170000 years ago?" When Han Xuan said this, he used the sound of confusion. It''s not surprising that he can be immune to the power of the world. If he doesn''t find out the reason, Han Xuan will not sleep well¡° No, I was born 100000 years ago, and I just heard from my ancestors that there was a gate to the outer world in Tianxuan before. "

    Han Xuan''s voice of bewilderment shows that Li Xiaoyao can''t lie at all, but the more so, the deeper Han Xuan''s brow is wrinkled.

    "It''s not his fault, so what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 878

    At first Han Xuan suspected that this man was from the earth, but under the sound of confusion, Li Xiaoyao couldn''t lie, so it was a bit strange.

    Han Xuan wants to see if there are such people in Tianxuan. If there are many people, it will not be as simple as he imagined.

    Han Xuan spent an extra long time exploring the mainland, which also shows that he attaches great importance to this matter.

    Three hours later, Han Xuan breathed out a breath.

    Eyes turn around, hawk like eyes staring at Li Xiaoyao.

    "Huhu" can be heard, and Li Xiaoyao''s breathing is a little short.

    It''s not that he''s hiding something. It''s really that Han Xuan is a bit murderous at this time. Yes, it''s murderous.

    After a stick of incense!

    "Well, maybe you''re just an accident." Li Xiaoyao and Han Xuan have no grievances or grudges. If they just kill him casually, I''m afraid they will have a small knot in their heart.

    Although Han Xuan in order to achieve his goal and not discount means, but it is also based on someone to stop him.

    Even if Li Xiaoyao is not controlled by the power of the world in the future, Han Xuan is not afraid. The power of the world is only one of his cards, and the power of the virtual and the real is his means to dominate the world.

    With a wave of his hand, Li Xiaoyao went to the boundary.

    After solving these things, Han Xuan''s body gradually faded, and then disappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed, the passage of a hurry, go so without a trace, just like the dew on the lotus leaf, slip into the water moment, so fast, so simply.

    "Whoosh" Tianxuan continent, space barrier split a crack.

    "Gaga, Han boy, I didn''t expect that the origin of the world was when ye fan became emperor, which made the labor and capital have to wait." A sound came out of the crack.

    "Hum, you''re bitter. You''ve ever been out of business, and you''ve got half of the world in vain. You still complain." A slightly angry sound came from the crack.

    "Er, Han boy, we are brothers. Why are we so clear?"

    When the voice fell, a man and a dog came out of the crack. It was Han Xuan and ER Gouzi.

    At this time, it has been a million years since the establishment of the three realms of heaven, earth and man. During this time, Han Xuan went to the world of Douluo, the world of mortal cultivation, the world of Shengxu, and this time, he went to the world of covering the sky.

    "Go away! Who and you are brothers, you cheap dog. " Han Xuan scolds and flies away.

    "Ah, ah! A gentleman''s mouth is not his hand. "

    "I''m a villain, can I?"

    ¡°666¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Back in the palace, and Jin Lingzi gentle for a while, Han Xuan came to the rear of the palace.

    "I believe that this world origin will let me break through my accomplishments." In the past one million years, Han Xuan has obtained five world sources, but these still can''t make him break through cultivation, but it''s not far away. Looking at the dozens of black pillars standing around, Han Xuanyi laughs and does not talk nonsense. He takes out the world origin obtained from the world of covering the sky and begins to absorb it.

    Han Xuan didn''t want to make any big noise with his previous breakthrough in cultivation, so he had already laid out a big array before. This big array can''t affect thunder robbery, but can only absorb the aftereffects and breath of thunder robbery.

    Day by day, Jin Lingzi would come to the big array and watch Han Xuan. From time to time, a smile would appear on his face.

    ¡­¡­

    Han Xuan took a longer time to absorb the origin of the world this time, but ten years later, there was a cloud of looting above the palace.

    "Well?" Thunder robbery''s unique pressure makes Jin Lingzi come back instantly.

 Chapter 879

    "Are you coming, brother? You must not do anything." Worried to see the eye pan sit of Han Xuan, Jin Lingzi toes a little, light fall in the distance of the palace top.

    Robbing clouds gather in the sky, and Han Xuan, surrounded by dozens of black pillars, slowly opens his eyes.

    "Brother, be careful." There was a cry of worry in the distance.

    Hearing this sound, I suddenly felt that ten years of fatigue disappeared in an instant.

    With a smile, Han Xuan stands up and floats into the air.

    "Boom" the lightning in the cloud is actually red.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan''s face changed.

    "Annihilation thunder robbery, should I say good luck or good luck?" The corner of his mouth is full of a bitter smile. Han Xuan has only seen the record of the destruction of the world. He mentioned this sentence.

    Lightning disaster is something that can''t be seen in the world. Heaven wants to destroy it,

    However, the name of the world destroying thunder robbery is the only way to imagine its power. The world can be destroyed, not to mention the flesh and blood people who practice Taoism.

    "Try one, if not." Shaking his head and destroying the world, even Han Xuan didn''t dare to face up to him. If he had to, he would have to use the power of reality.

    The blood red lightning almost illuminates the three realms of heaven, earth and man, and the smell of destroying heaven and earth fills the whole world.

    "Ka" heaven and earth sounded thunder, no matter where you are, as long as you look up, you can see the red lightning in the distance.

    "Brother!" Jin Lingzi clenched his fist and looked pale.

    "Boom" thunder fell, that was Han Xuan entrusted with the task of dozens of black pillars did not adhere to even half a second, directly turned into powder.

    "Ouch, girl, run away. As long as there''s a little bit of thunder, even the spirit will be destroyed." In the thunder, the sound of two dogs breaking gongs came out.

    "Whoosh" shadow flashed, Jin Lingzi had disappeared, but at the moment of disappearance, the whole palace seemed to be evaporated by high temperature, and there was no grand palace here.

    "Poof" a million miles away, two dogs spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Grandma, it''s really a legendary thunder robbery." After wiping the dog''s mouth, er Gouzi gazed into the distance.

    Han Xuan doesn''t know that Jin Lingzi has already walked around the gate of hell. He should have let Jin Lingzi leave when the world destruction thunder robber appeared, but he is too confident of himself that the world destruction thunder robber can''t break through the barrier of the battle. After all, no one has seen the legendary world destruction thunder robber, and he doesn''t know how powerful it is.

    "Ah" Han Xuan, who was wrapped by blood red lightning, let out a cry of pain.

    After the red disappeared, Han Xuan supported himself with one hand, half kneeling in the air, and his clothes were already broken.

    "Huhu" Han Xuan breathed heavily.

    "The power of thunder is so strong that it is many times stronger than that of the disaster in 1999. Moreover, it is the weakest one." Shaking stand up, only when you see the palace disappeared below, suddenly heart tremble.

    "Han boy, it''s easy to survive. Your girl has been taken away by labor."

    Listening to the sound in his ears, Han Xuan is relieved. If something happens to Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan doesn''t know what crazy decision he will make¡° It''s my carelessness to come here this time, and let ling''er be in danger. " Although Er Gouzi said that he took Jin Lingzi away, it might destroy the big formation in an instant. The terror of thunder robbery can be imagined. I believe that the situation of Jin Lingzi at that time was not as easy as Er Gouzi''s words at this time.

 Chapter 880

    In the heart of this event extremely remorse, but the sky thunder robbery will not give Han Xuan remorse time.

    "Kazam" blood red lightning mixed with towering power.

    Seeing this, Han Xuan gets rid of the distractions in his mind, and the black-and-white Qi emerges from his body.

    Chaos Qi is transformed by chaos''s decision to eat heaven. Even in the face of the destruction of the world, it is not inferior at all.

    "Terrible, terrible! Just resist a blow, the chaos Qi in the body will disappear most of the time. " Although Han Xuan didn''t get any substantial damage this time, he was still shocked.

    You know, the transformation of chaos Qi is extremely difficult, but Han Xuan has accumulated Qi for millions of years, and can only resist the attack of annihilation thunder.

    Another thunder comes down, and Han Xuan takes out the colorful sky star sword.

    "Boom" has been strengthened by countless precious minerals. After resisting a thunderstorm, Tianxing cracks.

    Han Xuan takes Tianxing back to Shenhai to be pregnant.

    "Next, the sun''s real fire, Reiki into shape."

    Han Xuan used all his cards, but these were just a drop in the bucket for the hundred way thunder robbery.

    The last card of "Fa Tian Xiang Di" has also been played, but FA Tian Xiang Di is worthy of being realized from the chaos of heaven biting decision. Han Xuan still stands up with his head high after a hard fight against the thunder.

    "Oh, Han boy, it''s over." Two dogs a million miles away sighed.

    In his memory, no one has been able to rely on the normal means to survive the disaster. Looking at Han Xuan''s situation, if he doesn''t use his strength, he is afraid that it will be over.

    On one side, Jin Lingzi''s body trembled.

    "Sha Sha"

    "Well?" Hearing the sound, er Gouzi turned his head and saw Jin Lingzi walking slowly.

    "Eh, girl, what are you doing?"

    Without response, Jin Lingzi moved his steps, faster and faster, and began to emit a layer of white light.

    "Whoosh" two dogs a flash, block the way of Jin Lingzi.

    "Girl, in front of you is the scope of the aftereffect of the world destroying thunder robbery. What are you doing?"

    Jin Lingzi''s status in Han Xuan''s heart, how can Er Gouzi not know that if she has an accident, he will definitely accept Han Xuan''s anger.

    "After breaking through the spirit deficiency, I realized a secret method, which I believe can help my brother through this thunder robbery."

    "Er, you!?" Two dog son a Leng, suspicious of around Jin Ling son walked a circle.

    "Come on, don''t you see that boy hasn''t even used the power of emptiness and reality and Xinghe? If he can''t die, let him have less benefits at most. You don''t have to risk yourself."

    Hearing this, Jin Lingzi''s eyes twinkled.

    "Hey, Han boy, finish it quickly, your girl will rush in to protect you." Seeing that the white light on Jin Lingzi still doesn''t dissipate, er Gouzi has no choice but to send a message to Han Xuan.

    "What" is preparing for the next thunder, at first hearing the news, Han Xuan''s breath is a little confused.

    "To destroy the world." Eyes staring in the air, biting teeth, two black and white balls around the body appear¡° Give me a break Han Xuan roared, black and white two spheres into one, pulled out a streamer and flew into the air.

    At the same time, another thunder came down, and the half black and half white spheres met it without fear.

    "Ding" blood red lightning fell on the ball, there was no strong energy fluctuation, the lightning did not pause for a moment, or continue to go down.

    Black and white spheres shuttled through the lightning and quickly entered the dark clouds.

    The lightning also quickly fell on Han Xuan''s body. But this time, the lightning seemed to be weakened countless times, but it couldn''t lift Han Xuan''s clothes. What''s more strange is that the lightning directly passed through Han Xuan''s body and disappeared after falling on the ground.

 Chapter 881

    The dark sky began to become illusory, like the bright moon in the well, sometimes fluctuating, sometimes as if in front of us.

    "Whoosh"

    Han Xuan comes to Jin Lingzi with a flash.

    "Ling''er" embraces Jin Lingzi.

    "Brother, brother!" Feeling the familiar breath, Jin Lingzi''s eyes turned red when he came back to him.

    Looking down, Han Xuan wiped the tears outside Jin Lingzi''s eyes with his hands and said softly.

    "In the future, I won''t allow you to do stupid things again."

    There was no reply, only sobs.

    For a long time!

    Black and white sphere back to his side, in Han Xuan head dribble rotation.

    But the sky has already returned to its normal color, and the smell of destroying the sky and the earth has disappeared.

    Glancing at the huge pit in the distance, Han Xuan frowned slightly, waved one hand, and the black-and-white sphere on his head sent out a black awn.

    Time is like a backward flow, the pit does not know what mysterious force, a grain of sand out of thin air, also a few breath of time, the huge pit has disappeared, replaced by the usual peace.

    "KaKa" countless rocks, deep space, a magnificent palace appeared.

    "Tut Tut, Han boy, you can go to earth and become an architect. I''m sure you''ll make a lot of money."

    Ignore two dog son, Han Xuan holding gold spirit son a flash disappear.

    In the palace, Han Xuan comforts Jin Lingzi and then comes to the cultivation room.

    "This time, thanks to grandma''s house." Looking at the sky star sword suspended in front of his chest, Han Xuan''s face is twisted with heartache.

    This time, Han Xuan has accumulated millions of years of chaotic Qi and consumed more than half of it. The sky star has cracks again, and the virtual force used in the virtual thunder robbery is extremely terrible.

    Although Han Xuan suffered a heavy loss this time, it''s not that he didn''t get anything. His cultivation has broken through to Xuanling, which is the highest level that Han Xuan can cultivate at present.

    Secondly, after being tempered by the world destroying thunder, the body can be said to be invulnerable to weapons, water and fire. Of course, the swords and guns mentioned here are not ordinary swords, but top magic weapons like Tianxing sword. Naturally, water and fire are like the devil''s flame on ER Gouzi''s body, which can''t do him any harm.

    The improvement is not only about physical quality, but also the soul. After the baptism of the world destroying thunder, it is more solid. At this time, he can make an idiot by relying on spiritual attack without any means.

    "Well, you don''t know how long it will take to recover." Although the strength has been increased, Han Xuan didn''t have much surprise at this time, and the two are only mixed.

    He shakes his head, takes Tianxing back into his body, and uses chaos to swallow heaven. At this time, he has just made a breakthrough. If he doesn''t step up his time to stabilize his cultivation, it''s still a small matter for him to fall down. In case of a sequela, Han Xuan will play.

    ¡­¡­

    Time is long, in a twinkling of an eye, a hundred years of time quietly passed.

    The "creak" light curtain dissipated, and the door engraved with the cultivation room slowly opened.

    "Next, let''s continue the journey of the other world."... "

    Dongsheng Shenzhou is famous for its outstanding people. There is a Huaguo Mountain with a stone on the top. It is said that it is a colorful stone left by Nu Wa.

    All of a sudden, a tiny crack appeared around the stone, but it disappeared quickly.

    "Haven''t you been born yet? I don''t know how long I have to wait." In the void, it seems that there is a sound. I just listen carefully, but I can''t hear anything.

 Chapter 882

    It is a hundred thousand years since the sun and the moon were replaced.

    Today''s Huaguo Mountain, as usual, monkeys play in the forest.

    All of a sudden, a thunderbolt fell from the sky.

    "Boom"

    All of a sudden, the heaven and the earth are startled, and the ghosts and gods cry!

    The whole world is thrilled by this force.

    "Squeak! Squeak With the two monkeys singing, the colorful stone that absorbed the essence of many years and months broke down.

    "Ow, Ow!" A monkey jumped out of the stone and ran around in Huaguo Mountain.

    Ten years later, the stone monkey who jumped out of the stone became the new monkey king because he broke into the water curtain cave.

    "King, do you really want to find the art of longevity?" By the sea, a large group of monkeys surrounded by stone monkeys.

    "I heard that at the end of the sea, there is a place called zhongxuanhuanzhou, where there should be immortals." Stone monkey steals his hand and looks overseas.

    "Central Xuanhuan Island, where is that?" The monkeys behind whispered that the word was strange.

    "Well, when I went to bed the day before yesterday, an immortal in white appeared in my dream. He told me that at the end of the sea there is a mysterious island, where there is the art of longevity."

    "Ah, king, you dream of immortals." The monkeys are making a lot of noise again.

    "Well, you go back." The stone monkey nodded and jumped on the raft.

    Although the raft was built by a group of monkeys, it was very strong. When the stone monkey went up, the raft didn''t make any noise.

    "King!" The monkeys are not as happy as they used to be, and a sense of sadness affects everything around them.

    "Go back, go back quickly." The stone monkey gestured and wailed.

    The bamboo raft left slowly, and finally disappeared on the sea level, and the monkeys left alone. Finally, there was only the whistling wind.

    The world here is called journey to the West. Originally, there were four continents: Dongsheng Shenzhou, nanzhanbu, xiniuhezhou and beijuluzhou.

    But one hundred thousand years ago, the whole world was shocked. In the center of the four continents, another continent appeared out of thin air.

    This continent is full of treasures, and all kinds of extinct ancient animals inhabit here.

    It''s just that these things are like flowers in the mirror. Whenever someone wants to touch these things, his hands will pass through them. Moreover, after staying in this continent for a long time, his body will gradually become illusory, and finally completely disappear here. No matter how strong his cultivation is, no matter how noble his status is, he can''t be immune to the strange power here.

    Tianting and Lingshan have sent people to investigate this matter for many times, but only one result has been obtained. There is no entity in anything in it. Because of this, this continent is known as zhongxuanhuanzhou.

    The waves beat on the bamboo raft, and the stone monkey finally landed one day.

    Looking at the strange things around, the stone monkey was not afraid, but excited.

    "Hello, are you a fairy?" The stone monkey landed just not far from the market, where people came and went, and was soon caught by the stone monkey¡° Ah, monster. " The arrested man gave a cry, rolled his eyes and fell to the ground.

    "Go" the stone monkey let go of the man and went to the entrance of the market.

    "Ah, monster!"

    In the bazaar, a cry of panic soon spread.

    After experiencing the human world, the stone monkey knew that there were no so-called immortals here, so he went to the mountains.

    Three stars hole in the slanting moon!

    Located in Xiniu Hezhou, it is also the current location of stone monkey.

    "Hey, Lele..." a song came from the mountain stream.

    "Well?" The stone monkey, who is eating a peach, does not want any more peaches. He grabs the vines and swings to the place where the sound comes.

 Chapter 883

    "Hey, old fairy!" As soon as he landed, the stone monkey began to cry.

    Seeing the stone monkey, the man was not afraid, but said with a smile.

    "I don''t dare to be called an old immortal, but there is an immortal on this mountain."

    "Ah The stone monkey scratched his ears and gills in an instant, obviously itching.

    "Old fairy, how can I find the fairy on the mountain?"

    "Well, it''s easy. You follow, huh?" When he turned his head and pointed to the stone terrace road behind him, suddenly the man frowned and stopped.

    Turning his head, the stone monkey is still here, but the whole body has a ripple like wave.

    "What''s the matter with you, old fairy? Where''s the road?" The stone monkey''s lips turned up and down, but the man could not hear any sound.

    In the stone monkey anxious open mouth, slowly disappeared in front of the man.

    "Zhongzhou!" When the figure of the stone monkey disappeared, a white fog floated on the man, and an old man appeared.

    "Why does the magic power of Zhongxuan magic island come to Xiniu Hezhou?" Unable to understand, the old man looked into the distance, where was the center of the whole world.

    "I have to go and have a look."

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Well?" The stone monkey slowly opened his eyes from a trance.

    The sky is still blue, the sun is still hot, but the place has changed.

    He turned over and stood up from the ground. Not far away, a man in white was sitting on a big stone, surrounded by countless twinkling stars.

    "Immortals, immortals." Seeing the person on the stone, the figure in the dream can perfectly coincide.

    "Here you are." The whole sky seems to be echoing this sentence.

    "Immortal, I''m here. After thousands of years, I finally found it." The stone monkey was so excited that he couldn''t speak clearly.

    "You can call Monkey King later." The man in white opened his eyes slowly, and the stars around him disappeared.

    "Monkey King, Monkey King! Ha ha ha, I have a name, I have a name, my name is monkey king Stone monkey, oh, no, the monkey king is running here, shouting, as if to inform the world that his name is monkey king.

    Spring comes and spring goes. A year has passed.

    "Master! When can you teach me the art of longevity Next to the stone, the monkey king covers his face with a yellow ancient book.

    Over the past year, the man in white has never taught Monkey King anything. He just asked him to endorse one book after another, one volume after another.

    "I''ll teach you when you can learn these books by heart."

    "Endorsement, endorsement! Woo Sun Wukong got up lazily, threw the book aside, and went to tease those strange beasts.

    It''s amazing that in the eyes of outsiders, those things are illusory, but the monkey king can easily grasp them.

    "Well?" Suddenly, the man in white frowned slightly¡° "Whoosh" did not make any abnormal sound, and the man in white disappeared instantly.

    "Zhongxuanhuanzhou really deserves its reputation. Even I am not immune to the strange power here." This is exactly the old man who met the monkey king a year ago.

    According to the truth, the old man should have been able to reach zhongxuanhuanzhou before, but somehow it took him a full year to get there.

    "Lingtai Fangcun mountain, xieyue Sanxing cave, I don''t know why you broke into my territory." This old man is the father of Bodhi.

    "There''s a master in Zhongxuan fantasy island!"

 Chapter 884

    Zhongxuan fantasy island has existed for 100000 years. In the limited cognition, there is no living creature in it, but only a piece of illusion. Today, Bodhi hears a different voice.

    "Master! I don''t know. I just see a disciple with good talent here. " In all directions, voices came again.

    Shock only existed for a moment. After all, Bodhi''s mind was just like Mount Tai.

    "You mean the stone monkey."

    "No, it''s the monkey king!"

    "Monkey King!" Bodhi whispered and looked up at the center of the middle Xuanhuan island.

    "He went to our cunshan first."

    "It''s a pity that he didn''t pay homage to his teacher."

    "Then I''ll ask you for advice today." A good-looking person, whether in the world of Xiuzhen or in the world of westward travel, is very popular.

    "Oh, it happens that you haven''t exercised your muscles and bones in 100000 years. Let me see, you have some skills." Words fall, a white figure looming out of the forest from the distance.

    Seeing that someone finally appeared, Bodhi did not dare to be careless and looked at the figure in white on guard.

    However, after a while, the figure of the man in white became clearer and clearer. When they were about ten meters away, they stopped.

    "Tell me what you want to learn." A smile on his face, but in this smile, Bodhi can feel a trace of unusual.

    "I don''t know what to call friends." At this time, the situation didn''t develop to the point of no peace. With the strength of the man in white, Bodhi couldn''t see it at all, so he didn''t want to make things too big.

    The man turned his eyes to the distance and said after a while of silence.

    "Han Xuan!"

    Yes, he was Han Xuan who came to this world 100000 years ago. When he came to this world, he saw that the monkey king had not yet been born, so he took root in the center of the four continents.

    According to the truth, Han Xuan''s purpose of this trip is to create a continent for the world, which is obviously not in line with his previous style.

    Han Xuan also considered a lot before making this decision. The world of Westward Journey tells the story of a stone monkey who forced him to go to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures after making a big trouble in the heavenly palace. But after the heavenly palace, Han Xuan just realized his childhood regret.

    "Han Daoyou, I don''t know how you can give me that monkey." Bodhi said slowly.

    "He has worshipped me as his teacher. Do you think I will give him to you?" Han Xuanyi smiles and says.

    "So it is Bodhi had this conjecture before. After all, the monkey king is made of divine stone. His cultivation talent can be described as terror.

    "Then I won''t stay any longer." It''s hard to fight, but I don''t know if I can win. If I win, I don''t know if the stone monkey will bear a grudge. So leaving is the best choice for Bodhi.

    "Yes, but please leave something behind." Han Xuan waved one hand, and a piece of golden array disk appeared. In a flash, the golden array disk bloomed golden brilliance, wrapping them.

    Bodhi''s face darkened. Who was Bodhi and when he was treated like this? Even the Jade Emperor in the nine heavens, the Tathagata in the Lingshan mountain, never trapped him.

    "What do you mean, Daoyou?"¡° I just want to ask you to leave something Han Xuan didn''t take it seriously. He looked at Bodhi with a smile.

    "You are threatening me." Bodhi was about to blow his beard.

    "Well! You can think so. " With that, the power of emptiness acts on Bodhi.

 Chapter 885

    As the saying goes, if you want to be obedient, you have to show your strength first.

    Feeling more and more illusory body, Bodhi was shocked and carried the spirit of the immortal, but it had no effect.

    "What have you done to me?"

    With one hand of emptiness, the virtual force acting on Bodhi disappears, and Bodhi''s figure gradually becomes solid.

    "Nothing, just to make you understand that I have enough strength to suppress you."

    Hearing this, Bodhi was silent for a long time.

    "Say what you want."

    Han Xuan is very satisfied with this answer.

    "Disha seventy-two changes, somersault cloud!"

    Of course, Han Xuan didn''t want these two methods. Although he has many excellent skills, they are not suitable for Sun Wukong. Undoubtedly, the most suitable methods for him are seventy-two changes and somersault cloud.

    Hearing that Han Xuan only wanted these two skills, Bodhi was relieved. Although the seventy-two changes and somersault clouds are rare, they are not enough to make Bodhi feel painful.

    It seems that for fear of Han Xuan''s repentance, Bodhi has taken out two ancient books. This is the skill of seventy-two changes and somersault cloud.

    "May I go now?"

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded with a smile, his figure gradually became illusory, and then disappeared.

    "What is the illusory power? Why have you never heard of it? It seems that you have to go back to ancient books." Although the power of emptiness just stayed on Bodhi for a moment, he felt as if he was breaking away from the way of heaven.

    Looking at the center of Xuanhuan Island, Bodhi rose to the sky and then disappeared to the horizon.

    ¡­¡­

    "Tiger brother, you said you have been with master for so long, can you teach me some magic?" The monkey king lay flat on a white tiger, but he said.

    This white tiger is naturally created by Han Xuan. After all, Monkey King is a monkey. If he doesn''t have a playmate, he will go crazy. This is monkey nature.

    "Roar" the white tiger roars up to the sky, and the monkey falls to the ground.

    "Oh, brother tiger, if you don''t teach, you won''t teach." The monkey king immediately climbed up from the ground and took a few steps away from the white tiger.

    "You want to learn magic." Behind him, a voice came out.

    "Er" the voice is very familiar to monkey king. He turns his head to scratch his head. His face is very distressed. "Master, it''s snowed once. I carry the back of the book every day. It doesn''t work at all."

    "You monkey He knocked on the monkey king''s head, Han Xuan pointed a little, and two ancient books appeared out of thin air.

    "Take it. I just went to grab it." grab it. That''s true. Seventy two change somersault cloud was snatched from Bodhi Laozu.

    "Whoosh" just listen to the wind whistling, floating two ancient books have disappeared.

    "Thank you, master." Looking at the monkey king, Han Xuanyi smiles.

    "If you don''t understand, please come and ask me at any time." As the saying goes, when master leads in, his practice is personal. Han Xuan doesn''t intend to teach Monkey King word by word¡° Yes, master

    Before he came here, Han Xuan had seen 72 changes and somersault cloud. What should be changed has also been modified. Now the two techniques are different from what they used to be.

    Spring, summer, autumn and winter came one after another. In a twinkling of an eye, three years passed.

    "Somersault cloud!" In the valley, resounding the cry of soaring into the sky.

    "Whoosh" above, a white cloud seems to be able to understand people''s words, but quickly floated down.

 Chapter 886

    It took only a few breath for the cloud to fly into the valley, but it rocked into the air.

    "Oh," suddenly, a cry came from the cloud. Then the cloud quickly dispersed and a monkey fell from the dispersed cloud.

    There is a huge splash in the pool below "Putong".

    "Master, you see, I can fly already." Before the water was completely calm, a wet monkey rushed out.

    "Fly, it''s far away." By the pool, Han Xuan looks at all this with a smile.

    The monkey king is worthy of being born of heaven and earth. In just three years, he has integrated 72 changes and somersault clouds. Although he has understood the profound meaning of the two techniques, he still needs practice to perfect them.

    This time, it was the first time that he called somersault cloud.

    "Ah, it''s still far away. Master, how does it feel to fly?" Monkey King habitually scratched his head and looked at Han Xuan.

    With a smile, Han Xuan''s fingers flicked, and a light curtain appeared on the monkey king.

    "I''ll take you to the end of the world."

    "Whoosh" the sound of breaking the air, Han Xuan has appeared in the sky.

    "This is flying." Listening to the wind whistling around him, the monkey king''s face was excited.

    "Eh, master, what is that?" His eyes flicked at will, and he saw that in the clouds, it was like a huge door looming from time to time.

    Han Xuan doesn''t have to look back to know where it is. The purpose of Han Xuan''s bringing monkey king here is to let him get familiar with the road first.

    "Whoosh" south gate, Han Xuan did not stop, but not for fear that someone would see them rush into heaven, but there was a place, they had to go.

    Half an hour later, Han Xuan and his wife appeared on the coast.

    "Master, where is this?" For strange places, the monkey king''s desire to explore was gradually raised.

    "East China Sea" facing the sea breeze, Han Xuan light said.

    "Donghai! I don''t know if master brought me here! " Asked the monkey king.

    "Monkey, when you have enough strength, you can come here to get a treasure." Seventy two changes, somersault cloud and golden cudgel are unique to monkey king.

    "Baby" Monkey King''s eyes are bright. After so long, he also knows how terrible Han Xuan''s strength is. Since he can be called a baby, it must be a good thing.

    "Putong" jumped directly from the reef and fell into the cold water.

    "Sure enough, monkeys can''t change their anxious nature." Han Xuan shakes his head and grabs the wet monkey king with one hand.

    "Master, there are all stones under here. There is no treasure you said."

    "When you are strong enough, you will know what I said. Now go back to practice." Then there is a black hole in front of you.

    ¡­¡­

    Time flies, time flies! Unconsciously, the whole ten years passed quietly.

    In "Ao ~", there is a roaring sound over Xuanhuan island.

    "Stop" below a group of scattered repair to find treasure stop. In the middle Xuanhuan Island, according to the truth, it''s all illusory things. No one should come to this place. But the power of nature is infinite. 100000 years can produce a small number of herbs that can adapt to the growth here.

    And because these herbs grow in the middle Xuanhuan Island, they naturally have a kind of illusory attribute, and can be used to refine many magical pills and weapons.

    "Brother, what is it? Don''t we happen to meet the phantom this time?" One of the team said nervously.

    This kind of strange beast can only survive in the middle Xuanhuan island. No one knows how to subdue them, and there is no way to kill them, because they are all illusory.

    Although it is an illusory beast, it can attack people. As a result, it can only be beaten passively. Therefore, when treasure hunters see the illusory beast, they can only escape.

 Chapter 887

    "I don''t know, but if it''s really a mirage, it''s a bit serious." One of the team frowned and said solemnly.

    "Brother, it''s been two years since I came to Huanzhou, and I''ve gained some experience. Otherwise, let''s leave first."

    "Well, OK, let''s go!"

    "Well, I planted this tree and opened this road. If you want to live from now on, you should stay and buy road money." Just as they turned around, a voice came from behind.

    As soon as they were stiff, they turned their heads slowly.

    "Hu" can be heard, several people''s voice of relief.

    "Big brother, it''s just a monkey." In the middle Xuanhuan Island, there is nothing that can stop the steps of treasure hunters except the beasts.

    "Well, I think it''s the monkey who has become a demon outside the central fantasy island who has mixed in." That person a smile, before dignified expression disappears.

    "Big brother, what shall we do?"

    "Do you still need me to teach you? The genie will surely sell at a good price."

    I saw a few people opposite, a hairy face Lei Gong mouth monkey standing quietly.

    "Jie Jie" team came out of the cold laughter.

    Shua''s sharp blade came out of its sheath, and one man chopped the monkey head-on.

    "Look at my seventy-two changes." The monkey grinned, and then the white light flashed by. A little yellow finch flapped its wings and flew into the air, and the blade of the knife almost touched the chest of the Yellow finch.

    Several people see this, eyes a coagulation.

    "Big brother, this monkey is not simple." The art of change, it''s a high-grade goods, and look at the monkey''s appearance, it doesn''t look like a monster that can have this kind of high-grade goods.

    "Pa" in the air came a strange sound, only to see the Yellow finch suddenly changed into an eagle, the wings spread out almost more than 10 meters wide.

    "Shua" the sharp roar of the air, the eagle claws flashing in the sun are falling towards several people.

    "Second, get out of the way."

    "Poof" obviously, it''s too late to remind. Five holes appear in the heart of the monk who attacked the monkey before.

    "Pa" figure fell to the ground, outflow of bright red blood.

    "Ah, beast, I''ll kill you." The person who reminded me before pulled out his sword with scarlet eyes, pointed his toes, and soared into the air. The target was the giant eagle with wings spread out in mid air.

    "Roar"

    The eagle flashed white light again, and there was a white tiger stepping on the white clouds. The momentum and roar were heroic.

    The white tiger was not in a hurry. He raised his arm and welcomed the sharp sword shining in the air.

    "Dang" only heard the sound of the golden and iron strike, and there was no wound on the tiger''s arm.

    "Roar" roar, white tiger another skill, tiger claws hit.

    The man quickly blocked with his sword, but his power was far less than that of the white tiger, and he was shot away in an instant.

    "It''s fun. It''s fun. My grandson hasn''t played like this for a long time." Looking at the sky, the white tiger turned into a monkey. At this time, he was lying on his back and rolling on a white cloud. The following several people saw this scene, did not dare to see the person who was hit to fly out, do birds and beasts scattered one after another.

    "Monkey, are you making a monkey again?" In the monkey''s ear, there is a sound.

    The monkey who is rolling on the white clouds seems to have been ordered to hold his body and keep a movement.

    After a few breath, the monkey got up and drove the white cloud to the center of zhongxuanhuanzhou.

    ¡­¡­

    The central area of central Xuanhuan Island, where countless souls wander, over time, the central area has become a forbidden area in the hearts of treasure hunters.

    "Whoosh" a white cloud falls. A monkey looks around outside the forbidden area for a while, and then steps quietly, but this step is extremely careful.

 Chapter 888

    When crossing the forbidden area, the monkey''s steps are lighter. Every time he takes a step, his eyes will look around.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared on the big stone in the distance. When the monkey saw this, his body moved back cautiously.

    Just as he turned to go the other side, the sound startled the monkey.

    "Come back, come here."

    "Yes, master." If there is no shouting, the monkey king will slip away quietly, but since Han Xuan has made a sound, I dare not disobey his master''s orders.

    Several of them came to Han Xuan, then squatted on a big stone and looked at Han Xuan with big round eyes.

    "Remember the trip to the East China Sea a few years ago." For a long time, Han Xuan opened his eyes and looked at the monkey king.

    "Yes, master said that there was a treasure in the East China Sea."

    "Well, now, go and get it back." At this time, the monkey king''s seventy-two changes and somersault cloud are not completely proficient, so it''s no problem to go to the East China Sea.

    Sun Wukong stands up, his eyes are bright.

    "Good, master."

    "Well, go, go."

    Hearing this, the monkey king excitedly called somersault cloud, and soon disappeared in the sky.

    After a while, Baiyun turns back and falls in front of Han Xuan.

    "Why come back."

    "I don''t know, master, if I can visit Huaguo Mountain to see my monkey grandson."

    "Well, it''s up to you." If Han Xuan is a prophet, he will know what disaster it will bring to the monkey king.

    This time, the white clouds disappeared for a long time and did not appear.

    "Ling''er, do you think the monkey''s obstinacy may weaken?" After a long time, Han Xuan said to the air in front of him.

    "I think, ah, this monkey can be a little restrained in treating his brother, but it will certainly cause a lot of trouble in treating others. Does he let him out like this?" In the air, there was a clear sound like a silver bell.

    There is no one in front of Mingming, but Han Xuan opens his arms, as if someone is about to enter his arms.

    The white light in his arms flashed, and Jin Lingzi''s concave body appeared. Facing Han Xuan with a beautiful face, his bright eyes were like the twinkling stars in the night sky.

    "Monkeys should be wild." In the original book, the monkey king was supposed to be the demon king, and it was at that time that he could be called the great sage of heaven. Han Xuan wanted to keep the name forever.

    "Hee hee, I can''t guess what my brother thinks." Jin Lingzi''s eyes turn into crescent moon. In her mind, no matter what Han Xuan does, he is always right.

    "You little girl." In that quite warped nose a shave, Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "But then again, I haven''t seen Er Gouzi in these years." Looking far away, Han Xuan is really not used to it when Er Gouzi is not here.

    "Two dogs!! He said that there will be a disaster in the world and he will go to maintain world peace. Brother, you didn''t see his expression at that time. It''s so funny. " Jin Lingzi didn''t know what to think of, and his face was full of smiles. His beautiful face was more charming. In the face of such Jinlingzi, Han Xuan is short of breath, and his hands are beginning to be dishonest.

    "Ling''er, it seems that we haven''t made our bridal chamber for a long time."

    Jin Lingzi''s face was flushed and he grasped the big hand that was making trouble on his chest.

    "Brother, can you go to the room, here!" The voice is getting smaller and smaller, the face is getting redder and redder, the cheeks are getting hotter and hotter.

    "I can''t imagine that my spirit is quite conservative." Han Xuan quipped as like as two peas of stone appeared on the side of the sky, and in a few moments, a palace appeared exactly like the sky.

 Chapter 889

    "Ouch"

    "Dongsheng Shenzhou, my grandson is back." The roar of heaven and Earth spread from the sky in all directions.

    If someone looks up at the sky, he will see a monkey flying to the East with a white cloud.

    The monkey that appears here is, of course, the monkey king who went to get Ruyi golden cudgel.

    It took me half an hour to fly from zhongxuanhuan island to the East China Sea.

    "Whoosh" fell on the rocks standing a few years ago, and pictures appeared in my mind.

    "At that time, I lost face." Recalling that he was fishing for his baby in the water, the monkey king had an impulse to drill into the ground.

    Shake off your head, shake off the thoughts in your heart.

    "I don''t know what the master said about the treasure." Sun Wukong has no divine consciousness, and he can''t see the Dragon Palace deep in the East China Sea.

    ¡­¡­

    Over the East China Sea, a white cloud flies at top speed.

    "This should be it." Sun Wukong''s eyes blinked. He could see clearly that there was a crystal palace emitting light in the depth of the sea.

    "Putong" jumped off the white clouds, fell into the sea, and smashed a person''s high spray.

    The closer to the Crystal Palace, the more excited the monkey king is. After all, he is about to get the treasure Han Xuan said. How can he not be excited.

    Just in front of the crystal palace gate, the guard of the gate will step forward.

    "The goblins from there don''t know that this is the Dragon Palace."

    Sun Wukong''s eyes turned, "I''m the monkey king of Huaguo Mountain. I''m your neighbor. Today I just want to ask for a weapon to weigh my hand."

    "Hum, I don''t know if you can enter the Dragon Palace if you want. Leave quickly." The shrimp soldier is obviously a little hard to talk about.

    "My grandson is kind-hearted. Since you don''t drink and drink, don''t blame me."

    The shrimp soldiers and crab generals looked at each other and knew that the monkey wanted to break into the Dragon Palace. He didn''t talk nonsense and took out the Trident behind him.

    It''s just that these minions can''t compete with the monkey king. They will be turned over just face to face.

    "Go" casually put away the shrimp soldiers and crab generals who had been beaten back to their prototype, and the monkey king swaggered in as if he were going in and out of his own house.

    All the way through, the monkey king finally came to the Crystal Palace.

    "Dragon King, Dragon King." The Dragon King, who is reclining in his chair, is awakened by the words in a hurry.

    "What a fuss." The Dragon King didn''t open his eyes and didn''t move.

    "Tell the Dragon King that something''s wrong. A monkey broke into the Dragon Palace." Cried the man nervously.

    "Oh, just drive him out. Don''t hurt him." The Dragon King didn''t care.

    The man almost died when he heard this.

    "But Dragon King, the monkey is coming."

    "Here, what do you mean?" The Dragon King finally opened his eyes¡° Hey, old dragon king, I heard that you have a treasure here. I don''t know if it''s true. " Just when the man wanted to answer the Dragon King''s words, there was a sharp voice outside the door.

    The Dragon King frowned slightly and sat up straight. If he didn''t understand what was going on, he would have to doubt how he became the Dragon King.

    "Touch" the door is fiercely pushed open, a few have changed back to the prototype of the shrimp soldiers and crabs will fall into the hall.

    "Bold." Seeing this, the man below the Dragon King gave a loud drink.

    "Go" Monkey King did not because of this sentence any convergence.

    "Old dragon king, find some weapons to weigh hands for old sun."

 Chapter 890

    Listening to the frivolous words, the Dragon King frowned tightly.

    "Prime minister turtle." Turn your head to the side.

    "To the Dragon King, the turtle prime minister has been beaten back to the original by the monkey."

    "What." As soon as the dragon king heard this, he clapped his hands.

    "Bold monkey, break into the Dragon Palace and hurt Prime Minister GUI. You don''t have to go back today."

    "Cut" the monkey king''s lips, it is obvious that such a threat has no effect on him.

    Seeing that the monkey king was unrepentant, the Dragon King''s beard stood up.

    "Go, beat the drums and invite the Dragon King of the West Sea, the Dragon King of the North Sea and the Dragon King of the South China Sea." If you can turn the prime minister turtle back to the original, the Dragon King of Donghai will know that this monkey is not good at stubble.

    After the man nearby whispered a few words, the Dragon King''s eyes glittered, and then his angry expression disappeared, replaced by a kind smile.

    "I don''t know what kind of weapon you want."

    Without the experience of human intrigue, the monkey king could not see the meaning of it. He came to the Dragon King and robbed his throne.

    "Just weigh your hands."

    The Dragon King''s face twitched a few times. The throne was defiled by a monkey.

    "Somebody." He yelled out of the hall.

    After a while, a few shrimps and Crabs came in.

    "Go and take out the halberd," the Dragon King ordered, and the shrimps, soldiers and crabs went out separately.

    "Fang Tian painted halberd. I don''t know if it''s what the master said." In the heart thought of, to that square day painting halberd a few minutes more expect.

    After a cup of tea, I heard heavy footsteps in the hall.

    "Here we are." The monkey king whispered, his eyes became bright, and without waiting for people from outside to come in, he jumped out of the hall.

    Seeing this, the Dragon King went out with a gloomy face and murmured to himself.

    "Hum, let you be proud for a while."

    Rushed out of the hall, saw a few shrimp soldiers carrying a silver halberd, pale face can fully express the weight of things on the shoulder.

    "Huhu" saw the monkey king jump out of the hall, several people stopped, gasping.

    Grasp the halberd body of Fang Tian''s painting. It takes several people to lift it. The halberd of Fang Tian''s painting is twisted by the monkey king.

    "Hua Hua"

    "Light, too light." The halberd painted by Fang Tian in the monkey''s hand seems to have no weight, so it is very powerful by him.

    "Light!" When the dragon king heard this and saw the halberd in the hands of Monkey King, his eyes were almost staring out.

    "Good thing I didn''t do anything before." At this glance, the Dragon King underestimated the strength of the monkey king.

    "Why don''t you let him try it." The Dragon King didn''t know what to think of and said with a smile.

    "I didn''t expect your strength to be so amazing, but I really have a treasure in the Dragon Palace. I don''t know if you can move it." Hearing this, the monkey king suddenly stopped waving his hand and directly threw Fang Tianhua halberd to the shrimps and crabs who had no time to react.

    "Keke" a series of coughs came from outside the Dragon Palace.

    As soon as the Dragon King drew his mouth, he secretly said that the monkey really didn''t know what to do. He threw such a heavy weapon at his own.

    "Come on, take me." I heard Han Xuan say that there is a treasure in the Dragon Palace. This time, it was mentioned by the Dragon King, which made the monkey king itch.

    "No hurry, no hurry." The Dragon King stroked his beard and said with a smile.

    The monkey doesn''t want to listen to the Dragon King''s nonsense. He grabs his hand and goes away.

 Chapter 891

    "Old dragon king, tell me which way to go."

    Sun Wukong''s eagerness made the Dragon King smile more. Only he could know what he thought.

    Raise your hand, turn a circle, then point to a direction.

    "Over there."

    The monkey king can''t wait to rush out and throw the Dragon King far away.

    After swimming in the middle of the sea for a few minutes, I saw a huge pillar standing in the distance, covered with moss plants.

    When he came to the pillar, the monkey king didn''t feel disgusted because there was moss on the pillar.

    "Good, good." Looking around the pillar, the monkey king looks happy.

    The Dragon King of the East China Sea came late.

    "How! It''s a baby

    "Well, it''s a miracle." The monkey king came to the Dragon King and said.

    "This pillar is called dinghaishen needle. It weighs 13500 Jin. It is used to measure the water level in the East China Sea." Speaking of the dinghaishen needle, the Dragon King is very proud.

    "A good baby is a good baby, but it''s too big. If it''s smaller..."

    Before the words were finished, the column bloomed with dazzling brilliance.

    "Ah, what''s the matter." Although the dinghaishen needle will shine every day, it is far from dazzling.

    "Hoo" the sea rolled, and the visible speed of the column became smaller.

    "Ha ha ha, smaller and smaller." Looking at the stick that is only the thickness of a bucket, Monkey King is very happy.

    The "buzz" stick seems to be able to understand people''s words. It''s really getting smaller.

    "Ha ha, no matter how small, no matter how small."

    After a few breath, a big stick appeared on the ground, on which the five characters of Ruyi golden cudgel could be clearly seen.

    The monkey king''s eyes suddenly shine, and the void sucks. The Ruyi golden cudgel on the ground appears in his hand.

    "Hua Hua Hua" stick in the hands of waving, the sea rolling violently.

    The Dragon King, who had been stunned by all this, finally came back to himself, only to see the stick in monkey king''s hand, and his face suddenly changed.

    "Monkey, put down the dinghaishen needle. Without him, the people would be in dire straits." The Dragon King went up and grabbed Monkey King''s hand and cried out.

    "Go, this is my grandson''s stuff." The monkey had no choice but to compete with ER Gouzi.

    "Whoosh" broke through the sea, and the monkey king ignored the Dragon King''s begging below and called the somersault cloud to fly to the horizon.

    Just got the golden cudgel, Monkey King was very happy, looked up at the distance.

    The speed of somersault cloud is so fast that a big mountain appears just in a few minutes.

    "Ah! Huaguo Mountain, I''m back. " In the air, the monkey king cried.

    In Huaguo Mountain, the monkeys put down everything in their hands and looked up at the sky¡° The king, the king is back. " Cried a monkey, who was familiar with the sound.

    "King, king."

    "King!"

    The roar from Huaguo Mountain.

    All the monkeys rushed to the top of the mountain.

    "King, king!" The monkeys waved the branches in their hands and yelled.

    "Ha ha, good, good! Children, your king, is back. " Cried the monkey king, straightening his back.

    "King, have you learned the art of longevity?" Of course, they monkeys can''t forget the purpose of Monkey King''s departure.

    "Ha ha, I have learned." Back in Huaguo Mountain, with the golden cudgel, Monkey King was in a good mood.

    "The king, do you want to leave?" I don''t know which monkey said this, and the scene quieted down instantly.

    "Yes, I just want to see the children when I come back to Huaguo Mountain this time." Han Xuan''s command, the monkey king can''t disobey, in the 72 change and somersault cloud he didn''t reach the perfect level.

 Chapter 892

    "Ah, I don''t know when the king will leave." There was a sense of loss in the monkeys.

    "It''s still early." The monkey king laughs.

    "Well, children, go into the cave quickly. Let me see if the water curtain cave has changed a lot now."

    In this way, the monkey king, surrounded by monkeys, entered the water curtain cave.

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed quickly, and the monkey king played with the monkeys every day.

    "King, every demon king has a name. Why don''t you want a loud name?" It was another morning, and the monkeys enjoyed the warm but not hot morning light.

    The famous monkey king was stunned. Sit up slowly from the flat position.

    "Well, such as the great sage of pingtian and the great sage of Fuhai, they are all famous." Said a monkey next to monkey king.

    "Great sage! Why don''t we just call it the great sage of heaven Sun Wukong''s eyes twinkled and said.

    "Qi Tian Da Sheng, ha ha, OK, Qi Tian, Qi Tian, sit with the balance." Monkeys have said that the name is very overbearing.

    "Well, boys, put up the flag and tell heaven that after today, my grandson will be called the great sage of heaven." The monkey king waved his big hand and cried.

    A few days later, a huge flag appeared over Huaguo Mountain with several huge characters printed on it.

    "Qi Tian Da Sheng"

    ¡­¡­

    Heaven!

    "Your Majesty, you have to make up your mind for me. There is a monkey in Dongsheng Shenzhou, who robbed the Dinghai God needle in the East China Sea, causing the ordinary people to live in poverty." In the Jinluan hall, the Dragon King of Donghai kneels under the stage.

    "Monkey." In a whisper, the Jade Emperor on the stage raised his head and looked down at the numerous immortals standing on both sides.

    "Dear Aiqing, who would like to take the Dragon King''s dinghaishen needle to Jinluan hall?"

    After ten breath, there was no response from the temple.

    An immortal with Linglong tower in his hand glanced at him, waved his big sleeve and stepped out.

    "To the Jade Emperor, I wish to go."

    "Well, Li Qing''s family, I''ll wait for you to return in triumph."

    ¡­¡­

    Huaguo Mountain is still as usual today, cheery cries reverberate in the forest.

    "Boom" suddenly, but also a clear sky, instant dark clouds, accompanied by deafening thunder and lightning eyes closed.

    The monkeys thought it was just ordinary thunderstorm weather, and they looked for shelter.

    The monkeys couldn''t see anything, but the monkey king could feel something unusual.

    Stand up and gaze at the sky. After a while, dark clouds cover the whole Huaguo Mountain.

    "Shua" dark clouds seem to be torn open by sound. From below, you can see rows of neatly dressed silver armor heavenly soldiers.

    "Monkey, grab the Dragon Palace dinghaishen needle, then don''t know the heaven and earth, set up the great sage of Qi Tian. If you don''t give up, you will be saved." The sound is like thunder. Just listening to it has made many monkeys fall to the ground. If the monkey king is so obedient, he can''t be called Monkey King.

    "Hum, where do you come from? Your great sage will let you have a taste of my stick today." Said, the monkey king in the ear a pull, a glittering stick appears, this is Ruyi golden cudgel.

    With one monkey and one stick, the amazing momentum soared into the sky.

    "Toast, no penalty! Giant spirit God, you go to deal with the monkey, and we will take care of the rest. "

    "Is" the words fall, behind spreads a jar of sound.

    I saw a strong man who was three feet tall came out of the Tianbing, holding two huge axes in his hands.

 Chapter 893

    "Well, who''s coming?" Seeing a man much higher than himself fall from above, the monkey king greets him, and the golden cudgel stands on the cloud.

    "This God is a giant spirit God. Monkey, if you don''t give up, you can save your life."

    "People in the sky can only talk." In this case, if he heard it twice in a short period of time, the monkey king would not even look at it.

    "Hum, that God has to take your head to Lingxiao hall." The giant spirit God raised the axe and called to Monkey King head-on.

    "Good courage." Seeing that the fool in front of him did it before himself, the monkey king burst into a rage.

    "When" the giant axe and the golden cudgel have a solid collision, the radiation will disperse the clouds.

    "Great power." They stepped back a few steps, and the idea came out of their hearts.

    To say that the monkey king, in the original plot will not be in the eyes of the spirit God, but at this time the monkey king, the ability is not home, and the spirit God is half the same.

    "Ow, Ow!" Below, the monkey screams.

    Looking down, his eyes were full of blood. "Ah, stop it."

    Below, the monkey''s blood dyed Huaguo Mountain Red, and the heavenly soldiers and generals waved their weapons mercilessly.

    "Whoosh" drives the somersault cloud to fly down quickly, but the giant spirit God can''t do what he wants, a flash body blocked the way.

    "Your opponent is me." Although it''s still a voice, it''s so harsh in monkey king''s ears.

    "Get out of here." Crying heartbroken, the golden cudgel in the hands of several Zhang larger.

    "When" Mars splashes around, how can the spirit God, who is equal to him, not even block his attack.

    "Seventy two change, change, change." The body turned into a little fly, and the monkey king finally came to Huaguo Mountain.

    "Boom" flies change moment, a huge and incomparable rod waving, a few Tianbing mouth spit blood fly out.

    After the monkeys had the backbone, they moved closer to the monkey king one by one.

    "Monkey, we don''t want to destroy the mountain. If you go to Lingxiao temple with me, we can let go of your monkey grandson." With a wave of Li Jing''s flag, the scattered soldiers gathered together in a few breath.

    Hearing this, the monkey king''s eyes twinkled.

    "King, don''t listen to the lies of these people. Even if we die, we don''t want anything to happen to you." Cried a monkey.

    "Yes, king, don''t listen to their lies."

    Listening to the noise in his ears, Monkey King sighed.

    "Zhongxuanhuanzhou is the place where my master is. This time I go to heaven, it will be a lot of bad luck. Please tell my master quickly."

    He lowered his head, didn''t look around, and whispered.

    When the monkeys were not given time to speak, the monkey king dropped his golden cudgel and stepped out slowly in front of Li Jing.

    "King!" Some monkeys rushed forward, but they were blocked by an invisible wall.

    Turn your head, there is no sound, but your lips are opening and closing¡° Go to my master quickly. "

    ¡­¡­

    Zhongxuan magic island!

    "What is this thing, and why can that guy make him recognize the Lord?" In Han Xuan''s hand, he plays with the whole body blood red bead. It''s better to say that it''s a bead than an eyeball.

    This eyeball is exactly what Han Xuan snatched from Ling Yun when he returned to Tianxuan. It''s also what Han Xuan brought back from brother Shi''s world.

    Strange to say, the cultivation strength is far less than Han Xuan''s Ling Yun, who can make him recognize the Lord. But Han Xuan has always wanted him to recognize the Lord for millions of years, but this eye seems to be a stone in the pit, which is hard and soft.

 Chapter 894

    "Well, brother, what are you looking at?" From behind, arms around the neck.

    "Why, what a beautiful pearl, brother. What is it?" Jin Lingzi pokes his head out of Han Xuan''s neck.

    "Does ling''er like it?" Han Xuan put his eyes closer and asked with a smile.

    "Well, it''s beautiful." Jinlingzi''s mouth dimples.

    "If you like it, give it to ling''er." Since this eye can''t be used by Han Xuan, and Jin Lingzi likes it, it''s better to give it to her.

    "Really." Let go of Han Xuan, and Jin Lingzi reaches out his hand.

    "When did my brother cheat you?" He took Jin Lingzi into his arms and scraped his nose.

    "Well, brother is the best."

    ¡­¡­

    Time passed slowly, and a few days passed in a twinkling of an eye.

    "General, is this where the king learns arts?" A few strong monkeys walk through the central Xuanhuan island.

    "Well, it should be. The scene here is exactly what the king described." Said one of the strongest monkeys in the team.

    "Roar" suddenly, a roar sounded in the rear.

    The monkeys turned their heads and saw a monster with ox head and tiger body staring at them.

    "Is that what the king said about the phantom beast?" Seeing the phantom, all the monkeys became nervous.

    "Roar" the roar of the sky, the magic beast launched an attack.

    "Poof" a monkey was bumped off without accident and fell to the ground. I don''t know whether it was alive or dead.

    "Little monkey!" When the monkey team grew up, it screamed, but the phantom beast on the opposite side didn''t care about these. It rushed over again.

    "Disperse, disperse and flee. We must complete the task given to us by the king."

    "Roar" a monkey was hit and flew, until finally, the strongest monkey was left.

    "Am I going to die here too, king? I''m sorry you didn''t find Shizu." The monkey knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes.

    "Roar" the beast let out a roar and rushed to the last monkey.

    Seeing this, the monkey closed his eyes.

    "King, I''ll go first."

    For a long time, the body did not feel pain, just doubt, a voice came.

    "Go, go."

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a young man in white standing in front of me, and the phantom beast, which almost destroyed all the monkeys, left with its tail between its legs.

    "What''s the name of your king?" The smile on the face of young people in white gives us a sense of warmth.

    "Thank you for saving my life." The monkey quickly recovered from the shock and knelt on the ground, kowtowed and yelled.

    "Well, get up. What''s your king''s name?"

    "If you go back to the immortal, my king''s name is monkey king."¡° Oh, really. " The young man in White said to himself.

    This young man, no one else, is Han Xuan. When these monkeys set foot in Xuanhuan Island, he noticed it, because they have the smell of Monkey King.

    "Why are you the only ones who come here? Don''t you forget my master?"

    "Immortal, you are the master of the king!" The monkey was excited for a moment.

    With a frown, "what happened."

    "Shizu, you must save the king. He was captured by the people in the sky." Monkey is kneeling on the ground, tears from the eyes.

    "Caught." Han Xuan''s face sank, and his divine sense was released. He soon found out where the monkey king was at this time.

    "Well, you don''t want to live since you treat my apprentice like this."

    Fierce head, eyes seem to be able to penetrate the sky.

 Chapter 895

    Heaven!

    "Sire, the monkey has been tied to the chopping platform." Li Jing walked in from outside the Lingxiao hall and then saluted the Jade Emperor.

    "Good. Cut Cried the Jade Emperor on the stage.

    "Cut" Li Jing in the hall will roar.

    "Master, I''m afraid my grandson will be folded here." On the demon chopping stage, the monkey king was tied up in all kinds of ways. The bloody wound on his body showed that he had a bad time these days.

    A huge roar came from the distance.

    Overhead, the blade flashing cold light in the sun, trembled slightly after the words came out, and then fell rapidly.

    There was no fear in his eyes, just staring at the huge blade falling.

    On the "whoosh" demon chopping platform, a space crack appeared, which became bigger and bigger until the whole demon chopping platform was wrapped.

    "Ka Ka Ka" cut demon stage disappeared with the sound, leaving only the bound Monkey King.

    "Master!"

    "Monkey, how can you go out for half a month and end up like this." From the huge space black hole, slowly out of a white figure, this person is Han Xuan.

    "Someone''s trespassing." The news quickly came out from the heavenly soldiers beside the demon chopping platform.

    "Master, you are here. If you are a little late, you may not see me." At this time, the monkey king was pleasantly surprised.

    "Hum, let you have fun at ordinary times. If you don''t come back to my request this time, you can''t go out of zhongxuanhuanzhou." With one hand, the rope that tied the monkey king was broken.

    "Yes, master." The monkey king said weakly.

    Looking at the monkey king, Han Xuan frowns slightly, turns his palm, and a purple jade medicine bottle appears.

    "Take it and eat it."

    "Master Xie." The things in the purple jade bottle are naturally recognized by the monkey king. When he was practicing, he took pills from Han Xuan.

    When the wounds on the monkey king''s body were almost healed, they were surrounded by neat lines of heavenly soldiers.

    Han Xuan grabs the monkey king and steps out.

    In Lingxiao hall.

    "Your Majesty, there was a sudden change in the demon chopping platform. A man of unknown origin appeared and saved the monkey." Outside the hall, a man rushed in.

    The Jade Emperor on the stage frowned slightly.

    "Li Aiqing, go and have a look."

    "Yes, your majesty." Li Jing stepped forward.

    "No, I''m here already." At the mouth of the conversation, Han Xuan appears in the Lingxiao hall carrying the monkey king.

    "Escort!" As soon as Han Xuangang appeared, all the people in the hall showed their weapons.

    "Hum" Han Xuan cold hum, a blast of evil filled the scene, so that most people''s faces changed.

    "This time I went to heaven, one is to save my apprentice, the other is to tell you that today my apprentice''s Revenge of humiliation will be paid back a hundred times in the future." Han Xuan doesn''t plan to do it this time. It''s better for Sun Wukong to solve it by himself¡° I don''t know who this Taoist friend is At this time, an old man with floating dust in his hand, wearing Taoist clothes and red face stepped out and said.

    "You are the emperor." Taishanglaojun, Han Xuan can feel that the most powerful of these people is the Jade Emperor.

    "It''s the little old man."

    "Well, there''s another purpose to come to Tianting this time." Han Xuan light said, although taishanglaojun strength is not vulgar, but Han Xuan is not in the heart.

    "Oh, I don''t know." The emperor frowned.

    "Use your alchemy stove." Sun Wukong''s eyes, but it needs taishanglaojun''s Alchemy furnace.

    "Alchemy furnace, do you want to alchemy?"

    "No, it''s the monkey!"

 Chapter 896

    He left with the emperor in the eyes of everyone. Who is the emperor? He is infinitely close to the power of the sage, but today he let a man of unknown origin use the alchemy furnace.

    "Daoyou, please spare heaven in the future, and please hold your hand high. Don''t let the world fall into chaos." While walking, taishanglaojun said.

    "Lao Jun joked. I have nothing to do with heaven. How can I forgive him?" Han Xuan''s face is full of smiles.

    "Ah" listen to Han Xuan say so, too old gentleman knows this matter certainly won''t pass easily, sighed, then silent in front of the road.

    Go to the rate palace!

    "Daoyou, this is my alchemy furnace." Inside the Douli palace, a large Dan furnace that needs several people to hold is placed in the center of the alchemy room.

    "Eh" nodded. Han Xuan looked at the monkey king looking around.

    "Monkey."

    "Yes, master." Monkey king immediately put his eyes on Han Xuan.

    "Jump in."

    "What" the monkey king was stunned and thought he had heard wrong.

    Han Xuan didn''t give the monkey king much time to be in a daze. As soon as he pointed out, the top cover of the red stove was opened. He grabbed the monkey king and threw it in.

    On one side, Lao Jun is sweating. Others may not know the flame in the Dan stove, but he knows it very well. The flame is the world-famous samadhi fire. If you touch it a little, you will be scared. But Han Xuan just throws his apprentice in. It''s really cruel.

    "Ah" Monkey King''s shrill cry came from the red stove.

    "Monkey, if you want to get strong strength, pain is inevitable, but once you get through it, you will get transformation."

    "But master, the smoke in the stove is going to blind my eyes."

    "Nothing. I''m watching outside." Although we know that the monkey king is so refined in the original plot, Han Xuan is also waiting outside. As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of just in case.

    Time goes by slowly, and July 49th is fleeting.

    "Buzz" the furnace makes a strange noise.

    "Oh, come out at last." Sitting on the futon, Han Xuan opens his eyes.

    "Hum, hum"

    The sound in the furnace became more and more intensive until the end.

    "Touch" the top cover of the red stove flicks open, and the monkey king comes out with fire.

    "Stains" eyes burst out of golden light, obviously, the eyes have been refined.

    "Hahaha, my grandson has come out at last. I must get back the Revenge of that day."

    "Well, I''m afraid you can''t even get into the Lingxiao hall." Han Xuan poured cold water on the monkey king.

    "Shifu" rushed to Han Xuan''s feet excitedly.

    "Can''t I take revenge now?"

    "No, come back to practice with me." Han Xuan waved one hand and a black hole appeared in front of him¡° "Let''s go." Han Xuan stepped into the black hole, and the monkey king behind him looked around angrily. When the black hole was about to disappear, he also entered the black hole.

    ¡­¡­

    "Master, what shall we learn today?" This is the second month that the monkey king has left heaven.

    Just back in zhongxuanhuanzhou, the monkey king is no longer as playful as before. He seems to be crazy to practice 72 changes and somersault clouds.

    "Today, you''d better walk in zhongxuanhuan island." The state of the monkey king is really not suitable for practice. Practice depends on calmness. Although the monkey king has made great progress in this month, if he blindly pursues speed, he will surely have unstable foundation.

 Chapter 897

    "Go, go!" Sun Wukong is stunned for a moment. Now he is eager to improve his strength to Han Xuan''s satisfaction as soon as possible. How can he have that spare time.

    "Go ahead." Han Xuan waved, eyes slowly closed, let the monkey king in how to say, also not moved.

    But the monkey king had to leave this place.

    ¡­¡­

    The wheel of time turns at full speed. Unconsciously, ten years are fleeting.

    "Whoosh" in the sky, the eagle flew by, and a series of sound bursts were heard after he was born.

    "Shua" Eagle landing, and then a flash of white light, a monkey wearing fengguanxiahe appeared.

    The monkey grabbed more than ten hairs on his body and put them on his mouth.

    As like as two peas of monkeys, they are exactly alike.

    "Well, good, good." Behind him, there was a voice.

    The monkey turned his head and saw Han Xuan walk out of the woods with a smile on his face.

    "Master"

    "Well, you, let''s go." When he comes to monkey king, Han Xuan pats him on the shoulder.

    "Go, master, can I go now?" Han Xuan said that when his strength meets his requirements, he can leave zhongxuanhuanzhou.

    "Go, go." With that, Han Xuan walked slowly into the woods until his figure disappeared.

    "Master, please accept my apprentice''s worship."

    "Dong Dong Dong"

    "If you meet an irresistible person, you can come to this Xuanhuan island." The ethereal voice moved the monkey king for a while.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother, let your apprentice go like this." In a palace, Jin Lingzi sits in Han Xuan''s arms.

    "What else to do." Han Xuan rolled his eyes.

    "However, it seems that I still have three apprentices, but it''s nearly two million years since then, and I don''t know what''s happened to them now." Han Xuan''s eyes are full of nostalgia.

    "Brother and disciples." Jin Lingzi blinks her big eyes. Han Xuan and her disciples have never heard of him.

    "Well, in your original world, there is one named Xia Ling. There is another one I took in the first world, named Lu Su, and the last one I took in the fox demon world, named Bai yuechu. You know that. " In a word, Han Xuan has not been going to these worlds since he got the origin of the world. People familiar with them don''t know whether they are living or dead.

    "Ah, two girls." Jin Lingzi seemed to be a little unhappy, and he was chucking.

    See this scene, Han Xuan immediately dumbfounded.

    "It''s not sour. Ling''er, go and see if someone in the palace has upset the vinegar jar."

    When Han Xuan said this, he was just making fun of Jin Lingzi. Where is the vinegar jar in the palace.

    "Hum" Jin Lingzi snorted and turned his head to one side¡° Oh, my good soul, don''t you know my heart for you? I''m really just an apprentice. " After teasing, it''s natural to comfort him. Although Jin Lingzi won''t have any estrangement from Han Xuan, who told Han Xuan to pay special attention to Jin Lingzi''s feelings.

    "Hum" Jin Lingzi didn''t give up and didn''t turn his head.

    Seeing Jin Lingzi like this, Han Xuan knows that he can''t solve it by normal means. He smiles and puts his head on her shoulder.

    "I don''t care about it, but I have to fart at night."

    His face turned red.

    "In broad daylight, what nonsense does my brother say?"

    As soon as he takes Jin Lingzi, Han Xuan says with a smile, "my brother not only talks nonsense, but also..." without saying anything, Han Xuan enters a room with Jin Lingzi in his arms.

    "Ah ~"

 Chapter 898

    "Brother, do you really need to see your apprentices?" On the big bed, Jin Lingzi lies in Han Xuan''s arms, drawing circles on his chest.

    "You little girl, you are still thinking about it." Originally thought that a "war", Jin Lingzi will forget this matter, but Han Xuan obviously underestimated Jin Lingzi''s jealousy.

    "I''m not. I just want my brother''s apprentice to recognize me as a teacher."

    Han Xuan rolled a white eye, said so good, nothing more than the heart of the vinegar jar overturned just.

    "Well, well, let''s go and have a look. You won''t be nagging all day." Finally, Han Xuan can''t help but agree to Jin Lingzi''s request.

    Get up, put on good clothes, Han Xuan summoned chaos bead.

    In principle, Han Xuan can''t shuttle to another world in the ongoing world, but today''s Han Xuan is not Han Xuan in the past. He has a deep understanding of the law of space. The purpose of taking out the chaos bead is to explore the space node of the myth world.

    "Yes, let''s go." Wrapping up Jinlingzi, Han Xuan disappears in the world of the journey to the West.

    ¡­¡­

    The mythological world is the Second World Han Xuan came to after he got the chaotic pearl, and it is also the place where he got the tiger shaped pendant. Although the tiger shaped pendant has been given to Bai yuechu in the fox demon world, it has helped Han Xuan a lot at first.

    "Brother, the aura here is so indifferent." As soon as he came to this world, Jin Lingzi frowned.

    "Already, very rich." Han Xuan said with a smile that Jin Lingzi had never seen the original appearance of the mythical world. At that time, there was almost no aura in the mythical world. Now, aura can at least enable monks to practice until the divine movement period.

    It was only a few minutes before the spread of divine consciousness, and the whole mythological world was in Han Xuan''s mind.

    "Sure enough, it''s gone." When he saw a corpse in the ice coffin, Han Xuan sighed.

    Although Han Xuan has set up a spirit gathering array here, it is impossible for LV suhuo to live for nearly two million years. Han Xuan had expected the result when he came here, but he really saw it, but he was flustered.

    "Whoosh" embraces Jin Lingzi and appears beside the ice coffin.

    "This is my brother''s apprentice, Lu su. It''s really beautiful." Falling to the ground, looking at LV Su sleeping in the ice coffin, Jin Lingzi somehow had some strange feelings in his heart.

    "Maybe I shouldn''t have let my brother come here."

    "Who are you?" Just here, when the silence was terrible, a voice came.

    Han Xuan''s body trembles and comes back to her senses.

    Turning her head, she saw a beautiful girl standing in the rear, but her alert look in her eyes showed that she was very cautious.

    "Yi" Jin Lingzi Yisheng, subconsciously looked at LV Su in the ice coffin.

    "Brother, how can this woman be seven points similar to Lu Su Chang''s?"

    "It should be her descendants." In this woman, Han Xuan can feel Lu Su''s thin blood.

    It''s just that the closer you get, the more vigilant the woman is.

    "Who are you? Why do you disturb my ancestors'' purity?"

    "What''s your name, girl." Seeing this woman, Han Xuan can''t help but think of the time when LV Su was studying arts¡° Tell me who you are The woman didn''t answer Han Xuan''s words, but the cold voice came out.

    "Me! A million years ago, someone called me "the Lord of heaven."

    "Master of heaven and mystery!" A woman''s face has changed greatly. These four words are not strange to anyone who lives in this world, because no matter where you live in this world, you will hear the legend of these four words.

 Chapter 899

    "Lord, you are really Lord." Han Xuan has been away for millions of years. With the knowledge of the people in the world, he will not believe that anyone can live such a long time.

    "Why, I''m not like that." For Han Xuan, Lu Su''s death is a bit complicated, so he has no expression at all.

    The woman''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. If you don''t believe that Han Xuan is the leader of Tianxuan world, how did he suddenly appear here? You know, this place is guarded by powerful array. But if it is the leader of Tianxuan world, how can one live so long.

    Han Xuan shook his head at the sight of the woman.

    "Since you are my disciple''s descendant, I''ll give you a chance." Han Xuan will say, one hand empty point, a beam fell into the woman''s eyebrows.

    "Pa" woman slowly lay down, a circle of light curtain will be wrapped.

    "Come on, ling''er."

    "Well," Jin Lingzi gently straddles Han Xuan''s arm, with a pair of beautiful big eyes.

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    After a while, there was a disorderly sound of footsteps outside the room.

    "Ah, Qing''er, what''s the matter with you." The first one who rushed in was a beautiful woman.

    When I heard the cry outside the door, I rushed into them again. They were no less beautiful than the beautiful woman who rushed in first.

    "Two elders, three elders, give the spirit power to Qing''er."

    "Elder, wait. How can there be a light curtain on Qing''er?" One of the elders stopped the beautiful woman''s action.

    "I can''t manage so much. Qing''er is the one who is most hopeful to break through the spirit movement period after Lu Su''s ancestors. She can''t bear any mistakes." The beautiful woman said eagerly.

    But at this time, a violent force swept out, directly forced the three people to withdraw from a few feet away.

    "What''s the matter?" This is a question that three people have at the same time.

    "Buzz" suddenly, the woman on the ground floats up, and the light curtain around her body begins to rotate clockwise.

    "Here, here!" Three people, you look at me, I look at you, such a scene, they really did not meet, no, do not say met, is not heard of.

    "No, elder, Qing''er''s accomplishments at this time." One of the elders screamed.

    With the reminder of this sentence, the remaining two immediately put their perception out.

    "Hiss, the peak of wisdom." They took a cool breath.

    "A few days ago, Qing''er''s cultivation just asked how short the time was, and then he crossed a whole realm." There was a strange light in the eyes of the beautiful woman.

    "Ah All of a sudden, the woman floating in the air screams loudly. At the same time, an energy vortex is formed above it, and a continuous stream of spiritual power from heaven and earth comes to it.

    "This is to break through!" If the previous three people were just shocked, this time they were completely shocked.

    You know, after the period of spiritual wisdom, there is the legendary period of spiritual movement. Ah, in their mind, except for the ruler of heaven and metaphysics, only Lu Su reached that realm, but Lu Su barely broke through that realm until she was almost 100 years old. In front of them, the woman looked no more than 20¡° Tianxuan world will be brilliant again. "

    ¡­¡­

    Time goes by, one after another.

    "Boom" saw the woman fiercely open her eyes, around the extremely violent energy fluctuations, slowly convergence.

    The "Shifu" woman lowered her figure and gave a salute.

    "Qing''er, what''s the matter? A few days ago, you were in the period of spiritual cultivation. How can you break through to the period of spiritual movement today?" This is what the three people are eager to know at this time.

 Chapter 900

    Hearing this, the woman''s eyes flashed with excitement and her body began to tremble.

    "Maybe he didn''t lie."

    "What didn''t lie? What happened?" The three were as anxious as ants on a hot pot.

    Look at three people, woman language with trill.

    "I see you, Lord."

    "What" shocked again and again, but undoubtedly, this news is the most unbelievable.

    "Qing''er, are you wrong? The Lord of the world has disappeared for two million years. How can he still be alive?"

    "I didn''t believe it at first, but if it wasn''t for the Lord of the world, why could my cultivation be promoted to the stage of spiritual movement with his help?"

    After hearing this, the three of them looked at each other and could not find any reason to refute it, for nothing else, because few people in this world can reach the stage of spiritual movement, let alone help others achieve spiritual movement.

    ¡­¡­

    "Don''t be upset, brother." In the world of traveling to the west, Han Xuan stands on a mountain top with his head high.

    This is the 10th day for them to leave the mythical world, during which Han Xuan has been here, looking into the distance.

    "Ling''er, do you and I have a day of death?" Turning his head, Han Xuan stares at Jin Lingzi.

    I didn''t expect Han Xuan to ask like this. Jin Lingzi was slightly surprised.

    "Brother" hugged Han Xuan, "even if one day we will die, but now, we are still very happy together, aren''t we?"

    Looking at Jin Lingzi''s crescent like eyes, the dark clouds in Han Xuan''s heart seem to have dispersed a little.

    "Er" embraces Jin Lingzi and looks into the distance. They are enjoying the warmth of the setting sun.

    ¡­¡­

    "Old jade emperor, we should count the feud of that day." At this time, the sky is full of smoke, dilapidated buildings, it''s hard to imagine that this is the prosperous sky in the past.

    "Monkey, don''t think you are the apprentice of that one." The Jade Emperor looked down at the monkey king carrying the golden cudgel, and his anger reached the extreme.

    "Hum, old jade emperor, you don''t deserve to mention my master." The monkey king''s eyes glared and his golden cudgel pointed directly at the Jade Emperor.

    "Li Qing''s family led the heavenly soldiers and generals to drive them out of Lingxiao hall." The Jade Emperor waved his hand and gave orders.

    Li Jing on one side only had a bitter smile. If the monkey was so easy to deal with, she would not let him enter the Lingxiao hall.

    Although she knew that she was far from the monkey''s rival, she couldn''t help Li Jing.

    "Linglong pagoda, out." Li Jing didn''t come forward and said something.

    The yellow tower that "buzz" dragged on his hand began to tremble.

    "Swish" golden light across, a huge building more than ten stories high from the monkey king overhead pressure.

    "I''m so brave The monkey king yelled, the golden cudgel in his hand increased by several points, and then stretched the cudgel across his head.

    "Boom" both to touch, the golden cudgel fell directly on the shoulder, the ground under the feet also appeared cobweb like cracks¡° Ah, "the monkey king''s veins are exposed and his sharp teeth are exposed.

    "Give me a lift!"

    The arm trembles slowly to lift the exquisite pagoda.

    "Nezha, come on, the monkey is really powerful." Li Jing''s head was already covered with sweat.

    "Yes, father." Nezha raised the spear and stabbed the monkey king in front of him.

    "Ah ah" but before Nezha''s spear arrived, the monkey king threw out the exquisite pagoda on his head. The target was Li Jing.

 Chapter 901

    Linglong pagoda has just been thrown out, the monkey king''s reaction is extremely rapid, the golden cudgel and the firetip gun to a frontal collision.

    "When" the sound wave spreads far away, the eardrum of the person who shakes is painful.

    "The monkey is really powerful." Although it was just a blow, Nezha''s mouth was numb.

    "Nezha, step back and let me see what the monkey head can do." There was a streamer in the sky outside the hall. When the sound fell, it had already appeared in the hall.

    Seeing this man, Nezha was slightly surprised, and then he responded and nodded.

    "Be careful, the monkey is powerful."

    "Well," someone nodded.

    "Well, I don''t want to kill the nameless ghost under the stick. I''ll give you my name as soon as possible." Seeing the help again, the monkey king looked at the people and said.

    "I''m Erlang Zhenjun, and Yang Jian is." When he finished speaking, Yang Jian''s right hand came out and the three pointed two edged sword appeared.

    "Yang Jian! It''s Yang Jian, whose mother was sealed by her uncle at the foot of the mountain. " Said the monkey king, laughing.

    "Hum, monkey, take it." Yang Jian hated people talking about it, and he didn''t want to talk to the monkey king. He chopped the monkey king with a knife.

    "Dangdangdang" a series of sound of gold and iron fighting, although it''s only a short time, but the two people''s fighting is no less than a hundred moves.

    "The monkey really has some skills." Looking at the opposite Monkey King, Yang Jian has a further understanding of his strength.

    "Hey, three eyed monster, don''t you still have a dog? Why don''t you see him come out?" When he has free time, the monkey king sneers.

    Hearing this, Yang Jian''s face turned black. He didn''t want to release Xiaotian dog. After all, it was a good fighting force. But just 100000 years ago, Xiaotian dog disappeared. Although he had been trying to find it for 100000 years, he got nothing.

    "Hum" Yang Jian gave a cold hum, raised the sharp knife and cut it again.

    Seeing that his sarcasm is so powerful, the monkey king won''t let go of this opportunity and kept saying it in the process of fighting.

    "Three eyed monster, your dog, won''t be caught to make dog meat soup, that dog wants to taste good."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The more Yang Jian listened, the more angry he was. After another truce for a moment, there was a flame in his eyes.

    "It''s a pity that I haven''t tasted the dog soup..." before I spoke, I saw that Yang Jian had attacked me.

    "Shut up."

    A beam of light came out of the middle eye.

    In the face of this beam, the monkey king can not be careless, because he can easily feel that if the beam hit on the body, it will not die.

    "Seventy two change, change!" The smaller things are, the easier it is to avoid such attacks, so the monkey king becomes a fly.

    There was a loud noise from behind. Looking back, there was a big hole in the magnificent hall.

    "Hum, the art of transformation." There was a sneer in Yang Jian''s eyes, a white light on his body, and a bat appeared.

    Buzz and squeak

    The two are chasing each other, but the so-called brine point tofu, one thing down one thing, the fly has been in the downwind at this time.

    "Change"

    "Hoo" the eagle with its arms outstretched and flying high turns and pours on the bat.

    Before the eagle arrived, he saw a white light on the Bat again. Yang Jian appeared, but he was holding a hunting bow in his hand.

    "Whoosh" sharp arrow out of the string, Eagle escape Lingxiao hall.

    "Stop running" Yang Jian also turned into an eagle and rushed out to meet the monkey king.

    "Hoo, finally." There was a great relief.

    "Go! Do you want me to go like this? It''s a pity that my grandson has come back. "

 Chapter 902

    "What" in everyone''s heart a surprise, immediately cast eyes to the direction of the voice.

    "Whoosh" Monkey King seems to appear out of thin air, people can not see any clue.

    "What did the monkey learn from him? Why didn''t I even find out that he didn''t leave?" His eyes twinkled and he thought.

    "Old jade emperor, die." No one in the Lingxiao hall can react to the sudden attack of the monkey king.

    Time seems to slow down. The figure of the monkey king slowly approaches the Jade Emperor on the high platform. The golden cudgel is also shining with golden light at this time. People have no doubt that if the cudgel goes on, it will be very important.

    "Monkey, stop it. That''s all it is." Others may not be able to react, but as a man who is only one step away from becoming a saint, how could he be so.

    "Whoosh" dust wave, waves in the air, the monkey king will fly a few steps.

    "Hum, that''s all. I''ll write off the tragedy in Huaguo Mountain." The monkey king tightened the stick in his hand. He could feel it. Lao Jun was not as simple as he seemed.

    "You have destroyed countless pavilions in heaven and killed many heavenly soldiers and generals. Isn''t that enough?" The emperor frowned and said.

    "Oh, enough, how can it be enough." Sun Wukong sneers. He and Han Xuan have been studying arts for many years. Their personalities are different from those in the original works.

    "What do you want?" At this time, he did not know what to do. He was not afraid of the monkey king.

    Sun Wukong has been practising for less than 20 years. Even if he is the soul of heaven and earth, he can''t be the opponent of Laojun.

    It is Han Xuan who scares the emperor.

    Sun Wukong''s eyes turned, "the so-called geomantic turn, the emperor also have to take turns to sit, as well, let me old sun to try this jade emperor how."

    "What" taishanglaojun did not speak, the stage of the Jade Emperor will rise.

    "You are presumptuous."

    "Monkey head, you are a bit presumptuous indeed. The Jade Emperor orders heaven. How can you sit on this throne?" Seeing that the Jade Emperor was angry, the emperor quickly took over the conversation. For nothing else, he was afraid that the Jade Emperor would bring monkey king to justice. I''m afraid I won''t live long.

    "Well, I''ll find someone. If you can fly out of the palm of his hand, I don''t care about it." Taishanglaojun said with a smile on his face.

    The monkey king turned his eyes and thrust the golden cudgel to the ground.

    "OK, it''s a deal."

    It''s not that the monkey king didn''t think about it. His somersault cloud can span 18000 miles and fly out of a person''s palm. It''s not that easy to catch.

    "It''s a deal." seeing the monkey king''s promise, Lao Jun''s smile is even stronger.

    "Jade Emperor, please send a decree to ask the Buddha of Western Heaven."

    "Well, come on, go and invite the Buddha."

    ¡­¡­

    Half an hour later!

    Outside Lingxiao hall.

    "You are the Tathagata Buddha!" Looking at the Tathagata, who is a hundred times bigger than himself, the monkey king has no fear in his heart¡° Ha ha, monkey, I am the Tathagata. " The Tathagata laughed three times and said.

    "If I fly out of the palm of your hand, I can drive the Jade Emperor down."

    "Ha ha, when you fly out, it''s not too late to say that." When the Tathagata finished speaking, he stretched out his huge palm.

    "Well, I''ll see what you can do." The monkey king understood the meaning of the Tathagata and flew into his palm.

 Chapter 903

    After that, like the original work, the monkey king was pressed down on Wuzhishan, thirsty for copper water and hungry for iron bullet.

    At this time, Han Xuan didn''t know that the monkey king was oppressed. If he knew, he would only sigh. He wanted to keep the monkey king wild, but he didn''t expect that the ending could not be changed.

    "Ling''er, you haven''t seen the outside world. Why don''t you go for a walk with me?" In this world, Jin Lingzi has been staying in the small place of zhongxuanhuan island for 100000 years. Even if the scenery in zhongxuanhuan island is beautiful, he will be bored.

    Sure enough, when Jin Lingzi heard this, his eyes burst out with brilliance.

    "Will it disturb my brother''s plan?" After calming down, Jin Lingzi looks at Han Xuan with big eyes.

    Gently in Jin Lingzi forehead brush, soft voice said, "can let ling''er happy, small plan is nothing."

    "Brother" Jin Lingzi''s eyes are blurred and his head leans to Han Xuan''s chest.

    ¡­¡­

    Time goes by. In a blink of an eye, five hundred years have passed.

    "Ling''er, we have traveled all over the world. After a while, show me the unfilial apprentice and go back to Tianxuan." When he came to this world, Han Xuan didn''t want the origin of the world, so he wanted to come and go.

    Han Xuan doesn''t know. Not long ago, a Wuzhishan mountain in Dongsheng Shenzhou fell to the ground. If he let go of his mind, he would give up the idea.

    "Well, good!" Jin Lingzi nodded cleverly.

    He lowered his body and landed on a misty fairy mountain.

    "Eh, brother, there is a temple below." Standing on the top of the mountain, from a distance, isn''t there a temple in the mountain.

    "Guanyin Temple" Han Xuan''s eyesight is so strong that he can clearly see the three big characters carved on the plaque outside the temple even without divine consciousness.

    "You want to see it here." For these, Han Xuan is indifferent, anyway, this time just accompany Jin Lingzi.

    "Well, I don''t seem to have seen a temple yet." Jin Lingzi''s signature smile appeared on his face.

    "Good" Han Xuan also smiles. As long as it''s something Jin Lingzi thinks, Han Xuan will try to satisfy it.

    "Whoosh" embraces Jin Lingzi and instantly appears in front of the temple.

    "Brother, I''ll knock on the door." The gate of Guanyin temple is closed. Jin Lingzi breaks away from Han Xuan and trots to the gate.

    In this regard, Han Xuan shakes his head and laughs, secretly saying that Jin Lingzi is really like a child at this time.

    The door was knocked.

    "Creak" after a while, a crack appeared in the gate, and then a little monk came out, only to see Jin Lingzi, looking slightly stunned.

    "Amitabha, girl, this is an important place for Buddhism. It''s not convenient to receive women." Hands together, the little monk made a Buddhist ceremony, said.

    "Oh, that''s it." Jin Lingzi is disappointed and comes to Han Xuan with his head down.

    "Brother, let''s go back." When he raised his head, a smile appeared on Jin Lingzi''s face.

    Han Xuan didn''t speak. He took Jin Lingzi to the little monk¡° Little monk, we want to go in. " Every time Han Xuan said a word, a circle of ripples formed in the little monk''s ear. This is the sound of Han Xuan''s confusion.

    "Come with me, benefactor." The little monk''s eyes were empty. He stepped aside and made a gesture of please.

    "Brother, how did you do it? He didn''t let me in before." Entering Guanyin temple, Jin Lingzi puts his beautiful big eyes on Han Xuan.

 Chapter 904

    He touched his nose. "Maybe I''m too handsome."

    The so-called people in love, IQ is almost zero, this sentence is not only true for ordinary people, is after years of baptism of Han Xuan, is also true.

    "Well, my brother is the most handsome." Jin Lingzi said seriously¡° Er, "Han Xuan is speechless. It was originally a joke, but Jin Lingzi really believed it.

    Along the way, the monks around them all pointed out to them.

    "Benefactor, there is the statue of Avalokitesvara in front." After walking for a while, Han Xuanjin Lingzi came to a fragrant room.

    "Zhikong, who told you to take women into Guanyin temple." In the room, an old monk rushed out in a huff. It was obvious that someone had already informed him.

    Hearing the roar, the ripples around the little monk''s ears disappeared, and his trance eyes were clear again.

    "Elder Jinchi, I, I, I don''t know what''s going on." The little monk was very scared at this time. After all, his memory at this time was still outside the gate and suddenly appeared in the temple. As long as he was an individual, he would panic.

    "Well, I''ll deal with you later." He glared at the little monk, and the old monk put his eyes on Han Xuan.

    "Elder Jinchi. This name seems familiar. " Han Xuan frowned slightly and carefully recalled the story of his journey to the West.

    "Benefactor, women are not welcome in Guanyin temple. Please go out." Jinchi made a Buddhist ceremony and said.

    Just in response to him, it''s just Jin Lingzi''s puzzled eyes and Han Xuan''s silence.

    There was no more than a minute''s silence.

    "By the way, it''s him." Han Xuan''s sudden voice startled the people around him.

    "What''s the matter, brother?" Jin Lingzi was also surprised.

    "It''s OK. I think of something." Han Xuan said with a smile.

    "I didn''t expect to come here just for a casual stroll." Guanyin temple, elder Jinchi, is one of the 81 difficulties that the monkey king of the three Tibetans of the Tang Dynasty put forward in the original book.

    Just when Han Xuan wanted to speak, he ran to someone in a hurry.

    "Elder Jinchi, there is a monk who claims to be from Dongtu. He wants to spend the night in Guanyin temple."

    "Dongtu, monk, no way." Han Xuan a listen, heart suddenly restless.

    I''m going to let God know.

    "Master, why do we have to wait here? It''s not better to break in." A monkey with a Golden hoop on his head and a horse first appeared in divine consciousness.

    "Wukong, how can you be so unreasonable." Next to the monkey, a monk in a cassock said.

    "Let them in." Jinchi''s words make Han Xuan suddenly come back.

    "Unexpectedly, the plot has changed so much that you are still on this road." I thought of this in my heart and looked at Jin Lingzi.

    "Ling''er, my apprentice is here. Let''s go." Since the plot has been unconsciously on the right track, Han Xuan will be silly if he doesn''t wait for the world to be born.

    "Well, well, listen to my brother." Step on Han Xuan''s arm, Jin Lingzi puts his head on Han Xuan''s chest. In the eyes of all the monks, Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi step into the black hole.

    "Elder Jinchi, elder Jinchi." When the little monk who went to meet Tang Sanzang came in, he saw that all the people in the courtyard seemed to have performed the body immobilization method. Although he was surprised, he came forward and cried softly.

    "Ah, fairies, fairies!" Awakened by this sound, Jinchi quickly kneels and kowtows.

    "Ha ha, these people are scared to see my grandson coming."

 Chapter 905

    As soon as the words came out, everyone turned their heads to the outside.

    "Monster, monster!"

    "Ah"

    All of a sudden, there was a lot of flying in the hospital.

    "Amitabha, don''t be afraid, elder. Although my apprentice looks ugly, his nature is not bad." Tang Sanzang cried.

    For Jinchi and this group of young monks in the temple, the monkey king disdains him in every way. If there is not something on his head, he is afraid that he will return to the hell on earth.

    "Really, really not a monster." Jinchi hid behind a pillar and put out a head.

    "Wukong, you wait outside first. After I talk with the elder, you come in." With that, Tang Sanzang came to Jinchi.

    ¡­¡­

    "Brother, why do you want to leave? It doesn''t mean that after seeing the monkey king, we will go back to the mysterious land." Far away, Jin Lingzi asked.

    "Ah" Han Xuan sighed, then looked into Jin Lingzi''s eyes with some apology.

    "I''m sorry, ling''er. We may have to stay longer."

    Seeing Han Xuan''s appearance, Jin Lingzi grabs Han Xuan''s waist.

    "Brother, if you don''t go back, you won''t go back. It happens that I haven''t stayed enough in this world." Han Xuan will meet Jin Lingzi''s requirements at all costs, and Jin Lingzi is not.

    "Thank you, ling''er." Hold Jin Lingzi in his arms, Han xuanrou says.

    ¡­¡­

    As time goes by, Han Xuan and Jin Lingzi return to Zhongxuan fantasy island, and the plot goes on just like in the original work. It seems that there is no change at all because of Han Xuan''s arrival.

    One day!

    "Master, the mountain ahead seems to be full of immortality. I''ll ask my grandson about it." The four masters and disciples of Tang Sanzang stopped in front of a big mountain.

    "I said, there''s nothing immortal about it. Brother monkey, are you wrong?" Pig Bajie looked around for a while, and said.

    "Nerd, you know what? My grandson has a bright eye. These gods and demons can''t escape my eyes." Monkey king jumps and grabs pig Bajie''s fat ear.

    "Ouch, it hurts. Brother monkey, take it easy." In an instant, Zhu Bajie screamed.

    "Wukong, since we are immortal, we need to come forward to see you. Why do we need you to inquire about the real and the false?" Asked Tang Sanzang, who was riding on the white dragon horse.

    Let go of Zhu Bajie, and the monkey king comes to Tang San''s hiding place.

    "Shifu, in this immortal spirit, there is also evil spirit. I''m worried about what will happen."

    "Well," Tang Sanzang nodded and got off the white dragon horse with the help of the monkey king.

    "Goku, go back quickly."

    "Yes, master."

    "Evil spirit, I think you have evil spirit." After Monkey King left, Zhu Bajie whispered.

    Tang Sanzang directly ignored Zhu Bajie''s murmur, as if he had been used to their little quarrel

    Half an hour later!

    "Whoosh" the monkey king came down from the clouds to the ground.

    "Wukong, how can we get something?" Seeing the monkey king, Tang Sanzang stood up and asked.

    "It''s strange. It''s really strange. Just now, there was immortal Qi. Why did it disappear in a flash?" The fallen Monkey King muttered to himself.

    "Well, I said you were wrong. Now it''s all right." Hearing the murmur, Zhu Bajie cut in.

    "Wukong, what''s going on?" Seeing that monkey king is like this, Tang Sanzang has some worries in his eyes.

    "It''s OK, master. Maybe I''m wrong."

    "What do you mean? Maybe you are wrong. And master, you see, there is smoke rising in front of us. Maybe we can have a fast meal tonight. "

    At the instigation of Zhu Bajie, Tang Sanzang finally walked into the mountains.

 Chapter 906

    Looking for the place where the smoke rises, a few hours later.

    "Master, there is really a family. I''ll knock on the door." Among the four masters and apprentices, the most excited is Zhu Bajie, because once someone else appears, it means that the stomach will be full again.

    "Wait Bajie, you look ugly, so as not to scare the people inside. I''d better knock on the door." Tang Sanzang came down from his horse and said.

    "Master, it''s a lonely family in the wilderness. You''d better be careful." Sun Wukong reminds us to follow Tang Sanzang slowly.

    "Well," Tang Sanzang nodded.

    The door was knocked, but there was no sound inside.

    I''ve been waiting for a long time.

    "Master, I''ll go in and have a look."

    "Well, remember not to hurt people''s lives, otherwise, the gold hoop on your head will attack again." Looking at the monkey king, Tang Sanzang warned.

    Subconsciously touched the gold hoop on his head, Monkey King quickly responded.

    "Yes, master."

    Under the gaze of Tang Sanzang, the monkey king seemed to disappear in front of his eyes like air, and he had obviously entered the courtyard.

    In the courtyard, there was a hut, but there was no one in the house, only a dog lying under the bed.

    The bed is also a dog, but this dog is much more noble than the one under the bed.

    "Well?" All of a sudden, the dog on the bed opened his eyes.

    The dog on Wangcai''s bed was speechless.

    There was only a purr below "purr".

    "NIMA, sleep, you''re paralyzed. Get up." After waiting for a few breath, the snoring was still the same. The dog on the bed stood up with a carp.

    The door of the "touch" room was broken open, and a shadow was thrown out. The monkey king, who had just entered the courtyard, saw the shadow and dodged the head-on collision of the shadow.

    "Wuwu" stood up, the dog was still a little confused, looking around for a while.

    "Touch" the door outside the hospital was knocked open, pig Bajie with nine teeth harrow walking in front.

    "Monkey, it''s killing people again!" After Zhu Bajie, there was a tone of censure from Tang Sanzang.

    The monkey king is very aggrieved. He just entered the yard, but he didn''t even meet his shadow. He was almost hit by a shadow, and now he is scolded by Tang Sanzang.

    "Master, no, no, I don''t even see anyone." He came to Tang Sanzang and said.

    "Eh, isn''t this erlangshen''s Xiaotian dog? Why is it here? It doesn''t mean that the Xiaotian dog disappeared 100000 years ago." Looking at Xiaotian dog still in a confused state, Zhu Bajie yells.

    "It was lost 100000 years ago. No wonder I didn''t see Erlang when I was making trouble in Tiangong." Sun Wukong thought.

    "Xiaotian dog, Erlang God has been looking for you for 100000 years. Why are you here?" Pig Bajie stepped forward and said to Xiaotian dog.

    Hearing the three words Erlang God, Xiaotian dog''s eyes burst into tears. 100000 years ago, he was caught by a dog and forced to take the name of Wangcai. It''s not that he didn''t try to escape or send a message to Erlang God. It''s just that the dog seemed to know all about these things and didn''t succeed once¡° "Dada" inside the room, the sound of feet falling on the ground.

    Xiaotian dog shivered all over and hid behind Zhu Bajie, staring at the dark room in horror.

    Zhu Bajie frowned slightly, raised the nine teeth harrow, and comforted Xiaotian dog with his side head.

    "Xiaotian dog, you can rest assured that an old pig will save you from fire and water."

 Chapter 907

    "Hey, hey, pig head, in broad daylight, talking in dreams, this wolf God''s wealth, where do you want to abduct him?" Between the conversation between Zhu Bajie and Xiaotian dog, a dog fell in front of Zhu Bajie. The distance was almost face to face.

    "Dog, Goblin!" Pig eight quit a Leng, subconsciously step back.

    "I bah, you are the dog, your family is the dog, see clearly, is the wolf, is the wolf! Forget it. I don''t want to talk to you ants. " Look at the wheezing dog.

    "Wangcai, if you don''t come here, I can tell you that the outside world is very dangerous. If you don''t do it well, the pig head will abduct you and sell you to dig coal! Eh, by the way, when it comes to coal mining, the coal at home is almost burnt out. Dig some back quickly. "

    Xiaotian dog shook his head and stepped back step by step.

    "Yo, you''ve got a lot of guts, and you dare to run." There was a smile on the dog''s face.

    "Come on, goblin, eat an old pig." Seeing that the dog had plans to catch Xiaotian dog, Zhu Bajie raised his nine tooth harrow and said hello.

    "Swish" only listen to two wind, pig Bajie rake fell to the ground, the door has appeared the figure of wheezing dog.

    "It''s very powerful." The monkey king behind him was already in front of Tang Sanzang, and his face was slightly dignified.

    "Go back and stay." Kick the dog into the room, and the dog puts his eyes on the four apprentices.

    "Hey, the four of you have been surrounded by me. Let''s put down our weapons wisely and try to deal with them lightly." The dog stood up like a man with his paws at his waist.

    "Monkey, this goblin is hard to deal with." Pig eight quit back to the team, looking at the dog, said.

    "It''s not only hard to deal with, he''s the strongest monster I''ve ever met." The monkey king''s face was solemn.

    "Wukong, what can we do?" Tang Sanzang asked with some worry.

    "Lao Sha, you take master to leave first, and we''ll hold the goblin."

    "Yes, elder martial brother."

    "NIMA, you''ve broken the gate of labor and capital. Don''t want to leave any of you. Go to dig coal for me. When you dig enough to accompany me, you''ll be released." Seeing Tang Sanzang turn his head, the dog''s eyes suddenly turn.

    "Whoosh" the dog had already appeared behind the four without any preparation.

    "Shang" knew that it was not the dog''s opponent. The monkey king flew directly into the air, and then disappeared.

    Seeing this, Zhu Bajie also wanted to fly to the sky. He just mentioned the magic power, but he felt that there was a huge stone on his feet. No matter how he used it, he could not get it.

    "Hey, pig head, don''t waste your efforts. The monkey has no strength. It can''t dig much coal. I think you are strong and do well. I will give you a promotion and a raise at that time." The dog stood up and patted Zhu Bajie on the shoulder with a smile on his face.

    "Wu" I don''t know when, Xiaotian dog has come to the door, looking at this scene, his eyes show sadness.

    "Wangcai, I''ll appoint you as the general manager of Dafeng mining, and I''ll give these three people to you in the future."

    "Wuwu"

    ¡­¡­

    "If master is caught, what can he do?" On the top of a mountain, the monkey king scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks, and began to turn in place¡° By the way, Xiaotian dog, why don''t you go to the Erlang God? " All of a sudden, the monkey king''s eyes lit up, called the somersault cloud, flying into the sky.

    Half a day later.

    "Monkey, wheezer is down here."

 Chapter 908

    In the sky, next to the monkey king, one of them is holding a three pointed two edged sword. There is a light in his eyes. Isn''t this Erlang God.

    "Yes, xiaotiangou is in it, but it seems to be held by a monster. The monster is too powerful, and I''m not his opponent." Sun Wukong, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is not an opponent. We can see how terrifying the dog''s strength is.

    "Hum" Erlang Shen gave a cold hum and fell on the ground in front of the courtyard.

    "Genie, give me back the hound." If it''s an ordinary yard, I''m afraid it''s just this sound, it can make him fly away.

    "Woof, woof, woof," the excited barking of dogs came from the inner room.

    "Wangcai, what''s your name? Go and dig coal for me."

    "Wuwuwuwu"

    Listening to the whimpering voice of the wheezing dog, Erlang God''s veins are green.

    "Boom" the repaired gate was smashed open.

    "Oh, another miner, nice, monkey, call more." When the monkey king was at a loss, the dog had already walked into the inner room with Erlang God. By the way, the dog turned back and showed a smile.

    "No, let''s eat my grandson." The monkey king didn''t dare to let the dog take Erlang God away at will. Sooner or later, the golden cudgel in his hand will become a hundred times bigger. If it falls, the whole house will not be flattened.

    But!

    "Dang" saw the dog put up his paws, although he did not touch the golden cudgel, but the golden cudgel could not move forward.

    "You monkey, if you don''t look thin, labor and capital will take you to dig coal. Go, go." The dog drove the monkey king away like a fly.

    "Hissing" mountain, the monkey king is full of anxiety.

    "I have to invite Nanhai Guanyin Bodhisattva." After a while, the monkey king, who really couldn''t figure out a way, had to invite Guanyin.

    When the monkey king returned, the moon had already risen.

    "Bodhisattva, master was captured by the monster below." Sitting on a lotus stand and holding a jade vase in hand, isn''t this just the voice of a scholar who is trying to save his life.

    "It''s impossible to jump out of the three realms and not in the five elements."

    "Monkey, I''m afraid I can''t help you with this." Guanyin gujingwubo''s eyes showed a little bit of horror.

    "Bodhisattva, even you can''t subdue this monster. What can you do?"

    "When I go back to the west, please ask me Buddha Buddha."

    "Hey, chick, it''s not good to peep at others. If you want to see it, you might as well stay here. It happens that Dafeng mining needs a finance department. I think you are the best choice for finance." Behind them, a voice suddenly came out.

    ¡­¡­

    Dafeng mining industry is growing day by day, and the fairies and Buddhas in Tianting Lingshan are constantly "missing".

    Lingshan!

    "Buddha, that monster is really powerful. I''m afraid you need to do it yourself this time." In the end, there was no choice but to come to Lingshan.

    "Guanyin was also caught by him. When did such a big demon appear in the world?" The Tathagata is confused. Think about it for a while¡° Monkey, lead the way. "

    "Yes, Buddha."

    ¡­¡­

    "Oh, this time, the miner is surprisingly good. It''s sure to make me a lot of money." Over the yard, the dog had no awe of the Tathagata.

    "Bold." Luo Han beside the Tathagata gave a roar.

    "I dare you to be paralyzed and dig coal for me."

    "Whistling" the wind whistling, after a breath, here is only the dog is still in the air.

    "Oh, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho, Ho

 Chapter 909

    Lingshan is thousands of miles away.

    "Buddha, this is it!" The monkey king was shocked when he saw the scene around him.

    "This world, how can there be such a big demon." The Tathagata ignores the monkey king, and the expression that everything is in control has disappeared.

    For a long time!

    "Monkey, there''s nothing I can do about it." After a long silence, the Tathagata said.

    "There''s nothing I can do. It''s impossible." The Tathagata is powerful, but the monkey king has learned it. Since he says that he can''t do anything, then Tang Sanzang is afraid that he can''t really save him.

    "I don''t know what Buddha should do about it."

    "Now it''s up to you to figure it out." With that, the Tathagata had disappeared before the eyes of the monkey king. When he left, there was a touch of disappointment in his eyes.

    For a long time, when the Tathagata left, the monkey king couldn''t see what it meant, but he knew that the Tathagata wanted to stay out of the affair. He was not ready to pay attention to the life and death of Tang Sanzang and others.

    "Tathagata, what do you want?" My eyes are trembling.

    "Master, it seems that you have to trouble your old man. If you can''t help him, Monk Tang, you can''t help him." His eyes turned to the central area of the five continents, where is the most mysterious fantasy continent in the five continents.

    ¡­¡­

    "Whoosh" in the outer part of Xuanhuan island.

    "Is there another powerful monk coming in to look for opportunities?" A cloud in the sky quickly attracted the attention of a crowd below.

    Most of the animals and plants in central Xuanhuan island are illusory, but they are also limited to other places.

    The real central area of zhongxuanhuanzhou is a fairyland filled with birds singing, flowers fragrant and colorful fog.

    "Whoosh" five hundred years has not been rolling color fog today slightly some fluctuations.

    In the hazy color fog, a monkey appeared quietly, as if afraid of disturbing the birds and animals in the color fog.

    "Roar" suddenly, deep in the color fog, a huge roar, let a large area of color fog disappear.

    "Dong, Dong" the earth seems to be shaking, as if a giant is approaching.

    "Dong" is getting closer and closer. In the fog, a shadow several feet high appears.

    "White tiger." The monkey stood still, smiling when the real face of the shadow appeared.

    In the "roar" color fog, a white tiger appeared, which was the only friend of Monkey King when he was learning arts.

    "White tiger, how are you these years?" The monkey king rushed forward, jumped and sat on the back of the white tiger.

    "Roar" under the body of the white tiger seems to be very happy, look up to the sky roar.

    Playing with the white tiger for a while, the monkey king was right.

    "White tiger, master."

    "Roar" turned the body, although the eyes are still color fog, but the monkey king understand the meaning of white tiger.

    "It''s in this direction." White tiger points his noble head.

    "Well, I''ll come back to you after I see the master." With that, the monkey king disappeared in the mist.

    ¡­¡­

    The monkey king quickly walked through the colorful fog for more than an hour, but here he felt strange.

    "What''s the matter? Back then, my grandson in central Xuanhuan island had never been there, but he didn''t seem to have been here. Strange, strange." As he walked, the monkey king thought.

    Nearly half an hour later, it suddenly opened up. The color fog seemed to be blocked by a light curtain. Inside, there was a palace, which was no less powerful than the LingXiao palace in the heaven.

    "Disciple Sun Wukong, please see Master."

 Chapter 910

    For a long time, the monkey king knelt in front of the palace, but the gate did not move.

    Just when the monkey king was very anxious and wanted to find out, a pillar of light fell from the sky above the palace.

    "Well?"

    "Monkey, why did it take five hundred years to think of me as a master?" The sound came from all directions.

    "My apprentice is unfilial." Sun Wukong''s eyes flickered.

    "Hum!" There was a cold hum in the void. When the monkey king looked up again, he saw a young man in white beside him.

    "Master." This young man, not Han Xuan, who would it be.

    "Five hundred years have passed. What''s the matter with the hoop on your head?" Han Xuan knows and asks.

    "Shifu..." the monkey king told us all about making trouble in heaven 500 years ago and protecting the Tang monk to get the Western scriptures.

    "Well," Han Xuan nodded and then asked.

    "If you don''t go to protect the Tang Monk and get scriptures, why don''t you come to me?"

    Having experienced so many worlds, Han Xuan has basically mastered the characteristics of the origin of the world. If the origin of the journey to the west is born, there is a great chance that it will appear when Tang Monk becomes a Buddha.

    "Master, I''ve met an unprecedented enemy."

    "Well?" Han Xuan frowned inadvertently.

    "But it''s the ginseng tree." In Han Xuan''s memory, the unprecedented enemy is zhenyuanzi, the ancestor of Dixian.

    "Ginseng fruit tree, master, how do you know, but ginseng fruit tree has been saved." The monkey king was surprised and said.

    "Oh! Isn''t it Han xuanmulu ponders, and his divine knowledge spreads out.

    Half an hour later!

    "Well!? I haven''t found anything, and the Tang Monk hasn''t been seen. It can''t be the goods. "

    Han Xuan is already worried about the failure of divine consciousness.

    "He''s a dog." Turning his eyes to the monkey king, Han Xuan asks.

    "Master, how do you know that?" Monkey King''s eyes are staring at the boss, his face is unbelievable.

    The corners of his mouth curved. "If it''s him, he''ll try his best. I''m afraid he can''t do anything about it."

    "Ah, master, you know the monster."

    "Yes, a long time ago." With a smile, Han Xuan then asked, "which direction is he?"

    "West."

    "Well"

    Han Xuan nodded, "lead the way ahead."

    ¡­¡­

    Because Han Xuan didn''t know the exact location, he couldn''t use the space rule. It took them a full hour to get to the yard.

    "If it was him." If Han Xuan can''t feel anything at such a close distance, it''s a pity for his cultivation¡° Monkey, go and fight. "

    "Good" side of the monkey king has Han Xuan support, morale, then bent forward to the front of the yard.

    "Listen to the monsters inside, my grandson is back again."

    "Go, Ben wolf God has no time to play with you today. It''s cool to stay." In the yard, a familiar voice came from Han Xuan.

    "Er Gouzi, I haven''t seen you in 100000 years. Why, are you used to it in this world?" Before Monkey King spoke, Han Xuan''s voice fell from the sky.

    "Er Gouzi! Ha ha ha The monkey king laughs when he hears such an old-fashioned name.

    "Your sister, the hairy monkey dare to laugh at your wolf God grandfather, go in and dig coal for me." Before the voice falls, ripples appear in the space around the monkey king.

    Laughter fiercely stop, eyes subconsciously look to the top of the head, but in addition to Han Xuan''s figure, there is a dog is not like a dog, wolf is not like a wolf.

 Chapter 911

    "Er Gouzi, I haven''t seen him in 100000 years. How can I bully my apprentice?" In the middle of the sky, Han Xuan waved his hand, and the ripples around the monkey king disappeared.

    "Bah, you are my disciple! Don''t you just want to get the origin of the world? " Two dogs son disdain to call a way.

    "Well, I''ve got some eyes on that thing. Now, let''s leave here with me." Han Xuan frowned and was torn face to face. What he thought in his heart was that Han Xuan''s face was not hanging.

    "I''ve got eyes!" Er Gouzi''s eyes flashed, and then he said.

    "Cough, that, this time, how can we work out an algorithm?"

    Han Xuan felt a headache, whenever it comes to the origin of the world, a person and a dog are either talking, or wandering on the edge of the fight.

    "73" Han Xuan hesitated for a while and said.

    "Well, the distribution is OK. The wolf God is merciful and leaves you 30%."

    Han Xuan''s face turned black.

    "Dead dog, you think too much."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After several hours of bickering, a man and a dog finally reached an agreement, one man and half.

    "Hu" Han Xuan breathes out a breath, bargaining with ER Gouzi, no less than a war with him.

    Eyes slightly offset, only to see the ground is already standing dozens of people, it is obvious that these are the two dogs "recruited" miners.

    The gods and Buddhas on the ground, seeing Han Xuan''s eyes falling, salute their bodies.

    "Thank you for saving me."

    "Tut Tut, it''s a pity that this is a good chance to get rich. If you don''t give me some good things in the future, labor and capital will never end with you."

    Listening to this voice, dozens of people below trembled. It was obvious that the coal mining work was not easy to do.

    "Roll" Han Xuan mouth roll word out, accompanied by a strong big foot.

    Seeing this, the people at the bottom were not surprised, because this foot seemed to be about to break the void.

    But in the face of such a strong blow, er Gouzi was extremely relaxed.

    A hit to no avail, Han Xuan also didn''t have other action, will look down.

    "Monkey, I''m going back as a teacher. When this incident is over, I''ll go back to central Xuanhuan island to have a look. I don''t have much time in this world." With that, Han Xuan and ER Gouzi disappear.

    "Hiss"

    "It turns out that this is the master of the monkey king. In the past, I heard that the monkey head had a mysterious master. It''s better to meet him than to be famous." The gods and Buddhas who were captured by Er Gouzi below were gasping for air.

    "Great sage, I left after a long time." At this time, the attitude of the immortals towards the monkey king has changed dramatically.

    Monkey King''s eyes at this time show a touch of strange light, just because Han Xuan said before.

    "I don''t have much time in this world."

    ... "tut Tut, Han Xiaozi, you have a good life. Compared with my Dafeng mining company, I have such a large area of land In front of the palace in Zhongxuan magic island, er Gouzi smacked his mouth and said.

    "With your strength, it''s hard to do that." Turning his eyes, Han Xuan enters the palace.

    "Brother, you''re back. Eh, er Gou, you said you were going to maintain world peace. How could you be with my brother?" As soon as he entered the palace, Jin Lingzi came out with a smile.

    "Ah, the darkness of the world has already blinded the eyes of ordinary people. Even though the wolf God has been cultivated in heaven, he can''t make them see the light again." Er Gouzi''s serious nonsense.

 Chapter 912

    How could Jin Lingzi not know the temperament of Er Gouzi? He just looked at his affectation and instantly laughed.

    ¡­¡­

    As time goes by, zhongxuanhuanzhou is as calm as usual. But today, not only colorful auspicious clouds are emerging over zhongxuanhuanzhou, but also some other continents.

    "It''s time!" In a secret room, Han Xuan opens his eyes and flashes a trace of essence in his eyes.

    "Creak" stone door opened automatically, Han Xuan turned into a beam.

    "Brother, you are out of the gate." Playing with flowers and plants, Jin Lingzi sees Han Xuan and smiles instantly on his face.

    "Boom" does not wait for Han Xuan to reply, but there is a big bang on the other side of the palace. Two dogs have rushed out of the roof, and then turned into black shadows.

    "Ling''er, go back to Tianxuan first, and I''ll be back soon." See two dog son leave direction, Han Xuan immediately some anxious, also have no time to explain to Jin Lingzi, a wave of hand, Jin Lingzi will disappear in this piece of heaven and earth.

    "Whoosh" the sky sounded shrill.

    "This dead dog has such a profound understanding of the laws of space." Han Xuan''s figure keeps shuttling through the cracks in the space, but even so, he has some distance from Er Gouzi.

    "Well, for millions of years, I''m not who I was." Once let Er Gouzi arrive at that place first, the consequences are unimaginable, so Han Xuan tries to catch up with ER Gouzi.

    In the center of the eyebrow, the light was shining, and two black and white beads appeared, and then hovered over the top of the head. The space crack that could make the powerful friars fear was that they couldn''t do anything about the two beads at the moment.

    "The power of emptiness and reality, the power of congealing, the power of the road!" Voice down, this piece of heaven and earth seems to have a rule, and Han Xuan, but in the center of this rule.

    The so-called three thousand boulevards, escape one of them, if you can master this one, you will be able to break the void, beyond all things, but how ethereal the Boulevard, who can master this one.

    Even Han Xuan is just using the power of the virtual and the real to temporarily develop this part of escape.

    ¡­¡­

    Lingshan!

    "The avenue is complete. What''s the matter?" On the Lingshan mountain, the face of the Tathagata without waves suddenly becomes extremely wonderful.

    "Buddha, if the road becomes perfect, there will be no vitality." An idea came into the mind of the Tathagata.

    Tianyan road 49, without reincarnation Road, means that Tiandao is not complete, everything has a ray of life, but now, Tiandao becomes perfect, which means that everything should be carried out according to the rules of heaven and earth.

    "Gufo, go and investigate what''s going on." The one who can talk with the Tathagata in this way must be the burning lamp ancient Buddha.

    "Yes"

    After burning the lamp, the Tathagata''s face returned to normal, and his eyes fell on the four people below. These four people were the master and disciples of the monkey king.

    "Guanyin Bodhisattva, you asked me to accompany Shifu to Lingshan. Now it''s finished. I don''t know when I can get rid of the hoop on my head." Sun Wukong, who has become the champion of fighting against the Buddha, has no fluctuation in his eyes. Because of this title, Sun Wukong doesn''t care at all.

    "Ha ha" Guanyin has a smile on her face. After all, she knows how hard the monkey king is backstage.

    "Monkey, feel it." Guanyin fingers point out, a touch of white light lingering in the fingertips.

    At this moment, the gold hoop on the monkey king''s head is slowly floating, in full view of the public, a little bit into gold powder.

    "Well?" Avalokitesvara and the Tathagata are surprised. They are very familiar with the gold hoop, but they don''t remember the change at all.

    After a few breath, the gold hoop finally turned into a push of gold powder, and then the color of the gold powder began to change, and a touch of green light came out from the center of the gold powder.

 Chapter 913

    "It''s!" The presence of god Buddha all eyes on the green above.

    "Pure energy." The eyes of the Tathagata burst out with divine light.

    "Buddha, is it related to the last trace of the road?" The breath of the green light attracts the ancient Buddha who has gone away.

    "Hahaha, the ancient Buddha''s words are not so good. The hoop on the monkey''s head was originally made by my great power. Now that the monkey has become a Buddha, it''s natural to take it back." The Tathagata opens his mouth and laughs. He has the intention of swallowing the green light.

    "Hey, I said, little brother, this is not something you can afford." At this moment, the sound of breaking gongs came from Lingshan.

    "Whoosh" two sounds of breaking through the air, two figures appeared out of thin air in the hall.

    "Master!" Sun Wukong''s eyes brightened and he came to the shadow quickly.

    "Well"

    Besides Han Xuan and ER Gouzi, who else is there.

    "Master of magic island!" Seeing Han Xuan, Guanyin trembles.

    "Er Gouzi, I''ve really developed some skills these years." Han Xuan uses the power of emptiness and reality to perfect the way of heaven, but even so, he can only fight him half a weight. Of course, it''s only about speed. If it''s a real fight, it''s another matter.

    "Cut, this wolf God even drink water is also increasing cultivation." Two dogs head everything, eyes wantonly fell on that has all become a green light on the light.

    "Where come the demons, eighteen Arhats, quickly subdue the demons." This green light is what the Tathagata desperately wants. How can they let others touch it.

    "Yes, Buddha!" Eighteen golden Arhats appear in front of Han Xuan and ER Gouzi.

    "Tut Tut, it''s a pity that my Dafeng mining company has gone bankrupt. Otherwise, the labor and capital would not be able to make a fortune for such a strong 18 miners." Two dog son two eyes shine, full mouth of running train.

    Glancing at Er Gouzi, Han Xuan moves slowly. The goal is nothing else, just the light group emitting green light.

    Just want to get close to the origin of the world, we have to jump over the blockade of the eighteen Arhats.

    "Evil, take a step forward, there is no amnesty for killing!" The whole hall reverberated with the words "no mercy for killing".

    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and his steps never stopped.

    Han Xuan''s pace seems to be very slow, but he has the power of the road and the power of time and space. How can it be so simple.

    "Whoosh" behind a few residual shadow, in see Han Xuan, but already came to the front of the world origin.

    "Damn, Han boy, leave me the share of labor and capital." Han Xuan comes forward, where can two dogs calm down, the moment also appears in front, eyes full of alert.

    "Hiss" all the people present are powerful people, but they can''t help gasping.

    "Evil, I will take your life today." As soon as Han Xuan''s arm is raised, the Tathagata on the stage finally can''t sit down. He coagulates a Buddhist seal and strikes Han Xuan.

    Han Xuan''s eyes twinkle and dare to use a killing move. In his mind, it seems that such a person has already gone to hell.

    "Hum, I wanted to take the world''s origin and return to Tianxuan, but since you want to die, I''ve also helped you." Under the gaze of all the people, the Buddha seal with great power penetrates Han Xuan''s chest, and then the rest of it falls on ER Gouzi in the rear.

    "Ah! Ah! You! You Er Gouzi put one paw on his chest, and the other pointed to the Tathagata with a painful expression on his face.

    The monkey king on the edge of Shifu didn''t know the situation, so he rushed forward, but he didn''t have the strength of Han xuanergouzi and was blocked by the eighteen Arhats.

 Chapter 914

    When he saw the Buddha seal passing through Han Xuan''s chest, the Tathagata''s face was full of smile. But before he was happy, Han Xuan''s voice came out.

    "Mole ant Er"

    The voice falls, Han Xuan slowly raises his arm under the expression of everyone''s consternation.

    "You should have lived too long."

    The fingertips condense a dazzling white light.

    "Whoosh" finger point out, this finger, heaven and earth for its color, space has broken.

    The hall was quiet for a moment, only to see that the Tathagata sitting on the high platform had disappeared, there was only a pile of ashes beside the putuan.

    In this regard, Han Xuan did not have the slightest expression, his head slightly side, eyes and, the origin of the world quietly disappeared.

    After collecting the origin of the world, Han Xuan looked at the monkey king and said, "monkey, you will be the master of the magic island in the future. I am going to leave this world."

    The disappearance of the Tathagata made the eighteen Arhats stop fighting with the monkey king.

    "Master, you want to leave." The monkey king suddenly appears in front of him and looks at Han Xuan with tears in his eyes.

    "Well, monkey, you can do it yourself." With that, Han Xuan opens the space door to Tianxuan, and then steps in.

    "Oh, shit, wait." Er Gouzi, who was pretending to be dead, beat up with Han Xuan. After all, if Han Xuan returns to Tianxuan, er Gouzi doesn''t go in, I''m afraid he won''t be able to see Han Xuan in his whole life.

    "Master!" Seeing the door of space disappear slowly, the monkey king stands up, looks at the Buddha, then steps on the somersault cloud and disappears in Lingshan.

    ¡­¡­

    "Finally, I''m back." Standing on a high mountain, let the wind blow the hair between the forehead.

    "Hey, Han boy, don''t be a loser. Hand in my share quickly." In Han Xuan''s heart, he sighed that he was still in the good times of his own world.

    "Here, get out of here!" Rolling word out, a circle of waves swept out.

    "Ah, ah, get out of here, get out of here." Taking over the origin of the world, er Gouzi was overjoyed.

    "Cheap" two dogs disappeared for a long time, Han Xuan just squeezed a word from his teeth.

    After standing at the top of the mountain for a while, Han Xuan went back to the palace.

    "Brother, I''m back."

    "Well," Han Xuan smiles and stops Jin Lingzi.

    "Ling''er, after I absorb the origin of the world this time, I will take you to travel in the three thousand worlds." Attached to Jin Lingzi''s delicate ear, Han Xuan said softly.

    "Well, brother, you have to keep your word." Looking at Han Xuan''s face, two charming dimples appear on the corner of Jin Lingzi''s mouth.

    ¡­¡­

    Time goes by day!

    After a thousand years!

    "Boom" the three realms of heaven, earth and man shake violently.

    "At last, is it the last step?" In the ruins, Han Xuan walked out of the dust. Han Xuan took a long time to absorb the origin of the world this time, but although it took a long time, his cultivation didn''t break through.

    Han Xuan''s current cultivation is the peak of Xuanling. Almost half of his feet have already stepped on the mysterious realm, but he has no upward cultivation method, so everything depends on Han Xuan''s own exploration.

    "Well?" All of a sudden, Han Xuan stopped, and his eyes fell on the horizon like a falcon.

    "It seems a little unusual." Although there is no breakthrough in cultivation, Han Xuan''s perception is unprecedentedly powerful.

    "Whoosh" two lights fall behind Han Xuan.

    "Brother, you are out of the gate." The two men behind him are Jin Lingzi and ER Gouzi.

    "Eh" didn''t look back. Han Xuan just spoke softly.

    "Eh, Han boy, what are you looking at?" Two dog son eyes dew surprised, have Jin Ling son nearby, Han Xuan unexpectedly don''t turn head, this simply inconceivable.

 Chapter 915

    "Er Gouzi, do you have any feeling that there seems to be a strange atmosphere in Tianxuan?" Eyes did not shift, fixed in the distance.

    "It''s weird. I think you''re weird." Two dogs disdain to curl their mouths.

    "Yes, you shouldn''t feel it, but if you get close, you should feel something."

    Han Xuan said this, listen to the two dog son confused, is about to open his mouth to ask, see Han Xuan skyward.

    "Ling''er, you are not allowed to follow." Han Xuan seems to think of something in this rapid flight. He turns around and says with unquestionable words.

    "Brother, brother!" Looking at the direction of Han Xuan''s departure, Jin Lingzi''s eyes twinkled with struggle.

    And Han Xuan know these millions of years, when he said such a tough word, but today!

    Jin Lingzi knows that there must be a change in the direction in the distance, and the change is very dangerous, so dangerous that even Han Xuan dare not let him go in person.

    "Girl, you are here. I''ll go and have a look." Although Er Gouzi usually talks a lot, it seems that something big will happen to Han Xuan today.

    "Well, er Gou, don''t let your brother get hurt."

    "Good! Let''s go

    "Whoosh"

    ¡­¡­

    "Hey, Han boy, what''s going on?" Catch up with Han Xuan''s ER Gouzi.

    "I don''t know." Han Xuan shook his head, but his face was very dignified.

    "I don''t know!? Yeah In two dog son doubt, a strange feeling suddenly float on the heart.

    "Feel it." Glancing at the two dogs, Han Xuan said.

    "I feel it. It''s a great pressure." Er Gouzi''s eyes twinkled, as Han Xuan did before, staring at the horizon.

    ¡­¡­

    Tianxuan is the northernmost place of the human world in the mainland!

    There are a lot of strange buildings here, and from time to time there are loud cries in the buildings.

    "It looks like this is it." A voice came from the sky covered by clouds.

    "Han boy, be careful. It gives me a dangerous feeling." Two dog son a change in the past ruffian sex, after face unprecedented dignified.

    "Er Gouzi, if I die this time, you must take ling''er." Han xuanwang said faintly to the odd building below, "this is my brother''s request."

    "Han boy, your woman, do something for yourself." Two dogs face with indignation.

    Turning his head, Han Xuan showed a smile, "follow me. If it''s really dangerous, I will fight to open the door to other worlds for you."

    "I bah" two dogs son suddenly angry, just in a few words with Han Xuan theory, below the building group came out a soft voice.

    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you come down and have a cup of tea?"

    A man and a dog look at each other and turn into two rays

    Into a hall, inside a dark, without a trace of light.

    "Boom" suddenly, just when Han Xuan wanted to release his divine consciousness, green and quiet flames rose next to several stone pillars in the hall.

    "I didn''t expect to be discovered by you so soon. If I was waiting for tens of thousands of years, this world might become mine." On the high platform of the main hall, a dragon chair carved with five clawed Golden Dragon floats in the air, but on it sits a lazy young man.

    "I should have thought it would be you." See the appearance of the strange youth, Han Xuan immediately recognized who he is.

    "Ha ha, it''s a pity that you seem to know a little late." The strange young man stood up slowly with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 916

    "Late fart, just hungry, did not expect there will be an automatic delivery of food." Han Xuan, the devilish young man, knew him. How could Er Gouzi not know him.

    "Beast, your eyes, every time I see them, I feel disgusted, so." Before the words came down, the world power of the whole continent began to press on ER Gouzi.

    "What Han Xuan''s face has changed greatly. The power of the world can be exerted by many people, and now he is still in his own world.

    Communicating the origin of the world is just the power of the world that used to be easy to control, but today it is extremely difficult to control.

    Although it''s difficult, Han Xuan has transferred the power of sweeping the world to ER Gouzi to another place.

    "You can control the power of the world." Han Xuan''s face is gloomy.

    "Hahaha, do you think the plan of millions of years is just the power to control the world?"

    "Tens of thousands of years plan!? I met you in your plan. What''s your plan

    As if he was very happy to see Han Xuan''s gloomy look, he walked down the steps and said with a smile.

    "Meeting you is just a coincidence, but at that time, I didn''t have the strength to beat you, so I had to be aggrieved."

    "And now, my goal is finally to be achieved, chaos pearl, the first treasure of the universe, I finally want to get you, ha ha ha!"

    "What" Han xuanergouzi was shocked. Even Jinlingzi only knew a little bit, but this strange young man could tell his name.

    "You are not the origin of the earth. Who are you?" Er Gouzi rushes to Han Xuan''s body and shows his teeth.

    Chaos bead, maybe Han Xuan doesn''t know his origin, but Er Gouzi is very familiar with it, but the more he knows it, the more he fears the identity of this strange young man.

    "I, ha ha! I''m what you call the origin of the world The youth laughed wildly.

    "Er Gouzi, what''s the matter?" Han Xuan frowned and asked.

    "I don''t know, but I''m sure he must have come from the same place as me. The battle for chaos bead was too fierce. The old guy..." at this point, er Gouzi suddenly realized something and quickly stopped.

    "Haha, langzun, you said the old man was merciless emperor Zun. Unfortunately, he offended too many people, so he attracted the people of the Taoist world to attack him and finally exhausted himself. However, the supreme secret of merciless emperor Zun disappeared."

    "You are one of those who attacked him." Two dogs in the eyes of the fire.

    "No, no, no! Not an attack, but one of those who killed him! Ha ha ha The strange young man laughed wildly.

    "You! Ah Two dogs don''t know what stimulation, the body fierce pull high several Zhang, a pair of flame wings born on both sides.

    "I will, you, die!" Just four words, almost spit out from the teeth of Er Gouzi.

    Two wings and one fan, the hot high temperature baking the earth, let the buildings here have turned into lava.

    The collision of two peerless powers has shaken Tianxuan.

    "Bang bang" is a series of vibrations. There are many cracks in the human world. Obviously, this is the precursor of collapse¡° Ha ha ha, have a good time, have a good time! It''s been millions of years. It''s been a long time. "

    Listening to the strange young man''s relaxed words, Han Xuan looks a little ugly.

 Chapter 917

    "Er Gouzi, I''ll help you!"

    Han Xuan didn''t reserve the slightest bit when he offered the sky star sword. He directly used the magic of heaven and earth.

    "When" the human world completely broke down in the collision of the three powerful forces, this place fell into endless darkness.

    "The strength of the virtual and the real, congealing!" One hit to no avail, Han Xuan has a further understanding of the strength of that strange youth.

    "Well?" The youth''s movement is a little slow, but his body is not as nihilistic as Han Xuan imagined.

    "What power is that?" Er Gouzi had only heard of the power of the virtual and the real, and he certainly didn''t know much about it.

    "Er Gouzi, come on, the virtual and real energy is losing fast!" The strength of this devilish youth has exceeded Han Xuan''s imagination, and the force of reality and emptiness can''t wipe it out.

    "Roar" the two dogs roared up to the sky, then the flame wings, soared up, and the chest slowly showed a black and red flame.

    "This is, you are summoning the dark fire of Taiyin, you are crazy!" The young man''s face suddenly changed when he saw the black and red flame on ER Gouzi''s chest.

    Taiyin XuanHuo is the secret of langzun''s fame. It won''t do any harm to people''s body. However, this flame is directly directed at the soul. Even the heartless emperor Zun, who is proud of the world, dare not pick up the Taiyin XuanHuo easily.

    Floating in the air, er Gouzi''s eyes were closed, but blood flowed from his eyelids, and then from his nostrils, ears and mouth.

    "Stop it for me. You''re going to die. You''re going to die yourself." The young man seemed extremely afraid of the fire and rushed to ER Gouzi madly.

    "Have you forgotten me?" Han Xuan appears in front of the youth with Tianxing in his hand.

    "Get out of the way. Do you know how terrible this dark fire of Taiyin is? You will die with it."

    "I believe in him, and I believe in my ability to protect myself." Stroking the sky star sword body, Han Xuan said coldly.

    "Well, ignorance! If he was in his heyday, he naturally had the ability to control the fire, but now he has no strength, so he can''t control the fire at all. "

    See Han Xuan indifferent, youth know can''t wait.

    With a roar of "kill", a long gun appeared in the young man''s hand, and then cut through the dark space.

    "Very fast speed" Han Xuan heart surprised, you know now the youth is still in the control of virtual and real force, but still let him some reaction.

    "Call" danger to avoid that fatal blow, Han Xuan mention chaos Qi, instill into the sky star sword.

    The collision of "Dang" two weapons forms a powerful energy field here.

    "Sure enough, he is a boy with chaos beads. He is so powerful."

    The next two people are you, I went to more than ten moves, the boundary of Tianxuan continent has slightly cracked.

    "Cough, poop!" Holding the sky star sword in hand, let yourself not fall.

    Looking at the opposite side, I saw that the young man had a hard time, but the situation was much better than Han Xuan.

    Wiped the blood that flows out of the corner of the mouth, Han Xuan shakes to stand up.

    "Think about it, unless you step on my body!"¡° Well, since you''re determined to die, I''ll help you. " The young man''s eyes are ferocious, and his claws are made with one hand. The target is Han Xuan''s throat.

    "Taiyin dark fire, coagulation!" All of a sudden, there was a heartrending cry in the air.

    "Bad" hearing this voice, the young man''s face changed, and his body was covered with a light blue curtain, and the world power of Tianxuan continent rushed to him.

    Although I don''t know why this dark fire of Taiyin makes young people so afraid, Han Xuan is not stupid. He quickly takes out Xinghe, which is Han Xuan''s strongest defense magic weapon at present.

    "Ah ~"

    "Ah ~"

    In the void, there are three different voices shouting from time to time.

 Chapter 918

    The dark fire of Taiyin burned for a full minute before it was gradually extinguished, but the void, as usual, did not seem to change because of the burning of the fire.

    Open hazy eyes, Han Xuan around looking for a while, to recover a little physical strength, strong to stand up.

    The stars in Putong''s arms fell to the ground.

    "Cluck cluck" sounds like a crack in the glass. When you fix your eyes, it turns out that the surface of Xinghe has begun to crack.

    There is no spare time to love Xinghe, Han Xuan walks to ergouzi.

    In a short span of more than ten meters, Han Xuan almost exhausted all his strength, but when he saw Er Gouzi''s tragic appearance, Han Xuan suddenly took out air conditioning.

    There were seven holes of blood in Er Gouzi''s eyes, and there were deep visible bone scars on his skin. If it was just these, he could be cured with good healing pills. However, er Gouzi''s spirit appeared on his body at this time, and there was a tendency of collapse.

    "Er Gouzi, how could you fall so easily?" Han Xuan''s heart is extremely sad. If it is normal, he may have a chance to save Er Gouzi. But at this time, he has no spiritual power in his body. He is in this space full of space storms. He belongs to the mud Bodhisattva crossing the river, which is hard to protect himself.

    "Keke, ha ha, it''s a pity that if your Taiyin XuanHuo is stronger, you can kill me. But it seems that your strength hasn''t recovered much in these millions of years." There was a faint laugh in the distance.

    "He''s not dead yet." Han Xuan''s heart is tight.

    "Dada dada" footsteps reverberate in the void, but every step seems to step on the bottom of my heart.

    "Er Gouzi, I''ll take you away. Maybe there will be a ray of life in that space storm." With all his strength, Han Xuan resists Er Gouzi on his shoulder and moves slowly.

    "Tut Tut, it''s really ironic that the leader of Tianxuan, who used to be at the height of the sun, should be reduced to such a state." The voice of youth came from behind.

    No reply, the pace is still moving slowly, the blood in the mouth falls in the void, forming a unique landscape.

    "That''s the end of your myth."

    The shrill howling of the rear was particularly harsh at the moment.

    "Er Gouzi, who has been fighting side by side for millions of years, is destined to die together today." The pace finally stopped, and the events of millions of years flowed in my mind one by one.

    In the end, all the curves are drawn into a unique face in my mind.

    "Good bye, ling''er!" Slowly closed his eyes, a drop of crystal across the cheek, and then fell into the endless void.

    "Fate in this life, death in this life! The end Suddenly, the voice behind him makes Han Xuan shiver.

    After exhausting all the strength in his body, Han Xuan turns around quickly. This speed is more than twice as fast as that of the spirit power.

    In the eye, I saw the figure of Jinlingzi standing in front, but her body was emitting holy white light, illuminating the whole void.

    "Ling''er, get out of the way!" Put down Er Gouzi, Han Xuanfei pours on Jin Lingzi for nothing else, because the young man''s attack is very close.

    "Goodbye, my love!" Turning around, Jin Lingzi showed a sweet smile.

    "Ling''er, what are you doing? Get out of the way." Han Xuan cries out.

    "Fate in this life, extinction in this life, origin of fate, extinction of fate! The end He uttered an obscure mantra¡° The "buzz" light comes from Jin Lingzi and flows to Han Xuan''s body.

    But the more Guanghua passed, the more unreal Jinlingzi''s body became.

 Chapter 919

    "Puyi" blood splashed out behind Jin Lingzi, and his unreal figure was even more unreal.

    "Ah!" I don''t know if it''s because of Guanghua that Han Xuan''s physical trauma is recovering quickly at this time. Even the spirit burned by the fire of Taiyin is recovering quickly.

    "Ling''er, ling''er, don''t be afraid. Brother will save you. Brother will save you." Holding the transparent Jinlingzi, Han Xuan''s eyes are red.

    The palm is close to Jinlingzi''s back, and all kinds of energy auras quickly recovered in the body rush to Jinlingzi.

    "Brother, my chest is still so warm. It''s just ling''er. Maybe I can''t enjoy it in the future." Intermittently, Jin Lingzi kept smiling.

    "No, no, no!"

    "Elder brother, listen to me first. Predestination is a secret method that I learned after breaking through the spirit deficiency. This secret method can absorb the power of predestination in my life and exchange my elder brother''s peak ability. But I really don''t want to use it, because once I use this secret method, it means that I can no longer remember my elder brother. I don''t want to forget my elder brother, I don''t want to."

    Listening to Jin Lingzi''s weak words, Han Xuan''s eyes are red. Who says that if a man has tears, he just doesn''t feel sad.

    "Nothing, nothing! After ling''er''s injury recovers, I will tell her every day about our experience. "

    Jin Lingzi shook his head gently, "brother, don''t you understand? The fate of death means that I won''t appear in front of you in the future

    At the end of this sentence, Jin Lingzi''s body has only a trace of outline.

    "Goodbye, my love!" In this void, there was a cool breeze. The outline disappeared with the breeze. Only a dim bead appeared in Han Xuan''s palm.

    Silence, dead silence.

    After a few breath!

    "Cluck cluck" body bones issued a burst of explosion.

    Shaking stand up, skin, hair, eye pupil, the whole body is undergoing earth shaking changes.

    Red, bright red, just like standing up in the blood pool.

    "Well," the young man who had been watching the play in the distance frowned slightly.

    "Well, pretend to be a ghost!" With a flick of his fingers, a ray of light quickly fell to Han Xuan''s eyebrows.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill The voice seemed to be the roar of a devil, hoarse and deep.

    At this time, in the deepest part of Han Xuan''s Shenhai sea, a red sprout grows rapidly. Just a few seconds later, it grows from the sprout to a small tree. This is the merciless seed that has been planted for millions of years. Today, it finally breaks through the ground.

    "How, how possible, his strength, his strength is rapidly improving." Feeling the momentum of Han Xuan''s body, young people are a little scared.

    "What''s the matter with this cold and heartless atmosphere? Someone will fall into the heartless way."

    The merciless way is a taboo existence in their world. As long as someone enters this way, no matter how noble his status is, he will be pursued by all monks. The merciless emperor is a living example.

    "Kill, kill, kill!" The red sword is full of vigor. As soon as the young man bites his teeth, he picks up his long gun and is ready to block this move, then he runs away. After all, the merciless way is too terrible for him to deal with¡° The long gun broke into two sections, and the youth flew out backwards.

    "Puyi" falls into the void, and the young man looks at Han Xuan in horror.

    "It''s impossible. Even if you enter the ruthless way, you shouldn''t have such strong strength." He knew that Han Xuan''s ruthless seed had been buried for many years, and once it broke out today, the power it brought was extremely terrifying.

    "Kill The word "Sha" seemed to be a life threatening sign for the young man. When he heard the sound again, he looked up and the red sword fell down. The young man was dismembered.

    "Kill" red eyes look around, and there is a struggle when they fall on ER Gouzi.

    "Kill

    "No, I can''t!"

    "Ah" two thoughts flash in my mind, and finally Han Xuan looks up at the sky.

    "Whoosh"

    After Han Xuan disappeared for a long time, a layer of golden light appeared on ER Gouzi''s body, and an illusion of immortality appeared.

    "I didn''t expect you to go that way after all."

    "Lang Zun, you owe me another favor." The phantom stretched out his finger and landed on the top of Er Gouzi''s head.

    ¡­¡­

    Daojie! This is a unique place, a vast world, in which there are countless capable people.

    "Did you hear that another monk who fell into the path of ruthlessness was killed recently?"

    "Brother, you only know one thing, but you don''t know the other. It''s said that when the monk was about to fall, he was taken away by a mysterious golden light.